Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 1
To say Harry had been overwhelmed would be putting it lightly, as he walked with Hagrid towards Gringotts. He had an answer to everything that had plagued him for so long. Why he was able to do the things he did, what really happened to his parents, and why everyone was so nice towards him and more importantly why everyone was looking at him, watching him as if he was some sort of messiah. After spending his entire life ignored it was a bit much for him to take.
He liked the goblins, they weren’t treating him any differently to any other Wizard. Now wasn’t that weird to say? He was a wizard! He was going to a school to learn how to use magic. Zeroing in on Hagrid whispering – or attempting to – about something secret in a vault he was to pick up for Dumbledore. ‘You-Know-What in vault You-Know-Which’ if it was such a secret why collect it with so many people in the bank? Why not go to a room and ask the goblin there?
There were plenty rooms, Harry observed as they wandered towards the cart. He had to smother his amusement at how green Hagrid went when they went for the ride. Personally, Harry found it thrilling to say the least. As they barrelled along underground vaults, at a speed that was faster than most cars went. It had to be under London…way lower than even the train stations. How had nobody managed to find it? It had to be protected by magic.
Another thing he quickly realized, that his Aunt Petunia had to be lying about his parents being unemployed. Otherwise how did they have so much money to give to him if that was the case? Although, after mentally calculating it all, along with what they said he’d need, he realized there wouldn’t be a massive pile left over after Hogwarts. It was more than he had before so he couldn’t complain. Scooping up what had been recommended to him, Harry returned to the cart and on they went.
He feared that the hatred Vernon and Petunia had wouldn’t extent to his money. Could he even try to stop them he wondered?
Just as they were about to leave, a goblin spoke up, “Mr. Potter, your account manager, Trerx would like a moment of your time.”
“We have to go, I gotta get Harry his things for school,” Hagrid said immediately, almost as if he had anticipated the question.
Harry looked up at the gigantic wizard, observing the beady black eyes filled with anxiety. If he didn’t know any better, he would say Hagrid was worried. Why would he be worried about him speaking to his ‘account manager?’ which surprised him, didn’t they cost money.
“As I said, just a moment of Mr. Potter’s time,” Bofze replied, unperturbedly staring up at Hagrid without any emotion showing on his face.
“Come on, Harry, let’s go get yer things,” Hagrid insisted trying to guide Harry out of the bank. Albus had asked him to make sure the goblins didn’t overwhelm Harry with their legal jargon so young. That he would tell Harry at a pace that was more suited for his young mind. The order had come from Albus, so of course, Hagrid was going to do his level best to see it through.
“I’d like to talk to him,” Harry insisted, refusing to be directed out of the bank. He wanted to make sure that his Aunt and Uncle – how he loathed calling them that given how they treat him – couldn’t touch his money.
Hagrid stopped, staring at Harry with an almost dumb look on his face, “It’s nothin’ yeh need to worry about, Harry,” Harry was just about to nod when Hagrid added, “Albus Dumbledore will tell yeh everything you need to know.” Now that raised flags, he didn’t know much, but what he did know was that Albus Dumbledore was the Headmaster of Hogwarts, why would his Headmaster have to tell him anything? Why would he even know about his finances? He was so confused.
“That’s okay, I’d like to ask…Trerx a few questions anyway,” Harry said, which was true enough.
“Are yah sure, Harry?” Hagrid asked again, looking very stuck, he wasn’t good with confrontation. He wanted to do what Albus asked of him, but he couldn’t exactly drag Harry out of Gringotts or demand he leave, it wasn’t in his nature.
“Yes, I’m sure,” Harry replied with a bit more backbone, he had so many unanswered questions, he wasn’t going to leave without having them answered. Hagrid seemed reluctant to tell him anything, he’d had to coax out what happened to his parents for Merlin’s sake. The goblins seemed more straightforward, and Harry suspected they’d tell him exactly what he wanted to know. And the fact Hagrid and Dumbledore were trying to hide things from him didn’t endear them to him at all.
“Follow me,” the goblin grunted out, turning back towards where they had just been. Instead of heading towards the carts, they made their way towards the rooms, upon opening it he realized they were conference rooms of sorts. “Trerx will be here momentarily,”
Harry nodded as he looked around the room, the gleaming marble walls, filled with a whole paraphernalia of items. Most of them were weapons, like daggers, swords, spears, clubs and what he assumed was wands. A few were encased in glass, and on stands in corners of the rooms. There was a large gleaming white table that would and could fit up to over a dozen people with chairs split equally around it. At the front of the room was a single table, with only one chair behind it. Harry wasn’t sure where to sit, so he simply stood, observing everything in the room with keen eyes. Mesmerised by the fact that goblins actually existed and had vaults tunnelled all over London.
“Good morning, Mr. Potter,” said the goblin, entering the office, flicking the door closed with a click of its fingers, “My name is Trerx, I am the account manager for the Potter vaults,”
“Vaults as in more than one?” Harry asked, green eyes gleaming, already getting more information than he had.
Trerx paused, before walking hastily towards the desk, placing upon the table a large folder. “Yes, for you when you take on the mantle of Lord Potter, an inherited title from your father, and grandfather before him.”
“Lord Potter?” Harry repeated blankly, it was a good job he’d insisted on getting answers.
Trerx grunted, giving Harry a look that stipulated he thought him completely stupid. He was not going to repeat himself all morning. “Take a seat, Mr. Potter, while I explain some things to you,” he said eventually, after reading from the files in front of him.
Harry nervously did so, taking a seat opposite the goblin trying to stop his nerves getting the better of him.
“Your guardians are Vernon and Petunia Dursley of Number four Privet Drive is this information correct?”
“Yes,” Harry said, grimacing.
“Your magical guardian is one Albus Dumbledore is this information also correct?”
Harry swallowed thickly, “I don’t know…I just…I thought he was the Headmaster at Hogwarts…”
“You haven’t met him?” Trerx asked, his teeth showing ferally, extremely angry over this information.
“No, Sir, not that I remember,” Harry said glancing at the floor worriedly. “I…what is a magical guardian meant to do?”
“Do you know nothing of the world in which you were born to Mr. Potter?” Trerx asked incredulously.
“I didn’t know anything, Sir, I still don’t. I only found out yesterday. My uncle tried to stop me reading my letter or letting me attend. Hagrid brought me here so that I could get my school things.” Harry explained entirely subdued.
“He took you without the consent of your guardians?” Trerx asked, then again, all things pertaining to the magical world was down to Albus Dumbledore. He was not liking what he was hearing at all.
Harry’s head jerked up, “I want to attend Hogwarts!” he said, his voice strangled, realizing he had put his foot in his mouth. “I…please, Sir,” he whispered desperation flowing through him at the realisation that everything could be stolen away before he even got to experience it.
“Calm yourself, Mr. Potter,” Trerx replied, somehow not sounding quite so vicious as he had moments earlier. “It seems that Albus Dumbledore was remiss in his duties as your magical guardian. He has told you nothing of your rightful world, you should have come here knowing exactly what to expect. It is the duties and responsibilities of all Magical Guardians.”
“Can I…stop it? Stop Dumbledore from being my magical guardian?” Harry asked, licking his dry lips, “Maybe get someone else to help me?” finding himself quite angry that someone could have told him everything about himself, his family, and seen how he was living and that someone had done nothing. All the abuse he’d suffered…it could have been prevented. He could have come here, to live in the magical world.
“There is one way,” Trerx informed him, “If you can prove you are capable of looking after yourself you can become emancipated. Which would give you the title of Lord Potter seven years early, but you’d be able to access the entirety of your estate.”
“How do I prove that?” Harry asked, his mind reeling. “And what does it mean being given access to my estate?”
“By proving you can live on your own without a guardian, both your Aunt and Uncle as well as your magical guardian.” Trerx informed him, this meeting was going on longer than anticipated. “Which I’m afraid is definitely not something that can be done, you know nothing of the magical world, it would hinder your emancipation request. Which had to be done through the Ministry of magic. Unfortunately, your magical guardian holds considerably sway there and would ultimately prevent your emancipation going through.”
“But he failed as a magical guardian!” Harry protested, finding himself indignant over what he was hearing.
“That he did, but you must understand he holds a lot of power within the Ministry of magic.” the goblin warned him. “A great deal of that power comes from being your magical guardian. Even becoming emancipated early wouldn’t stop that power, not until you are fifteen years old and legally able to claim your seats.”
“Seats?” Harry whispered utterly bewildered.
“Even if you studied and read everything you could get your hands on…there is no way they’d give you emancipation, Mr. Potter.” The goblin warned him, they could do a lot of things, but this wasn’t one of them. “I am sorry,” and he actually genuinely meant that, which was a first. Most wizarding families he dealt with were quite rude and demanding and he felt nothing for them. For Harry though he did indeed feel sorry.
“What if I tell them I was abused?” Harry whispered, saying the word as though it was something degrading and demeaning. Everyone else he had told didn’t believe him, so quite honestly…he didn’t think much would come of this conversation.
Trerx’s eyes flashed furiously black at the mere mention of the word, “And would that be the truth, Mr. Potter?” eyeing the wizard, trying to gauge his truthfulness. His clothes did suggest they did neglect him though, the income the Dursley’s got was in front of him along with the money Dumbledore give them as a stipend for Harry’s care should be enough so he got clothes that fit him and food. Food they clearly did not give him judging by how bony he was. while he couldn’t see what was under the clothes, his neck, face and hands were all far too thin for a growing eleven-year-old boy. Now that he was looking, he began to suspect that the boy was telling the truth.
Harry merely nodded once, a single time. “Yes,” he added as if the nod hadn’t been confirmation enough.
Trerx’s mind began to calculate every single step he could take in order to help Harry’s situation. Each one was nixed inevitably as it either backfired or Dumbledore gained the upper hand. He had too tight a reign on the Ministry of Magic. Then he remembered, Harry’s grandmother was Dorea Black. Yet he hadn’t come across any information within the Potter file.
Clicking his fingers quickly, bringing everything remotely related to Dorea Black in front of him. Her information should have been part of the Potter files, why it wasn’t was a mystery to him. He would need to find the goblin manager in charge of the accounts back then. Silently cursing the bad filing, with pursed lips, almost forgetting Harry was there due to his unnatural silence.
That’s when he noticed it.
The contact.
A betrothal contract between a Lestrange and Potter, still incomplete written by Corvus Lestrange and Dorea Black-Potter before they were even parents. Corvus Lestrange was still alive, but Dorea was gone. The next Lestranges Rodolphus and Rabastan were imprisoned in Azkaban, one already married. The brothers had not even a single heir amongst them, and Harry Potter was the last Potter alive today.
It would not do.
Unless…well, he would research everything he could until he had an answer.
“Give me a few days to find a loophole or information that might help you, Mr. Potter. We shouldn’t keep Mr. Hagrid waiting any longer, not without rousing Dumbledore’s suspicion I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s not already here. Have care what you say to him, despite his gentle demeanour he’s a powerful wizard and there is a reason he defeated the Dark Lord Grindelwald.” The goblin informed him as he scribbled information down in front of him. “In the meantime, get these books, they will help you understand the magical world better.” It was just beginner information, but it was better than nothing.
“And you’ll get in touch?” Harry asked, not taking the goblins word on Dumbledore’s character to heart. He would see for himself, so far two people had very different views on him. “By Owl?” assuming that was the case.
“That is correct, Mr. Potter, and if we don’t hear from you, we will come regardless.” Trerx revealed seriously, the contract was something to fall back on if it comes to it. It probably wasn’t something Harry wanted anyway, so he would only suggest it as a last resort.
Which would be met with strong denials regardless.
“Thank you Trerx,” Harry murmured, accepting the piece of paper, placing it in his pocket and patting it absently. Able to pronounce the goblin’s name properly, no easy feat, especially for humans.
“Be well, Mr. Potter,” the goblin said, already making mental notes to cancel his three appointments today, only keeping one which was scheduled with the goblin king. He was going to do his best to help the boy, even if its only to get him out of the Dursley’s grasp.
But his eyes trailed towards the contract yet again, and he knew, he knew, that this was going to be the only way. Well, at least he could say in a few days he’d done best by his client, nobody can ask any more of him than that.
With that Harry silently exited the room feeling quite numb with everything he’d learned. He felt nothing regarding Dumbledore, no betrayal, no anger, just numbness.
His excitement was renewed as he gathered everything he needed for Hogwarts with Hagrid. Including a beautiful white owl he soon named Hedwig, the name he found within the confines of his new shiny school books. Regretfully, Vernon locked them away before Harry could really begin reading everything and everything he could get his hands on.
At least he wasn’t being squashed into his cupboard anymore, instead he was in Dudley’s second bedroom. Sure it was filled with junk, broken furniture and a bed that springs dug into his back…but it was still a room. It was more than he was used to and better than he had in the past.
Two Days Later
It all felt like a wonderful dream he’d had, and he would have definitely thought it if not for the room he currently woke up in. It was now day three. He ached like blazes though, Petunia had smacked the side of his head with the frying pan again, which left him with a blazing sore head. Vernon had taken his mood out on him dragging him up the stairs moments after he got back, somehow managing to shove him into every movable and immovable object possible before throwing him inside the room. Furious for having to go to the cabin in the middle of the sea and having to find a way to get back without the boat. As always everything was his fault. Then there was Dudley, man, while doing his chores – which had doubled in twenty-four hours – Dudley and his friends and ensured he regretted the fact Hagrid had come. Not to forget the pig tail. Which by the way he still found hilarious, definitely worth the pounding of his flesh.
The good thing was, he was no longer numb, he’d been stewing on everything he’d learned for two days now. With nothing but chores to do, his mind wandered. He had so many questions and no answers. Why had Dumbledore not come to visit him? Why hadn’t he informed him of the magical world and everything he should have done as a magical guardian? Why give him to the Dursley’s in the first place? He needed to know the laws, but if he was his magical guardian it must mean his parents had wanted it that way? His parents who had died for him and not in a car crash as he’d been told for ten years.
If Trerx came through, he’d know the answer to these questions.
And hopefully soon.
---------0
So, will Harry sneakily get away from the Dursley’s without Dumbledore knowing until it was too late when the wards break due to lack of ‘place to call home’ with Harry playing by the Dumbledore’s golden boy rules until it’s time where he can get away or will we have him remaining studious and alert refusing to play along? Which house will I have him in this time? Gryffindor (with the offer of Slytherin like in the original), Slytherin or Ravenclaw? Who can you see Harry ending up with (as a guardian)? Corvus Lestrange? Or a distant relation of Corvus Lestrange since he was ‘unreachable?’ one who is neutral in the war? Giving Harry a place to stay? Will Harry be desperate enough that he agrees with the contract to be engaged ‘not married’ to Rabastan? Only for it to come back and bite him in the ass or will it be the best thing that ever happened to him? Read and Review please
Chapter 2: The Lestranges
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 2
The goblins not only sent an Owl to him, but he learned as he read the missive that there was another means of magical transportation. Apparently it was called Portkey, and it was five o’clock in the morning, they evidently didn’t sleep. The Dursley’s wouldn’t be up for at least two more hours. Hopefully that would be long enough for him to get his answers. He had no idea what would happen afterwards, if he would have to come back here or not. Biting his lip as anticipation mixed with worry, he hastily got dressed in his best clothes, best being the least big and ruined. How Dudley managed to get holes in his clothes Harry had no idea. He didn’t do anything, all he did was sit around pigging out or playing video games.
“Trerx,” Harry murmured, and the letter glowed very briefly before Harry felt a tugging at his naval as he was yanked. Harry literally felt like he had been yanked out of his body before being slammed back into it. Embarrassingly he fell immediately upon landing. Grunting, he scrambled to his feet, his cheeks flaring red as he observed two goblins in the room.
“Good morning, Trerx,” Harry said, “Griphook,” remembering both of them well enough, Griphook had taken him to his vault just days before. He’d also been the one to tell him what happened to anyone who tried to break in.
“Good morning, Mr. Potter, my apologies for the long wait,” Trerx stated, giving no excuse for the wait he’d had to endure. Not that it was a secret, unfortunately, the news was splashed all over the papers. Gringotts had been broken into the very day Harry had come, but he knew it was nothing to do with the teen. No, it was all because of the blasted stone which had been entrusted to them merely a week ago after being delivered from Paris, France. Nicolas Flamel was entrusting it to Dumbledore apparently, bad idea that, frankly he would be surprised if Nicolas ever saw it again, Dumbledore was up to something.
“It’s okay,” Harry replied, his tone demure, quite honestly, he hadn’t expected to really hear from them. He was just so used to being let down by everyone around him. Called a liar or just being made out to be one, he’d all but given up on anyone actually keeping their word. The fact he had, endeared him further towards the goblins. Stretching down, he plucked the letter from the floor and slid it into his pocket.
“Take a seat,” Trerx said, and both goblins took a seat on the large ornate desk.
Harry noticed right away, that this was a different room from before. It was small, warm and cosy, evidently an office of sorts judging by the silver metal file containers that lined the room. Once again though, they had dozens upon dozens of weapons affixed to the walls. The fireplace was roaring cheerfully, and Harry’s stomach growled loudly when he spotted the food on the table along with files that he saw had ‘Potter’ on them in a perfect elegant scrawl. Not that he paid much attention, most of his was on the food, unobtrusively he thought, but the Goblins were paying considerably close attention to him. So, of course, they noticed.
Shaking it off, he slid into the seat, which was nicely padded and even felt warm too. Completely different from the sterile environment he had sat through the last time. He wondered if this was one of their offices, it would make sense for it to be. “Did you find a way?”
“Griphook and I looked through everything conceivable, normally we would tell you to find that out yourself and not to just trust us.” Trerx informed him seriously, “Wizards have a propensity to trust everything they are told and not double check the findings.” Griphook snorted in obvious agreement.
Harry stared at them in barefaced disbelief, not buying it for a second.
“Not all, just the majority,” Griphook admitted with a grunt, it was quite disgusting to see them signing documents just because they told them what they said without fact checking everything. They drummed it into their customers to never sign anything without first signing it yourself.
Harry nodded, “So, what way did you find?” wondering if he was going to like this or not, he did feel a little alarmed at the grim looks of determination on their faces.
“There are two ways in which this can be handled, Mr. Potter,” Trerx informed him, sitting forward a little. “We can gather the evidence of abuse you’ve suffered from the Dursleys and go to the Ministry with it. Understand this, not only what you went through would be splashed across the papers, there’s no guarantee it would get you out from your magical guardians control. He ultimately has the last say where you would go, and since he hasn’t seen you, he cannot be charged alongside of the Dursleys,”
Harry grimaced, in other words he could be put in a worse situation or barely better than the Dursley’s. Clearly Dumbledore only cared about what sort of power he could get from the Ministry of magic from him. Not giving a shit about him as a baby or a boy. “And the other?” quite frankly he wasn’t holding out much hope at all.
“That…will require a lot of explaining,” Trerx said, and since the boy knew nothing, it truly would. He couldn’t blame him either, from what they’d dug up on his school grades the boy was smart at least. He should pick up the information quickly enough. “Did you read through the books I suggested you buy?”
Harry’s cheeks warmed yet again, shaking his head, seeing the look of annoyance on the goblins face, he hastened, “My uncle took my trunk and put it in my old bedroom…erm the cupboard under the stairs.”
As quick as the annoyance appeared it was replaced with barely concealed fury, “I see,” Griphook said, a bite in his tone. The stupidity of humans knew no bounds, especially Muggles.
“Then let us explain,” Trerx informed him, going easy on the youngster, which wasn’t something they normally did. Considering their client, and who he would grow to be, it didn’t hurt to get on his good side anyway. With the Potter and Black estates well, he was going to become the wealthiest client they had here in the Gringotts British branch. “Help yourself to whatever you like, while we go over this…it will take time.”
Harry didn’t need to be told twice, he immediately scooped up a plate full of the goodies and scooted his chair closer. Despite the food, he paid particular close attention to both goblins, the food was merely an afterthought for his grumbling stomach. Most of his food had been going to keeping Hedwig fed, giving him less than normal.
“Do you understand the concept of a Betrothal?”
“Betrothal…as in marriage?” Harry stared blankly, he’d only heard the term in those godawful movies Petunia liked so much. The period costume movies that she watched when Dudley hadn’t commandeered the TV. Usually while he was at school, he had to do chores and remain off school because of visible bruises when it was apparent it wasn’t Dudley that beat him but a man’s fist or hand. For as stupid as they were, they were extremely careful where it mattered.
“Engagement,” Trerx automatically corrected him, “A promise,”
“Okay, what does that have to do with my situation?” Harry asked, a cautious look on his face, which seemed to please the goblins judging by their looks of satisfaction.
“Signing a betrothal contract would enable you to get out of Dumbledore and the Muggles control.” Griphook explained, a smug smirk curling at his lips. “It would in essence give your partner say in where you go, he would become your magical guardian due to you being underage.”
Harry narrowed his eyes not liking this the least. “So I could be replacing one bad situation for another?”
“No, you see, Dorea Black-Potter, your grandmother was a very smart witch, and very independent. She wasn’t a Black for nothing she ensured that the contract was quite fair and most definitely in her favour.” The Lestranges back then would have done anything to be part of the Black family, so it wasn’t surprising really.
“He has no control over your seats, your money, you or the heirs conceived in the marriage,” Griphook explained, watching Harry blanch at the mention of children.
“Not that this matters, it’s a betrothal, it doesn’t mean they have to get married, at the end of the courting period the engagement can end without repercussion to yourself.” Trerx interrupted Griphook before he scarred the young boy. “You’ll have full access to your estate, can decide what to do with your seats, which by the way are currently being presided over by Albus Dumbledore, even if you cannot use them yourself. You can hire someone to sit in your stead until then.”
“You understand you would both just be using each other for your own ends, yes?” Griphook introduced Harry to the idea.
“Why the hell would anyone agree to that?” Harry asked, he could see why he’d get something out of it but what would his partner be getting out of it? “Who exactly would I be engaged to?”
“The contract is for someone in the Lestrange family,” Trerx, seeing the blank look on his face, they knew he didn’t know them, not surprising really. “Corvus Lestrange set it up, he has two sons, Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange, now Rodolphus is already married so it leaves only Rabastan Lestrange.”
“Uh-huh,” Harry murmured narrowing his eyes waiting for the shoe to drop. The food settling uncomfortably into his stomach.
“Rabastan Lestrange is thirty-one years old,” Griphook informed him, causing Harry’s eyes to budge out in shock. “He’s currently an inmate at Azkaban prison.”
“P-prison?” Harry gaped, forget the name, the fact he was in prison was the most shocking.
“Indeed,” Trerx replied, “Now as a newly engaged wizard, he would find himself with more liberties than he had before. You would be able to visit him, company is seriously lacking on the island which would be the only enticement one needs.”
“Doesn’t he have family to visit?” Harry asked blankly.
“It’s very difficult to get approval to see those sentenced to Azkaban for life, especially in the highest level possible. Corvus Lestrange is only able to get approval once a year to visit his sons.” Trerx explained, the Ministry was quite frankly monstrous to do such a thing. “You would be entitled to visit him every week, and the Ministry could do nothing about it.”
“That’s it? That’s all he’d want?” Harry asked doubtfully, it didn’t seem like much.
“We wouldn’t know until we visited him, I have taken the liberty of setting up a meeting today, should you wish to see it through. Together you’d come up with your own stipulations and come to an understanding.” Griphook revealed, and Rabastan was probably already in the ‘waiting area’ recovering from the dementors drinking hot chocolate in attempts at making him lucid.
“And why exactly is he in Azkaban prison?” Harry asked, giving them suspicious looks.
Trerx nodded his approval, good he was asking all the right questions, “Do you know anything about Lord Voldemort and your part in the events that occurred on all hallows eve?”
“Hagrid gave me a simplified version,” Harry replied, “Apparently I killed him after he killed my parents,”
“He said kill?” Griphook asked, quite cautiously.
“Well…no, he used the word defeat, why?” Harry asked confused.
“Because defeat doesn’t mean kill, Mr. Potter,” Trerx explained seriously, “Lord Voldemort was defeated, but he has never been considered dead. The wizard went to extraordinary means to evade death. His spirit endures. His followers, who are named Death Eaters, knew this and went to any and all means to find information or Voldemort himself after what happened that night.”
“Lovely,” Harry uttered sarcastically, exactly what he needed. His heart was pounding dangerously in his chest, the wizard who had killed his parents was technically still alive. He didn’t understand the logistics of it, but he was out of his depth anyway. He knew nothing of the magical world so it wasn’t surprising. He vowed to himself that he would learn absolutely everything he could in order to educate himself.
“After Voldemort's downfall, Rabastan, Rodolphus, his wife Bellatrix and Barty Crouch Junior participated in the torture and permanent incapacitation of Alice and Frank Longbottom and were sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban.” Griphook explained.
Harry’s stomach rebelled, torture? “And this is the wizard you want me to engage myself to?” he squeaked out.
“He’s in prison, Mr. Potter, he cannot harm you, he is quite frankly defenceless,” Trerx explained bluntly, “At least while they are on the island of course.” And he wouldn’t put it past someone to escape. It seemed to be a reoccurring theme as of now. Gringotts, the so called safest place was broken into, what was next? Hogwarts? Azkaban?
“Added to the fact all engagements are automatically…private, nobody can discuss them, lest you inform them of whom you are engaged to. Not even someone as powerful and influential as Dumbledore would get the answers he sought.” Griphook added, “Nobody need know a thing except the immediate families of all involved.”
“And if I went through with this I could go where I want? If I play my cards right with him…I’d be able to go wherever I want?” Harry needed confirmation.
“Not exactly,” Trerx said slowly, “It would probably be required to be someone in the Lestrange family or related to them at the very least.”
“Lovely, if you want me dead you could you know, just do it yourself,” Harry said dryly, while Griphook let out a bark of amusement, so goblins could laugh, good to know.
“They would do nothing to you while you hold a way for Lord Corvus Lestrange to communicate with his sons,” Griphook explained after gaining control over his amusement. “Lord Corvus Lestrange adores his boys, he raised them himself after his wife passed a year after Rabastan was born of Dragon Pox. To see them only once a year is torture, and it’s a supervised visit and he’s unable to give his sons anything due to the ‘danger’ of it being a portkey.” In other words, no food, no letters, no comfort, not even something as basic as shower gel or shampoo.
“Nothing?” Harry asked grimly, understanding the meaning more than any eleven year old should.
“Nothing,” reiterated Griphook. Harry could hand over anything and they would need to allow it after checking, due to the fact they couldn’t interfere with the courtship. Couldn’t prevent engagement presents to be given or taken, they’d done their homework, this would work in Harry’s favour.
“When’s the meeting?” Harry asked resignedly, he wouldn’t get anything done if they just sat here. So, if he wanted to see this through and see if it would work they needed to speak to this Rabastan.
“At six thirty,” Trerx explained glancing at the clock, in exactly twenty minutes, the portkey had already been sent to them. They’d been awfully accommodating, obviously finding it amusing that anyone would want to be engaged to a wizard who was serving a life sentence in Azkaban. “There is something you must know about the prison before we proceed.”
“Which is?” Harry asked, wondering if he was going to like this.
“Azkaban is guarded by Dementors,” Griphook said.
“A Dementor is a gliding, wraith-like Dark creature, widely considered to be one of the foulest to inhabit the world. Dementors feed on human happiness and thus generate feelings of depression and despair in any person in close proximity to them. They show us our deepest darkest memories until we are lost to them. They can also consume a person's soul, leaving their victims in a permanent vegetative state, and thus are often referred to as "soul-sucking fiends", rendering a person an 'empty-shell'. Dementors are closely associated with Azkaban, and are employed by the British Ministry of Magic as the prison guards.”
“They sound…horrific,” Harry murmured, shivering at the mere mention of them. The way the goblins described them definitely didn’t paint a pretty picture at all. Sure, he deserves to be locked up for what he did…but that didn’t sound like just locked up…it sounded as if he was being tortured every day.
“It is,” Griphook, quite honestly the Goblin system was preferable, death was preferable than going to that island.
“I’d like to make a withdrawal and do some…shopping,” Harry replied, you drew more flies with honey, so he might as well make a good impression, especially seen as he wanted something from the wizard. Who might by the way, say no, after all he was a Death Eater, he probably hated him for something he had practically nothing to do with. It wasn’t as if he actually defeated Voldemort for goodness sake, he was only a year old. It was impossible for him to have defeated Voldemort. Still, it might not go in his favour, he realized this, but if it was the only way he could legally do this, then he would do whatever it took.
“Very well, if you’ll follow me,” Griphook stood, moving around the desk towards the young wizard.
“And Mr. Potter?” Trerx added, as he begun to peruse through the parchment on his desk, “Chocolate is very good at combating the effects the dementors have.” Giving him a knowing look, this boy was probably destined for Slytherin, he was learning very quickly or perhaps he’d always been that way. First chance he got, he was looking for a way out of the Dursley’s household and Dumbledore’s magical hold.
It didn’t take long for Harry to have a bag full of galleons and quickly stalking towards the shops. His mind mulling over everything he’d heard and trying to figure out the best way to go about this situation. The goblins liked to make him think he had the upper hand, but the reality was he didn’t think he had. Either that or they genuinely thought he did have the upper hand here. Why would Voldemort’s followers want to help him? it made little to no sense. It had led to their imprisonment, they’d been looking for Voldemort when they were arrested apparently. It would probably give him a great deal of amusement to know he was being beaten.
He'd find out soon enough.
His trip to the shops took all of ten minutes, he was only getting what he needed to entice the thirty-one year old wizard. Bloody thirty-one, he was old enough to be his father for goodness sake. Not that his age really mattered, they didn’t have to get married, but he’d be taking a copy of that contract – after reading it before signing – and re-reading it repeatedly.
With boxes filled with chocolate goodies, biscuits, fruit and basic care products like shower gel, shampoo, soap and a few magazines and books that had just been released – whether he liked them or not Harry didn’t know – if not well that wasn’t his problem, he didn’t really care at this point. He made his way back towards Gringotts at a swift pace, grateful that nobody seemed to recognize him. He had a feeling that if he was recognized it would get back to a certain someone and that was definitely out of the question. The only reason he knew what to put in the care package is the damn movies Petunia liked to watch. So, something good had come out of those godawful things.
“I trust you have everything you’ll need?” was the first thing Griphook asked upon his return to the bank.
“It will have to be,” Harry replied, shrugging carelessly, to Griphook’s dissatisfaction. “This might all be for nothing, he went after the Longbottoms after he was defeated and the world believe it’s because of me. He might get enjoyment out of me being stuck with the Dursleys and in Dumbledore’s control.” Until everything was signed, sealed and delivered well, he wasn’t going to hold his breath or get his hopes up. He was used to disappointment so he wouldn’t be surprised by it, if it went his way then brilliant.
Griphook grudgingly nodded, “But its always best when going through negotiations to endear yourself. Pureblood’s respect that sort of practice.” Corvus Lestrange would be there as well, to oversee the contract due to the fact he was the Lord of the Lestrange family. Even if he had no intentions of letting it go through, he would still get to see his son, so he would most assuredly be there. Not that he could stop it per se, but he could forbid Rabastan from signing it.
“Tell me about me, my family,” Harry asked, he didn’t know a single thing.
And so in the ten minutes they had before the Portkey left, Trerx who had heard the question as he entered began to tell him everything. What family he was born to, what he was viewed as – A Half Blood apparently – the things the Potters did, what his parents did – nothing guess the Dursley’s had been right about that – their affiliations in the Order of the Phoenix, a group of civilians (mostly) attempting to stop the Dark Lord in what they termed was more of a civil war between them. The dark and light sides, their goals and belief’s and the great deal of neutral parties who just didn’t want to get involved with it. With wizards having their own belief’s as well, which sort of got what they were attempting to do lost in the ensuing chaos of it all.
They didn’t spare any feelings, they were blunt and it was obvious that the goblins were neutral as well. Completely unbiased as if what happened didn’t affect Harry’s life.
Harry began to understand… that was exactly what he needed. The truth was unbiased, it just was.
“It’s time,” Trerx stated seriously, and before long the disgusting boot was placed between the three of them. Harry grimaced at the sight of the disgusting boot. He was meant to touch that? “The Ministry like to use items that are inconspicuous, every day Muggle items that people wont want to touch.”
“Muggles can use these?” Harry stated, shaking his head, well, he supposed it was a good thing, but he could imagine people being curious, or wanting the item especially homeless people who were desperate.
For the second time today, Harry felt the jerking sensation behind his naval, but this time he was prepared for it. To his immense satisfaction, he remained steadily on his feet, sure he wobbled, but for his second time it was alright. Better than falling on his ass. The second thing he realized was he was absolutely freezing cold, before blackness claimed him.
“-Sir, Sir!” Harry woke up to noise and two goblins staring at him in surprised concern.
“Fuck,” Harry murmured, shivering in cold and fear, how the hell did anyone endure this place? Knowing what he did about Dementors, his mind was able to figure out what he had heard and seen. His mother’s death, her scream…he was able to put pieces together of what exactly had happened that night at least part of the puzzle.
“Eat,” one of the goblins demanded, as he shoved a piece of chocolate into his hand. With wizard guards around, they were not going to use his name. Not until the contract was complete, then they wouldn’t be able to say a damn thing about him or his visits here. Not even those within the Ministry of magic. They had placed a concealment of sorts upon Harry so nobody could identify him.
“I apologise, I didn’t foresee your…extreme reaction to the Dementors,” Trerx apologised.
“It’s fine,” Harry shook off the effects as he gobbled down the chocolate. Only once he was feeling marginally better did he stand up. If this was how he was affected without them nearby, he definitely didn’t want to meet one face to face. He felt slightly sorry for anyone stuck on this island with those things.
“The meeting is through that door, it’s a conference room, primary used to question wizards,” Griphook informed Harry, giving him every piece of information they could to educate him. “There will be two wizards, Rabastan and Corvus Lestrange, they might not be…overcome at see you.”
Harry gave a quiet chuff of amusement, “Yeah, I got that,” he didn’t need them telling him that. He wasn’t stupid, even if the Dursley’s liked to try and force him to be because their oaf of a son was stupid.
If this wasn’t his only hope to get away from the Dursley’s and Dumbledore…goddamn it, he wouldn’t be doing it. He did wonder if it was something he would do, actually go through with, if marriage had been the only outcome…could he have screwed up his entire future to get out of there? Probably, because they were furious he knew about magic and honestly…Harry had to wonder if they wouldn’t go too far one day. Marriage was preferable to death, at least to him, “One last question…I guess divorce isn’t an option?”
“No, it is not,” Trerx stated seriously, “Magical marriages are until death,” although depending on how ironclad the contract was, they could have partners outside of the marriage after having an heir. Back in the day it was usually only the men allowed, but women were becoming more shrewd and making sure they left wiggle room for their daughters, having more say in things in wizarding society.
“So noted,” Harry murmured, thanking whatever deity out there that this contact was merely a betrothal contract and not a marriage one. “Well, let’s get this show on the road,”
The wizard at the door cleared his throat, stepping in front of the door.
Trerx handed over the paperwork giving him permission from the Ministry to be here, signed and sealed.
“Hand over your packages,” Griphook grunted as magic washed over them to ensure they had nothing else upon their person. The two goblins realised right there and then that Potter didn’t even have his wand on him. They felt like strangling the stupid wizard. Unless, it was with the rest of his things locked away from him, which was the worst sort of thing to happen to a wizard.
They had to wait until each item had been meticulously inspected before the packages were returned very grudgingly.
“Don’t think I’ve not noticed the lack of my name being used,” Harry murmured quietly to the goblins, wondering at the reason why. Nearly every second sentence they would call him Mr. Potter, but they hadn’t since being on the island, instead calling him ‘Sir’ at least he was assuming so, he’d only heard one sir as he woke up.
“Privacy is paramount.” Trerx commented.
“You have an hour,” the dour wizard grunted as he opened the door, allowing the two goblins and unnamed wizard entrance.
Harry didn’t hold it against him, he’d be dour if he had to work here all the time.
Harry barely heard the door banging shut behind him as he stared at the two wizards. There was no mistaken they were father and son, although the son was most definitely malnourished. His prison suit was falling off his lanky frame, hair greasy and quite frankly disgusting. Corvus Lestrange stood, but he didn’t let go of his sons hands which were shaking just like the rest of his body. The relief and despair coming from Corvus Lestrange was palpable.
As for Rabastan Lestrange, he barely looked up. He quite frankly, looked as if he was still lost in his own world…his own horrific memories. Harry had experienced only a moment of that, and despite what he had done, Harry felt for him. It helped because he didn’t personally know the people he’d hurt.
The goblins quickly dropped the disguise on Harry.
There was no surprise on Corvus Lestrange’s face, “Mr. Potter,” he said with deceptive mildness.
“Potter?” Rabastan snarled, sounding like a rabid dog but just as quickly as he was energized he deflated like a balloon. Just shouting that word had exhausted him beyond compare.
Harry walked forward, putting the two packages upon the table, plucking out a bar of Honeydukes finest chocolate and slid it over to the wizard. “Yes, let’s dispense with the pleasantries shall we?” he informed the wizard, “But do not pretend to know who I am, I am not James Potter.”
Corvus’ lips twitched despite himself, a kindling of respect shooting through him at the boys tenaciousness. This had nothing to do with his Lord, the sides in the war, this was something private so he did not allow his own allegiances get in the way.
Rabastan grabbed the chocolate bar, and unwrapped it, almost ready to scoff the lot before he remembered himself. “What do you want? Why are you here?” better yet how the hell had he managed to get in here to visit him? His father hadn’t told him a damn thing. Not that he’d asked, instead he’d spent the five minutes they had clinging to his father, the warmth he exuded and the fact he was getting to touch another person, see another person – that wasn’t a guard – in what he’d learned was an entire decade. Ten whole years since he’d seen his father.
The goblins stood to the side, clearly leaving it to Harry to explain.
Harry realized they were testing him.
Well, who was he to let them down? Shoring himself up, he began, “I believe we can help each other out.”
Rabastan would have scoffed if his mouth hadn’t been full of chocolate, which was helping better than the damn disgusting hot chocolate they’d shoved at him before his father showed up. It tasted like hot water with a little bit of chocolate thrown in.
“How so?” Corvus Lestrange enquired finding himself intrigued, not just by what was happening but the boy himself. He took a seat on the same side as his son, giving Harry the entire other side to sit without needing to feel threatened or anxious.
“The betrothal contract,” Harry stated surely, staring at Rabastan, “Sign it, and I’ll visit you and bring in things you desperately need, company, and a chance to get away from the dementors.”
“Why would you desire to be engaged to my son?” Corvus questioned, there was something he was missing. That contract had been drawn up just after he became Lord Lestrange after his father’s death, between him and Dorea, who had just gotten engaged herself. It had long ago been forgotten as battle lines were drawn up. Until he received the missive this morning, then he knew something was up but he couldn’t investigate anything due to the time restraint he was on in order to get to the prison on time. Plus, he already had someone of Black blood in the family, although he didn’t believe they’d have a child…Bellatrix certainly hadn’t entertained the notion during the years before she was incarcerated on the island.
“It’s mutually beneficiary for both of us,” Harry replied, seeing the uncompromising look on Corvus’ aged face, Harry knew he would need to reveal at least some of the why. “Look it’s the only way I can get myself out of Dumbledore’s control, and have a say in where I live.”
Corvus’ eyebrows rose in shock, almost tempted to ask the boy to repeat himself, “And where exactly do you live that you find so unappealing, Mr. Potter?” there had been so many rumours about the boy, about where he was living and who got custody of him. Did he dislike living in an ordinary accommodations after finding out he has manors and properties all over the world?
Harry gritted his teeth, “For the past ten years since my parents death I’ve lived with the closest living relatives I have. My Muggle aunt and uncle, and needless to say…they despise having a wizard living under their roof. When Muggles are afraid they lash out.” Giving them the blunt uncensored truth, hoping against hope that they would take pity on him enough to sign the damn contract and help him out a little and he in turn would help them.
Complete and utter silence followed that revelation.
-------0
There we go! So will the Lestranges be innocent? Or did they actually attack the Longbottoms but leave them there still sane and someone else have finished the deed? Will we make Dumbledore extra evil in this one and him responsible or just have the Lestranges as bad as they are portrayed? Just like they are in Embracing His True Self but with more to them? Or will we make Dumbledore his usual well-meaning but manipulative self? Will Harry move in with Corvus and learn the way of the pureblood’s with Corvus not even attempting to sway Harry letting the boy do as he pleased? Realizing he was not going to be Dumbledore’s puppet? Or will Corvus send him to a neutral distant relative? Will Dumbledore even realize Harry isn’t at the Dursleys anymore? Figg isn’t the most observant after all…or will we see a rare one that Rabastan turns neutral himself and remain with Harry? Or will we see both become dark? (Dark NOT evil!) Read and Review please! If I keep getting reviews like this first chapter you’ll find this being updated as frequently and as long as Embracing His True Self!
A/N -- And the reason no big deal was made regarding the dementors is because he wasn’t too close to them and they’re goblins, they’d only care if their client was dying which Harry definitely wasn’t. Plus, Harry knew what was happening but didn’t in the book so that’s why I made the lack of deal towards it.
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 3
Rabastan stared blankly at the boy, the chocolate slowly easing the muddled waters his mind was still swimming in. He knew James Potter, he had attended school with the pathetic bully through all seven years. He also knew what Charles Potter – James’ father – looked like as well, he’d gone through his fathers photos often enough as a young boy, anything with a picture of Hogwarts in it, he wanted to see. Things between Gryffindor and Slytherin hadn’t been as problematic. Sure, they had a healthy rivalry for the Quidditch games but nothing like what it was like in his time at school. And he was inclined to believe his father who never exaggerates. Sure, they hadn’t been best friends, but Dorea and Corvus had been close, and obvious Charles had entered that picture. James had looked like Charles double. Harry Potter did not, you could see the Black resemblance peaking out more than the Potter one. The only thing remotely gotten from the Potter family was his hair, it was quite frankly a messy birds nest. Those green eyes, they were familiar, the Mudblood girl, Evans, James had married her. The eyes were familiar but Rabastan could have sworn they weren’t exactly right, that he had seen replicas of those eyes somewhere else. Damn his muddled memories and mind, he should know the answer to this, he knew he should which irritated him. An emotion easier to feel than anything remotely positive here on this island.
Corvus squeezed his sons hand in silent warning, no doubt it would be very easy to rouse his sons anger in here. Normally he’d be composed and articulate in mixed company. Unfortunately, Azkaban had stripped that from his sons, along with nearly everything else. Including his youthful looks, but he was in this thirties now, sentenced to this dreadful place when he was only twenty-one years old. He’d tried to get a trial, a trial for his sons, in order to get a fair hearing, they’d been sentenced together on a whole, a group. Between Bellatrix’s proud proclamation of their lord coming to helping them and Barty’s insane ramblings and begging for help, his sons had been so utterly overlooked during the trial. They’d just assumed that his sons were just as insane as the other two. He had failed obviously, just as he failed in being able to see his sons more than just once a year. They’d been sentenced to solitary cells, solitary confinement due to their ‘heinousness of their crimes’ and that meant he was lucky to see them at all. Neville Longbottom wouldn’t get to be raised by his parents so why should they get to see family in turn? It was very vindictive, the Ministry had been very harsh on them due to the popularity of the damn Aurors.
“Are you not aware of your fame? Mr. Potter?” Corvus questioned the young boy, who looked very subdued but determined. He was what? Eleven years old now, presumably just about to enter Hogwarts. The goblins remained at the door, faces impassive, clearly leaving the boy to do this himself. He wasn’t floundering but it was glaringly obvious he hadn’t had a strict pureblood upbringing.
Harry’s lips twisted into a grimace, “Learned that a few days ago, but fame is a fickle thing, they like you until they don’t.” just reading all the newspapers of the celebrities told him that much. Sure, there were those who were hardcore fans and defended them but really, nothing was worth being judged constantly. All they saw was your downfalls, never your achievements, nothing was ever enough really.
“That is…a very mature outlook to have,” Corvus replied, surprised and humbled by the eleven year olds words. Then again, if Harry had been abused the way he was implying, then quite frankly you had to grow up before your time. Seeing as he had given over packages for his son, knowing what he had done, he decided to give him a way out of it, just this once. “The Ministry of magic would be more than willing to aid you in your endeavour to get out of your abusive situation. Given who you are, there will be many families who would love to take you in. You hold a very rare power in your hands, you could influence them any way you please. Quite frankly one day, you might be as known as Merlin himself.”
Rabastan of course, was surprised – and startled – to hear this, he had been arrested only a few days after his Lord’s defeat. After going to Longbottom manor with his brother, his brothers wife and Barty. He had no idea the sway Harry Potter’s name held. Just how famous had Harry Potter become? Just how badly was the abuse that he felt the need to besmirch his name by betrothing himself to him? He knew he was no means a catch, he was a lifer in this hell hole, he’d die here.
“No, no I wont be able to,” Harry said, glumly, shaking his head as if he needed to emphasis his answer. “Remember? I said I needed to get away from Dumbledore and the Dursley’s, Dumbledore is my magical guardian.” Sounding like the eleven year old he was.
Corvus groaned inaudibly, “Of course,” he said smoothly, Sirius Black was currently in Azkaban serving life for the betrayal of Lily and James Potter along with the death of over a dozen muggles. Without him Dumbledore became Harry’s magical guardian, quite easily he imagined. It was quite disgusting really, how much power Dumbledore had. Pissing off Dumbledore would give him a great deal of satisfaction but it was risky. Especially given his tenuous position within the Ministry despite his status as a Lord and esteemed member of the Wizengamot. Did the young boy even know anything about his history? His past?
“What exactly did those filthy Muggles do to you?” Corvus asked, dark eyes flashing with fury, he loathed Muggles more than he hated Harry Potter. Most would be surprised to hear that given the fact Harry was essentially the reason his Lord had been defeated and his sons put in Azkaban. As much as Corvus and his sons would love to believe that, he knew it wasn’t true, they got caught, it was their own fault at the end of the day. They’d been taught better than that. By both the Dark Lord and himself.
“I’d be better off telling you what they haven’t done,” Harry replied, trying for a blank mask but he failed spectacularly, a pained expression on his face.
Rabastan clenched his hands into fists, it had nothing to do with it being Harry Potter himself but a wizard. How dare the filthy pigs lay a hand on a wizard? They should be killed, tortured and killed for their actions. If he was able he would have done just that, it would be utterly justified. They should all be killed, they didn’t deserve to live.
“If we do this, then we do so with a magical contract that will enforce your end of the bargain, and ensure that our ends are met as well. Does this seem fair to you, Mr. Potter?” Corvus asked the young boy, he wasn’t going to do this without every assurance that his son wasn’t going to be immediately forgotten upon Potter getting his way. He wouldn’t do so with a Vow, he was much too young to be accepting a vow and so new to magic it wouldn’t be ideal.
Harry let out a breath, shaky but not too obvious, disbelief and hope mingling in his gaze, “You’ll help me?” Harry was asking Rabastan, staring at the wizard not even glancing Corvus’ way. Which was met with approval even if technically as Lord Corvus Lestrange, it should have been him Harry asked.
As much as Rabastan wanted to loath the very ground the boy walked on…he found only a scared eleven year old kid begging for help. A wizard, even if he was a half-blood, he was still no doubt going to be a powerful wizard one day with the Black and Potter blood running through his veins. He wasn’t a heartless bastard, and couldn’t pretend to be one now. Plus, even if he denied the boy, he’d only be cutting his own nose of to spite his face. This respite was worth signing a contract even if it was only in name until it was declared fulfilled and nullified when they both agreed not marry. He had to respect the fact the boy had the guts to come outright and state as such. It was such a Slytherin thing to do but not so Slytherin at the same time. Quite a conundrum really. “Yes,” his voice croaky from disuse and not as strong as he would have liked. It sounded off to his ears, not how he remembered himself to be. Cocky and confident, barely just beginning adulthood.
“Thank you,” Harry said, relief shining off him in droves, making his green eyes shine.
The goblins approached with the contract along with a basic piece of parchment for the stipulations to be written on. the contract itself was half filled, and needed only a few other signatures to be complete.
At once the quill poised itself on the parchment and begun writing information down. Enforceable magical contract between Rabastan Lestrange and Harry James Potter.
“Stipulations?” Trerx asked, as always the goblins were straight to business, they couldn’t afford to waste time anyway. As it stood, they only had fifty minutes to get everything straightened out. The guards wouldn’t even allow for a second longer than the allotted hour.
“That neither of us can use the information we disclose during our meetings against the other,” Harry offered up immediately. “Any information shared will stay between us,”
Corvus felt that little fire of respect grow, for someone so utterly Muggle raised, he was smart, he’d be quite the wizard if he grew into his own. Not the smartest in the room, at least not yet, but he had the capacity to be. Part of him actually wanted to see him spread his wings and become a formidable wizard.
“Agreeable,” Rabastan rasped out, lips twitching just a little, not that he had anyone he could tell except his father. If anything, the boy was the one who held the upper hand if he wanted to share information. Which of course he couldn’t, once that document was signed.
That stipulation was quickly written out, Trerx ensuring that it was quite watertight. Right now Trerx was ensuring fairness when it came to his client. He might be young and inexperienced, but he was thinking long term, this was good. If anything happened and Voldemort returned, it would mean Rabastan could not reveal anything that would harm his betrothed.
“That Harry visit my son every week, without fail, except for any extenuating circumstances i.e. illness and or injury.” Corvus replied, “With me acting as a chaperone,” this would guarantee he would at least get to see one of his sons.
“I don’t mind,” Harry offered up seeing the goblins looking at him, then more information was scribbled elegantly on the paperwork.
“I also demand that he remain virtuous during his entire betrothal, otherwise I will demand restitution,” Corvus demanded, “I refuse to let the Lestrange name be dragged further through the mud.”
Griphook coughed a little, “Please keep in mind you’re speaking to an eleven-year-old boy, Lord Lestrange,” and the contract was only for a few years so even at that, the boy wouldn’t be experimenting quite yet.
Harry stared at them with suspicious confusion, wondering what the hell they were talking about.
“What Corvus is saying,” Trerx said, growing the Lord an exasperated look, “Is that you are to remain pure,” still he stared blankly. “Sex, Mr. Potter,” his lips twitching at the sight of how bright red he suddenly went. “You may not act in any improper way while under your Betrothal contract to Rabastan. Which means that you are not to hold hands, kiss or in any other improper way react with either sex in a sexual or suggestive manner.”
Harry grimaced, his mouth puckered up in disgust at the thought, “Yuk,” once again showing his age. “Fine,” having no problem with that one.
Rabastan barely refrained from rolling his eyes, wondering idly just how quickly that suggestion would come back to bite the boy in the arse. Then again by the time the boys balls actually dropped the contract would be over with and puberty will hit him.
“Rabastan will be provided with everything he needs, whether by myself or you, you’ll being him ‘courting gifts’ so to speak just as you did today.” Corvus demanded. He had more than enough money to ensure his son got the best of anything. Unfortunately, he wouldn’t be able to bring it in, so he would make sure that Harry would.
“Sure, as long as it’s nothing that will get me locked up,” Harry agreed to yet another clause. He didn’t care what was asked of him if he got the hell out of the Dursley’s and Dumbledore’s control.
“Agreed,” Corvus nodded firmly, he wouldn’t risk the only way he had of seeing his son by doing something so idiotic. It wouldn’t make its way past the guard anyway, who checked absolutely everything.
“Anything else?” Griphook asked after a few moments of silence, “Mr. Potter?”
Harry frowned, his mind pondering on whether he had anything else to offer. “The truth, I’d like to have the safety net of the truth between us.” If he was going to have to come here every week they’d need to talk. He definitely wasn’t going to sit there for ages while Corvus spoke to Rabastan like he didn’t exist. He’d had that happen all too often at the Dursley’s. In fact how often had he said those words? Parroted them back to his uncle? ‘Sit in my cupboard and pretend like I don’t exist?’ no this was a fresh start for him, he had to have it different from the Dursleys.
“With the stipulation that the question does not need to be answered,” Corvus added, the silence would ensure that this stipulation wasn’t a deal breaker. He could discuss whatever he liked without fear the boy would automatically go to say, Dumbledore, and spill all. The fact he had elected to make this a clause suggested he’d been lied to one too many times and no longer wanted that.
If the boy hated Muggles and Dumbledore there was a chance the light side might never get their claws into him. He knew his Lord was not dead, disembodied yes, but not dead. Having the boy at least remain neutral could be a good thing. He knew, better than anyone else, just how difficult it had been for his Lord to do what he did. Children were untouchable, nobody hurt them, not even the Mudbloods, they were magical at the end of the day. Choosing to fight against the dark was another matter entirely. His sons, Barty and Bellatrix hadn’t touched Neville Longbottom, that was how ingrained it was, even if their Lord had broken the most important rule, his most important rule.
“Okay,” Harry nodded, there would be times when he didn’t want to answer too, so it was a good idea.
“Rabastan?” Corvus queried, giving his sons hand another squeeze, Merlin this was awful as much as it was heartening. He’d missed his sons so much, getting to talk to him even for five minutes unwatched had been liberating to say the least. He just wished his eldest son was here, it would make it feel a little more…complete.
“Think everything is covered,” Rabastan said gravelly. Well on that part, he couldn’t wait to see Harry’s face when they went through the actual Betrothal contract. Was it wrong to get amusement out of something the eleven year old probably finds unappealing? Probably, but it was amusing and he found so little of it here. Especially considering none of it would actually be happening. It still required going through, for all their sakes.
Bride (Husband) : Harry James Potter
Groom : Rabastan Corvus Lestrange
Guarantor : Corvus Lestrange
Guarantor : Dorea Black-Potter (Harry James Potter)
Witness 1 : Trerx
Witness 2 : Griphook
The group of five sat and discussed absolutely everything required for the contract as it was filled or discussed (since the majority of the contract was already filled in decades ago) with things being amended or addendums being added. Four years was as high as Harry was going, despite Corvus trying to get it up to seven, which was way too long for a betrothal contract at their ages. In a way he understood, Corvus wanted to see his son, in any capacity he could. When this was over, he could realistically find another witch to do him a favour, to become engaged to Rabastan…he’d set the ball in motion and given a grieving father a way to see his son even when the contract between him and Rabastan was over. Only then did Corvus agree, the four years were enough. In fact, he seemed even more alive, hopeful, than ever before.
Bride price: 90 thousand galleons
Remuneration reimbursement (Breach of contract) 95 thousand galleons
Length of Betrothal contract: (decided by both parties) 4 years
Which meant when Harry broke the contract at the end he'd have five thousand galleons to give in excess to the Lestrange family. Along with the original ninety thousand he'd get for a 'bride price' as it were. Harry didn't care to be honest, if it got him away from the Dursley's and Dumbledore, five thousand was doable (he didn't count the original ninety since the Lestranges were giving it to him anyway as a bride price). Even though an extra ten thousand could be added if it was breached in any way that embarrassed the family.
Living accommodations during betrothal (including country)
Lestrange Manor Wiltshire England
“Wait…are you saying you want me to live with you?” Harry asked, incredulously staring at Corvus as if he had suddenly grown horns.
“Mr. Potter…in signing this contract I will in essence become responsible for you. Any embarrassment you impugn upon yourself, you impugn upon my family. As much of an adult as you feel, you are just an eleven year old boy. One who doesn’t know the rules and regulations of the magical world or how it works. Lestrange manor is quite large, you will receive your own quarters, we need not be attached at the hip, and my library is yours to read as you wish, I only ask that you listen to my suggestions and take them to heart. I will not lie to you, coddle you, or mistreat you. In fact, shall we add that as a stipulation? Any abuse by myself or Rabastan even will result in immediate breach of contract and thereby cease this agreement completely.” Corvus informed Harry seriously, trying to dumb down a little so that the child could understand.
“Yes,” Harry said, licking his dry lips, “I’ll do it,” this was more than he could have ever hoped.
“Good, then we’re in agreement,” Corvus stated, immensely satisfied.
Age of Marriage (if both parties – bride (husband) and groom are in agreement)
Eighteen years of age.
Nothing was said regarding this, since it was very acceptable.
The Marriage should produce at least two male heirs if the bride (husband) is a male carrier and the last of his line. Any further heirs will be in complete agreement on both parties any coercion will result in the contract being broken.
“Do we really need to do this?” Harry murmured, embarrassment clearly written across his face, he wanted the floor to swallow him up.
“Perhaps not, but we must ensure that it’s been read by both parties before signing,” Corvus explained. “Never sign a document without first reading it over and getting a copy for your own.”
Harry nodded, he was already well aware of that, he could scarcely believe he was here listening to all this. Then again, he’d do a lot worse if it got him away from the Dursleys.
Continued Education of the Bride (Husband)
Hogwarts School Of Witchcraft and Wizardry no exceptions
Corvus smiled thinly at that, Dorea had been adamant, but he hadn’t fought her on it. Hogwarts was part of their traditions, long held ones at that. To not graduate Hogwarts was…almost sacrilegious really.
“Agreed,”
“Definitely,” Harry murmured, he hadn’t attended yet, but Harry wanted so badly to learn everything he could at Hogwarts. Glancing at Rabastan who had remained silent throughout most of the conversation, eating his way through the food he’d brought. Harry wondered if he would get to take it with him…if not, then perhaps he shouldn’t bring too much. There was no point if they took it off him now was there?
Last name:
Lestrange-Potter
Now this was where Corvus had heavily disagreed in the initial stages, he would have preferred Potter-Lestrange. It was just too bad that this wasn’t a genuine Betrothal, otherwise he would have tried to get his way again. It would have been nice to pair the Lestrange name with the Black-Potter name. He supposed the Black name would just have to do with Bellatrix. If her and his son ever had a heir which obviously wouldn’t happen now. It hurt badly that he was the last of the Lestranges’ and that his line might perish with him, and his sons stuck in Azkaban for the rest of their days.
Both quietly agreed, and before long they got to the next part of the betrothal contract.
Financially
The bride (husband) will retain control of her (his) own estate (trust vault) and any other vaults specifically willed to them.
The bride (husband) will retain control of his/her own seats within the wizengamot and her/his place on the council of Lords.
“I assume you do not understand much of this part, Mr. Potter?” Corvus questioned the soon to be teenager.
“No, but I do know Dumbledore’s using them and that I can have someone vote in my stead,” Harry informed Corvus sounding annoyed. No doubt at Dumbledore and his rather…long stretch he had on Harry’s estate.
“I have a few books that will be able to explain them to you,” Corvus declared, “Once you’ve read them I will be more than happy to discuss everything with you and answer any questions you have.”
Harry nodded, his lips twitching a little as if he had Corvus all figured out.
Occupation
The bride (Husband) has the right to chose her or his own career path without interference from her/his husband and the in-laws. Any such breaches of this will result in breach of contract allowing the marriage to be annulled.
“Hmm,” was all Harry said, it sounded as though this had been well thought out, and the reason why didn’t exactly fly over Harry’s head. Although, truthfully he didn’t get the full extent of it, but in time he would. “I thought divorce wasn’t optional,”
“Normally it is not, but this is one ironclad contract that showcased Dorea Black-Potter’s greatest work.” Griphook explained reverently. “The magic imbued in the marriage contract – which isn’t the Betrothal contract – is quite frankly a work of art and will break the marriage should it be breached.” It was one of a kind.
“Dorea Black-Potter was a lawyer, and a very good one at that,” Trerx interjected, giving Harry another piece of information on his grandmother. “We unfortunately, must hurry this up,” they were running out of time.
They brushed over the fidelity clause, just to make sure everything was as it was supposed to be. Quite frankly, this contract – and the marriage one – made it so that both wizards got equal rights, it was a damn shame that it would never amount to anything.
The first male heir got the Black (Potter) estate/name, the second male heir got the Lestrange estate/name even if they hyphenated their names the first child still got the Black (Potter) estate.
Then there was the usual stuff, chaperones, remaining pure until the wedding, both parties, and if one wasn’t pure he would remain faithful during and after the betrothal and marriage. Neither partner would bring another to their bed, or have children out of the marriage. Again such thing would result in the contract being terminated immediately.
“Son?” Corvus said quietly, giving his hand another squeeze, at some point, Rabastan had been lulled to sleep by all the talking they were doing. Corvus hated to wake him really, since this was probably the first decent sleep he’d had in a decade. The dementors prevent any real rest, but this document had to be signed.
“My apologies,” Rabastan stated, sitting up exuding only a small amount of embarrassment. Clenching and unclenching his fists, hating how weak and drained he always was. He shouldn’t have slept at all during such an important meeting. Before Azkaban he most certainly wouldn’t have, and would have argued in favour of a contract more suited to himself. Then again he was a Slytherin for a reason.
He wondered where his betrothal would end up…probably Gryffindor like the rest of the Potter’s before him.
“It’s okay,” Harry said quietly, he understood exhaustion that came from not getting enough to eat. It was so difficult to get his chores done on time because of it.
“Shall we gentlemen?” the goblin said, plucking a quill out of his pocket, “Now Mr. Potter this is unlike anything you’ve ever done. This is a blood quill, it will feel like a sharp prickling on your palm as you write your name. It is how magical contracts are drawn up. The pain is merely temporarily.”
Harry stared at it warily, before grudgingly taking it and signing his name where it was clearly indicated for him to do so after a quick read. The first one was the agreement drawn up between them, which he handed over to Rabastan who began to read it, the second was the betrothal contract which was also handed over to Rabastan after a quick read over.
Harry James Potter
Rabastan Lestrange (very shaky but legible)
“Congratulations on your Betrothal gentlemen,” Griphook stated, packing everything back up, cleaning up the blood on the quills in clear view of the three wizards before they too were put away. “We shall give you a moment in private,” With that the two goblins left the room, leaving them for the remaining five minutes they had.
For the first time in his life, Harry felt genuine happiness and raw relief. He owed the Lestranges everything, and he sincerely hoped he didn’t have cause in future to regret it. Freedom Harry realized, had a taste, and Harry couldn’t wait to taste it some more.
Neither goblin or Lestrange or even Harry realized the future they were setting in motion by this one simple desperate act.
------------0
WOW I guess I’m doing right by this story huh! I’m so pleased you’re all enjoying it! So will we have a happily married Rodolphus/Bellatrix in this one or will it be fraught with tension as it often is and have Harry annul the marriage by disowning her so that Rodolphus can remarry? (jumping the gun here I know :P ) with Bellatrix trying to get in with Voldemort who has no desire to have her or will be actually see a Bellatrix/Voldemort in this? With the birth of their child? Will the Dark side still lose in this forcing them to flee? Will Voldemort be furious at his followers or gleeful at their forethought? At least until he realizes he can’t use anything? :P Hmm, how long will it take for Rabastan to become increasingly protective of Harry and loathing being unable to be near him? Will Harry visit Sirius Black? Will Corvus Lestrange tell him everything? Will Harry go seeking answers and find out he’s innocent and begin the preparations for a trial? Will Sirius become more loyal to Harry for getting him out and furious with Dumbledore enough to become neutral or will Harry have to give up his godfather to the light side? Will Harry even feel anything towards him he is a stranger after all! :P How will Voldemort return in this story? Getting the stone when Harry has absolutely no desire to go looking for it? the chamber of secrets with Harry being well aware of Tom Riddle’s true name and sending it to Corvus? Will the ritual blotch up with Harry NOT being his ‘enemy’ or seeing Voldemort as his enemy resulting in a different sort of ritual used? One that would force Voldemort to protect Harry (Corvus’ idea) unaware of the Horcrux until the ritual is complete?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 4
Harry had never felt so many positive emotions in his life, he quite literally felt fit to burst. In his excitement, he forgot everything, and impulsively rounded the table and hugged Rabastan tightly who had stood in alarm. “Thank you,” he said, yet again elation and jubilation making him act a little out of character. He was never one for physical contact, not with his history. Every touch he’d ever known was ones of extreme pain. It might have been muffled by Harry’s head planted in Rabastan’s stomach but they both heard in the silence of the monotonous room.
Rabastan stared down at the boy, almost as if he had never encountered a child before in his life. Utterly stunned by the display of affection, it wasn’t purely because of the decade spent in prison either. Pureblood’s had more decorum than that, they didn’t randomly go around hugging people, even those close to them. The only people who had ever hugged him was his father and brother and a few partners he’d had before prison. Rabastan glanced up at his father, almost looking as though he was pleading him for help.
Corvus Lestrange’s lips just quirked up a little in amusement, watching the scene before him. This scene gave away just how Harry had been raised. If he had been in the magical world, he would know that hugging strangers just wasn’t done. Although he had a handle on his emotions, but that was quite self-explanatory. Survival instincts at the fore.
Just as quickly as the hug began, Harry hastily withdrew, looking just as surprised as Rabastan by his own display. At least he didn’t apologise, which Corvus felt extremely pleased by. His eyes did narrow in on Harry rubbing at his chest as though the simple hug had caused him great pain. He was subtle about it, if he hadn’t been paying such close attention, he’d never have noticed.
Scuffing his shoes along the concrete floor, he asked, “What now?” very clearly lost, evidently getting free of the Dursleys and Dumbledore had been as far as his thoughts had gotten. Which indicated a lack of preparedness, the lack of preparedness may be one of two things, one the belief it wouldn’t work out in his favour or two he was impulsive. Given his statements during the contracts negotiations Corvus didn’t believe that was the case. So, he had come here without hope that it would work out, despite that he had brought in gifts for Rabastan anyway. Which lightened Corvus’ heart, did the boy know what his sons were in prison for? Perhaps the goblins hadn’t shared that with him, but he didn’t think so. The goblins wouldn’t risk their reputation, especially not with the last Potter heir.
“Now, Mr. Potter, we are going to visit St. Mungo’s and have you checked out by a healer,” Corvus stated firmly, having a feeling how this conversation would go.
Harry’s head jerked up ,”What? No way!” he protested vehemently.
“I understand the urge to hide your injuries, to avoid hospitals, it’s ingrained no doubt.” Corvus nodded as if he understood, and in a way he did, but only intellectually. He couldn’t understand why anyone would abuse a child, each child was special, cherished and should be treated thusly. Unfortunately, it did happen, more often than they’d like. His own uncle had abandoned his children, treated them appallingly like they didn’t matter. His father had been disgusted by the behaviour, but hadn’t disowned him regardless of his antics always hoping he’d grow up and change. He hadn’t, his own children had died before him and he’d died a lonely man, and quite frankly, Corvus didn’t think his uncle had changed even one whit towards his end. To think he had been named after him. “You need not hide, nor endure pain any longer. The healers at the hospital are bound very tightly by confidentiality, and cannot reveal anyone’s private records, which means, whoever you see, will keep it quiet. Magic is involved in their profession, only healers, Medi-witches don’t have the same vows to keep.” He added the last part only as an afterthought, Harry needed to learn everything he could about the magical world so he summarised, he’d be doing this a great deal.
“Listen to my father, he knows what he’s talking about,” Rabastan told Harry, his tone slightly cold and distant.
A knock at the door warned them at it was time to depart.
Corvus regardless of the company he was in, hugged his son once more, listening intently to what his son whispered into his ear. Once they parted he nodded at his son, ensuring Rabastan knew that he had heard him and agreed. “I’ll see you next week,” he told his son with a sigh of relief, he didn’t care that showing emotion was demeaning, this was his son, and he needed all the positivity he could get in his life. one of the first things he’d do once he got back to the Manor tonight was set up the continued meetings between his son and his ‘betrothed’ and the beauty was, the name need not be revealed. They would know though, since Rabastan had signed a magically binding contract. That would be the only proof they need. The longer he could keep Harry Potter off the radar the better it would be for all concerned.
Next week, he’d see his father every week, the shock was now just beginning to set in.
“Will you be allowed to keep the stuff?” Harry asked, just as the guards stepped in looking impatient, he turned a gimlet glare on him.
“Of course, they cannot stop him receiving his betrothal gifts,” Corvus stated with warning steeped in his voice solely for the guards. Thank Merlin they weren’t Aurors and had no association with Frank and Alice Longbottom otherwise he knew regardless of the threat something would happen to the items Harry had brought. He had of course, done his due research on anyone coming into contact with his sons, regretfully neither had been susceptible to bribery and he couldn’t find a single thing to blackmail them with.
“Bloody hell, you’re Harry Potter!” the tallest one squeaked out, eyes bugging out of his head in shock when he got a peak at the lightning bolt scar. The worst thing was, he couldn’t reveal anything that happened on the island to anyone. He couldn’t tell anyone he had seen the famous Harry Potter. “What are you doing here?” ‘with this ilk’ went unspoken but the look they gave him revealed all.
Harry closed his eyes for a moment and sighed, deeply uncomfortable with the eyes upon his person. He was really beginning to dislike this, all the attention, he was used to being ignored. He never thought he’d miss it quite so much, was this what it was always going to be like? Gawked at, have his own name parroted to him as though he didn’t know it? How long before the judgement began to show through their shocked eyes? The condemnation just like the Dursley’s? He felt a shudder crawl up his spine just thinking about it.
“Do you even know who you’re consorting with?” the shorter one demanded as if Harry was committing the biggest sin possible in his eyes.
“One more word and you will be dealing with my lawyer,” Corvus said with deceptive mildness, warning both of them that they were on shaky grounds. His words weren’t empty promises either, he’d received many a pay-out because of idiots like these thinking they were better than him. they might like to think so, but at the end of the day his lawyers were brutal and extremely thorough. It was almost pathetic taking money from them, not that he needed it, but it would ensure they never forgot they were actually beneath him.
That made them snap their mouths closed, despite the fact they hadn’t directly said anything about Corvus Lestrange…they knew well enough now that his lawyers would go to great lengths to make it seem so. A friend of theirs had been caught in the crossfire once, he’d spent five years paying off the fine, having to pay it in instalments due to the fact he couldn’t afford the price of the lawyer he hired to defend him, and everything the court demanded he pay in compensation. Bloody Purebloods like to stick together, he’d never stood a chance. As soon as he paid everything off he left the job as a guard and began working in retail in Diagon Alley which only earned him a third of what he’d used to make. He never stuck to one job either, he’d had twelve jobs in the five years, and didn’t seem likely to settle down any time soon.
Corvus watched them with smug satisfaction, before dismissing them entirely, only to catch Harry watching the scene with wonder and voracity written across his face. He couldn’t help but flash back to a similar scene in his past, that same look on Tom Riddle’s face, considering he rarely let anyone see his feelings it had been as staggering to see it on Tom as it was to see it on Harry Potter. Placing his palms upon Harry’s shoulders, ready to guide him out, when he felt the young boy stiffening and barely concealing a flinch. They definitely had to visit St. Mungo’s or a healer, doing so privately might make things easier for Harry so his own healer might just be the thing needed to garner more trust from the boy.
“If you will excuse us,” Corvus stated coolly, as if it was his idea to finishing this meeting and not them. His shark like grin was hidden behind an impenetrable mask, as he watched indignation pass over their features.
“I assume you are coming with us, Lord Lestrange?” Griphook questioned the wizard, he doubted very much that the wizard would let Harry out of his sight any time soon. When Corvus had stated any impugning of his name reflecting upon the Lestrange name, despite nobody knowing, it was very true.
“If Mr. Potter doesn’t have a problem with that,” Corvus informed them, as always polite to a tee. He couldn’t just invite himself, especially if the boy required time to collect himself. Although, he didn’t wish to let the boy out of his sight, not for anything malicious, but a genuine need to teach him everything he could. Even if he had any malicious intentions, the contact would prevent anything on his part. He wasn’t like the disgusting Muggles, he’d never harm a child, let alone one who couldn’t wield their wands. There was absolutely no honour in that, his lips curled just thinking about the Muggles.
Harry shrugged, pausing for a moment before saying, “I don’t mind,”
“Stand up straight, don’t shrug like an ineloquent hooligan,” Corvus stated firmly, “I don’t want to hear what you think someone – mainly me – might want you to say, I want you to say what you feel or think. If you wish to return to Gringotts on your own, then do so, I will meet you there, if you do not mind my coming then state as such.” Suspecting the boy simply didn’t wish to rock the boat quite so soon, but it would sink in that no harm can come to him from either himself or Rabastan. It was a safety net that he’d never had before.
Harry unconsciously did as he was ordered to immediately, his mind used to doing whatever he had to in order to stop himself suffering further. This time, his mind didn’t protest, in fact he was rather…glad to do it. He had seen the way Corvus had dealt with those two guards back there, and Harry liked it. How they’d backed down by a threat, no violence, no anger, just a simple threat and he didn’t even sound pissed. It had worked wonders and truly, he wanted to learn to have that sort of power over people who try to get one over him. He never wanted to be vulnerable again, this was his chance, he was going to embrace it fully. He would learn everything he could, with magic he would fight to get on top, no matter what.
“Mr. Potter?” Corvus called out, frowning at the boy, who looked a million miles away. It’s the same look that his son had worn for the majority of the meeting they’d just held. Hopefully with human contact, and constant time away from the dementors, he’d get stronger both mentally and physically.
“You can come with us,” Harry told him, his back slouching again as the pain made itself known, he was surprised he’d lasted as long as he had.
The four touched the portkey, and the island was quickly a distant memory as they landed into the warmth that was a Gringotts office, helping ease the coldness that had penetrated their very bones. The coldness didn’t bother Harry as much as it was apparently bothering Corvus and the goblins, as they unconsciously sought out the only heat source in the room. The fireplace.
“You have some more paperwork to fill out, Mr. Potter, then you’re free to go,” Trerx said, “Lord Lestrange may stay if Mr. Potter wishes it,” it wouldn’t hurt to have someone nearby who knew what they were doing.
“What paperwork?” Harry asked, sitting down, Azkaban hadn’t dimmed the elation still coursing through him. He was free, he was absolutely stunned, he never had to return to the Dursleys and Dumbledore couldn’t force him to return.
“One that gives you full access to your estate, luckily due to your Betrothal, Dumbledore need not be informed, and as he’s no longer your magical guardian, he will no longer be able to access your accounts or need to be informed of any expenditure of your trust vault.” Griphook and Trerx calmly made their way towards their own seats, feeling quite smug that they’d been able to help their client so successfully and without drama.
“But he will realize he has no control over me or where I stay,” Harry deduced what they weren’t saying.
Corvus arched a brow, yes, definitely smart, he heard what people didn’t say as well as what they did.
“That’s quite correct…but if you would prefer it not be known quite so soon, we can delay things and make it seem as though he’s still the one in control until you’re more comfortable in your position within the magical world?” Trerx asked, which would be very easy to do. They’d already sent a letter to Dumbledore regarding Harry’s expenditure, Dumbledore wouldn’t be expecting another one for a year or so. “It’s a simple matter of allowing him to retain his belief that he’s still in charge of your seats within the Wizengamot and council of magic.”
Corvus grimaced, the power Dumbledore held in those two governing bodies was infuriating.
“No, if I let him think he’s won from the beginning he’ll think he can continue,” Harry shook his head vehemently.
“I think perhaps, you should listen to the goblins, at least until you are taught the fine art of Occlumency, Mr. Potter, just one year, let him believe things are going his way,” Corvus suggested, in no way making it sound like an order. Harry had just begun to experience true freedom, and if people did try to order him around Corvus suspected he would do the opposite just for the hell of it.
“What’s Occlumency?” Harry asked, turning to face Corvus circumspectly.
“It’s the art of keeping ones mind safe from outside influence,” Corvus patiently explained, “In other words, once you master Occlumency you will be able to close your mind from external penetration. Anyone who has mastered Legillimency can read someone’s mind, and Albus Dumbledore is quite proficient in both arts. He would never risk going too deep, so he reads surface thoughts, it might end up being enough to gleam everything you wish to keep from him.”
Harry’s eyes narrowed extremely cagily, “You can do it too?”
“A lot if people can yes, but no, Mr. Potter, I have not read your mind,” refraining from stating the obvious, that sometimes his feelings and thoughts were clear as day splashed across his face. “I have no desire to, not to mention it is illegal to evade someone’s privacy, most of the people I deal with on a day to day basis have been taught the art of Occlumency from a young age regardless.” And the Ministry liked to think it was an ‘obscure old branch of magic’ despite the fact most of them were practitioners of that particular craft, nobody speaks about it though.
Harry was beginning to realize he was way in over his head, “Will I be able to learn it before school starts in September?”
Corvus inhaled sharply, “Normally there has to be some trust between student and teacher, but yes, if you practice hard enough, you’ll learn just enough to know if anyone tries to read your mind. That way you can take preventative measures and make it clear that you’ll contact the Ministry for their illicit activities.” Meditation and simple practice should be enough to start with, if Harry was determined to cut Dumbledore out completely then he would need to make sure he had rudimentary shields up.
“Then I want him locked out of everything,” Harry said shoring himself up for any argument that came his way. He refused to allow this Dumbledore to continue using anything of his after his actions…or rather inactions. Becoming his magical guardian and then just ignoring him for ten years…while he got the use of his inheritance? Hell no, Harry thought vindictively, he refused to participate in any of Dumbledore’s illusions. He would not be used.
“Very well,” Trerx replied, still looking through the files while Griphook filled in paperwork with speed that Harry knew he wouldn’t be able to accomplish in years, especially not with a Quill.
“Do you wish to use someone as a proxy?” Griphook asked, pausing in his writing momentarily.
“Neither yourself nor my son can use them, not at least until you are fifteen years old,” that was when he could sit upon the wizengamot and council of magic. There had been many attempts at changing the rules, to make them seventeen years old before you can vote on any governing body. Fortunately, the pureblood’s did not like change, and always managed to ensure that their old laws weren’t changed. Not even with Dumbledore’s popularity, it explained why he had tried eight years ago, insisting it was too much power for a young wizard or witch to have. That the focus should always be school, so that they didn’t fall behind. Not even Augusta Longbottom had voted in favour of Dumbledore’s attempt to change the laws that had governed them for generations.
“For now, no proxy, not until I understand everything,” Harry said, he had no idea how much power he’d be giving someone, so, until he did, he refused to let it happen.
Corvus chuckled, nodding in approval, not sure why he was surprised by that answer. By the time Harry was old enough to claim his seat, any contract between Rabastan and the boy would be done. Four years he’d have of access to his son…perhaps Harry might take pity – not that he wanted pity, but if it bought him more time with his son then he’d do it – on him and extent that timeline, he might have seen him just once so far, but he didn’t want to go back to the clinical visits with the damn guards breathing down his neck. The only private conversation he’d had with his son was during his first attempt at a re-trial during the time they didn’t have a Minister, which had fallen through anyway. He’d been able to get a private meeting with his son and their lawyer. The other attempts just fell through completely the Minister refusing to sign off on it.
“Understood,” Griphook left the spaces blank, the seats would be dormant for now, until Harry either allowed someone as proxy or begun presiding in them himself. “We will give you twenty-four hours before we inform Albus Dumbledore that his duties are no longer required. It will give you enough time to get settled into Lestrange manor.” They couldn’t put it off any longer than twenty-four hours, they were legally obliged to inform him that his services were no longer needed. Plus, it was more than clear that Harry wanted to cut Dumbledore of from any control whatsoever. Not that they blamed him, he had ignored the boy and the abuse he suffered for ten years. They wouldn’t be surprised if he actually knew. They hadn’t had any real time to dig into everything, but if they had, they summarised they’d find enough to actually have Dumbledore implicated for at least knowing about the abuse.
“That’s good, I need to go back, I can’t leave Hedwig there,” he may have just got the owl a few days ago, but it was his first gift, and something he would cherish for all time. His beautiful snowy owl, she even let him touch her, and quite frankly…he preferred animals to human, they didn’t hurt you, and you could trust them, they didn’t care about what you could or couldn’t give them.
“You did not bring your belongings along?” Corvus asked surprised, even if he only held a little hope, he would have brought everything…that he didn’t suggested Harry didn’t even hold out a smidgen of hope of getting out of his situation. A grim reminder of Harry’s life if he didn’t trust anyone or anything. Just how bad was the abuse? He would be about to find out. Well, if he could convince the boy to go through with it. He didn’t want to push too hard, not quite so soon, at least until trust had been built up between them…if the boy ever did trust him.
“No,” Harry replied, his face wiped of all emotion.
Corvus nodded, perhaps learning Occlumency would be easy for him, he certainly knew how to refrain from wearing his heart on his sleeve. He had a good grip on his emotions, but given his past, again, it was hardly something extraordinary surprising. “Then we shall go and retrieve your personal belongings.” It wouldn’t be his first outing in the Muggle world, and probably not his last.
Here he went with the ‘we’ again, unfortunately for him, there was not a damn thing he could do about it. He would need help getting around, whether it’s to Privet Drive to retrieve his belongings or to Lestrange Manor.
“I can pick you up at the Leaky Cauldron in a few hours if you’d prefer to go alone?”
Harry felt surprised and happier with that offer on the table, glad he wasn’t being ordered around.
Corvus noticed his relaxing and knew he’d made the right call to give Harry the options, even if he would probably still opt for the first one. It was much easier, and part of Harry would no doubt be worried he’d be dropped like a sack of potatoes if he put a toe out of line. He still believed that they were doing him the favour and that the Lestranges had the upper hand. He pondered on what may happen when the boy realized his own worth…fortunately the contracts were ironclad, so there would be no skipping ones duty. He rather hoped things remained amicable, if the boy became a soldier for the light, it definitely wouldn’t. considering who had killed the boy’s parents he deduced that the boy would most likely never go dark, so neutral was all he could hope for. In fact it was preferable to the only other conceivable outcome. He couldn’t manipulate the boy into it, he had a feeling Harry would know. Plus, sooner or later that truth promise would kick him in the ass, while they were in Azkaban together, Harry could ask him anything, and if he didn’t answer then it would be clear.
“It will be quicker if you take me,” Harry said, the choice easy to make now that there was a choice to be made.
“Very true,” Corvus agreed, hopefully it would be that easily to convince Harry to see a healer.
“Read these over and if you agree, sign them, these ones do not require the blood quill you used earlier,” Trerx explained, placing the paperwork in front of the teen, unsurprised that Corvus moved closer to read them over Harry’s shoulder. No doubt Corvus would wish to make sure all paperwork was submitted and true to its goal, which allowed him to see his son. “Not with a goblin certifying you are in fact Harry Potter and it wasn’t done under duress.” Although signing magical contracts couldn’t be faked by another person due to the blood, they could in fact be done under duress. If there was a will there was a way, wizards were quite crafty sometimes, even if simple logic did escape the majority of them.
Harry took his time reading over everything, there was no impatience from those in the room with him that allowed him to relax and actually enjoy reading over the information. Half of it went over his head, with the legal jargon, but he understood the gist of it. The second he signed the first of the paperwork Dumbledore would cease having any control over the Potter estate, which included the seats.
The second piece of paperwork gave him full control over his estate, “You cannot legally use the term ‘Lord’ until you are fifteen years old.” Most didn’t until their parents handed over the reins, if they ever did. Usually parents only did it when they were ready to retire, others kept their Lordship and control over the estate until they died, passing them on to their heir with the will reading. Actually, both were equal in terms of what the families preferred to do. Despite the wars that waged in the magical world, it was actually rare to find a fifteen year old taking the place on the wizengamot. It wasn’t always to do with teenagers not wanting anything to do with politics either, it was just very rare to be the last of your line, since most families did their hardest to ensure that didn’t occur.
When he became Lord, he would also gain his Lordship ring, which James Potter had never worn in his life. He’d had no political aspirations, and had nobody sit as proxy in the years he’d been Lord of the Potter Estate. No doubt Dumbledore had pleaded for the use of them, but he’d gotten his way eventually, the old fool had not only many seats on the wizengamot but he’d actually become chief warlock due to the high number of seats under his control. In fact, if Corvus recalled correctly, he’d taken the Black seats as well, despite the fact he shouldn’t have been able to. There were many Black’s still alive, albeit none that have the name, and no males which is a stipulation for the estate. Draco Malfoy and Harry were both related to the Black’s, Draco more recently due to his mother having Black blood, Harry his grandmother.
Only once Harry was sure he had read everything did he sign, “I’d like a copy, please,” Harry said politely.
“Of course,” Griphook said, it was a given that his paperwork be copied for his own record keeping. A click of Trerx’s fingers had them copied and Griphook handed them over to Harry.
“Is there anything else we can help you with today, Mr. Potter?” Trerx asked, a smug smirk set in place, quite proud of his actions today. He would look forward to hand writing that letter to be delivered to Hogwarts for Albus Dumbledore. It was just a shame he wouldn’t get to see the look on his face, they were supposed to be impartial, neutral, but when it came to certain people…well, they just didn’t like them. Too much power, too stupid, too manipulative for their tastes, especially when it came to peoples money.
“Has there been any action on Mr. Potter’s vaults for the past decade?” Corvus asked, unable to keep silent on the subject. He doubted very much Dumbledore needed money, but appearances could be deceptive. The Dumbledore family never had extremely extravagant properties or spoke of riches, and especially the last lot, the elder Dumbledore had been unemployed, his wife as well, their daughter died young, leaving only two boys, Aberforth and Albus, Aberforth bought Hogshead with his inheritance and Dumbledore…there was no properties in his name. Just because there was none in his name, didn’t mean there wasn’t any purchased in secret.
Both goblins remained stubbornly silent, Corvus Lestrange wasn’t entitled to know anything regarding Harry Potter’s finances, whether his son was betrothed to the child or not it didn’t matter.
“Has there?” Harry asked, his stomach twisting at the thought. Did they already know about his fortune? He was surprised they’d let him come alone and not just cleaned him out the other day there if that was the case.
“The Dursley’s get a stipend of two hundred galleons a month for your upkeep,” Griphook informed them, which by the way was more than generous, half of that would have been all that was required. “Fifty galleons goes to a one Arabella Figg, that too is monthly.”
Harry choked on thin air, “That was…is…nearly a thousand pound a month they’d get,” he calculated feeling rather faint. Arabella Figg? His batty old babysitter who watched him when the Dursley’s went on holiday – with his money!! – and any other time the Dursley’s needed someone to watch him so they didn’t need to take him with them.
“All but a penny,” Griphook agreed, well aware of the going rate from turning galleon to Great British Pounds.
“They never spent anything on me!” Harry protested, feeling sick to his stomach, all that shit about them taking him in out of the goodness of their hearts. It was their greed that made them agree to take him in. A thousand pounds a month is a lot of money, every penny…they spent on their miserable fat fucking pig of a son instead. Oh, how he hated them.
“You can sue them, Mr. Potter,” Corvus said, eyes flashing furiously. Not only had they abused the boy but they’d been getting paid as well for an upkeep they clearly didn’t do judging by the clothes he wore. “Take back every single Knut they’ve taken from you. The goblins do not tolerate thievery and this is exactly that, theft.” In a way, since it was meant for Harry’s upkeep which they hadn’t kept. They might not get every single Knut back, but the majority of it would be back in Harry’s bank account within weeks knowing the goblins.
“You can do that?” Harry asked, staring at the goblins, clearly trusting them more than Corvus at the moment, but that was to be expected.
“For a fee,” Trerx stated, “Certainly farer than what a lawyer would take for the case,” and they’d take longer too.
Inhaling sharply, a wicked grin slowly spreading across his features, “How much?”
“Forty galleons,” Trerx explained, they’d only need a few hours to get everything in order, that was magic for you. The Muggles wouldn’t know what hit them, it was going to be a glorious sight to behold. Magic sped up the process, in a few hours the signatures required would be applied and a squib company sent out. They didn’t move as slow as the Muggle world, they didn’t need to.
“An hour?” Harry asked incredulously.
“Yes, but we will only require a few hours to have everything done,” Griphook said with a feral grin of his own. “Things are quite…different in the magical world Mr. Potter, given time you’ll see that.”
“But no guarantee you’ll succeed,” Harry pointed out the obvious, did he want to spend money on something that might just turn out to be a waste of his time.
“Oh, we will succeed Mr. Potter or we shall waive the fee,” Trerx promised, that was how confident he was.
“Then do it,” Harry stated, his heart pounding in his chest, wondering if he was doing the wrong thing or not. If this all blew up in his face…his uncle would actually kill him for this. Then before his eyes, a contract was yet again drawn up, and Harry could swear the goblin was enjoying writing up these contracts. Or was it because they were getting to enact their own justice so to speak? Harry didn’t have the guts to ask.
“Read it and sign on the line,” Griphook said, all business, as usual. “An itemised bill will be sent out, so you know every process that this operation goes through.”
“I understand,” Harry said, signing the document which he noticed didn’t go past four hours, so that meant they couldn’t take any more than one hundred and sixty galleons. Considering how much the Dursley’s had been taking it was nothing. He also signed another document that ensured all outgoing expenditure done in the past decade was cancelled effective immediately.
“This is yours to read through, its all the coming and goings from your vaults, they self-update, it’s a portfolio,” Trerx explained setting a dragonhide bound folder in front of him, which looked really expensive and classy. “Any questions regarding and of it, write to me and I will help you in any way I can,” hopefully not with questions that a book could answer, otherwise that would irritate him fast.
Harry glanced down at the book before nodding, shoring himself up, he knew he was going to have to read so much in the coming days. Quite honestly, he didn’t mind the reading so much…as fearing that he might not understand it all. He didn’t want to embarrass himself or worse…make the Lestranges regret giving him a chance. As Corvus had said, any slight to him is a slight to them. He didn’t get it though, if nobody knew, who was going to be embarrassed or ashamed? Wizards were weird Harry thought to himself.
--------0
Will the Dursley’s be there? Will Corvus decide to investigate Figg and the surroundings of Privet Drive to get more information? Will we see the Dursley’s eviction? Will most of the ‘yearly’ chapters be Harry’s visit to Rabastan? If so would you be alright with that? Time at Hogwarts inner spaced by talks with Harry and Rabastan in Azkaban? How will Dumbledore react to everything? Will we see him try and manipulate him or will Flitwick or Severus protect him as you can see I’m leaning towards Slytherin or Ravenclaw which would you prefer? And How would you like Neville to be a Lestrange? Just something I’m only thinking about a little either way it wont affect the story overly much! Will Corvus end up eliminating those who had a hand in Harrys abuse or will it be Rabastan who makes that decision and demands his father do it? So, will Tom get the stone, coming back through the diary or a ritual in Harry’s fourth year? I’m honestly stuck on that decision. Everyone thinks Tom would not have figured out the mirror BUT come on! He would have surely! Then again doesn’t mean he still could get it out…but he wouldn’t be against using someone else to get it…the chamber again doable, but so is fourth year…hell will the events in third year even happen if Harry knows about Sirius? Will he? Do you want to see Sirius have part in Harry’s life – bear in mind he’ll end up more like he is in Embracing His True self – without the 3rd through 5th shenanigans! IF he’s in it at all…and not with Dumbledore Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 5
Corvus shortened his stride through the bank, seeing as Harry wasn’t at his side, his shorter legs finding it difficult to keep up with him. There was also the fact the young boy definitely had to be in pain, oh, there was nothing glaringly obvious about it. Any less observant wizard definitely wouldn’t notice, in fact, most people wouldn’t think he was at all. He however, had spent the morning watching him closely, he spotted only little signs. It didn’t take long for the boy to step up beside him clutching the portfolio tightly.
“What is your previous address, Mr. Potter?” Corvus queried, making it clear it wasn’t his current address and if he had any say, he would ensure it remained that way.
“It’s number four Privet Drive, Surrey,” Harry replied, anxiety crawling its way up through his stomach. “I’ll go in by myself,” he did not want Corvus Lestrange to see how bad his life had been, or what they called him on a daily basis. ‘Freak’ or ‘Boy’ were the only names he’d known until school, where he found out what his name really was.
Harry was largely unaware of just how much Corvus Lestrange was going to find out, and soon.
“Very well,” Corvus feigned agreement, that was not happening, he was going whether the boy liked it or not. He wasn’t about to let those filthy Muggles lay a single hand on the boy again. “We are going to Apparate near to Privet Drive and walk the rest of the way, once there grab everything you wish to take with you and I’ll take you to Lestrange Manor,”
Harry nodded his agreement, wondering absently if ‘Apparating’ was anything like using a Portkey.
“Apparation is different from using a Portkey, you need to remain still and allow the magic to guide you in the right direction.” Corvus explained, refraining from mentioning the minuscule chance of being splinched. He didn’t want to make the boy sick or refuse to be apparated. He definitely did not wish to travel by Knight bus, or wait around for a Portkey from the Goblins or the Ministry. As soon as he touched Harry, he cringed yet again, a pang of sympathy shot through him, had the boy ever received a gentle touch before in his life? And why was it always the most powerful of their kind that ended up abused?
Corvus kept a tight grip of Harry, without exerting too much pressure, worried he was injured under those baggy clothes of his as they apparated. As predicated, Harry stumbled a little, but the wizard did not let him fall. They were in Little Whinging, Corvus observed, as he looked around the perfectly ordinary landscape. There was nobody out this early in the morning, except an occasional jogger, or someone wandering down side streets with bags filled with groceries. The Muggle items strewn in peoples gardens were very alien to him, but he paid little to no attention to them.
“I will follow,” Corvus stated, allowing Harry to take the lead, he knew a lot of London, mostly the shopping areas where they’d been hunting down wizards and witches who were on the Dark Lord’s shit list. Most of them were Order members or those who were doing something despicable in the Ministry of Magic, such as trying to pass laws that were contemptuous. So many had already been passed as it was, adding more was just further restricting life out of people. It had steadily gotten worse in ten years since the Dark Lord wasn’t opposing the opposition. Dumbledore was slowly destroying their way of life. With the added power of Harry’s seats, nothing anyone did make one bit of difference.
The knowledge that he was going to lose that power very quickly, made Corvus very hopeful that they could at least undo some of the damage Dumbledore had done. If not, at least more damage couldn’t be piled upon top of the crumbling magical world. A lot of people were in Dumbledore’s corner, beaming at him as he made the chances not realizing what this was going to do to them long term. It made Dumbledore a very dangerous person to be around Harry, but he could do nothing, the boy wanted to attend Hogwarts. He would need to be open and honest as possible so that the child didn’t end up drawn into Dumbledore when he actually met him. He was a master manipulator, there was no way an eleven year old could possible hold his own against him.
Corvus followed Harry never once trying to hurry the pace, his mind mulling over everything. Between Dumbledore to trying to convince Harry to see a healer. Did he take Harry to St. Mungo’s and have it happen there where he had everything he might need? Or did he go and demand his healer who he kept on retainer and had done so since his wife got pregnant with Rodolphus. His healer had dealt with everything his sons needed growing up, so hopefully he’d be able to deal with anything wrong with Harry.
“You can wait here,” Harry’s firm but quiet statement brought Corvus out of his reverie only barely stopping so he didn’t bump directly into the boy.
“Very well, go ahead,” Corvus said, giving no indication that he was about to do the opposite of what Harry wished. Luckily Harry immediately had to turn a corner, which put them both out of the others sight, which meant Corvus was easily able to conceal himself, and follow the boy towards number four Privet Drive. He felt a twinge of guilt for lying to him, it wasn’t a good way to build anything up. Inhaling sharply, Corvus realized belatedly, that there were strong wards surrounding the immediate area of Harry Potter’s former home – more like prison really – and they were dark, blood magic, of course, blood wards connected to Harry’s blood. Hence why he’d been sentenced to prison here of all places, his aunt, she enforced the blood wards, which gave Harry some measure of safety and security here.
Giving the wards a few nudges to see how they’d react to his presence, he found them quite welcoming. It shouldn’t surprise anyone, he wanted to protect Harry after all. He did not wish him harm, hence the wards did not consider him a threat. Still, Corvus was wary as he stepped by them, only fully relaxing when nothing happened. Rushing forward, seeing that the boy was already walking down the pathway. He could take one step to two of Harry’s so he easily caught up, not getting too close just in case the boy was able to sense him. It may help that he wasn’t marked with the Dark Mark, he’d been with Tom since the beginning after all.
Corvus would deny it until his dying breath but the shrieking of ‘Boy’ caused him to jump in fright as he slid inside the house. Now that was hurting his eardrums.
“Wake up FREAK! I want my breakfast!” hollered an obese boy causing Corvus to gape at the sight, the boy was eating from a large tub of ice cream, watching the TV while the woman sat drinking some coffee, practically smothering the boy with affection.
“Coming,” Harry whispered quietly, staring at the cupboard biting his lip, how was he supposed to get the cupboard open? He doubted Lord Lestrange would wait forever, he had to get everything and get out of there soon. Maybe he should just grab what was upstairs and get out of there?
Corvus narrowed his eyes on the sight, evidently there was something the boy wanted out of there, drawing his wand, he non-verbally – seeing as his voice would still be heard – cast a simple ‘Alohomora’.
Then miraculously the locks clicked open causing Harry’s breath to catch, he was used to doing accidental magic, and it wasn’t the first time things had happened that he’d wanted to happen. It was however, the first time since he’d learned he was a wizard, and he didn’t hold the same fear he had back then, because he was getting the hell out of here. Giving the kitchen a fearful glance, he padded over, silently as possible unlocking the cupboard door, he slowly drew out his trunk.
Corvus who was observing everything immediately noticed ‘Harry’s bedroom’ sign as well as the pictures that were still upon the walls. Pictures he probably drew from his nightmares judging by the green glow and dark shadow he’d bet was the Dark Lord. There was also a underdeveloped picture of a giant on a flying motorcycle. Hagrid, he’d bet his money on it, so that’s how they’d gotten him out of Godric’s Hollow that night, using a bloody half-giant who couldn’t use magic. Dumbledore should consider himself lucky the full force of the Dark Lord’s armies hadn’t come swinging down on Hagrid that night. There was a lumpy mattress, a bare bulb and a few toy soldiers and crayons on a tiny shelf, it made Corvus feel rage slam into him, even House-elves got bigger accommodations than this! Well, his did at any rate, not everyone was the same but still. No wizard deserved this sort of treatment.
Swallowing down his rage, which was very painful, he followed Harry as he made his way up the stairs, somehow managing to get his trunk upstairs without making a sound. This was a boy who was used to remaining silent under any conditions. Upon entering another room, he found a new drawing, apparently Harry liked to draw and quite decently too. It was a picture of the owl that hooted immediately upon Harry’s entrance. Harry immediately put the trunk down, shushing the owl.
“Please be quiet, Hedwig,” he pleaded as he stroked the owls head through the cheap cage he’d bought. Which by the way was only designed for travel, not constantly living in.
Everything in the room was discarded in a corner, broken by the looks of it. The room itself looked vastly different from the rest of the house. All items of furniture was broken, worn down and had definitely seen better days. The bed had only a small cover, no duvet, one pillow, he’d bet the mattress was just as bad as everywhere else if he checked. Corvus watched quietly as the boy packed up clothes that were definitely from the pig downstairs. Gritting his teeth, refraining from cursing the sons of bitches downstairs, they’d get their due, he wasn’t stupid enough to leave his magical residue here, not when Dumbledore might come any given time. No, he’d let the goblins deal with these pieces of trash for now. He would not leave them alone, oh no, he would get them when they least expect it. He had contacts he’d use if necessary, that way he’d have the perfect alibi as will Harry when it is eventually done.
It was a good job Harry didn’t see the look on Corvus’ face otherwise he would have been beyond terrified. The cold clinic detached look that would give even the strongest of men pause. It was a look that spoke of ‘murder on the mind’ and that was most assuredly what Corvus did indeed have in mind.
The Dursley’s were dead, they just didn’t know it, yet.
With his wardrobe emptied, Harry closed the trunk with an inaudible click. “Come on Hedwig, let’s get you out of here,” Harry said, a small secret smile spreading across his face. One that spoke of genuine happiness and sweet relief, he was finally free. He hadn’t dreamed of this day, not for a long time, he’d felt broken, trapped in place, with no way out until he was an adult, even then he feared what would become of him. Living out on the streets wasn’t something he’d wanted. It was dark, cold and scary out there.
He hated the dark.
Corvus closed his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose, that was all the boy had to his name. Some tatty clothes that didn’t belong to him, and his school belongings. Elven years on this earth and that was it, he on the other hand had to prevent his sons from trying to empty the contents of their bedroom into their school trunks – and believe me there had been many attempts – not that everything fitted in.
“FREAK! GET UP I WANT MY BREKAFAST!” the obese boy was shouting again, Corvus scowled darkly, hands fisting, how he wanted to curse that little brat. He normally didn’t touch children, but he was very tempted to make an exception here. As he made his way down stairs he found the front door open just a tad. Harry had already left the premises, swiftly making his own way down, belatedly realizing he hadn’t once heard those…animals use Harry’s name. It had been boy and freak the entire time, verbal abuse was almost as bad as physical abuse, the boy probably had zero self-esteem. Another thing he’d have to rectify before September, help the boy gain some self-confidence. “MUMMY I WANT MY BREAKFAST!” the boy whined from the kitchen yet again, the door was closed, that was the only reason Harry had managed to get in and out unseen.
Corvus half wished to just go back and kill both where they sat, unable to believe they were actually treating Harry Potter like a damn House-elf. Evidently they expected him to cook breakfast, beat him up, and were verbally abusive. Quite frankly, Corvus didn’t think it could get any worse! As soon as he passed the wards surrounding Harry’s home, he apparated to his spot and removed the charm upon his person and firmly planted a mask of boredom on his face. Which by the way was more difficult than anyone could fathom.
“Did you retrieve everything?” Corvus asked, standing a bit more at attention when the boy rounded the corner, gazing expectantly for an answer, as though he didn’t already know it. “We shall not be returning here unless its absolutely vital which I hope is not the case.” If he had to go back into that house, they would die. Of that Corvus Lestrange was absolutely sure. He hated the Muggle world but not as much as he hated those particular muggles, nobody would be sorry to see them go.
Harry glanced back down towards the property, almost wishing he could get to see them with a lawyer snapping at their heels for his money. Oh, well, he should just be glad he was getting that money back. “Yes Sir,”
As an eleven year old, he had no idea the ramifications of what he was doing to the Dursleys, but it was no longer his problem. They shouldn’t have treated Harry as they did.
“Then let me show you to your new home,” Corvus said, with pride and no small amount of smugness. He was undeniably proud of Lestrange manor, it had been in his family for generations. Each new generation adding to it over the years, keeping it in the same time period so it wasn’t all mismatched. Wasn’t easy to purchase those items, but price was of no concern to them, it never had been, never would be.
Harry nodded, a tad eagerly, quite frankly looking forward to having somewhere he could call home. He just hoped he’d covered all his bases and nothing in those contracts could bite him in the ass.
One Apparation later, Harry was looking at the sight of Lestrange Manor in all its splendour.
“Y-you live here?” Harry gaped wide eyed, jaw unhinged at the sight, getting what he meant when he’d said his own suite, he certainly had the room. carefully putting Hedwig’s heavy cage atop of the trunk.
The renaissance style manor was opulent, it spoke of the immense wealth the Lestrange’s must have. They were standing beside a bridge, and a moat stretched on as far as the eye could see surrounding the manor in its entirety. The sound of animals could be heard, but Harry couldn’t see anything other than swans, the kind he’d never seen before basking in the moat.
“I do,” Corvus said proudly, he would die with this still his home, his main residence, as all other Lestranges before him – except his sons but he didn’t like to think on that – who wanted to think of their sons dying in Azkaban? He wouldn’t be even given the chance of burying them in the Lestrange crypt. No, all Azkaban prisoners were buried in a pit on the island. He’d never cared about that particular fact until his sons were facing it. It’s funny how something personally affecting you could change the way you see things. In a sad decrepit way. Flicking his wand, the trunk and birds cage disappeared. The House-elves wouldn’t know what to do with them until he informed them what he wished done with them. “Come,”
The dazed boy followed him, looking stunned and a little leery, no doubt wondering what he’d gotten himself into. Although, Harry had nothing to worry about, in time he would see that for himself. “I’ll show you around and then get something to eat, how does that sound?” Corvus making an effort not to make everything sound like a demand, he needed to help Harry become independent, especially before September.
Harry shook his head, “I’ve already eaten,” and it was true enough, he’d eaten all he could stomach at Gringotts. He was still very full, for once.
Corvus frowned, but grudgingly nodded, it had been hours since he’d eaten. “Then perhaps a hot drink?” he suggested, he’d rather the youngster was calm when he suggested bringing in a healer.
True to Corvus’ word, he showed Harry around the manor, the Grand Hall, the lounge he used – the one that was rarely used – his downstairs office, the library, and Harry’s own suite, which was a guest suite and delivered his belongings. It had been used by many Lestrange Betrothed over the years, Harry may be the only one who actually wouldn’t marry into the family. It was always an honour to be chosen and accepted by a Lestrange, they had always been good prospects for husbands by witches looking to marry. Their money coupled with their good genes made for powerful offspring. The Lestrange name had diminished somewhat due to his uncles shenanigans then his cousin – Leta – and now his sons had been the tipping point. All the good the Lestranges had done over the years was being forgotten, all they’d created, all they’d helped build, it was a damn shame.
“Would you prefer to have something to drink here?” Corvus questioned, allow the boy to become acclimated to his new surroundings?
Harry still gaping at his surroundings nodded dumbly.
Corvus bit his tongue yet again, there would be time to correct Harry’s behaviour, right now was not that time. He needed to feel comfortable, to acclimatise to his surroundings. He needed Harry to consider this place a home, wanted Harry to consider this place his home. If he loved this place he wouldn’t be so quick to abandon it, or Rabastan, four years would fly by in the blink of an eye. He wouldn’t ask for too many additional years, just a few, it was too much to ask for any teenager to put their lives on hold, especially one who was the last of his house.
“Nushala?” Corvus called out to the one of the many House-elves he had, Nushala had been his wives favourite. She’d had a soft spot for them, or as much as anyone raised around House-elves had a soft spot. She allowed the House-elves to keep their birth names, their elven names. It wasn’t usual to allow that, instead they got derisory names that were easily remembered when they were bought.
“What can Nushala do for Master Lestrange?” the diminutive thing appeared in front of them.
Harry stiffened, watching the House-elf and Corvus with suspicious watchful eyes.
“Bring up some refreshments, including a hot chocolate with something extra in it,” Corvus demanded, side eyeing Harry wondering where his thoughts were at this moment. The House-elf disappeared, and Corvus gave Harry his undivided attention. “That Harry was a House-elf, they’re magical creatures, who serve wizards and witches, having a Master is something they need, it gives them a power boost and gives them purpose.”
“They’re slaves,” Harry asked, looking sick to his stomach.
“Servants,” Corvus corrected him, “They have their own rooms, and have unlimited supply of food and in turn they clean and keep the house tidy,” in his opinion it was a fair trade. Considering how much it cost to buy one definitely a fair trade.
“That’s what the Dursley’s thought of me,” Harry said, green eyes filled with fire.
Corvus said nothing, there was not a thing he could say for Harry to understand right now. Given how he’d been treated, it was hardly surprising that he was sympathetic towards House-elves. Given time, as he read through all things available about the magical world he would begin to understand why House-elves needed Masters. He added a book on creatures to the never ending list of books it was vital that Harry read for his own educational purposes.
The House-elf did not return, but the polished silver platter almost the same size as the table appeared. Filled with triangle sandwiches, biscuits, a silver teapot with the Lestrange crest on it and delicate fine china and a goblet with the same crest on it filled with hot chocolate. Corvus moved over to sit down, leaving the chair nearest the fire for Harry to sit at. “Come sit,” Corvus suggested, “We have a lot to discuss,” handing over the hot chocolate, no doubt the young boy would like it.
“Like what?” Harry asked, sitting down distrustful to the bone. Between the House-elf, the talk of ‘discussing’ things, it never usually went well for him when his aunt and uncle wanted to ‘talk’ it usually ended up with a beating.
“Seeing a healer,” Corvus didn’t beat around the bush, it wasn’t in his nature to do so.
“No,” Harry shook his head in denial immediately, he was not going to a healer, he didn’t want to see a Doctor. The smell of the hot chocolate wafting from the goblet enticed him to drink it.
“Mr. Potter…” Corvus said, sounding as exasperated as he felt. “Do you want to remain in pain when someone can come here and make it go away? For your health, especially for your future health, please allow me to call upon my healer. It is private, healers have sworn vows which result in death if broken, nobody will know the results, and I will be there the entire time.” Not sure whether that would make it a deal breaker or not, he just didn’t know what could be bothering the boy. He hadn’t spent enough time in his company to know best how to get him to agree to something. “I can remain outside if you desire privacy.” He added albeit grudgingly, if he was getting through to him, he had to make sure to give him options. To make it seem as if he had a choice, which would stop the fighting on a healer make him focus on his other choices. At least it hard worked that way with his sons when they were younger.
Harry blinked, “Okay,” he murmured in agreement, feeling calmer about the impending visit from a doctor of all things. In fact, he was calmer full stop, but he had a place to stay, he was out from under the Dursleys and Dumbledore’s control.
Corvus felt a twinge of something in his gut at giving Harry a calming draught without his knowledge. It wasn’t guilt, but it was something. He didn’t dwell on it, this was for Harry’s own good. He needed to see someone, and if he was panicked and worried about things he shouldn’t be, it would just get worse. Who knows what sort of injuries the boy was concealing. Hopefully it was just aches and pains from old bruises and not broken bones, those weren’t easily or painlessly fixed. Relief swooped through his gut when he had Harry’s agreement, cementing his decision to give him the calming draught.
“Then lets see if she’s available,” Corvus replied, yes, she, his wife felt more comfortable with a female healer to see to her. Hopefully Harry would feel the same way. “Drink up, I’ll be back in a few moments,” you couldn’t Floo or Floo call anyone from the guest bedroom, only his office, his property was very secure for that reason. Perhaps given time, when Harry had made friends and acquaintances he may allow for Floo calling to be installed in the guest bedroom.
As he wandered away from the guest bedroom, he felt a sense of accomplishment he hadn’t felt since his sons had been taken from him. He didn’t feel useless or desperate, for the first time in a decade he felt content. It was a novel experience that he almost felt bowled over by it. He did not let it, instead he walked towards his office, swiftly, a small glow settling into his stomach.
---------0
Twenty minutes had gone by since Corvus had left, not that Harry was concerned, he was too busy looking around the massive room. Peering into every door to see what it was. One door led to a massive closet with drawers, rows of poles and arrangements clearly for clothes. His entire closet could have fitted in here ten times. Of course, there was nothing in here yet. there was even a dozen or so hooks for what he assumed was cloaks? Who had that many? He’d bought two, a summer and winter cloak. The second door at the opposite side of the room held a to die for bathroom, a huge monster of a rub, with claw feet, a walk in shower, and the usual amenities. Then there was the bedroom, that dominated the entire room, done tastefully in black, with only a bedside table at each side.
As he walked, Harry realized it could remain private, as there were doors that closed it off into a living room that housed a large bookcase of books a sofa and seats as well as two tables, one he and Corvus had been sitting at. There was only one other door, and it led outside, to a balcony, that too had table and chairs set out. The view…was incredible, he was at the back of the house, and he could see dozens of outhouses and could faintly hear the sound of animals – which he hadn’t been able to hear inside – magic he suspected.
“Enjoying the view? Spectacular isn’t it?” Corvus asked causing Harry to jump at the sound, whirling around.
“It’s beautiful,” Harry admitted, he couldn’t believe this was all his, it was still sinking in.
“This is Millicent Flint, she’s a healer, Healer Flint, may I introduce you to Harry Potter?” Corvus did the introductions.
Harry felt himself relax when there was no change to her demeanour.
“Mr. Potter,” she said, giving a nod. Thankfully Corvus had already explained everything to her so she didn’t act dramatically to the boy being here amongst the Dark Lord’s staunchest of supporters. She supported the dark, of course, as did the rest of her family, but she had first and foremost swore a vow never to do harm. There was a reason there was never a healer been outed as a Death Eater. She had lost a lot of respect for the Dark Lord though, killing children wasn’t done, hadn’t been done. Until that night. “I’ll start with a strictly non-evasive scan, which only requires for you to stand in front of me while I cast the spell. So if you don’t mind standing right here,” placing her large emergency carry kit on the floor and removing her wand, her stance and expression extremely professional.
Corvus moved so he was standing beside the fire, his hands clasped behind him. Close enough to see them both and hear them, but not interfering with her work.
Harry sighed resignedly, deciding to get it over with, he padded over and stood in front of the woman. Tensing slightly out of habit when her hands came within his line of sight, but she didn’t touch him. Instead he got to watch as she waved her wand in an intricate way, smooth and practiced like she’d done it a million times before. His eyes lit up when he began to glow red, as magic evaded his body and then mesmerizingly, paper began to shoot out of her wand.
Giving him a soothing smile, she grabbed the end, slightly amused at how long it was getting, but only for a moment. Then disbelief begin to take over as it steadily gained size. Glancing at Corvus in silent alarm, setting her face into what she hoped was a slight smile, but more like a grimace really as she watched it. Finally, finally, it stopped and it took Millicent a few moments to gather herself before she slid her wand away and looked at the results.
Corvus straightened up at Millicent’s loss of composure, he’d seen her save someone’s life without even so much as a frown. To see her reacting this way, Corvus’ heart sank, he knew before he received all his answers that he wasn’t going to like what was to come. Had he been stupid to let those Muggles live?
Swallowing thickly as she saw the results, this was just a basic scan, and look at all it found. She wanted to believe it was just a malfunction or some such thing. Unfortunately or fortunately, she knew better than to think that. She needed to do the Enarratio Genus scan immediately. Breathing evenly, she plucked out a rune stone and the parchment and used the spell to set it up. She was glad she brought this with her, she didn’t expect to need it though.
“I need you both to sign this, I’m about to perform the Enarratio Genus ritual, and that requires consent,” Millicent, adding the last part mainly for Harry, Corvus was well aware of how rarely Enarratio Genus ritual was used. Seeing the cautious look, she added, “Using someone’s blood is always sacred, Mr. Potter, it requires consent and careful monitoring, blood can be used for nefarious things. In fact, despite all the book blood magic can do, it’s all considered illegal except this ritual, and it’s only because it was created by Merlin himself.” who was revered by the masses, nobody would mess with that image and so it was kept.
Corvus pursed his lips, yes, that ritual definitely confirmed his suspicions.
Both of them signed the permission slip, “I do not need to warn you that this must be kept at the utmost secure location?” he warned her, his and Harry’s signature would unveil everything and he did not want that. At least not yet, depending on how Harry felt about it given time.
“You have my word,” Millicent agreed, she kept her records very secure, in a safe under the Fidelius charm and only she and her very loyal House-elf knew its location and ‘secret’ as it were.
“Good, then let us proceed, I am going to use a spell to prick your finger, and one drop of blood will be placed here,” Millicent explained, gesturing towards the smooth round stone, that had a large rune etched into it. “It’s the best scan we have at detecting all problems, so that I can give you the best care possible.” Finding it difficult to remain professional, how was the boy still standing? From the basics of what she’d just read it shouldn’t be possible.
Harry nodded, putting out his left hand and letting her use a spell to prick his finger, a drop of blood oozed up and the healer pressed it against the stone. The rune immediately begun to blow blue then white, it was almost blinding, then Harry observed black calligraphed words scrawling itself in neat rows, on and on it went. Harry squinted, noticing his name, address, his parents, people he didn’t know was added to the list. Including a one Sirius Black as godfather. Then to his amazement, the parchment continued to grow as the pages were filled, he’d never stop being amazed by magic.
Millicent breathed evenly, steeling herself, as she claimed a seat looking over everything, this…this looked like the diagnosis of a one hundred year old battle hardened Auror…not an eleven year old boy. She almost didn’t know where to start if she was one hundred percent honest with herself.
“Why don’t we sit over here? The coffee and tea is still warm, and there is plenty of food while you look everything over,” Corvus suggested, but as always his suggestions were always demands. Beginning to realize that this was going to be a very long day, he didn’t think he’d get a chance to write to the Ministry regarding the recent Betrothal today.
“That sounds wonderful,” Millicent agreed, leaving everything but the paperwork where it was at and sat after Corvus did, Harry she noticed soon followed looking slight amused and lost. She didn’t offer to give Harry a pain relieving draught, she had no idea how many potions she was going to have to give him. She knew the list was going to be a long one, and she’d need to make sure they didn’t interfere with one another. Then there was the fact she had no idea if he was allergic to anything. Harry had not been in the magical world since he was a young baby, thankfully he’d been inoculated against both Muggle and magical illnesses. So, she had a base in point at least.
“Milk, sugar?” Corvus asked her, as he prepared their brews.
“Just milk for me, thank you,” Millicent replied, she was cutting down on her sugar intake, considering how today was going to go, “In fact, one cube of sugar might be a good idea.”
Corvus added the milk and sugar before passing it over, Harry had settled down with his hot chocolate again, already looking less anxious. He sat back observing both his guests as he drank from his own dark coffee. Having to refrain from tapping at the table with his fingers. Such shows of irritation or impatience had long ago been hidden.
His mind mulling over whom to get the potions he’d need for Harry, but it was no contest really, he already had the best brewing for him on occasion when he required them. Severus Snape was the best, not to forget the youngest Potions Master. He would not be informing him of this…information, just a simple transaction. Severus was much too close to Dumbledore and he didn’t dare risk it getting back to the old fool. He wasn’t sure which side Severus was on, the same could be said of everyone, as they had all abandoned the dark as a lost cause after the Dark Lord was defeated. Pretended they hadn’t fought alongside each other, trying to better the magical world. Even Lucius had claimed bewitchment, he understood why, no sane wizard or witch for that matter desired to end up within the confines of Azkaban.
It was shameful to admit, but he too would have done the same thing. It would do no good if he ended up in Azkaban alongside his sons after all.
-------------0
Thank you to everyone who gave all those suggestions on problems Harry will face due to his 'neglect' as it were! It will definitely help make the next chapter more realistic! Disappointed nothing happened to the Dursley's? If so would you rather see them alive and suffering OR dead and buried when Corvus realises just what those animals have done to Harry Potter? Do you want to see the conversation between Corvus and the healer? Or will we just see the results of it with Corvus perhaps talking to Rabastan in a weeks' time? Or will we see more of Harry settling in before it's time for Hogwarts and his conversations with Rabastan? Getting more used to Corvus before we push the plot ahead? As for the suggestion that Neville be a Lestrange…it won't be anything 'wrong' or 'evil' just a simple mix up so to speak…Will Severus be light and change when it comes apparent that Harry wishes to join the dark? Or will he be secretly longing to rejoin his 'brethren' so to speak but trapped in a vow he'd made while he was grieving for a good friend? Will this be the main reason of Severus' agnostic nature along with the little fact Harry is James Potter's son? How long would it take for Corvus to interfere if that is the case? Or will he help Harry manipulate the situation to his advantage? Still stuck on whether he's a Ravenclaw or a Slytherin :P Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 6
To say the room was grim would be doing it a disservice, Corvus thought to himself, his dark eyes gleaming with anger and suppressed wrath. Despite how warm the room was, with the fire going, he and Millicent were cold to the bone. The healer had just done a physical examination on Harry, the scars that littered the teen...the wounds, the unnatural angle some of his fingers were at, he didn’t need to read the results to know at least a few of his bones were broken. The scars…Merlin, he felt sick to his stomach, sure he could torture an adult without breaking sweat, but this…this was an innocent child, and it was done by filthy Muggles.
Harry had put his clothes back on, sat down and was now staring at the floor in rapt fascination. Cheeks red, presumably in embarrassment and shame, at having his secrets laid bare to someone – let alone two someone’s – yes he can imagine how it felt. Yet, Corvus did not want that to continue, he wanted Harry to trust him enough to be able to confide in him about anything. “Those beasts will pay with their lives, Mr. Potter, believe me,” unable to help the bloodthirsty declaration coming out of his mouth.
Harry’s head jerked up to meet his, eye to eye with the Lord Lestrange, he knew right from wrong, murder was wrong, but so was abuse and nobody had done anything about that. Even at eleven, the thought of the Dursley’s paying for what they did to him filled him with savage gleefulness. He couldn’t deny that he had thought of them dying so many times over the years. Almost as much as he’d dreamed of being rescued, but the reality had set in, he was never going to be rescued, there was nobody to rescue him. Nobody gave a damn. In the end he’d rescued himself with some help from the Goblins and this wizard sitting in front of him. Who was helping him more than was needed, giving him a place to stay. Someone actually wanted to murder on his behalf, unless of course, Corvus was using that as an excuse to do what he wanted. Still, the thought that someone was angry enough to want to deal with the Dursley’s meant more to him than he could express.
Corvus had worried his words would have scared the young boy, but far from it. Apparently it’s exactly what Harry needed to hear to trust him a little more. Not that he was reading much upon the child’s face, he had a blank mask firmly in place, no doubt harnessed over his horrific childhood in order to survive. His eyes gave him away, the dark green glint he could see, that could turn him into a beast, but thankfully Corvus didn’t want that. Instead what he wanted was Harry’s loyalty and by the looks of it, he was on his way to gaining that and much more.
Millicent coughed discreetly, she definitely didn’t want to hear any of that, even if those animals deserved it.
“Repair the damages done to Mr. Potter, everything, I don’t care for the cost,” Lord Lestrange wrapped himself up in his prestige, despite the fact there was no need for it here. It was more out of habit than any true desire to lord it over Millicent, who was a magnificent healer and also a good friend. He could trust her even without the healer vows in place.
“It will be costly,” Millicent said quietly, the rune work sat on the table in front of her, “He’s going to need a lot of potions for the next year in order to repair the damage done to him.”
“A year?” Corvus questioned, not sure why he was surprised. “How vital is it that the Medi-witch at Hogwarts be informed of his potion intake?” he definitely did not wish to inform Madam Pomfrey, she unlike the healers hadn’t been bound by oaths and vows to uphold patient confidentiality. Which meant if they told her, she would inform Dumbledore and he didn’t want the old fool knowing anything about Harry.
“The reality is, she should be informed, especially if anything happens while he’s there,” Millicent explained, “She has to know everything about him in order to prevent an accidental overdose or giving him something that negatively reacts to something else he’s taken. You’re best bet is to get your own oath from her, prevent her from revealing anything about Harry and ensuring that his file is secured so she cannot just leave it lying for someone to find or in case Dumbledore goes looking.” Knowing well enough to realize what was bothering Corvus, it’s the same thing that would have bothered them all.
Corvus grimaced in distaste, disliking the idea of her knowing anything about his ward. “Then that is something to discuss later,” they had a month to decide on what to do regarding the likes of Dumbledore and Pomfrey.
“To start with food, he will need to take regular anti-nausea potions with his meals, which I would recommend him having eight meals spread throughout the day. His stomach won’t tolerate regular meals, so smaller meals and snacks throughout the day. Now he will need reminded to eat, even if you don’t want to Harry, you must. He won’t even realize he’s hungry due to the damage done over the years. His body signs will be completely overlooked. Due to the starvation he will have stunted growth, he may never get as tall as he should have been given the proper nourishment. We will of course, try to fix that, with a nutrition potion, but it’s not guaranteed to work, unfortunately the damage has been done to the extent that even magic cannot fix wholly.” Millicent spoke to both of them as she explained the situation. “Foods such as porridges, fruits, vegetables will be best, try to avoid anything overly sugary otherwise I fear he would be sick. Keep him well hydrated, he’s suffering from dehydration but it’s not dangerously so.”
Corvus pursed his lips as he listened, understanding Harry’s earlier denial when it came to food, a month he had to get Harry back onto a scheduled balanced diet. He rather hoped he had enough time with Harry to see all this through. “I see, I shall also inform the House-elves,” he would not be forgotten.
“His bones due to his starvation will be brittle and weak, I would recommend a physical exercise regimen, the workout plan will give him strength and purpose. A lot of milk along with a bone strengthening solution will do the trick, it will cause you to feel tight and uncomfortable, aches and pains, which might make you have no desire to do the physical workouts, but to strengthen them you must.” Millicent explained, pulling information out of her case and handing it over, a juvenile workout chart, as they spoke, more information was added to it for Harry. “Try and prevent any falls, which I will expect due to his dizzy spells.”
“Dizzy spells?” Corvus questioned curtly, he hadn’t seen any sign of dizzy spells, why would the young boy have dizzy spells?
“Harry is suffering from a severe iron deficiency, it’s called anaemia. His body has went into survival mode, channelling oxygen to protect the vital organs. That is why his hair is brittle, dry mouth, his nails are effected as well. He is suffering from fatigue and dizziness is also a symptom of that, and many other things he’s currently suffering from.” Millicent explained, “This potion is quite disgusting to take, and causes headaches and sweats, but it must be taken otherwise his organs can shut down and he will die.” giving the blunt uncensored truth. “If you had not brought me here today…I’m not sure he would have survived three more years without the proper medical treatments.”
Harry cringed and tried to make himself smaller on the seat, feeling like his entire world was being attacked endlessly. He hadn’t realized the results of what the Dursley’s had done to him was so bad. Hearing what she was saying, he felt more than a little bit of gratitude to Corvus. The Dursley’s had been slowly killing him over the past ten years.
Yet more potions wrote itself across the pad of paper with her quill, adding to the seemingly endless list of potions he’d have to take.
“The starvation was severe and prolonged enough it could have had serious long term effects on his internal organs. From severe ulcers, cardiac arrhythmia, shrunken stomach, diseases affecting his internal organs, autoimmune diseases, gastrointestinal disturbances, hypersensitivity to light or noise and slowed cognitive function.” Millicent explained. “He does have a compromised immune system meaning he will get sick more easily and be far less able to fight off any and all kinds of illnesses whether it be bacterial or viral infections.” That wasn’t all though, but it was going to take all afternoon to get through the list.
Corvus didn’t think he could go any paler, “Mr. Potter do you feel any of these compromises the healer has spoken of?”
“The light hurts my eyes,” Harry confessed, “It was alright when I was in my cupboard but coming out always hurts.” Was that hypersensitivity to light?
“Mr. Potter…were you ever struck over the head?” Millicent enquired, grim and professional.
Harry swallowed thickly, “My aunt doesn’t like touching me, she always uses something to hit me, normally on the head,” absently touching the worst of the ones, “Even with a frying pan a few times because I burnt the bacon.”
Millicent breathed in a shape inhale of breath, almost trembling in rage, her own desire for vigilante justice rising to the forefront of her being. She wanted to hunt those animals down and kill them, hitting him for burning bacon? Merlin, help her she didn’t want to hear anymore. “Did you experience any…temporarily blindness afterwards?”
Harry nodded just once not wishing to remember how so utterly terrified he’d been during those instances.
“From what I’ve seen of your records from when you were a baby, you did not have eye problems, your sight was perfect. I believe the lack of Vitamin A and the knocks on the head have caused your degenerative eyesight over the years. It will take time, but as your body is corrected we might be able to give you the potion to correct your eye sight and give you independence from glasses not that they’re the correct prescription for you. Which I have no doubt are adding to further headaches on your part.” Millicent explained, gritting her teeth over the unfairness of what had been done to Harry. She couldn’t promise him perfect sight, the damage done to him…it might not be corrected, she’d need to see him again in order to correctly deduce that in a year or so she’d say. There were more vital potions required for Harry to take. He hadn’t had the Potter gene for bad eyesight when he was a baby like the others before him.
“I might not need glasses anymore?” Harry perked up at that, he couldn’t even see properly with them on so the thought of not needing them was great.
“I shall visit you next summer and give you a definitive answer on that front,” Millicent promised, and it was a promise she’d keep, giving Corvus a look to indicate she would be too. He nodded subtly giving her permission and understanding on that front.
Harry nodded looking happy with the promise.
“Mr. Potter also has a mild form of Rickets, something not often seen in Britain certainly hasn’t been one in the magical world for decades.” Millicent explained, “It causes bone fractures, and there are many of them, along with broken bones, his hands particularly.” He must have got enough Vitamin D from the ages of 5 upwards to prevent the more severe case such as bone deformities. She would bet she had the Muggle primary school to thank that Harry wasn’t deformed. The pain he must be in though had to be severe, it caused spinal, pelvis and leg pain, it was a miracle he could walk at all. His pain tolerance had to be through the roof.
Corvus wanted nothing more than to scream and curse and throw everything that wasn’t glued down in his vicinity.
“As for the rashes on Mr. Potter a salve will be all that’s required to treat them, he will need help with the ones on his back.” Millicent explained, she hadn’t seen such a severe case of child abuse in all her years as a healer. “A bruise salve will be prescribed as well.”
“I will also prescribe a full course of antibiotics and he must drink at least three litres of water or milk a day, his kidney’s are not functioning to their highest capacity.” Which of course, affected the rest of the organs, they all needed to be in top notch form to work harmoniously together. “This is his dietary requirement, it must be followed to the letter.” Let’s see, dietary requirements, physical regimen, and the potions and how often to taken and when.
“And his scars?” Corvus demanded, eyes flashing darkly, promising death and retribution, for once Millicent didn’t feel pity for the poor souls, they deserved everything that was coming their way.
“The potion for that would interfere with the others, badly,” Millicent explained seriously, “I would recommend instead something added to a bath it would heal him over time. The more he bathes the lighter the wounds will get, it shouldn’t take any longer than three weeks for them to heal up completely.”
“They will all disappear?” Corvus asked, wondering if his relief was to be short lived?
“They should,” Millicent replied, “There are a few that are very deep, they may remain, the skin tissue added with its age, it will be a thin silvery line, nothing too noticeable, unless of course, know it’s there.” It was the best she could promise and offer them. Another potion scribbled itself down on the large list of requirements.
Corvus had a sudden desire to ask her if there would be any interference with all these potions he was taking. Worried about Harry and the potential effects they have together, but she knew her potions, she would not give him anything that would have severe reactions. Side effects were probably guaranteed, and he’d probably see them himself over the course of the next month. Pain relivers mixed with muscle relaxants was also on the list. “The broken bones?” not seeing any bone mending draughts on the list.
“That will be given first, unfortunately nothing else can be taken with it, the best thing for Harry is to sleep through it.” Millicent informed him, she had a feeling the pain of re-growing his bones wouldn’t even bother him. “The Skele-Gro will be the only thing that he can have for the first twenty-four hours giving you enough time to have these brewed by your preferred potions brewer.”
“Skele-Gro? You’re intending on removing the bones instead of healing them?” Corvus winced, he wouldn’t wish that on anyone, horrible stuff, and the pain was debilitating.
“Removing what?” Harry’s voice was high pitched as he realized what they were taking about.
“His bones are in such a brittle state, that rebreaking them will do more damage, and the potion only mends them, it cannot reset them if they’ve healed wrongly.” Millicent explained, “Quite frankly he has the bones of a sixty year old, I’ve seen veteran Aurors with less damage, no, he is better off having them removed completely and starting anew.”
“Removing my bones?” Harry whispered, staring at his hands which were misshapen due to the breaks he could still vividly remember getting. “You’re all insane.” How can his bones be removed and then rebuilt again? Just what the hell kind of magic was that?
“It will hurt, a little physical therapy and you’re good to go, right now I bet it hurts to hold anything in your hand…and downright agonising to write anything isn’t that correct? What do you think you’ll be doing at Hogwarts? Mr. Potter? This pain is merely for twelve to twenty-four hours, whereupon your broken bones will be removed and the potion will give you new ones, and you’ll no longer be in pain. It will be worth it, and within a year, all those aches and pains will be completely gone as well, as we repaired your body best as we were able.” Millicent explained, “You’ll need to trust that I have the best in mind for you.”
“How many bones are we talking?” Corvus asked, he hadn’t seen the full results of the scans, and quite frankly hearing about it was bad enough he didn’t want to see it written down. He would though, he’d force himself to read through everything. He needed to understand and see the severity of it, to remember it, especially when he finally went after those filthy Muggles. They would pay for each and every transgression that lined Harry’s broken body.
“There are ninety-nine bones in total that need removing, bearing in mind that fifty-four of them are the bones in his hands, between the carpel bones proximal, intermediate and distal bones.” They’d been crushed, years ago, how Harry had endured it so far was anyone’s guess. “The pain he will go through re-growing them is significant less than what he’s endured for the past few years.”
“Does he need to eat something before taking the potion?” Corvus asked, taking charge. Skele-Gro wasn’t on the list, so he couldn’t see whether it was recommended to feed before or after the potion. The rest of the potions were all listed with possible side-effects, and how many times a day they’re to be given and how much.
“No, it’s recommended they not eat, it can make you feel a little sick, but any time after its consumed, then that’s perfectly fine.” Millicent informed him.
“Would you prefer to have a bath before we do this, Mr. Potter?” Corvus asked, once again giving Harry small options that had no significant bearing on what was going on. Enough to let him feel as though he had some control over his life. After being stifled by the Dursley’s he was probably looking forward to doing his own thing. Until he was one hundred percent recovered he didn’t want Harry on his own too much. Not with the talk of dizzy spells, needing reminders to eat and every single side effect these potions could have on him.
“That sounds…” Harry looked at a loss for words, “Wonderful,” he was never allowed a bath at the Dursleys, he usually cleaned in the sink and if he got too dirty then it was the hose for him.
“Ah, here, put this in the bath,” Millicent said, standing up rummaging through her case, “It’s a combination of a muscle relaxant and scar reducer, it’s rather quite soothing.” it wasn’t much but it would do until Corvus managed to get everything he needed. It was merely a tester, she passed out to those who might need it.
----------0
“Fire Whiskey,” Corvus said, handing over the drink as he reclaimed his seat, Harry was safe enough in the bath, he’d placed upon the bath a spell to prevent him being able to go under water. “Tell me, will the potions be able to repair all the harm done to him?” his tone grim, eyes once more flashing with menace.
“Repair yes, but some of the damage is too severe to ever be fully corrected, it will affect the quality of his life down the line,” Millicent revealed honestly, “Old age isn’t going to be kind to him, but with potions it won’t be too badly disrupted.”
“Blasted stupid old fool,” Corvus hissed under his breath, gulping down half the drink, inhaling sharply at the sting.
“I trust they will suffer?” Millicent stated calmly, giving Corvus a look of approval at the quick and efficient nod of his head.
“Damn right they will, and Harry started off the game,” Corvus said, a wicked smirk appearing on his face.
“Oh?” Millicent perked up, silently demanding answers from the elder wizard.
“Mm, the goblins are going after them for every single Sickle they took from Harry for his ‘care’ while he was there, which has been wholly neglected.” Corvus revealed, “I would like to be there to see it myself, but alas, there are things more important than that.”
“And what will you do should the Dark Lord return?” Millicent questioned, shoulders tense.
Corvus pursed his lips, “I’m afraid I’ll have to cross that bridge when it comes to it,” he revealed honestly, but he knew deep in his heart that he’d never be able to harm Harry. He’d been through too much as it was, he couldn’t allow the Dark Lord to add more to it. Although, if he grew up and begun fighting for the light side and the Muggles…well, there wasn’t much Corvus could do in that respect. “I pray that the boy can become…at the very least neutral.” He couldn’t see the boy joining the light side and the Muggles not after what had happened to him. He’d been surprised in the past, so he’d wait and see.
“After what he’s been through, it wouldn’t be farfetched,” Millicent put forth, sipping her drink, she certainly needed it, that and more. She couldn’t discuss this with anyone else either.
“One can only hope,” Corvus replied, clinking his glass against the healers and downing the rest of the glass. He’d been drinking for years, so it didn’t even give him much of a buzz anymore. It was too bad, he could really use more, but until he knew what Harry would and wouldn’t react negatively towards he should probably refrain from drinking overly much. He would need to be wary of a lot of things, at least until he was more settled and less likely to panic or flee.
“I hope he’s alright in there,” Millicent said, glancing at the closed doorway to the bathroom, where Harry had disappeared into over twenty-five minutes ago now.
“He’s fine,” Corvus stated firmly, “Given the way he reacted I don’t believe he’s had the pleasure of a long soak in a tub.” He could think of no other reason for his wonderment and childish look of enjoyment. It had surprised him, to see the look of childish joy on the face that had thus far been far too serious.
Millicent looked sharply at Corvus, shaking her head in silent disgust. “I can’t believe I’m saying this…but don’t make it too quick.”
“I won’t,” Corvus insisted vindictively.
“Shall we go over everything now?” gesturing towards the instructions. She preferred verbally informing her patients – or patients families – rather than just notes, so she knew they understood and could ask any questions. She’d begun that after several follow ups due to their ignorance on potions, it’s when she’d changed how she did things.
Corvus waved his hand, giving her permission to go ahead, the alcohol had settled his stomach, all the bones in his hands…perhaps he should give a set of these findings to the Gringotts goblins, make sure they took it as seriously as possible. Goblins didn’t care much for wizards, they made a few exceptions…and Harry was clearly one of those exceptions. It helped given who he was, and how much money he’d come into when he was fifteen years old.
Hell, he had more than some of the pureblood’s in his trust vault alone, which was amusing to say the least but the Potter’s had always been inventive to say the least. Always made sure to create something or design something or work even, to keep replenishing the Potter coffers. James Potter though definitely had not, he’d never worked a day in his life, and if rumour was to be believed, he’d kept Sirius Black and Remus Lupin going as well. Far too liberal with his money, without the means in which to replace it. They’d died in Godric’s Hollow, far too small for Potter’s taste, he assumed it was down to Evans that they’d gone there. After keeping him going, housing him, Black had betrayed the Potter’s, which still stunk something foul to this day. The lack of trial, the quick shutdown of the press, no lawyer, he’d been stuck in Azkaban and lost to the system. Without any other Black left to defend him – his father much too sick and his mother was too vindictive to help Sirius after he left the family – he’d been left for dead. Who else though would James Potter trust with his family other than Black? He had no other family, Black was as close as he’d get by blood.
Closing those thoughts down, he paid attention when Millicent spoke, taking care to memorise everything.
----0
Petunia was seething when she found the damn bedroom empty of anything belonging to the freak. To make matters worse, she’d been forced to cook breakfast, lunch and was now making dinner for them. Vernon would be in a hell of a mood when he realized the boy was gone. So to try and smooth the ruffled feathers, she was making his favourite, pot roast, with all the fixings. While it cooked she made sure the house was done just the way he liked it, Vernon was very specific in how he liked the house. He always demanded it spick and span, anything less could set him off in one of his angry tirades.
Of course, as clean as he preferred the house, he would never clean after himself, in fact she didn’t think he knew how to turn on the hoover. Seeing the mess she’d left on the worktops, she quickly began to load the dishwasher with everything she’d used and turn it on. Cleaning the worktops of the gravy and vegetable residue.
“PET!” Vernon called as he entered the house.
Petunia wiped one last time, giving a firm nod, “In here,” she called out, “Welcome home! Do you want a drink?” knowing he liked a bourbon after a hard day of work. Whiskey for the worst of days but he rarely had those, he was good at his job and that’s why he was promoted quite often.
“Whiskey,” Vernon bellowed back, heaving himself onto the chair, grunting contently as he switched on the TV. Acting as though he’d had a hard days work, and barely had a second off his feet. When in reality he was mostly calling people on the phone or having meetings, and for most part sitting on his backside, eating the large lunches his wife had made for him which consisted of mostly unhealthy sweets and crisps.
“Coming right up!” Petunia said, peering around the door to give him a sympathetic smile as she went to retrieve his drink. It came out more of a grimace, really, it was going to be a very long night. Perhaps she could get away without telling him about the boy tonight.
The doorbell went as Petunia handed over the drink.
“Who the blasted hell is that? If it’s those stupid door-to-door salesmen tell them to get a proper job!” Vernon hollered loudly, shaking his head, gulping down the drink and sighing back into the chair. He’d had his boss on his ass all day, he wasn’t best pleased.
Petunia ignored her husband, making her dress more presentable, she opened the door with a smile on her face. “Can I help you?” it slid off seeing the severe look on the man’s face. He was very intimidating, exuded menacing in every pore of his body.
“Petunia Dursley nee Evans?” Petunia flinched at the tone, “Yes, I am she, can I help you?” she asked again, closing her door a little, feeling very wary.
“My name is Jackson Castle I’m a High Court Enforcement officer, we’re here to collect…” Jackson didn’t get a chance to finish.
“You must be mistaken,” Petunia stated curtly, “We do not owe anyone anything,” and that was the truth, they paid back all they owed, they had enough money to see them living a very comfortable life. “Now please leave.” She did not want her neighbours seeing this, it was utterly humiliating, just think of what they’d be saying about her and her family.
“The paperwork is here, if you do not pay what is owed, we will begin removing items from the premises as well as taking the house,” Jackson retorted sharply, putting his foot against the door to prevent her from closing it on him. He was legally within his right to enter the premises and she nor anyone else could stop him. “Stop trying to close the door,” he cautioned her.
“Get out of my house or I shall call the authorities!” Petunia shrieked, furious and embarrassed in equal measures.
“Call them, they will tell you the same thing I am, I have the right to be here, now please calm down, read over the paperwork,” Jackson informed her, trying to calm her down. “Pay it and we will be on our way…we would rather not leave you homeless by taking your house to repay the debt.” The house was actually more than the asking price for the debt, not a lot, maybe a hundred thousand would be left afterwards.
“What the blazes is going on out here?” Vernon roared as he rounded the living room and into the hallway, his bulk making it impossible to see past him.
“Sir, My name is Jackson Castle, I’m a High Court Enforcement Officer…” Jackson turned to him, trying to explain only to be cut off yet again.
“Get out of my property!” Vernon hollered, “Before I call the police!”
Jackson nodded at his partner, informing him that to call the police, it looked like they’d need them. Neither one of them looked as though they were going to budge.
“…High Court Enforcement Offering here….obstructing our job…” Jackson heard some of the words his partner was sharing over the phone to the police force. “Fifteen minutes,” was whispered back, somehow Jackson managed to hear him despite the vulgar language pouring out of Vernon’s mouth.
“How is anyone supposed to afford that?!” Vernon blustered when the saw the total amount of the debt, he did not create.
£299,000
It was actually more than they’d gotten from Harry over the years, but the goblins had successfully secured interest on top of it, and a little compensation. Which was easily got when they saw the abuse Harry Potter had suffered. It paid to have magic on your side, otherwise this would have taken months to achieve, even years. Some would call it cheating but the goblins didn’t care nor did anyone else involved.
“Vernon, Vernon the neighbours!” Petunia whispered theatrically, pointing to the outside where their neighbours were coming out to their doors, watching the spectacle her husband was making of himself. Whether they got this sorted or not, she just may have to move, she couldn’t stand the thought of being so thoroughly mortified.
“Fuck the neighbours, Pet! Have you seen what they want from us?!” Vernon shrieked having completely lost his cool. The thought of losing his home was completely triggering a mental breakdown. The sound of police sirens did not help that crumbling loss of control. “STOP THAT!” he shrieked at the Enforcement officer, who was taking pictures of their home with his camera phone.
“Calm down, Sir,” the police were now there trying to calm the situation down. “We don’t want to arrest you for obstructing and breach of the peace,”
Unfortunately, if anything that enraged Vernon further, and he took a swing at the officer, who swiftly grasped a hold of his hand and twisted it around his back. Slamming him against the staircase, and cuffing him. Reading him his rights as he bundled the man into the back seat of the police car. He was still spewing profanities as the officer walked away from him and the car. He would have let him go if he hadn’t tried to take a swing at him, assaulting a police officer was a big no-no.
For the next three hours Jackson and his partner, Dean Heughan tried to talk to Petunia, find out if she could afford to pay the debt, or if she could get someone else to help her. Petunia called a few people, Marge was one of her first port of calls, but she did not have anywhere near the kind of funds to help them out of the hole. The High Court Enforcement Officers called the office to find out if they’d accept what they had in the bank and a payment plan for the rest, an affordable five hundred pound a month, but the office came back with the negative reply, they wanted the money for the debt immediately.
In the end the officers had to urge Petunia to gather some of their things to last a few days, medication, clothes, and things they’d need. While they took the house as repayment for the debt owed. Stating that the house would be locked down, she could come back for the rest of their belongings in two or three days. By that time a locksmith had installed new locks in the house, which would prevent them getting back inside.
By the time it was over, her property seized, Petunia had a few bags of items, staring at her locked up dream home, wondering what on earth had happened. While her husband was locked up in jail for the night after assaulting a police officer, obstructing and breach of the peace. She had no idea where her son was, and didn’t have the means to call him, she didn’t have a mobile phone, since she stayed at home, she usually used the house phone for calling people.
Clutching her bag closely, she picked up the things she’d had the forethought to pack up, she didn’t dare glance at her neighbours. She felt so humiliated, Vernon must have something to do with that debt. It certainly had nothing to do with her, they were homeless, she had to get them somewhere to stay. The money they had was going to have to do them until this mess was settled. The thought of going to Marge’s left a bitter taste in her mouth. She absolutely hated the woman, just a couple of days in her company was too much, to make matters worse Vernon and Dudley adored her, Marge could get Dudley to do things even she couldn’t as his mother.
Wishing the ground would open up and swallow her whole, still in shock she begun to try and look for her son, not going too far in case he went home. If there were food to be eaten, then he would definitely go home, but dinner was an hour away usually, so she had time before he was due to go ‘home’ hopefully she’d find him before he got to Privet Drive. She did not want to go back there, not ever. If this was a mistake, she was going to demand a new home far away from Privet Drive as possible, along with a healthy amount of compensation for the emotional upheaval it had done to her.
She had no idea that...this was just the beginning.
----------0
“How are you feeling?” Corvus asked Harry upon returning, he’d seen Millicent out after she was positive he would be fine. To say the look on Harry’s face had been comical when his bones suddenly vanished from his hands would be putting it very lightly. He wasn’t sure how Muggles dealt with broken or shattered bones, and quite frankly he didn’t want to. He tried to see it from Harry’s point of view, he’d only learned about magic a few days ago. So it would all be so new to him. True to Millicent’s speculation, Harry barely felt anything, and it wasn’t a painless procedure, he should know it hurt making a bone mending potion never mind Skele-Gro.
Harry glanced up in surprise, shrugging his shoulders, what could he say? Then he watched Corvus sit down next to his bed, he hadn’t expected that.
“I would very much like a verbal answer, Mr. Potter,” Corvus said delicately, “Even if you wish to convey how sore you are, I will understand the complaints.”
“Why?” Harry asked utterly baffled.
“Do you ask because nobody has cared before or because you don’t understand why anyone would complain?” Corvus asked, a small smile on his weathered face.
“Uh, both…I guess,” Harry admitted his brow furrowed, feeling smothered in the bed, he wasn’t used to being quite so warm and snug.
“That is what people do, they like to complain,” Corvus answered, “And I do care, about your safety and wellbeing.”
“Because you want to see your son,” Harry said, a far away look on his face. Wondering what it was like to be loved that way, that you’d do absolutely anything for your son, even let a stranger into your home in order to get what you want.
“I am not going to lie to you and say it doesn’t have bearings on it,” Corvus revealed, “But I would have helped any wizard or witch that required aid especially getting away from Muggles. In our society, I believe that no wizard or witch should be left in the care of Muggles. Unfortunately, the Ministry doesn’t believe or see the danger Muggles pose to our society.”
Harry nodded, he actually believed him, he certainly seemed enraged over what happened to him. Plus, he’d already agreed to the stipulations anyway, so he had no need to help him to this extent. He could have just left him to flounder on his own, find his own way.
“Would you like to hear about the wizarding world? That’s if you wish to hear an old man ramble on?” Corvus asked, at least until he fell asleep, which he’d been assured would happen within the next hour. He was exhausted, his body needed to recuperate, and the best thing for him was sleep.
Harry’s eyes lit up, “Yes please!” quite eager to hear anything about the world he should already know about.
And so with nothing more than those eager green eyes as incentive, Corvus spoke of his own experiences at going to Hogwarts for the first time. A story he had told so many times to his own sons growing up, both of them so eager to know more while they waited until they were old enough to ride on that scarlet train to take their first trip to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
If Corvus wasn’t careful, he’d find himself utterly ensnared by the mesmeric and endearing young boy that Harry Potter was. He doubted Harry even realized just how endearing he looked. Perhaps it was his small stature, or just a natural charm they had of drawing you in. Just as he had been in the past by a similar young wizard, with eyes dark like his and his sons but by far more powerful. ‘Tom Riddle’ he thought, he would have been enraged by what had been done to the boy back in the day. He loathed the thought of children – like he himself had – suffering.
-----------0
There we go! Hopefully I haven't left anything out and it's realistic! So! Will the Triwizard tournament even happen? Will he be entered into the contest by a jealous student? Will Harry have to participate? Or will Harry only regale Rabastan tales of what's happening that year? will Rabastan and Rodolphus manage to get separate trials with Harry's help? Managing to get themselves out of Azkaban? Or will Rodolphus refuse to leave Bellatrix there and remain? Leaving only Rabastan free? Will Voldemort break them out or will he be more subtle in his attempts with Corvus and Harry at the helm to curtail his more…enthusiastic bloodthirsty tendencies or will his return to his younger years be exactly what they need (a bit like Embracing His True Self I suppose) or will he be the same as usual, but with Harry being neutral? What of Sirius? If Harry gets him a trial will he get the help he sorely needs with Narcissa (his favourite cousin) taking care of him? Will he try to constantly have Harry return to the light side or will he side firmly with his godson the only one who fought for him? What of Remus? Will Harry even take to him? OR will he hate the ground the werewolf stands on? After all he left him alone and refused to help him despite being close friends to his parents…and not ending up putting up with him for Sirius' sake (like he did in Pretty Boy) Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 7
Corvus observed Harry over his cup of coffee, the eleven year old was content to stare at his fingers, flexing them, an awed look on his face. It had been there ever since he woke up this morning, which was only forty-five minutes but still, it was an odd length of time to be fascinated with ones own fingers. Just how much pain had Harry been in that he felt the need to flex his fingers and watch with rapid captivation? His food hadn’t been touched either, which was concerning him, he hadn’t put a lot on his plate either, and only what he was allowed to eat. It seemed a little selfish to him, not to allow Harry to eat something substantial, like a greasy breakfast, like all teens enjoyed. Fortunately for all concerned Millicent had warned him of ‘Refeeding syndrome’ and the consequences of such reactions.
It had overwhelmed Corvus just hearing about the consequences of allowing Harry to eat normal meals. Especially the deadly ones, coma, convulsions and cardiac failure. In other words, Harry could die because he was getting proper nutrition into his system, Millicent would be returning every day for a week to ensure that Harry wasn’t suffering from refeeding syndrome.
“Mr. Potter? Try and eat a little, you have a busy day ahead of you,” Corvus gentled his tone for the boy, he felt bad for bringing him out of his ‘fun’ but he needed to eat. He was going to keep a close eye on him, write everything down, from what he eats, to any reactions he had to the potions he consumed. That way, Millicent would get a complete rundown of everything, it was important after all. This way, nothing would be forgotten or overlooked. It seemed Millicent was also quite correct, Harry completely disregarded his own body’s needs. He could hear the grumbling of the boys stomach from here, but Harry seemed completely oblivious to it.
Harry looked up from his fingers, “Why do you call me Mr. Potter?” even the school used his name, or rather the teachers had used his name.
Corvus looked taken aback by the question, “It is improper in certain circles to use your first name without permission. It’s reserved for only friends, good acquaintances sometimes and family of course.” Corvus explained to the soon-to-be teenager. “Only those who I allow call me Corvus, but even at that, they sometimes use the title Lord Lestrange if the situation calls for it, mostly in official settings. Your school professors will always use that term, anything else is considered far too friendly, with the exception of your head of house.”
Harry frowned, brow wrinkled as he ate the food with a forced look on his face.
“You’ll find many of your classmates call you ‘Potter’ it’s not out of disrespect, but because of the way they’ve been raised.” Corvus continued. “Others have no proper training and will call you Harry, those are best avoided.” Unable to help his innate prejudice.
“Then I’m best avoided,” Harry pointed out, green eyes glimmering in a way Corvus couldn’t interpret. “I have no proper training,” is that what everyone was going to think of him? That he was unworthy because he didn’t know the ways of the wizarding world? It was disheartening to hear, but he didn’t need friends, didn’t need anyone…much, he just wanted to learn everything so nobody could hurt him again.
“By the time you leave for Hogwarts, Mr. Potter, you’ll be perfect,” Corvus promised, “Nobody will guess that you were not raised within the magical world at all.” He would ensure that, he was attached to the Lestrange name for the next four years, and with that became strict obligations and he’d see them through. “Eat what you can,” he reminded the boy yet again.
Harry sighed resignedly, “Why am I going to have a busy day?” scooping up more food and reluctantly eating. It wasn’t the fact he didn’t want to eat the food in front of him, not because of what it was, but rather he already felt uncomfortably full. Unfortunately, both Corvus and the healer had said he had to eat certain amounts and eight times a day. He wasn’t looking forward to it, he wasn’t used to people caring about whether he ate or not.
“Because we are having a few guests visiting today,” Corvus explained, “First you’ll be fitted with an appropriate pair of eyewear, these glasses you’re wearing are not only atrocious but causing more harm than good. The second will be a tailor to fit you with suitably fitted clothes. Thirdly, Millicent, the healer, will return to make sure you are recovering as expected. She’ll be returning every day for at least a week.” The eyewear seemed to please Harry the most, as his green eyes lit up in wonder, just how bad was his eyesight? How had he gotten around if he couldn’t see properly? No, it didn’t matter, he would have glasses soon enough and those disgusting things would be binned or banished within moments.
Thankfully he’d done everything he needed to last night after Harry had fallen asleep. He had written out the request forms for the Ministry of magic regarding weekly visits to Azkaban as per his sons betrothal agreement. Sent them in personally, to make sure they were signed immediately. Which they were of course, Fudge wouldn’t dare to deny him, especially with the law on his side. A kind donation had ensured smooth sailing though. Secondly he had Floo called – the first time he’d actually Floo called someone in six years actually and not them calling him – Severus Snape and made an order of all the potions he would need for Harry over the course of the next year. They money had been promptly deposited into his Gringotts account, as per usual. Severus had never let him down, and upon agreement, Corvus always put the payment through.
Just hearing the list of potions had made Severus – who rarely showed any emotion positive or otherwise – look green around the gills. As a Potions Master he knew everything there was to know about potions, and thus, knew what each of them did, getting them all together…didn’t leave much room for a wrongful interpretation. He knew Severus had been abused, he’d found out much too late unfortunately. Otherwise he would have done something to help the boy, just as he had aided Harry – although he got a much greater opportunity out of this one aiding his own sons – but it had been much too late, he’d already been legally an adult. Severus hadn’t asked questions other than about the potions strengths, knowing better, and Corvus hadn’t offered any additional information.
He had already delivered the first days, with the promise to have a fortnight’s worth by tomorrow. Then the scheduled fortnights worth each time they were needed as prescribed. Corvus wasn’t sure how to make sure Harry got them while at Hogwarts, he suspected he might actually need to impart Severus with the information. Not something he was one hundred percent sure off.
“I already have my school clothes,” Harry was clearly perturbed by the words.
“These will be for every day wear, you do not need to wear your school uniform at the weekends. If you wish to embrace the Potter mantle as Lord, one must make a good impression. Wearing these sort of attires, nobody will take you seriously.” Corvus explained patiently, “First impressions are very important after all.”
Harry nodded slowly, wondering at Corvus’ first impression of him.
“Now, I have the books you’ll need to read before Hogwarts starts, between the books you already have for your first year at Hogwarts. I do hope you like reading, you’ll be doing a lot of it this month. I have made a schedule for you, fear not, it won’t always be academic, I’ll ensure you have time to just be a child.” Corvus informed him, his heart breaking a little at the sight of surprise and uncertainty that momentarily crossed the boy’s face before the blank mask was up once again. He very much doubted Harry even know how to be a child, but he’d learn. With new freedom, Corvus suspected he’d pick it up quite quickly.
“Okay,” Harry agreed, shifting restlessly, the aches and pains making themselves known again, but considering how he’d felt before all this…it was a mild irritant. Pain had been a constant companion so long that Harry barely registered it, or at least it had been that way, with the potions though…the pain faded completely and it hurt when it returned more than normal. Maybe because his body was already getting used to the lack of pain? He couldn’t see how, he’d slept the majority of it, he’d been given it in the middle of the night once the Skele-Gro was out of his system.
“Take your potions,” Corvus’ hawk eyes caught the shifting, he had as always was paying very close attention to Harry. Each time Harry picked one up, Corvus explained what it was and what it would do. Getting him familiar with the potions he’d be taking for the next year. Well, not all of them, he’d be weaned off some of them as the year wore on, but yes, he best know which was which when he had to take care of taking them on his own. He would quiz him in the next week or so, to ensure that the knowledge was sinking in. “Well done,” he said proudly, the boy hadn’t even once grimaced or complained about their bad taste. It had been impossible for him to get his sons take potions when they were sick at that age.
Harry just blinked at Corvus unsure how to process that.
Corvus refrained from shaking his head, evidently compliments were something Harry had no idea on how to process. Of course they wouldn’t, why would they? The despicable Muggles were hardly going to give Harry any praise or self-esteem. He needed to build up self-confidence. Flicking his wand out from his wrist holder, he opened the window, it became apparent why a few moments later, as owls begun to swoop in.
“I’m sure you’re aware by now that wizards and witches use Owls to send and receive mail,” Corvus explained, “That includes any owl orders from shopping you do. Newspaper delivery, letters from Gringotts and anything from friends or acquaintances.” Severus would be delivering the potions by hand, at least this time, due to the time sensitive nature of the potions requirements but after that they would be delivered by mail with plenty of time to spare before they were needed.
“Hagrid bought me Hedwig, she was my first gift,” Harry said, smiling at the sight of all the owls, watching Corvus remove their burdens, and watched them take flight. They were majestic creatures, the way they moved, they were confident, powerful and regal. None of them held a candle to Hedwig though, she was definitely the most beautiful, and he didn’t care if he was being biased.
Corvus tucked that piece of information away, he suspected Harry had already formed an attachment to the Half-Giant. “Very elegant name,” he told the boy, and it was true, not many eleven year olds would call their owl with something so befitting an owl. “She is a beautiful owl, I’m sure she’ll get on well with my hawk, Loki,” he had more than one bird in the manor, seven owls and of course, his hawk which he used primarily for correspondence, the others were there just in cases. “Perhaps we can get her a cage worthy of her beauty?”
“I have one,” Harry pointed out.
“That, Mr. Potter, is a travel cage, merely used to transport your owl between destinations. It’s not meant for everyday use, and even that was merely given over with your owl free of charge and its extremely dirty and worn with age.” Corvus explained easily, it was at the height of stupidity to keep owls so closely confined in a small cage, especially when a simple spell would do the trick, allowing them the illusion of freedom and let them spread their wings. Seeing the unsure look on Harry’s face, he begun to wonder if it was because Harry didn’t want to go out in public yet? “We can look over bird cages and have one sent via Owl Order? That way you’ll get to see how it works and get something fitting for Hedwig.”
“Okay,” Harry agreed, wondering if the Owl Order was anything like the catalogues Petunia had strewn all over the house.
“Good,” Corvus gave Harry a rare smile, very pleased with how the situation was turning out. Not the fact Harry had been abused but how things were settling down. He’d never imagined a week ago that he’d be taking in Harry Potter and he’d actually be able to see his son every week. Yes, he owed the boy a great deal. He finished the remains of his coffee, and just as he placed it on the saucer one of his many House-elves appeared, removing all remnants of breakfast, including the cutlery, plates and bowls. Even the crumbs disappeared taking only a few seconds of cleaning.
That would have been his job…and it would have taken him at least an hour to get it done. “I love magic,” Harry said reverentially.
For the first time in his life, Corvus wished he could see what Harry had seen that was so mesmerizing. He had grown up with magic, it had long ago lost its wonder, if it had been a wonder at all. Magic had been part of his entire life, it was the normality for him. “You can practice all you like, while here within the grounds of Lestrange Manor.”
“But…I thought I wasn’t allowed,” Harry frowned, distinctively remembering that magic outside of school was a punishable offence. “The letter said I could be punished if I did magic during the summer holidays.” More accurately, magic was prohibited during the school holidays.
“The wards surrounding the manor prevent magic from being registered within the Ministry of Magic. What they don’t know won’t hurt them.” Corvus explained, no parent would allow their heirs be ill prepared for eleven years while they waited for Hogwarts to start up. “Now first lesson I want to impart on you, always carry your wand on your person.”
Easier said than done, Harry thought, he wasn’t sure how it would work, was there a space for it in the cloaks he’d bought for Hogwarts? He hadn’t thought to check, but he couldn’t exactly put it in his trouser pocket, they had holes in them, and quite frankly the wand was a piece of wood…it might end up breaking. He liked the wand he had thank you very much, even if Ollivander said it was the brother wand of Voldemorts.
“Follow me,” Corvus stood up, placing the used linen napkin on the table after wiping his mouth. Harry imitated him, much to Corvus’ pride, perhaps it wouldn’t take long to educate after all. He forewent his usual stride so that Harry could keep up with him, and in case he took a dizzy turn. Also keeping an eye out for any side affects the potions might produce.
Harry followed out of curiosity, realizing that they weren’t going up the stairs, he was grateful for that, the potions had made him majorly sleepy. Blinking slowly, rubbing his eyes, he yawned as he padded after Corvus, following him to his office. Somewhere Corvus had asked that he not enter without permission. Evidently he had his permission today, so Harry stepped in, looking around curiously, his office had a cupboard he noticed as Corvus opened it. He blinked, it certainly wasn’t like any cupboard he’d ever seen. Or the contents inside like anything he’d seen.
“Right, which colour do you prefer?” Corvus asked, spreading them out so he could see them properly. noticing that Harry’s countenance had slowed, as had his walking, there was a tired look on his face. Considering he’d just been asleep an hour ago, he deduced the potion had made him lethargic. The potion Severus had given him for Harry wasn’t as strong as the one he was meant to get. Something else he’d need to talk to Millicent about.
Harry watched him removing different coloured strips of something out of his cupboard, slightly bemused by what was going on. They were strange, the colours, one touch of them he figured out why, they were scales, he could feel the scales under his fingers. Sort of like a snake scale, but not as smooth, his eyesight wasn’t best, so he couldn’t distinguish the actual pattern. The colours though, he saw, purple, red, green, orange and one that was most certainly a mixture of those colours. “What kind of reptile are these from?” they felt too real to be manufactured.
“It’s Dragon-hide,” Corvus said, absently playing with one, “The animal is always dead before their parts are used, they’re never killed for their parts at least not by polite society. There are Dragon sanctuaries set up all over the world, in every country even.” Between clothing, accessories and potion ingredients the entirety of the Dragon was used, nothing wasted.
“I think I like this one,” Harry said, the copper colour gleamed red depending on which way the light hit it, and it was by far his favourite. He wasn’t sure what it was, perhaps it was just a stipe of material to see whether you like it or not. A swatch they called it.
“Interesting choice, this is from a Peruvian Vipertooth Dragon,” Corvus replied, wondering if the red and gold colour of choice hinted at Harry’s sorting. Quite honestly, he could end up in Gryffindor, like the rest of his family, but Corvus didn’t want that. Surrounded by the hairbrained idiots who would jump head first into dangerous situations, and called brave for it. “Left or right handed?”
“Um…right,” Harry ventured extremely perplexed, where was this going?
“Let me see your arm,” Corvus requested, plucking the Peruvian Vipertooth wand holster from the pile, and when Harry put out his arm, he turned it around and fastened the wand holster to his wrist. “This is a wand holster, it will enable you to keep your wand on you at all times.” He’d learn to rely on his magic and thus his wand, even if it was difficult to remember at first. “Go and retrieve your wand and keep it with you, always. Return here once you are done.”
Corvus gathered up his catalogues, placing the Eeylops Owl Emporium – presumably where Hagrid had bought Hedwig – on the top. You could buy absolutely anything from the shop, it wasn’t just owls themselves. Everything you need to care for them too, cages, travel cages, and whole variety of treats such as mice and the like. Below it was a clothing catalogue, something else he’d need, well, except the items the tailor would make for him.
---------0
“Good morning, Lord Lestrange,” Tamara Travers said politely, as she stepped through the Floo network with only a small handbag with her. “What can I do for you?” she worked at her family ran business, Twilfitt and Tattings. She’d worked there since she graduated school, designing many of their more popular dresses and accessories.
“I require a full wardrobe, with all accessories, but first, you must sign this,” Corvus explained, an edge to his voice that spoke volumes. That he would not budge on the requirement, and if she wanted his business…then she would agree.
Tamara accepted the paperwork, a curious look on her face, one glance down at it her eyes widened in surprise. This was a secrecy contract, not something seen in her line of work, they must happened to be working with someone on the wrong side of the law. Just as a precautionary measure. She couldn’t help the bout of curiosity that overcame her. “May I borrow a quill?” she asked, gesturing towards the abundance of them on his desk.
“Go ahead,” Corvus said easily, watching her like a hawk, he wouldn’t bring Harry in until he had that signature signed and dried.
Tamara sighed her full name, watched it glow briefly before she placed the quill into the box. “Here,” she replied, handing it over, Corvus swiftly dried it and rolled it up, placing it in his pocket to keep it safe. It would join all his other documents in the safest place he had. “You may join us, Mr. Potter,” Corvus called out, loud enough that the young boy would be able to hear him.
Tamara gasped dramatically, eyes wide, Harry Potter? The Harry Potter? Blinking rapidly at the sight that greeted her, he was…definitely not what she expected. He did have a bit of the Potter gene in him, but he was so small…and he was definitely starting Hogwarts this year, he had to be eleven years old. Everyone was talking about it, Harry Potter starting at Hogwarts, where he would be placed – Gryffindor obviously like his brave parents – hell, there was even presumptions on who he would marry. It was insanity at its finest, he was an eleven-year-old boy, he wouldn’t be married for another seven years…if that, depending on whether the Potters’ had decided to betroth him to someone. Which was unlikely, the Potter family didn’t bother with such things, three generations of the Potters’ had married who they wished.
Harry stared blankly back at her, green eyes glittering warily, as if he expected her to have an over the top reaction. He absently played with the brand new platinum ‘promise’ ring Corvus had given him. Technically Rabastan should have done it, actually designed one, but that was impossible. So, Corvus had gifted him with one, with the protections to go along with the ring. It was a plain simple band, without the Lestrange crest or name, it hadn’t been used before, his father had it made for his mother, before changing his mind and designing something a little more extravagant. His mother hadn’t been one for gaudy and over the top jewellery so both pieces had been modest, along with her engagement and wedding rings. All of which he had, and kept close to him. It was one of the few things of his mother he had gotten when she passed, except for books and the like, but it wasn’t the same. He was expected to have one as he was Betrothed, and he wouldn’t be the only one wearing one either. Although, he might be the only male to have a promise ring though, according to Corvus.
“Everyday wear and special occasion robes?” Tamara questioned, snapping back into action, opening her bag, and her whole arm went into it while Harry watched in fascination. She removed trunk after trunk setting them down on the floor with precision.
“Yes, with breathing room, Mr. Potter will be gaining much needed weight in the next few months,” Corvus explained curtly, and there was no point to buying a whole new wardrobe if they wouldn’t fit him within a few weeks. Not that it truly mattered, he had more money than he’d ever need in several lifetimes. The Lestrange name would likely end with him and his sons, no further heir. He’d need to leave the Lestrange fortune to someone, otherwise it would be distributed between closest family, which happened to be the Black’s, Malfoy’s, Rosier and Beaufort families.
None of which appealed to him at all.
“My name is Tamara Travers, Mr. Potter, I’ll be fitting you for your clothes,” she said in way of introducing herself, “Come, stand here, and we shall get you fitted in proper attires.” Barely refraining from making a face at the clothes the boy was wearing, they were nothing more than rags, and ten times much too big for his thin frame. Perhaps that’s why he looked so young, but with the right clothes he’d look better. Harry would look worldly and elegant by the time she was through with him.
Harry moved into position, Corvus observed that Harry was remaining as far away from her without blatantly appearing so. Just outside of her reach, if she tried to go for him, he’d need to stop those Muggle instincts. If anyone would go for him, they would do so with a wand. He did not let her out of his line of sight though, which was good, albeit the only downside was he seemed to see everyone as a potential enemy. He hadn’t reacted like this when he was with the goblins or him, hell not even Rabastan. Had he felt safe with the goblins at his back? No, he didn’t believe that to be the case. Perhaps it was the newness that stopped Harry’s normal reactions? Or was the pain that bad that he couldn’t react how he often would? Given time he would figure it out, he just thanked his lucky stars that Harry did not treat him the same way. With caution and suspicion, that he was not, said he had gained Harry’s trust. How far that trust went…he did not know.
For the next hour Harry was measured for everything he’d possibly need, and a large list begun to be produced. Magazines thumbed through, outfits chosen, over a dozen cloaks, both winter and summer, dress shirts, trousers, underwear, socks, t-shirts, vests, jumpers, and three suits that had more than just a little room in them, since Corvus did not believe he’d use them until next summer. Accessories were also chosen, not that Harry wanted much in the way of accessories actually. Evidently he wasn’t going to be a big wearer of jewellery or other fashion wear. Perhaps it was the price? But he had urged Harry to chose something, but he’d declined, more than once. Harry had yet to deny him when he asked him to do something, so he obviously felt determined about it. He successfully managed to get Harry to chose a few pairs of cufflinks, which were a given, he needed them to complete his attire.
“How long will it take to complete?” Corvus questioned, “I want it as soon as possible, price is as always, irrelevant.”
“Rush order? I can have everything completed in two days,” Tamara explained, as she began to shift through her chests. “I have a few items already created if you’re interested?” lower down, she noticed the ring on Harry’s finger, and froze for a second. Putting the pieces together, Harry Potter was engaged into the Lestrange family? Well, Corvus was in need of an heir, his sons would never be free. He was too old for the boy though, but it wouldn’t be the first time an older man had married someone young.
“Let’s see,” Corvus gestured, not agreeing to anything until he saw the clothes for himself.
Tamara begun to bring out folded up clothes, passing them to Corvus after checking the tag to ensure it was correctly sized for Mr. Potter. Ensuring the colours were the right ones that had been asked for, if Harry Potter was betrothed to Lord Lestrange…then their combined fortunes would be considerable. He didn’t seem distressed, and a contract had to have been made up before this otherwise it wouldn’t be happening. A child cannot be coerced into a Betrothal, just how bad had Harry’s life been that he’d choose this life to get away from it? Or was he ignorant to the Lestrange name? She doubted it though, plus, if Corvus kept it from him he’d learn very quickly in school and it would defeat the purpose of trying to keep it secret.
“These will do,” Corvus gave his approval, completely unaware of Tamara Travers’ thoughts regarding himself. If he had known, he would have taken extreme offence and took his business elsewhere. He could have gotten married again after his wife died, but he had not. He had loved her wholly and completely, and did not wish to have her replaced, not even with the thought of saving his line and having another heir. It wouldn’t only be betraying his wife but his sons as well, and Corvus found the idea distasteful.
Harry would be putting them on, and he would be burning the entire wardrobe the boy had brought with him. Perhaps he could begin teaching Harry new spells while he was at it. So that he wasn’t at a disadvantage at Hogwarts with the others. He wasn’t sure how the other Pureblood’s would react to him, either hate him or want to cosy up to him due to his name and the power he’d have one day. Perhaps he should give some advice to other pureblood’s give them warning, subtle of course, that if they tried anything they would be messing with him and the Lestrange name.
“These are the underwear and socks, three different sets,” Millicent informed him, as she also handed them over. The underwear was different kinds, not just silk, cotton and etc…but boxer briefs, boxer shorts, and of course briefs to that he had a selection to pick from to see which he preferred.
Corvus’ lips twitched when the young boy blushed fiercely, as if nobody else in the world wore underwear. Children could be funny things at times. He handed them over giving him a pointed look, wondering if he would understand.
Harry nodded, time to go and get changed then, with that Harry backed away, keeping Tamara in his line of sight until he disappeared from the room.
“Hand delivery or Owl delivery?” Tamara questioned, hand delivery would guarantee it quicker, sometimes owls could take nearly a day or over a day to reach their destination no matter how speedily it flew.
“Hand delivery, one o’clock,” Corvus stated, not waiting for a reply before he scribbled the time and ‘Travers’ upon his day to day diary. She would make sure the clothes were delivered on time, considering what he was paying, she better damn well. He never kept his Floo open, so if she did not turn up at one then he’d go for them and refuse all access to his home. Then find somewhere else to take his business, he didn’t tolerate tardiness.
“Consider it done,” Tamara agreed, writing in her own planner, she didn’t just cater to the Lestranges but other pureblood’s as well. Thankfully though, most of them elect to go to the store to be served, instead of home calls, but they did happen now and again. This time of the year was the busiest, with all the students going back to or to Hogwarts for their first year. She’d just completed Narcissa’s order of Draco Malfoy’s school things. Most of which were already created, she knew it was coming and often made sure most orders were complete in time for the rush. Sure, she had to make the Crabbe and Goyle uniforms from scratch, due to bulk and tallness respectively, but most fitted perfectly. Which eased considerable strain in the long run.
“Good,” Corvus stated firmly, “You already know my details, including vault number,”
“Just a moment,” Tamara said, plucking out the invoice and quickly drafting up the total.
At the same time Harry made a reappearance, dressed in the clothes he’d just received.
“Now you look the part,” Corvus said, pride gleaming in his eyes, he looked older, more sophisticated, he was perfect, except the lack of weight and the bruising he knew was under those clothes. He tried not to think about it, because it made him absolutely furious. The Dursley’s weren’t suffering anywhere near enough, he had eyes on them at all times, they were living with Marge Dursley for the moment, Vernon had been released but his day was only going to get worse when he found himself out of a job. A few whispers in the right ears and evidence of Vernon’s greed he would find himself in deep trouble. Legal trouble, evidence was easily created to make it look like he was stealing from the company after all. Which would ensure that any remaining money they got from the sale of the property would go right back to paying a lawyer instead of them settling down somewhere. They would suffer for years before he took pity on them and killed the pathetic creatures…maybe. Depending on what else he learned from Harry about them…he had a feeling he’d keep their misery going for decades.
“You do look handsome,” Tamara said, “The blue looks absolutely striking on you,” she was overstepping she knew, but Corvus didn’t seem to mind her observation at all. If one didn’t observe Harry’s feet that is, he still had on those disgusting beat up Muggle trainers of his.
Harry only nodded, still tense and alert, he had heard Corvus say he was buying everything. He wasn’t sure why, he didn’t need to buy him anything he could afford it himself. Was it just the way that the family provide for the ‘betrothed’ while under their roof or just something Corvus felt the need to do? Either way, he felt warmth infusing in his cold soul, nobody had looked out for him his entire life. Corvus didn’t need to buy him anything like clothes or give him rings or wand holsters, an owl cage and a large helping of treats or any of that. Yet he did. It made him feel wanted, and it was the greatest feeling in the world.
“It’s done, all it requires is your signature and stamp,” Tamara explained, handing over the paperwork attached to a clipboard.
Harry padded forward a bit, to see what they were doing, noticing Corvus signing a slip of paper then pressing his ring into the ink pad on his desk before pressing it against the paper. “This is my Lordship ring, it cannot be duplicated or stolen, and all checks require signatures and your Lordship ring to prevent any theft.” He explained for the boy, who was as always curious about everything around him. He noticed that he was always had to come closer than he’d clearly like, eyes squinting in order to see what was going on. That would soon stop, he’d have suitable eyewear within an hour or so. He did manage to see the price and gasped at the outrageous amount for clothes! Well, there were some cufflinks added but still…it was ridiculous.
The cufflinks were actually platinum with encrusted diamonds and another pair with emeralds, so in reality the total price was a good representation of their value. The shop didn’t sell mediocre jewellery, that was for Madam Malkins to do.
“As always, it’s a pleasure to do business with you,” Tamara informed Corvus, dipping her head in respect and thanks, already beginning to pack everything back up. If she had been a gossip she would have been cursing her luck, this was after all quite the juicy piece of news they’d had in over a decade. Harry Potter engaged to Corvus Lestrange. Fortunately, Tamara wasn’t one for gossip, peoples’ lives were their own.
“Have a good day,” Corvus replied, watching as she finished packing and immediately used the Floo Network to get back to her shop. Turning back to the teenager who had relaxed considerably after she left, barely refraining from smiling. Tomorrow morning the birds cage, treats and Harry’s footwear should come. They’d done not bad in twenty-four hours that’s for certain. It felt a lot longer than that, for definite. “We have thirty minutes before the optometrists comes, why don’t we do something with those…unsuitable clothes of yours?” wishing to say something else entirely, but he didn’t want to make Harry feel uncomfortable or embarrassed. It wasn’t his fault, nor was the abuse, didn’t stop him feeling embarrassed or ashamed and he definitely was.
“The optomtro-what?” Harry barely murmured the words, talking to himself not Corvus.
“Optician, to see about new glasses,” Corvus explained, “And while we deal with your old clothes, I’ll teach you a few spells, how does that sound?” it had been a long time since he taught anyone spells, his sons used to beg him to teach them everything he knew.
“Really?” Harry perked up further, excitement written across his face.
“In time you’ll see I do not say anything I do not mean,” Corvus promised him, “Shall we?”
Harry nodded eagerly, almost tripping over his own feet to get moving, Corvus quickly pressed his hand to Harry’s shoulder to steady him. concern momentarily crossing his face, and Harry, who had flinched caught sight of that concern. He knew that emotion, he knew what it looked like. He’d seen it in Petunia and Vernon’s faces when Dudley got sick, never once in his entire life had it been directed towards him. He tried to remind himself that this wasn’t permanent, that Corvus was only helping him because of Rabastan. His son. Yet deep down, he wondered why he’d fake any of it, it wasn’t necessary or needed.
“My apologies,” Corvus murmured quietly, yet confidently, as he withdrew from the boy, once he was sure he wasn’t going to fall or take another dizzy turn.
“Its…it’s okay,” Harry said, swallowing thickly, he hated the way he reacted to hands coming anywhere near him. It was a weakness, he wished he could hide it.
Saying nothing, Corvus guided Harry towards his bedroom, speaking as he did so, “I’ve scheduled the visits to the prison on a Saturday so that you won’t miss any classes at Hogwarts. With you being so new to the magical world, you’ll need quite an advantage to catch up. The information has already been signed giving you permission to go. The teachers will be informed you are spending time with your Betrothed but not where or who.” Which was a good thing, Dumbledore would do everything in his power to prevent it, but his power had been considerably limited these days. Harry had wrenched a great deal of power from the old man. He just wished he’d been there to see it, it would have been glorious really.
Within fifteen minutes Harry’s clothes were bundled up and placed upon one of the many 40” large iron cast fire pits in the back of the grounds in Lestrange Manor. True to Corvus’ word, he taught Harry how to light a fire and how to douse it. Talking a little more about magic, and how with his wand holster his wand couldn’t be summoned from him when it was in there. Everything he could think of, things that wouldn’t overwhelm Harry, but centred around beginners magic, perhaps next summer they could get into more details but for now best not to engulf Harry with information he wouldn’t understand.
Of course, Corvus underestimated Harry, and would soon see that before the month was up.
There was no other reason for burning the clothes other than Corvus believed it would do Harry good to completely distance himself from his past. It would be therapeutic to say the least. To shred the skin he’d been in as an abused boy to witness him become the young man he was destined to be. Had always been destined to be.
Two hours later…Harry for the first time in his life could see properly with a pair of well chosen glasses that added to his charm and appeal. Corvus once again commiserated over the fact that Harry truly wasn’t marrying into the family. For he would make a beautiful husband…he just knew it. Harry would certainly be oblivious to his appeal. His green eyes no longer squinted giving him a much more determined look.
He was going to be glorious. He thanked his younger self for having the forethought to have such a contract written up. He was going to be the one guiding Harry into adulthood, and he was going to enjoy every second of it. although, he was hopeful given time that Harry would become more…vocal. He was much too quiet.
----------0
So will we see Dumbledore's reactions in the next chapter? Or will we leave that until Harry's actually at Hogwarts? Will Severus put two and two together and realise who has Harry? Or will it remain a mystery until after his first class with the boy when Corvus goes to visit him with every intention of bringing him down for how he was treating Harry? Will Severus confide in Corvus and Harry about the vow? Giving Severus a new lease of life or will we see Severus taking a backseat in this story? I've never done that before so it would be something new! Will this be Mpreg? Unusual or something that males can achieve thorugh spells and potions? Making Harry unique amongst the population? I don't want to make it too much like Devotion of the Black heir after all don't get me wrong I love that story BUT I definitely don't want to copy it! 😊 Would you like to see a more political side to it? How much of the power would you say Dumbledore loses? (Head of Wizengamot, wizengamot seats, Council of magic, and ICW) or just lose (Head of the wizengamot, and council of magic, with a place still within the Wizengamot) or (Head of Wizengamot and no seat within the Wizengamot at all) with basically absolutely no power within the Ministry? Hmm wonder if there's something I'm missing! Nope can't think of anything right now oh yes, the dementors will they continue to affect Harry until he learns occlumency? Read and Review please!
OH yes! There was a picture made for The Contract it's available for viewing on my Facebook page and A03 you must see it! It's simply amazing work!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 8
Albus Dumbledore leaned back in his chair a small smile playing across his face. Hagrid had gladly regaled him of his time with the young Potter boy. Including making sure to add that his parents had been heroes and that they’d both been in Gryffindor along with him, the great Albus Dumbledore. He had no doubt the boy would be a Gryffindor, all Potters had. Of course, he refused to dwell on the fact the boys paternal grandmother was a Black and had been in Slytherin. What the boy didn’t would wouldn’t hurt him. It didn’t hurt to add a few preventative measures into the mix to ensure he went were he belonged. It had been a long ten years waiting for his plans to come to fruition, they were far from complete but by the time he was done they definitely would be. This wasn’t his longest game plan by far, but it would be the most rewarding.
Sipping a cup of coffee, he couldn’t help but think this was the perfect Saturday. Even as he thought this, he continued to mull over his plans.
It was also his most important game plan as well, the outcome would see to it that the magical world lived in a time of peace and prosperity. It was a shame the young boy would have to die to see it through. The needs of the many surely outweighed the needs of the many, or the one. He held no guilt over his plans of actions, the magical world was more important. Staring at the packaged stone on his desk, he sighed softly, it was time to begin drawing out Tom from whatever hole he was hiding. It was time to begin his plans and ensure they both would try to kill each other, cementing their roles in all this for years to come.
Of course, Albus didn’t realize that Hagrid had left a glaring hole in his tale. The fact he had gone with the goblins in Gringotts to get his inheritance settled.
Not that he would remain oblivious long.
His brow wrinkled as he took sight of his correspondence pile, a resigned sigh coming from between his lips. He didn’t want any distractions the first few weeks of Harry’s schooling. He had to focus on him, to make sure the boy took to him, and begun to look up to him so that when the time came he would do whatever it is that he asked of him. It was vital to build upon a foundation of trust, given the boys childhood it would be easily achieved, no doubt he was desperate for attention and affection. He might as well get started now, it may well take the rest of the summer to get through the pile.
Plucking out the first of the many documents lying on his desk, the first five were work related, approving set Hogsmeade dates and schedules. Albus noticed that more Slytherin and Gryffindor classes were together, nodding his silent approval. Signing the agreements for the scholarships for this year, giving students a chance they wouldn’t otherwise. This included one for Ronald Weasley, the sixth Weasley to grace the halls of Hogwarts this generation and there were more still to go. Then there were Fred and George Weasley, three were ever awarded each year. He was supposed to be impartial, but that wasn’t the case. Since he had added a forth to ensure Percy Weasley could continue at Hogwarts without Molly and Arthur paying for their son to continue his education. That was favouritism at it’s finest, but the Weasley’s were his greatest supporters, so of course he’d put them first. Thankfully, nobody was interested in this bar him, not even the board of Governors. Thankfully Bill had graduated so he didn’t need to come up with yet another scholarship, which would have been difficult for even him.
Albus continued his work, as the chatter surrounding him from the portraits faded into the background as he hummed under his breath. Occasionally plucking a Sherbet Lemon from his little bowl and indulging a little as he worked. He set aside a few letters to respond to at a later date, best to let them stew a little. That included a letter from Cornelius Fudge the current Minister for Magic, a weasel of man but controllable to an extent. Plus, he wouldn’t allow Fudge to see Harry Potter, which clearly was what the wizard wanted.
Glancing at the date, he noticed he’d gotten through two days correspondence, no three days, the letter from Gringotts was into it’s third day. He had an entire fortnight to get through, having been too busy with the ICW, the wizengamot, the council of magic and everything else in-between. Don’t get him wrong, it was busy, but he would want it no other way. He was the most important person in the magical world, had all the power, and everyone wanted to be him or learn from him or sought guidance from him. Being Minister would have severely limited his influence, being Headmaster offered him everything he could have possible wanted.
Pursing his lips, Albus sighed resignedly, he definitely didn’t like this part of being Harry Potter’s magical guardian. The goblins were always on his case when it came to the Potter fortune, which had remained stagnant for the past decade. He quite honestly didn’t care about making the estate more money. If he had any say, he’d be able to successfully plan for an heir to the Potter fortune before the boy died. If not, it would be a shame, after all the Potter name was revered and quite well known, to see it disappearing into the abyss because the magical world required sacrifice would be a shame. His thought revolved around Ginny Weasley or Lily Moon, both of whom would be easily manipulated and led down the correct path and were in similar ages to Harry. It’s just a shame as the boy’s magical guardian he couldn’t create a Betrothal contract for him. Such things were blacklisted by the estates when instances in the past led to considerable loss of fortune with magical guardians taking advantage of their charges to marry the said child into the family. In essence becoming the head of the family that he was supposed to oversee. Only close family, blood, could create contracts for their offspring.
Just as he was about to open the Gringotts letter, owls flew through the open window, swooping over dropping their parcels and letters before leaving. Albus could have groaned, perfect, more mail for him to get through. He was half tempted to get Minerva to deal with half of it, and would have done if he trusted anyone but himself. He’d never risk Arabella’s letters or any of his contacts missives ending up in someone else’s hands.
Opening the package, he smiled to himself, his monthly supply of Lemon Drops, perhaps he’d make that the new password to his office this year. Ripping open one packet, he plucked one from inside and sucked on it as he got back to work. That was until he digested what he was seeing, and then promptly swallowed the lemon drop whole and began to cough and splutter as he tried to dislodge the invader currently blocking his throat.
Fanatically swallowing, he finally, finally swallowed the obstruction, wheezing out breaths of air, blinking rapidly to clear his eyes. Which were watering due to his previous inability to get air into his lungs. Breathing steadily through his nose, he allowed himself to calm down before he attempted to pick up the letter he’d received from Gringotts…surely he had hallucinated the entire thing. That was it, just so tired that he’d dreamt the entire thing. If only he could bring himself to believe that.
…no longer needed in connection to the Potter Estate…
…A severance pay has been added to your vault…
…thank you for your services...
No, this was impossible, he was Harry Potter’s magical guardian, short of him gaining another there was nothing anyone could do to prevent him keeping control of the Potter Estate. Panicking now, he shifted through all letters pertaining to Gringotts, and begun to open them, without even bothering with the letter opener. Just yanking the seal and opening the letters to see what was inside of them, the first was the two week old statement for the Potter vaults, which were as expected, money going to Arabella and the Dursley’s and the usual investments that had been going since before he became the boys magical guardian.
Ripping open the second missive, his eyes were drawn to a particular sentence.
…the use of the seats of use the Potter Estate within the Wizengamot are now forbidden and withdrawn…
…The Ministry has thusly been notified that the seats will be kept in stasis for the time being…
Albus paled, not only was he no longer Harry Potter’s magical guardian but he had lost all legal rights to use his seats within the Ministry of magic. His hand slumped as he stared unseeingly at the letter, shocked beyond all belief. This was…impossible, utterly impossible. The only way Harry Potter’s guardian could have changed would be by the Ministry, and that wouldn’t have happened without his input.
Shaky and feeling rather sick, unable to believe this had happened to him. Without those seats his influence in the Ministry of magic was over except his subtle manipulations of the Minister of magic. Not only had he lost the Potter seats, but he couldn’t be Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot without those seats. He didn’t have one of his own, it was the use of the boys seats that ensured his power was complete. Without any seats on the Wizengamot he wasn’t legally allowed to be Supreme Mugwamp of the International Confederation of Wizards. “This can’t be,” in one fell swoop he had lost everything and he had no idea how it happened.
What had Harry Potter done?
Swallowing thickly, he numbly picked up the letter that had just arrived from the Ministry of magic. The scribe office, and he closed his eyes and forced himself to open the letter. One glance confirmed his greatest fears, the Ministry knew of his loss of seats and were informing him as if he hadn’t just received one from Gringotts. Merlin, help him, how did the boy know any of this information? He’d been placed with Muggles for Merlin’s sake…for that very reason, to keep him oblivious to all moves he made.
“Albus? Is everything alright?” the concern from the portraits beginning to get through to his numb mind.
“Fine. Everything is fine.” Dumbledore stated standing up abruptly, heart pounding, he had to get answers immediately. There was still time to reverse this, he hoped. He refused to take this lying down, whoever was trying to mess with him, they’d picked the wrong person to do so. Harry Potter must have been manipulated into this, whatever ‘this’ was, he needed to find out with haste.
The goblins would reveal absolutely nothing, so his best bet for answers was through the Ministry of magic. scrambling up all information on Gringotts and his loss of power, he stashed them in his drawer that he kept locked both manually and with spells. He redid the spells and quickly made his way to his fireplace. Grasping a handful of Floo, ignoring breakfast that the House-elves literally just brought to him, he called out clearly, “Ministry of Magic, Main Atrium,” he had to speak to Cornelius immediately.
Despite not eating anything, the journey – which usually wouldn’t be a problem – made him feel nauseous. It didn’t help that he was already feeling a stone lodged in his stomach at this predicament. Removing the soot from himself, he began to stalk down the corridor, finding it difficult to keep up a genial mask as he smiled and replied ‘good morning’ whenever he was spoken too. Which seemed to be absolutely everyone and their wives this morning.
“Morning, Sir!” the wand check wizard chirped, as he registered his wand, “How are you today?”
“I am well, thank you,” Albus said, tense smile on his face, “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have meetings to attend, I’m sure you know how it is!” he managed to keep a note of cheer in his voice.
“Of course, Sir, have a good day!” slightly surprised at the way the Headmaster snatched his wand back and made a beeline for the closest lift. Someone must be in a hurry today, normally he took the time to speak to him a little longer than that.
Albus could have groaned when he noticed that it was Delores Umbridge that was sat at the desk outside Fudge’s office as the lift opened. The woman was completely intolerable and didn’t easily cave to his demands like the other secretary’s did. Even the Ministers undersecretary would have been preferable over her.
“Can I help you?” Umbridge asked, with feigned politeness, her voice could have grated on a saints nerves.
“I’m here to see the Minister of Magic,” Albus informed her.
“I don’t see you down for an appointment, would you like me to make one for you, Sir?” Umbridge questioned, with feigned surprise.
“I need to see the Minister,” Albus stated firmly, becoming extremely irate.
“I’m afraid the Minister is unavailable at this time,” Umbridge replied immediately, not at all impressed by Dumbledore or his accolades.
Albus imagined himself wrapping his fingers around her neck and squeezing the life out of her. His fingers twitched when the desire to do just that almost overwhelmed him. He was losing his composure, realizing this, he side stepped her pathetic little table and made a beeline for the Minister’s office. He didn’t care if he was intruding on a meeting, he had to have his answers. Now. He opened the door and stepped in, completely ignoring the screeching harpy behind him.
Inside Cornelius Fudge sat, surprised to see him, sitting across from him was Lucius Malfoy.
“Well, well,” Lucius said, his lips curling at the sight of Dumbledore, “It seems spending so much time with the youth of today has made you uncommonly rude, just as they can be. I believe our conversation is over for today, Cornelius, I shall return when you keep better company.” As always able to tear people down with a few choice words.
Cornelius opened his mouth to protest, but thought better of it, neither wizard was fond of the other. He did however, want the donation Lucius was promising but unfortunately, it wouldn’t happen today. Lucius wouldn’t do business with Dumbledore around, and honestly, Cornelius couldn’t blame him. “We can reconvene tomorrow morning?” the Minister suggested, not letting this one go.
“Perhaps,” Lucius said smoothly, as he stood, moving around Dumbledore as if he was a disease that he was terrified of catching.
“I shall see you soon,” Cornelius added before Lucius departed, a frown marring his features, “What is wrong, Albus?” he’d never barged into his office before. In fact, he usually had a difficult time getting a hold of Albus when he actually wanted him. So, to see him he was a surprise.
“Has anything passed your desk regarding Harry Potter?” Albus asked, not even bothering with subtly, he didn’t have the time for the subterfuge.
“Ah,” Cornelius murmured, he should have guessed it would be about the boy. “There has indeed,” and he couldn’t reveal anything, even if he knew, which he did not, at least not the full story.
“I have been Harry’s only magical contact within our community since he was a child, I have been unexplainably removed as his magical guardian, what happened?” Dumbledore commanded, his voice sounding deeper than normal. “The child will be so confused by the changeover, what have you done?” suspecting the Minister of plotting against him and the boy, in order to gain more power for himself.
“I have done nothing,” Cornelius said, wary to the extreme, Dumbledore looked unhinged right now. “The boy has entered a Betrothal contract, his contracted Betrothal, I presume has become his magical guardian.”
Dumbledore gaped at Cornelius in disbelief, unable to believe what he’d just heard, “Betrothed?” slumping into the seat that Lucius Malfoy had vacated earlier. That hadn’t been something he had seen coming, but James and Lily Potter wouldn’t have betrothed their son, surely. The Potter’s didn’t believe in furthering their status, they had no need for Betrothals. He felt betrayed by them for their actions, how could they do such a thing? Had Sirius Black convinced them to take action? Who had gotten to them?
“Yes, Mr. Potter will be leaving Hogwarts every Saturday to spend time with his Betrothed who I presume to be older than him, by at least seven years judging by the fact he’d be leaving Hogwarts. It has already been signed off on, legally there is nothing that could be done to stop it.” Cornelius explained, even if he had been tempted, which he wasn’t. If he had put more thought behind his work, he would have realized that Saturday was the day Corvus Lestrange had set up for his son to be seen by his own betrothed.
“Who?” Dumbledore asked, pale and shaken, unable to believe it. Who? How? When? Why? Merlin, help him, there was nothing he could do short of finding out who was behind this. Try to pressure them, prevent Harry from accepting the engagement that would naturally occur in around six years’ time. This wasn’t meant to happen, why had Lily let James do such a thing? It strained credulity, given he knew James and Lily well…or he thought he had.
Cornelius gave him a look that spoke volumes, usually it occurred the other way around, “You know Betrothals are private, we won’t know until it’s publicly declared.” Whether the Betrothal was openly declared or the engagement that followed. Many elected to keep it quiet, others proudly declared their offspring’s betrothal. It just depended on the family and their preferences. The contracts were written out, yes, but the participants weren’t visible for anyone to see. It’s the way magic and the contracts worked. It kept the betrothals safe especially if they were Betrothed to a well known family.
Dumbledore’s brow furrowed, wishing he’d paid more attention to the Potter Estate. Found the damn contract and destroyed it before it could be used to manipulate Harry Potter. One whole month, at least thirty days before the boy would be in his sight, that’s if he was allowed to attend Hogwarts and the Betrothed didn’t force him to attend a different school on another continent. A lot of manipulation could be managed in that short amount of time, depending on who it was…the boy could come to Hogwarts absolutely loathing the ground he walked on. This…was a very precautious situation that he was in right now. He couldn’t go without knowing, he had to find out who it was.
Who would James and Lily trust with their son? He still couldn’t fathom why they’d do this, but there was only a few families he believed the Potter’s trusted. The Longbottoms, the Weasley’s, the Bones’ all of whom had a child Harry Potter’s age. Yet, from what he’d been told, the speculation was that he wasn’t Harry’s age, older, at least by Seven years. Could they have used Bill Weasley? He was exactly the right age, and was perfectly trusted by the Potters. He wanted to laugh in sweet relief, it made sense, and despite not wishing to connect dots that might not even be there, he couldn’t help himself. It would most certainly be the most favourable outcome.
The feeling in his gut refused to budge, he just knew it wasn’t Bill Weasley, but who else could it be?
----------0
Corvus leapt at Harry, successfully managing to stop him from smashing on the floor. His eyes had immediately rolled into his head upon using the Portkey. He’d never seen anyone react that way before, was this normal for those Muggle raised? Shivering himself, loathing the affect that Azkaban had on him and knowing it was doing worse to his sons.
“He passed out last time too,” one of the guards commented, a glimmer of pity hidden in the depths of his eyes. Apparently the dementors hadn’t managed to get rid of all feelings the guards had then. “I think he has a bigger reaction to the presence of the Dementors than most.” And that was without them in the general vicinity.
“Did he realize this was why he passed out last time?” Corvus questioned, utterly perplexed, if this was the case why on earth would the boy agree to this? Especially every week? Was this going to happen every time? The Dementors usually were attracted to good memories…and he couldn’t imagine Harry had many of those.
“The goblins explained it to him, so I believe so,” the guard said, his tone still unusually gentle, despite the fact he didn’t care much for Corvus Lestrange. He could however, see how the boy passing out had affected the wizard. Normally he didn’t see any emotion on his face, and it was a stark reminder that he was in fact human.
Harry came around with a groan, groping into his pocket, withdrawing the piece of chocolate he’d saved for this very occasion. He immediately chomped on it, as he sat up, his mind muddled from the potions he was taking. According to Millicent the affects were only happening because his body was too new to potions. They would stop being quite so strong within a week or so as his body adjusted to them.
Corvus bit his tongue, Harry really wasn’t supposed to have anything sugary, and chocolate most certainly counted. The fact he had this on hand, revealed Harry knew this may happen. What if it continued? What if it was detrimental to Harry’s health? Should he continue on with this? He felt rather torn, between his son and Harry, he rather hoped he wouldn’t have to pick between them. right now though his son would most definitely win out and he wasn’t sure he liked himself thinking it. Harry was a vulnerable eleven-year-old boy, and he had been charged – even if it was self-appointed – to make sure Harry recovered and became the young man he should have always been.
“Are you sure you should be standing?” Corvus questioned as Harry groggily got to his feet, only Corvus’ hands made sure the boy was stead.
“I’m fine,” Harry murmured, withdrawing boxes from his cloak pocket, and handing them over to the guard with a sheepish smile.
The guard merely smiled in reply unable to help it really the boy was charming, and begun the usual slew of spells to check and make sure there was nothing dangerous in the box. Both in that they could be used against them or the dementors or against a inmate. This time though, Harry was listening intently, ear cocked as he watched, making a mental note of the spells to find out what exactly they did. Not that he was actually planning on getting around them, they were just handy to know.
Not long afterwards they were granted admission into the room, where Rabastan was currently sitting, with a hot chocolate recovering from the affects of the dementors. This time, despite only ten minutes passing, he was much more alert than he had been last week.
“Hi Basty,” Harry grinned at the wizard, as he sat down, arms on the table chin set comfortably on his arms.
Rabastan blinked at the eleven-year-old, giving him an odd look, “What’s wrong with him?” he asked his father, what had his father been up to? He looked drugged out of his gourd his glazed eyes gave him away. His father had moved quickly, he was dressed impeccably in a proper wizard attire and tidy. The Merlin awful glasses he’d had on were gone, replaced with a pair that suited his features, highlighting his eyes and face particularly his cheekbones. He looked every inch a pureblood wizard.
Corvus coughed to hide how amused he was both at the name and the look on his sons face. “Don’t get too used to it, Mr. Potter is merely getting used to the potion regimen he’s on.” it was making Harry act younger than he actually was, causing him to sleep a lot, which wasn’t making it easy to teach him everything he needed to know. However, due to Millicent’s reassurances he felt confident it would only last up to a week. He’d never admit it but it was extremely endearing, and Harry admitted things he wouldn’t while under its effects.
Rabastan’s eyes narrowed at the word ‘regimen’ there weren’t many potions that could cause that sort of affect. “What happened?” he had been surprised to be taken out of his cell this morning. He hadn’t expected his father to move so quickly, but he should have done. He was allowed to have a visitor every week, and apparently today was going to be the day for that. He needed to find a way to calculate the days, so he knew when he was coming. Arching a brow at the dark look that adorned his father’s face. He was attached, he realized, his father cared about Harry Potter, and it wasn’t in a neutral capacity where they used each other to get what they wanted like when the agreement was created.
“They’re paying the price,” Harry said, trying for a wicked grin but it came off as dopy as hell. Adding in sing song voice, “I bought the house, I just might set it on fire.” It had been therapeutic watching the clothes burn, so how much better would it be if he burnt down number four Privet Drive. He’d got the property for way under it’s worth, the goblins were good at what they did.
“Quite the vindictive creature isn’t he?” Rabastan murmured, quite impressed, he wasn’t what you’d call a law abiding citizen after all.
“I’m tempted to let him, if he wishes,” Corvus retorted, still learning new information every day, as if the damn diagnosis wasn’t enough. Hearing about how the injuries came about was somehow worse, although, he’d kept his questions to a minimum. The look of anger and shame that adorned Harry’s face when he realized what he said stuck with him. Hours later mind, once the pain relief draught had worn off some and he realized what he said.
“What’s been going on?” Rabastan asked yet again, glancing at Harry only to find the boy sleeping. How on earth could he sleep right now?
“This will explain better than I can,” Corvus withdrew the diagnosis sheet he had brought with him for this occasion. As it wasn’t dangerous it hadn’t registered on the guards search of him. He was very pleased to see his son more coherent this time. The fact he was getting good food, an abundance of chocolate and reading materials to keep his mind occupied had worked wonders. To think it was only a few days…this was going to be good for him. He just wished he could accomplish the same for his eldest son Rodolphus, unfortunately, it would take a miracle really. He couldn’t get someone to become Rodolphus’ betrothed, he was already married, there was nothing he could do for him. Gratitude overwhelmed him, grateful he hadn’t created a Betrothal match for Rabastan too.
Rabastan accepted the paperwork, resolutely gritting his teeth at his shaking hands, which by the way were dirty, so dirty they appeared black. What he wouldn’t give to have a bath, both his arms and legs probably. Unfortunately, dirtiness had been the first thing he’d resigned himself to, then life imprisonment, and the possibility of losing his mind which had been the toughest thing to come to terms with.
Placing it on the table, he clutched his hands together under the table, before looking over the extremely extensive list of injuries. His eyes got steadily larger and colder the further he read. “And people wonder why we hate Muggles?” he spat out in disgust. He didn’t care for the boy, but to think Muggles had been doing this to him for ten years? It was disgusting, despicable really, and he was supposed to be Dumbledore’s ward? He scoffed scathingly, Dumbledore had once again, done it. No one deserves this, not even Potter, who had been responsible for the Dark Lord’s defeat. He couldn’t deny he was curious about what went down that night, how the boy had defeated the greatest wizard he knew.
“Why do you hate them?” Harry asked, yawning as he removed his glasses to rub his tired eyes.
Rabastan paused, staring at the boy, he quite honestly didn’t really have an answer, “They’re filthy creatures that need to be put down.” he eventually said honestly, and he had to be honest, it was one of the stipulations in the contract.
“Not all of them are bad,” Harry pointed out yawning again, “Just like not all wizards are,” Dumbledore definitely was in his opinion, and despite what everyone would say about Corvus Lestrange…Harry liked him, and considered him good. At least to him at any rate.
“Did any of the fuckers help you?” Rabastan spat out, instantly regretting the words, but refusing to take them back. He wasn’t going to coddle the deluded brat. Plus, there was a measure of truth in Harry’s words but he didn’t want to admit it.
Corvus barely refrained from closing his eyes in exasperation, praying his son wasn’t about to ruin things. Harry could cancel the contract any time he liked, didn’t Rabastan understand that? Then again, his son probably had no impulse control stuck in here as he was. He noticed Harry didn’t even startle or flinch at the way he was spoken to. Was it the lack of fear due to the contract? Or the normality of him being treated badly that it barely registered?
Harry blinked, “S’pos not,” conceding the point, not even his babysitter Arabella Figg – who got paid before he put a stop to it by the way – she’d known more than most…the only one to really know more than most and had kept quiet. He wouldn’t have known she was magical if not for the fact Corvus had unearthed all the information he needed about her for him. From which family she was originally from, her birth name, her married name, who she married and when the husband died and how long she’d been in her current home. She moved in barely a day after he was put on the Dursley’s doorstep, and that definitely wasn’t a coincidence.
Hearing the simple way Harry agreed with him took the wind right of out Rabastan’s sails. He’d been shoring himself up, ready to argue until he was blue in the face. Quite frankly, hearing Harry defend the bastards despite what they’d done had infuriated him until all he saw was red. Sighing softly, he slumped against the seat, “They don’t deserve you defending them,” he added, just for the hell of it.
“Did you like the book?” Harry asked, taking his previous position, laying his chin on his arms on the desk. “I bought a few more, and some magazine articles your dad said you’d like.”
“Ancient Runes have always been a favourite of mine,” Rabastan replied, he’d read the book ten times, he didn’t care if he was just re-reading what he’d just read. It was something to keep him occupied, he’d been pleasantly surprised to see it if he was honest. It was a hell of a lucky guess, getting him a book not only he hadn’t read but one that was his second favourite subject, next to the Dark Arts. The magazines he noticed were on the Dark Arts, mostly just debates with a few newer spells by the looks of them. There weren’t just a ‘few’ he calculated there were at least thirty-one, that was the entire year subscription. Yes, he knew it was August, the contract had been dated after all. He wondered if the boy had actually bought them or if his father had. Glancing at his father in silent query, and if his father knew him as he thought he did he’d understand.
“We saw it was we were going through the Leaky Cauldron, I merely pointed out that you like to read them, that is all.” Corvus explained, letting his son know that the rest had all been Harry’s idea. He wasn’t being a penny pincher in making sure that his son had plenty in the way of food and entertainment. Which just endeared Corvus to Harry all the more. “Do you know why you pass out in the presence of the Dementors?” he asked the boy, while he was still awake and more importantly, compelled to remain truthful in this room.
“I don’t know,” Harry barely refrained from shrugging his shoulders. “Doesn’t matter,” he’d endure that every week over being at the Dursley’s for a single day.
“Of course it does!” Corvus stated seriously, “Why did you agree to this if you knew how badly the Dementors affected you?” why was he acting like it was no problem?
“It’s not a big deal, why are you making it into one? The Goblins didn’t bother.” Harry pointed out, staring at Corvus perplexed.
Rabastan listened to the conversation, his father was definitely attached, otherwise he wouldn’t be bothering about such a thing either. What did he see in the boy? He wondered, staring intently at Harry as if somehow it would appear. The only thing that popped into his mind was the damn eyes again, there was just something about them. Unfortunately, with how muddled his mind was constantly due to the dementors he couldn’t make it click.
“It’s better than being at the Dursley’s?” it was more of a question than a statement.
“I suppose we should just be grateful you don’t have to listen to terrible memories,” Corvus presumed since he fell unconscious he didn’t get any of the memories replaying in his mind.
Harry pursed his lips, looking shifty as hell, something he would have been able to control if he had full use of his faculties.
Corvus zeroed in on Harry’s look, “Mr. Potter,” Corvus’ voice held a hint of warning, that he would not put up with any lies.
“I hear the night Voldemort attacked,” Harry sighed resignedly.
Corvus barely refrained from pinching his nose in exasperation, “Of course,” what else would someone hear? He would have preferred Harry remembered things from his life with the Dursley’s. He didn’t care for James or Lily Potter, didn’t grieve their deaths, but the boy…the boy probably cared they were his parents after all. Still, it was bound to cause the child pain, he had no memories of his parents and now this? If he hadn’t seen the diagnosis of what Harry endured, he would have been questioning his sanity right now.
“Don’t use his name,” Rabastan hissed out, but for once his mark didn’t flare up, then again it was the first time someone had spoken the name in his presence since the Dark Lord’s defeat. Not that his hissed words were heard as the boy was already dozing off yet again. “The Dursley’s are dead I assume?” changing the subject.
“No, not yet,” Corvus said darkly, “They don’t deserve the mercy of a quick death.” And they wouldn’t get it, not from him.
“Good,” Rabastan replied, wondering how the kid felt about that. “How are you?” he knew his father hadn’t been doing well, but he seemed to have had his spirits buoyed. If it was Harry’s doing then he would be forever grateful for that alone. His father had lost all hope, been so desolate the last time he saw him.
“Things could be better,” Corvus revealed, but they weren’t as bad as he’d endured for the past decade. “I’ve tried repeatedly to get you both single trials and been shot down every single time.”
“You should stop, it’s never going to happen,” Rabastan replied, unable to believe he was saying it, but it was true. If it hadn’t happened in the ten years they’d been in here, it wouldn’t happen now. Hell, Dumbledore would make all the stops to prevent it, especially if he found out who Harry had Betrothed himself to. It just made his father even more desolate when he was denied appeals again and again. Barty had been the lucky one, if you looked at it a certain way anyway. He didn’t know what happened, whether Barty had taken the easy way out and killed himself, all he knew was that he was dead one day and the Dementors took him out and buried him on the island. According to Black anyway, and he was the one closest to Barty’s cell, not that he spoke to them specifically. Unless he had told Bellatrix out of amusement that a ‘Death Eater’ had died sort of way. Either way Barty was definitely gone, he’d been the youngest of all of them, same age as him, he was older by a month. Between Barty and Regulus, he felt a hole where his friends had been.
“I’m never giving up,” Corvus retorted angry at his sons words, he would never give up on his sons or getting them a trial. He just had to find a loophole or something. It was useless, he knew every law the magical world had, and there was no loophole to exploit. He spent at least a month of the year perusing the book of magical law enforcement hoping for a miracle. “Do not ever ask that of me, again.” His boys might have given up on hope, which he sincerely hoped was the Dementor affect and not what he truly thought. Losing hope…well, he might as well say goodbye to his boys if that was the case. “Eat,” he stated, shoving the box of chocolates to his son, seeing if that would make any difference.
For the rest of the hour Corvus spoke about the changes in the Magical world, ones Dumbledore had made, new spells and such that had been created. Quite happy to just talk to his son about everything and anything that came to mind. There was no more talk of Harry afterwards, although Corvus did notice his son glancing at the boy occasionally then to the list as he ate the chocolate. The reaction he’d expected coming to his eyes, the slow simmering rage that spoke of a deep desire to kill the Muggles. Sure, he’d asked that question, about the Dursley’s, but there hadn’t been much in the way of emotion behind his general disgust at Muggles.
“Last night I begun to pour over all the information available from the Potter Estate…” Corvus informed his son, “It’s been stagnant for the past decade. There hasn’t been a single Knut coming in and quite a fair bit consistently being withdrew. It’s a good job that the Potter Estate was immense to begin with, otherwise I fear that the accounts may well have ended up drained by the time the boy was seventeen.” Fortunately, the interest on the vaults prevented serious depletions in his gold. Between that and the investments of course, he could barely believe what he was seeing. Then again Dumbledore had what he wanted…the Potter seats, the estate wasn’t a priority apparently.
Depleting someone’s fortune was a good way for them to turn their backs on you. Which the boy had done, and that was without the damn monetary incentive. Then again as his magical guardian, Dumbledore could have stopped Harry finding out until it was too late and he was already an adult. It was duplicitous, disgusting and amoral but nonetheless it could be done. Yet, the boy had worked around Dumbledore and freed himself, he was almost proud of the Slytherin cunning the boy possessed. “Where do you reckon the boy will be placed?” Rabastan asked.
Corvus thought about it, “It’s difficult to say, given his past I think perhaps Slytherin,” those who suffered abuse to the extent Harry has…did not trust easily or at all but yearned for true friendship. Both attributes that were most definitely Slytherin. “If he ends up in the House of Slytherin…I do believe he may end up ostracized from every one of the students at school.” Both in and outside of Slytherin, due to circumstances definitely beyond Harry’s control. He wasn’t going to be impressed if he had to urge the parents of the students in Slytherin in order for them to reconsider and get their offspring to reconsider their actions. Nobody wanted to mess with the Lestrange family after all, it was never good for ones health, the Dursley’s would be the first in a long time to experience that particular promise even if they didn’t know the Lestrange name.
-------0
So, there we go! How many more chapters do you think we should have before we begin the ‘yearly’ chapters which by the way may end up being longer than 6 thousand words…probably double. I know you all want to see Corvus and Harry bonding, so that will definitely happen in the next chapter…so what would you like to see Harry doing? His hobbies? Spell crafting/weaving? Harnessing his ability to Metamorphamagus? Not fully though just harnessing what he can change about himself, his hair is definitely one of them from canon. Drawing? Painting? Ice Skating? Rune-dominoes? As for his career that hasn’t been decided yet, it will be a while before that. I’d like to make it different from the usual, Auror, healer or teacher or potions master…so thinking caps on! :D as the sorting hat would say! It’s the only thing that’s really not decided upon by now! Will Corvus reveal Voldemort’s identity or will Harry’s questions regarding that name bring up alarm bells during the whole diary debacle? Will he even bother about the chamber being opened? He won’t be insecure and worried about ending up with Muggles after all! Will Dumbledore misappropriate Ministry usage by declaring Harry missing in a bid to lure Harry and his Betrothed into the open? Beginning his manipulations before Harry even meets him causing Harry’s opinion – which isn’t great – to take a nosedive and have Corvus give his own opinion without colouring Harry’s view due to the fact he was already seeing first hand? In other words no manipulation in order to make Harry hate Dumbledore he’s doing it on his own! Or will Dumbledore play the waiting game and begin his manipulations when Harry finally gets to Hogwarts? I’ve never seen Harry actually deciding to pull out of Hogwarts and attend elsewhere…would you like to see it happen? When Dumbledore’s manipulations go too far for either Corvus or Harry to tolerate? Read and Review please! 😊
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 9
"I have a gift for you," Corvus revealed, handing over the green and silver wrapped package. It was the only colour he had so that was what he used. Having seen just how thoughtful Harry was to his son, he felt the need to give him something in return, that was solely his. The items he'd already received were necessities not gifts, and of course, items for his owl. Despite only knowing Harry for a handful of days, it didn't take him long to find just the right thing for him. That spoke volumes regarding his watchfulness on the young boy.
Millicent had already been, and had seen to Harry this morning, and she was pleased he was putting on weight. It was only a little, from what Corvus could see, but it was enough to please the healer. It would take a while for him to be the right weight for his age, but that would come with time. He'd eaten his breakfast, a little bit more than usual, and didn't need prompted quite so often to eat. The table had been cleared of breakfast, so Harry was easily able to place the gift in front of him with an unsure yet pleased look on his face. He definitely needed to find another way to make the Dursley's lives a misery, they deserved a whole lot worse than they'd received thus far.
Harry stared at the gift, emotions swamping him in droves, most of which he kept hidden from the wizard watching him so closely. Surprisingly, it didn't bother him the way he kept such a close eye on him. He almost didn't want to open it, the package was done perfectly, nothing, not even a corner was out of place. He'd gone his entire life ignored, to have someone pay attention was…heart-warming, to have someone care…was more than he'd ever hoped for in a long time. He'd given up on being 'rescued' or miraculously having someone take him away years ago.
"Go ahead, open it," Corvus urged him, wondering if he actually didn't know how to process what was happening. He wanted to see his face when he opened it. It surprised him how excited he was these days, he'd been getting up and going through the motions, existing but not truly living. He had a reason to get up in the morning, that wasn't just wizengamot meetings and such or trying to find a way to get his sons out of prison. "You may consider it a late birthday gift if you wish,"
Harry swallowed thickly, before he moved towards it, with shaky fingers he delicately peeled open the paper, refusing to rip it.
Corvus found his fingers twitching, impatiently wishing to rip it open for the boy who was taking too long. Finally, finally, the paper was removed, leaving just a plain yet smooth box that was the size of the place mat. Although, when Harry opened it, he found out that it was magically enhanced, fitting more inside than should otherwise be possible. The look on his face made Corvus smirk internally.
Harry's eyes roved over everything he could see, pads of paper all different sizes, a tray of coloured pencils, pencils, quills, charcoal, water colours, tubes of paints, with a tray presumably for putting the acrylic paint on. A professional set of paintbrushes, and a miniature stand…he didn't get how that would work.
"Set it down, let me show you how to do it," Corvus informed him, seeing Harry looking at the paint stand with a baffled look on his face. "Engorgio!" saying the word clearly and concisely so Harry would easily remember it. Then the wooden Easel tripod grew in size, becoming much more suitable in order to draw or paint. "In order to shrink it back down, the words are…"
"Reducio, right?" Harry said excitedly.
"Correct," Corvus agreed, pride glinting within his dark eyes, eyes he'd passed onto his sons. "Well done, you're memorising things quickly," that would only help him in the long run when it came to learning everything he needed. To the added pride, it was a forth year spell if he remembered his time at Hogwarts correctly.
"I…er…I've always been good at that," Harry said, shifting slightly, flushing in embarrassment.
"Head up," Corvus stated sharply, "Never be embarrassed by your abilities or sharp focus," he knew it wasn't Harry's fault, and he wasn't about to let it continue. Nodding in approval when Harry's chin jutted out in pride, perfect, he might not feel it, but in time he would.
"But why these?" Harry asked, a frown marring his features, he'd never indicated that he liked drawing…not even once.
Corvus could see the suspicion lingering in those green eyes, and he realized his mistake. Of course, Harry had no idea he had seen the pictures he'd drawn in Privet Drive. He had talent, and it might amount to something or he may just prefer it as a hobby. Either way, it was a way to interact with Harry in a way he'd find comfort in. "When I was a young boy tutors were brought in to teach me the way of the arts. Dancing, drawing, painting, musical instruments. My sons were given the same lessons, it's part of our culture."
"What do you play?" Harry asked, stroking the painting materials with reverence.
"The piano," Corvus said proudly, and he could still play well to this day. "My sons chose the same," it's why the grand piano took its pride of place in the centre of the hallway. "I was hoping that I could teach you to draw as a way of spending time together until you're giving the all clear and are up for more…strenuous activities." It would keep Harry's mind active, prevent utter boredom there was nothing worse than monotony.
"I'd like that!" Harry agreed, when Corvus said he'd get a chance to be a kid, he hadn't expected this. As much as he loved reading…even he was getting to find the constant reading tedious. He was reading so much, he loved it, he really did, but there was such a thing as too much. Especially when Harry wanted to investigate everything, his surroundings, magic, he was so exited but he ached too much to actually express it.
"Shall we then?" Corvus suggested, "We only have a few hours then I must do a few household chores,"
Harry blinked, surprise filtering over his features, "You…don't make the House-elves do everything?"
"They cannot do everything," Corvus said amused, "It is something I do for a break from the monotony, I check upon the creatures that call Lestrange Manor home." The House-elves do the basic, let them out of their paddocks and such, cleaned their stalls out, but he brushed them down, sometimes took them out to run but he was an old man it wasn't very often. Make sure they were all healthy, he needed something to do.
"Can I come?" Harry asked, he hadn't read upon magical creatures yet, were they even magical or just the normal ones you'd find in a manor like this? Chickens, swans, pigs, sheep and things like that? He hadn't seen anything yet, but he hadn't spend a lot outside. He'd been doing his exercises inside, and he was way to exhausted after doing them to dream about wandering around the manor grounds. He barely had the strength to get up the stairs to his room to take a nap, then it was time to eat again.
"We can do it, so long as you finish your exercise plan afterwards," Corvus stated, they had only a few weeks to get Harry into optimal physical health. It was needed, going up seven flights of stairs wasn't easily done even for a fit and healthy teenager. So, these few weeks were vital, for more reason than one.
"I'll try," Harry swore solemnly.
Corvus' lips twitched, noticing the lack of promise, good, it seemed the boy wouldn't make promises he didn't know if he could keep.
Without more ado, Corvus ordered the House-elves to bring down his drawing equipment as Harry eagerly set his own. Corvus hadn't seen this sort of excitement from Harry yet. He was very pleased he'd had this forethought, he found himself quite happy as well. Of course, Harry didn't need any aid in drawing, in fact without his broken fingers hindering his progress he was actually well accomplished for an eleven-year-old boy. He noticed it was the manor that Harry was drawing, Corvus begun to draw Hogwarts, occasionally Corvus would give him tips on how to better his drawing, regardless of that he was a natural.
Beside the corrections, they sat in silence until Harry surprisingly enough, initiated the conversation.
"Did Rodolphus and Rabastan really torture someone?" Harry asked, surprisingly the hell out of himself and Corvus.
Corvus immediately paused in his drawing, unsureness crawling at him. He honestly wasn't sure how he could explain it to an eleven-year-old boy. Not without him being utterly disgusted by it, but it had been war. His mind dwelled on how to explain it in a way that might not be quite so…grave. Unfortunately, there truly wasn't a way to explain it. He promised him the truth, so Corvus would have to give it to him.
"It doesn't matter, I'm sorry," Harry said immediately, eyes wide looking scared for the first time at Corvus' stillness.
"Never apologise for wanting answers, Mr. Potter," Corvus stated seriously, ignoring the fear in Harry's eyes. He didn't need mollycoddled, he'd understand in a few moments that nothing was going to happen to him here. With or without the contract he wasn't about to raise a hand to a child. He'd never raised a hand or a wand – except the occasional smacking jinx to the boys backsides when they were cheeky – against his sons, and he wouldn't do it to Harry. "It's understandable that you would want to know, and I am quite…relieved you would seek confirmation than just believing what you heard." It boded well for the future, at least if Harry heard rumours, he would come to him to seek the validity of the claims.
Harry immediately deflated in relief, almost shaky with the adrenaline rushing through him.
"You must understand that when the Dark Lord was defeated, the Dark Side mourned his passing, he was, to us, trying to better the magical world. The laws regarding Muggles and their knowing were becoming more and more lax. We fear one day, that they will all learn of us and we will be placed in immense danger. Not only do they know of us, but they know how to get to us, which is frankly even more dangerous." Corvus explained, and Harry as always listened intently, no judgement passing his features. "His death was sudden and it shook everyone to the core, many feeling adrift and angry over what happened. My sons along with their friend and Bellatrix did indeed try to find answers, they believed the Longbottoms to have those answers."
Harry listened, having heard what the goblins had to say, he wasn't surprised by the answer.
"Bellatrix had always suffered an impetuousness, which only got worse with time, losing the Dark Lord was the stick that broken the hippogriffs back. She and Barty were inconsolable, he was more than just their Lord to them, he was a father figure, someone who helped them become better in their opinion." Corvus continued, "So, yes, they went to Longbottom manor and sought answers, and yes they did torture them, but it was Bellatrix and Barty that went too far and held onto the curse until it broke their minds. Make no mistake, my sons took part, but they did not curse the Longbottoms into insanity."
"How much more time is on their sentence?" Harry asked quietly, his tone reserved. "How long is a life sentence in the magical world?" In Muggle terms he knew it was somewhere between seventeen to twenty-five years, something he'd heard on the news once, his Uncle had grumbled about it not being long enough and they should suffer more that decent folk shouldn't need to be anywhere near the 'disgusting scum of society' as it were.
Corvus gave Harry an odd look, "A Life sentence is exactly that, Mr. Potter, they are never released from Azkaban when they receive a life sentencing." Finding his question completely absurd but the boy was still young, he probably knew nothing regarding the laws and regulations that policed the world.
"I guess it's different from Muggle laws then," Harry said quietly, feeling bad for Corvus, "I'm sorry," sorry he'd lost his sons, sorry he'd never see them freed from the island.
"Explain," Corvus commanded, turning to face the boy again, an intense look on his face. "What is this about Muggle laws?"
"Um, well…when Muggles are sentenced to prison for life they're sent for somewhere between seventeen to twenty-five years, depending on when they're eligible for parole." Harry explained, baffled as to why Corvus wished to know about Muggle laws when he hated them so much. "Parole is when they're released early for good behaviour."
"The Wizarding Laws…Mr. Potter…are based of Muggle law," Corvus said, giving the boy a knowing look, he could basically see the question behind those green eyes. Had he been looking at it wrong the entire time? How could he be so stupid as to not consider Muggle Law the solution to his problem?
"Not in all ways," Harry said shaking his head, their drawing completely forgotten, "Azkaban wouldn't exist in its state if that were true," he might be eleven but he knew it was wrong the way they were treated in Azkaban. "And I don't mean because of the Dementors."
"Care to elaborate on that?" Corvus asked, intrigued by Harry's nature and knowledge.
"They're…dirty," Harry said hesitantly, "They obviously don't have showers, prisons have shops they can buy stuff like toiletries, clothes I think and food. They're allowed visitors more than just once a year and have three meals a day," Rabastan definitely didn't get three meals a day, he was thinner than him and that was saying something. "There is a law called the human rights act, they're trying to change how things are for people," Harry absently added the date of the human rights act passed.
"How is it that an eleven year old such as yourself knows about the laws so well?" Corvus asked, especially the dates which spoke of a good head under that nest of hair. He needed to go to Gringotts, get a copy of all this human rights act laws and other laws that might help him. He wanted to read it all himself before he brought in a lawyer, as much as he trusted him, he'd rather try himself. His thoughts were temporarily cut off at Harry's next words.
"I…I wanted to get a good job when I left school, to help people," Harry stuttered out, people like him so he read everything he could get his hands on. "I spent a lot of time in the school library, I didn't have friends my cousin scared them all away…and he never went near the library so I had somewhere to hide." something that would earn him a lot of money so he didn't have to ever depend on anyone else ever again. Things had changed though, everything had changed now.
Corvus' face spasmed, he wasn't even given a reprieve at school, they completely dominated his entire life. Left him completely ashore, did he even know how to make friends? "And would you like to make a few friends?" he asked, wondering who he could ask to come here in order to befriend Harry. It would need to be someone he trusted, those that wouldn't blab. Someone who wouldn't overwhelm Harry. Draco had a very domineering personality, to begin with, it was best he didn't make friends with Harry first. Theodore Nott would be acceptable, good strong name, powerful, quiet, Blaise Zabini as well, he was neutral a perfect person for Harry to befriend.
Harry stared at the floor, giving one single nod, yes, of course, he'd like friends. Unfortunately, he didn't have any, and he had no idea how to make them. Even thinking about it made his stomach squirm unpleasantly. He wanted to have a good life here, but he honestly had no idea what to say or do to make friends. He'd stopped trying after Dudley had beaten up yet another boy for spending time with him.
"Shall I invite a few people over? See if you get on with them? They will be students at Hogwarts so you won't be going there unprepared?" Corvus questioned, the Greengrass girls were probably also a good idea, they were already Betrothed as was Harry, there was nothing improper about it. Unfortunately, he couldn't get them to come immediately, which would have been preferable, but definitely not doable.
Not only because he couldn't expect them to just drop everything, but Harry still needed a little more training before meeting them otherwise it wouldn't go well.
A ghost of a smile appeared on Harry's face, giving him an almost shy look, but it disappeared as soon as it appeared.
"Right now, regretfully I must leave," Corvus explained, "I shouldn't be gone more than half an hour,"
"Are we still going to see the animals?" Harry asked, unable to completely hide his hopefulness, Occlumency definitely needed to be on the cards and soon.
"Of course," Corvus promised, he'd planned on drawing for at least another hour or so. "You continue the picture and I'll be back soon." It was the first time he'd actually left Harry alone in the manor. It would need to happen, he didn't want Harry getting too attached, he wanted to make Harry independent. Getting attached to him and suffering separation anxiety wasn't one of the things he wanted happening. After being alone so long without anyone caring, Corvus wouldn't be surprised if such a thing happened inadvertently.
He would be ordering a House-elf to keep an eye on him, so far he hadn't had a negative reaction from the potions but he wouldn't take any risks. Plus, he did still get over excited and dizzy at times, and he'd been there to prevent him toppling over. He wouldn't be leaving unless it was important, if this could get his sons out of prison then he'd damn well take it. If this worked…he owed Harry more than he could ever repay. He was getting a bit ahead of himself, reigning it in, he stood up and pressed a reassuring hand against Harry's shoulder, "You are safe here, there is nothing to worry about," he wasn't sure if it was a worry or not, but best nip those in the bud.
"I know magic now, I'm not afraid," Harry said with steely resolve. He would continue to learn it too, until he knew everything. He would never let himself be vulnerable ever again. Whether it be a wizard or Muggle, he'd do whatever it took to defend himself.
"Good," Corvus stated firmly, he definitely had a long way to go before that happened, but Corvus was teaching him everything he could think of. Including quite a few defensive spells, he didn't care if they weren't supposed to know them until they were fifteen and up. The blasting curse was one he definitely wanted to learn.
--------0
"I need to see Irx immediately," Corvus demanded of the goblin on the tellers. With it still being early, he didn't have to wait in line, which would have made him extremely irate. He needed that information, and this was the only place to acquire that information. Short of going into the Muggle world, which he definitely didn't want to do. If he went there again it would be to crush the Dursley's like the bugs they are.
"He can see you now," Griphook informed Corvus, not even having to glance down to see if Irx was busy, he had only two accounts, the immense Lestrange estate and the Greengrass estate. "If you'll follow me," climbing down, the goblin made a beeline for the offices, walking as fast as his little legs could carry him, and Corvus was easily able to keep up. With the amount of money in the Lestrange estate, it was little wonder he was always giving service asap.
The door was opened, and Corvus gave Griphook a nod in thanks and acknowledgement. Normally the goblins didn't interfere with human affairs, and wondered why that had changed. Was it because Dumbledore was messing around with the monetary affairs of the Potter Estate?
Corvus froze when he heard Dumbledore's voice.
"I demand to speak to the Potter Estate goblin immediately," he spoke in a strangled voice, as if he was trying to remain polite.
Corvus raised a hand, causing Griphook to pause in closing the door, a feral smirk appearing on his face.
"I have no desire to speak about the Potter Estate, I just wish to have a conversation with Trerx!" Dumbledore answered the goblin, presumably, since Corvus didn't hear his voice. "I understand I'm no longer in charge of the running of the estate, I still wish to speak to Trerx!"
"Albus…come on, they won't change their mind," another voice joined the conversation. His voice becoming more clear as he moved closer towards Dumbledore. "Let's go before they get the goblin guards to escort you out."
"Bill, I have to…" Dumbledore's voice was now desperate.
"I know, but the goblins aren't going to tell you who Harry's Betrothed to, it's illegal," Bill said soothingly, "I'm sure Harry will tell you when he comes to Hogwarts. Whoever it is isn't going to hurt him, and you know he doesn't have to accept their suit after the Betrothal is over." Trying to ease Dumbledore's worries and fears.
Corvus arched an eyebrow when he realized it was one of the Weasley's, Bill, if he recalled correctly.
"Of course," Dumbledore said, reclaiming his lost control, "I'm sure that is true, I guess it's time to visit Harry again," lying through his teeth, he'd never met the boy since he dropped him off at Privet Drive.
Unfortunately, for him, if he had just read his mail, especially from Arabella Figg, he'd already be aware that Harry Potter wasn't at Privet Drive. That none of the Dursley's were at Privet Drive. They say ignorance is bliss, in this case it was, for when he finds out his anxiety and fear will skyrocket.
"Why didn't you just do that?" Bill asked, perplexed as they walked by the room Corvus was currently in.
"I didn't want to cause any more stifle, no doubt the dear boy is confused," Albus sighed, he didn't want the boy to become aware of anything pertaining to him until he was at Hogwarts. He wanted him unaware of the say he'd had in his life. He wanted him to acknowledge him as only the Headmaster and mentor, and remain completely obvious to anything about his Estate or the hand he had in being his magical guardian. Or the fact he dropped the boy off there, at least until he was firmly entrenched within his life and wouldn't react negatively towards the knowledge. Be deluded in the belief that Albus only wanted what was best for him. By then it wouldn't matter, it would be ingrained in his mind to do what he needed for the greater good. "Having to explain everything isn't going to be easily done," but unfortunately, he was out of options.
Corvus snorted derisively, he'd never heard such utter nonsense in his life, utter garbage.
"How can I help you today, Lord Lestrange?" Irx asked, from behind the desk once he'd stopped eavesdropping on Dumbledore and their employees conversation. A nod had Griphook finally closing the door the rest of the day and leaving them in the privacy of the room.
"I would like all information pertaining to Muggle laws, specifically to do with prisons, laws and regulations and the human rights act." Corvus demanded, in his usual curt fashion. The goblins hated their time wasted just as much as the pureblood's did, and to their interactions were usually straight to the point.
"Would you like them delivered or wait here until everything is copied?" Irx questioned, straightening up, it wasn't the first time they'd tried to help Lord Lestrange with his sons, but it was the first time he'd ever asked about Muggle laws.
"How long will it take?" Corvus asked, his spine straight and tall as he observed the goblin.
"Forty-five minutes, give or take," Irx explained, it was a lot to copy and much of it was individual pieces of paper. Some were thankfully bound in book form, which would make it easier.
He definitely didn't want to waste an hour of his time waiting for information. Even if the information was important, he had something that could be done, he didn't necessary need to wait. "I'll have a House-elf pick up the paperwork," Corvus decided, "I'll send them by in half an hour, is that agreeable?" he'd never actually used a House-elf to pick up documents from Gringotts before.
"Of course, I'll inform the others," Irx agreed, he was sure the Lestrange House-elves had some insignia of the Lestrange crest making them perfectly identifiable.
"You have my thanks," Corvus replied, "May your coffers never empty, Irx," giving a short curt nod of his head.
"And you," Irx replied, already on the move but to nobody's surprise Corvus was easily out of the room before the goblin got half way to the door.
Corvus pressed his lips in a firm line as he made his way out of Gringotts, his mind ticking over ideas of what Dumbledore might be up to. More accurately what he might do next, he'd lost a spectacular amount of power in a single day. He was quite frankly, surprised he hadn't already tried to find Harry when he found out about the Betrothal agreement. Why? Why hadn't he gone right to the child to find out more information? Unless he'd been more interested in his Betrothal and the contract itself, why? To see if he could manipulate them? Regain his lost status? If he found Harry Potter missing what would he do? Ignore it and hope for the best that Harry turns up at Hogwarts or immediately go to the Ministry and try to wrestle back magical guardianship of Harry?
He wished he was able to accurately predict Dumbledore more easily, but he didn't know the old fool that well. Frowning in silent contemplation, he ambled towards the Leaky Cauldron, he wished to use their Floo Network to return to Lestrange Manor, it would save him some time. Luckily most people moved out of his way as he approached, knowing better than to get close to 'the Lestranges' due to their instability. They should thank their lucky stars he wasn't insane as they liked to make out, otherwise none of these fools would be alive. He was in a foul mood between Dumbledore's lies and the unknown, if anyone could manage to get the Betrothal overturned it would be the old fool. It was vital he never found out, he had to make that clear to Harry.
Scooping up a handful of the powder, he left a sickle in the coin box before calling out 'Lestrange Manor'. He found himself back in his office, rubbing his face almost tiredly, to think it was only the beginning of the day.
It was life such as it was, he didn't regret it at all.
--------0
"Ah, Mr. Potter, that is…wonderfully done," for someone who hadn't been outside the manor often since he came…it was very detailed. Perhaps Harry hadn't been even remotely bragging when he said he remembered things. "Why charcoal?" he had used his knife to make it a very thin point.
"I prefer using a pencil as an outline," Harry said, smiling almost shyly, "Muggles use them, they make their drawings tidy, less smudged." He explained.
Corvus conceded the point, "That is the beauty of magic," he said kindly, amusement sparkling within his eyes, how was it just seeing the boy and how talented he was changed his mood so abruptly? "See? Erado!" and the smudges on his own drawing disappeared leaving crisp white paper behind. Yet another spell for Harry's increasing spellbinding awareness of all things magical. His picture cleared up, albeit still unfinished.
"Wicked," Harry whispered reverently, he loved magic.
"It is mesmerising," Corvus informed him, unconsciously trying to get Harry to use different words from the plebeian words such as 'wicked' and 'cool' he needed taught and Corvus was quite happy to teach him everything he needed to know. "Now, how are you feeling?" he was no longer 'high' as it were, when it came to the pain relief draughts he was on, he had gotten used to them, that and the fact he was eating a little more.
"I'm well," Harry murmured, still feeling decidedly uncomfortable at being asked questions – that someone actually wanted to hear the truth – about his wellbeing.
"Then perhaps we should head out?" Corvus said, proud that Harry was beginning to speak properly, his short bursts of elocution lessons were beginning to pay off.
Harry's head snapped up, "You mean we're going?" he asked, hope momentarily blazing through his green orbs. The same green orbs that was fascinating and infuriating Rabastan due to his inability to remember why.
"Of course, only dire emergencies will see to it that I do not keep the promises I make. If I do for whatever reason, break it, I will make sure to amend that promise to it's kept thusly." Corvus explained, "I do not break my promises." He repeated himself, he knew, but given time Harry would begin to understand.
Harry's lips twitched, he nodded once and stood, ready to follow Corvus to see the property. Get some fresh air that wasn't circulating the inside of the house.
"While I attended Gringotts this morning, I overheard a conversation by Dumbledore," Corvus explained, watching Harry stiffen, he swore he even saw his hair stand on end.
"What about?" Harry asked, barely refraining from shuddering, the amount of control he realized Dumbledore had had over him freaked him the hell out. He'd asked Corvus for the information, which he had given him then proceeded to give him a book to read – more like three chapters really on magical guardians – it was as if he was wanting Harry to constantly double check all information for himself. So that he knew Corvus wasn't lying to him or being disingenuous.
"He has made plans to visit your previous home in Privet Drive, I am unsure how long it will take for him to realize you are no longer there," Corvus explained to him, as they wandered though the manor and out into the bright sunlight. Which he noticed, hurt Harry's eyes still.
"He didn't already know?" Harry asked, his tone soft and slightly perplexed.
"Apparently not," Corvus replied, watching Harry closely as he climbed the few steps in the garden and through the archway towards the grounds stables and outhouses for the animals he kept. They were a good source of comfort to him as well a good source of income, the animals were rare enough to bring in a lot of money.
"What does it mean?" Harry asked warily, but his wariness couldn't be continued as he looked around the grounds. His walk was slow as he observed everything with reverence. A gasp leaving his lips as an animal's face popped out of its enclosure, it's beak was probably the same length as his arm. It was the most intimidating but beautiful thing he'd ever seen.
"It means nothing, for now, we just have to be extremely careful, despite losing a lot of power he still has a lot of influence." Corvus explained. That was what probably irked him the most, about the old fool.
"The goblins promised he couldn't do anything about the contract," Harry's voice raised an octave higher, as he begun to panic a little.
"They are correct, only you have a say when it comes to the contract being terminated, or if something happens that the contract forbids it automatically annuls in our favour." Corvus was as always extremely truthful. Perhaps a little too truthful, but it was better prepared than doing something unwittingly.
Harry breathed out in relief, grateful for the confirmation. Both Corvus and the Goblins couldn't be wrong after all.
"Now these, Mr. Potter are winged horses, Aethonan, which is a chestnut breed that is popular here in Britain and Ireland and this one is a Granian, they're known in particular for their speed, they're very fast." Corvus explained, pointing out both breeds, two of each in different stalls, which were large enough that they could spread their wings comfortably. "This one here, is an Abraxan – A giant palomino breed. Drinks only single-malt whiskey. They are all hand reared, and will be amendable to your presence. Go ahead, stand before them, give a little bow avoid eye contact until they see that you respect them and grant you permission to touch them."
Harry cast both Corvus and the winged horses doubtful looks, they were massive creatures, muscular and quite frankly intimidating as hell. Why would anyone want to be vulnerable in front of these creatures? They deserved it…the whispered thought entered his mind, breathing deeply, he stepped in front of them, a chestnut coloured one, and bowed slightly stiff as he waited.
He almost jumped out of his skin when the beak pressed against his shoulder in greeting.
Corvus had to swiftly smother his amusement, but he feared he failed judging by the indignant green eyes that stared back at him for a moment. The loneliness he'd suffered through for the past ten years begun to fade a little more, as he grew more accustomed and fond of Harry.
The next words increased it..."I'd like it...if you...called me Harry," his tone hesitant but strong.
"It would be my pleasure, Harry," Corvus said with pride.
--------0
A/N – I know the human rights act didn't come into real use until 2002 receiving royal accent in 1998 not sure if its' going to be used or not it's merely something I'm adding just in case it's needed! IF it is it will have been 'made' to pass earlier I think, I'm not sure 😊 So, everyone seems eager to see Harry attend a different school…SO will we see Harry remaining out of Hogwarts due to not making as much progress – due to his illness – to attend for his first year? And attending for his second year – with private tutors – before deciding against staying at Hogwarts or will it happen after Corvus learns Harry was nearly bitten by a werewolf and accosted by Peter Pettigrew? When will we see Harry leave the school if he goes? Where will he attend instead? Durmstrang? Ilvermorny? Beauxbaton (he wont join the others for the tournament) or will Harry decide on private tutoring? the school isn't going to be an important part of the story anyway it's mostly going to be Rabastan and Harry's relationship throughout the years! When will Rabastan and Rodolphus get out? Broken out? Freed? Pardoned? So many options! Will Corvus be able to keep Harry safe and in his life when the Dark Lord returns or will he grow distant in a bid to protect the teen? And I love the ideas for jobs you guys suggested! It's going to be impossible to decide now :D I'll be keeping them all in mind especially for other stories in future! I suppose I should have at least one or two more chapters before we get to the decision about 'Hogwarts' and then the yearly chapters on the road! Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 10
Corvus watched over Harry with a watchful penetrating gaze, that spoke of protectiveness and not just curiosity these days. Harry was becoming more outspoken, gaining strength not just bodily but in spirit. Not so shy as he gained confidence, he was beginning to develop his own opinions on everything, not just information he was gaining while learning. He wasn’t being entirely self-taught, Corvus was aiding him when needed, encouraging it even, but when Harry needed help, he was there and teaching him all he needed to know. He was far from being an expert in anything, but the small amount of time he’d been here, he’d shown resilience and determination to learn all he could. He was extremely proud of the young boy, he had the grit and fortitude to plough through everything and overcome his shortcomings.
As they finished feeding the last of the others Harry’s voiced pipped up. He had been ready to get Harry in for a rest – and if the past was any indication something to read – he was no longer needing naps every hour or so. Harry delighted in helping him care for the animals, whether it was letting them out to roam, getting them back in to feed them, or even brush their coats.
“What’s in there?” Harry asked, he’d never been inside, and the time he’d tried, it had stopped him in his tracks. He literally couldn’t open the door to see for himself. He’d seen the rest of the animals, multiple times, Harry loves those hours where he and Corvus looked after the animals, not just looking after, interacting and Corvus told him everything he knew about them. Which was a lot, and he devoured any and all information Corvus gave him.
“Ah, I’m surprised you’ve taken so long to ask that question,” Corvus didn’t need to glance in the direction Harry was pointing towards. There was only one other outhouse out here. It was farther away from the other animals, and also secure as can be. Harry knew every nook and cranny of Lestrange Manor grounds, he’d even fed the birds and swans upon the moat. He got exhausted, didn’t stop when he suggested it, due to his ill health, but Harry refused to be deterred. Honestly, Corvus wasn’t sure whether Harry had been allowed outside to just play, to investigate so he couldn’t bring himself to order Harry away. Asking the healer for her opinion, Millicent suggested as long as he was eating and doing his exercises that he should just let Harry set his own pace. Although, if he ended up falling and hurting himself, then definitely put a stop to his active wanderings. So far, Harry had been aware of his own limitations and that was enough for him. when he wasn’t outside investigating he was buried in a book or eating – even both which Corvus definitely didn’t approve of – considering it wasn’t his precious books worth thousands of Galleons he didn’t protest. Outwardly at least.
Harry glanced up at Corvus, who was like a giant compared to him, he was lucky if he came mid-chest if he stretched up. “Is it dangerous?” it was the only thing he could deduce. It had to be really dangerous though, since some of them Corvus had let him see were deemed ‘dangerous’ but maybe he was just being careful.
All animals had the capacity to be dangerous, Corvus said, especially if you don’t treat them with respect.
“They are, as a matter of fact, inside that hut, is where I keep the snakes, Runespoor, their venom is very sought after, as is their eggs,” Corvus stated, “They’re extremely venomous and rather…temperamental,” at least from what he could deduce from their hissing at any rate.
“Snakes?” Harry perked up immediately, eyes wide with wonder, “Can I see? Please?” his green eyes pleading with Corvus’ his desire evident.
“Of course,” Corvus agreed, instantly giving into Harry’s begging. He would have hated himself if not for the fact he felt true fondness for the child. He was going soft, his sons would have been laughing at him if they had been there to see this. Laughing or judging him either way, not that he’d been able to deny his sons anything either.
“I went to the Zoo once,” Harry confessed quietly, as they begun to walk towards the hut, Harry almost jumping in excitement, “My aunt couldn’t get Figg to babysit because she’d broken her leg I think, I can’t quite remember…or maybe someone she knew had broken their leg. I didn’t pay much attention, they didn’t like leaving me at home alone, I think they were worried I’d do something to the house.”
“Ah, I see,” Corvus replied, his anger at the Dursley’s couldn’t become any more apparent, he’d already heard the worst of it. As he gained more trust from the boy, he began to talk a little more about his life, especially when he was excited. Corvus found that Harry was less close mouthed when he was very happy. Almost as if he forgot he was meant to be quiet – as he often was told to be at the Dursley’s – ‘as if he didn’t exist’ was the words they liked to use. He never hid how much he didn’t approve of the Dursley’s and Harry soaked up the fact someone truly cared enough to be angry on his behalf.
“It was fun, I even got to have some ice cream that Dudley didn’t like,” Harry continued, “I liked the snakes the best, the one I spoke to was bred in captivity,”
Assuming Harry had conversed with the snake, a one sided conversation, he nodded, “I too often talk to the animals, they are smarter than people give credit for.” it soothed them as well. Allowed one to confess all their secrets knowing they would actually remain a secret.
Harry gave Corvus a strange look, was it a wizarding magic trick? The ability to talk to animals? Then why could he only converse with snakes? Maybe it was different with them all? “You can talk to animals?” he queried, he supposed it wasn’t that big a surprise if he had so many of them here at the manor.
“No, only specific wizards can talk to animals,” Corvus explained, “There are bird speakers, and of course, my personal favourite…” Corvus opened the door and the immediate hissing was heard. “Parseltongue, a snake speaker, someone who can speak to snakes is referred to as a Parselmouth.”
Harry made a little noise of surprise, so that’s what he was? A Parselmouth and a choked chortle left his lips before he laughed, a full belly laugh.
Corvus stated nonplussed by Harry’s behaviour at the same time a little amused, he hadn’t seen Harry laugh like that before. “And what has tickled your fancy?” wondering what had gotten him so happy. Was it the fact he was seeing a snake with three different heads? He mused, it was perhaps something Harry wound find amusing, such sights might be new and a little incredulous for him.
“They’re funny,” Harry said, sniggering.
“Yes, I’m sure to you, they do look it,” Corvus answered, lips twitching in amusement, “A common sight here, you’ll find.” Stepping closer so that Harry could see them a little more clearly, they were at the back of their enclosure.
“No, I mean they’re funny, they call you the food human,” Harry said with a wicked grin, “They aren’t pleased you don’t have anything for them though,” he added offhandedly.
Corvus stumbled over his own feet, staring at Harry in unconcealed disbelief, embarrassment coursing through him. He had acted like a lowly Muggle-born brat, stumbling over his own feet like a toddler. Straightening up, his cheeks only slightly red, unnoticeable to most. He was grateful there was nobody else around to notice his slip in composure. Well, anyone except Harry of course. “Could you repeat that?” he asked, almost positive that he had misunderstood everything the boy had said only moments ago.
“They want something to eat,” Harry pointed to them, “They have different personalities, its weird,” it was like talking to three different people.
Corvus’ jaw dropped, definitely hadn’t misunderstood, his eyes widened when Harry begun hissing back at them. Bloody hell, the boy was a Parselmouth. “You’re a Parselmouth,” he murmured in awe, he needed to see the Potter lineage immediately. This gift was for only Slytherin descendants, Harry Potter had to be related to not only the Dark Lord but the great Salazar Slytherin. Merlin, help him, he truly wanted the boy to be in his family now. It would be the best thing that had happened to the Lestrange’s for generations. To think he had been impressed with Bellatrix because she was a Black…this…this was so much more.
“I found out when I visited the Zoo,” Harry explained, after the Runespoor became quiet after he hissed back, quietly reeling over the fact there was a snake speaker in front of them. “I made the glass disappear so that the snake could get away, I made the glass reappear and got Dudley stuck inside the enclosure. I paid for it too.” Absently rubbing at his arm, his uncle had been beyond furious. In talking of his experience, he completely missed the look of reverence that crossed Corvus’ face.
“How would you like to brew a potion with me?” Corvus asked, “Find out more about your family? Create a family tree?”
“Really? A potion?” Harry asked, perking up, easily distracted, “You’ll let me?” he hadn’t been allowed down to the potions lab that Corvus had in the Manor. Due to his healing hands, and the fact he’d need to stand for long periods of time but he’d read a lot of information about them. How to properly prepare them, the correct procedure for ‘dicing’ cutting, slicing and all prepared measures one took while dealing with the ingredients.
“You’ll help,” Corvus amended, he wasn’t going to let Harry prepare a Mastery level potion while still recovering…or before actually brewing a basic potion. Although, if he was anything like Fleamont Potter, he’d find himself quite good and enjoying the process of brewing. Fleamont had actually created the Sleekeazy potion, ironic really, since it didn’t work that well on the Potter’s ‘bird best’ hair they all seem to inherit. To an extent, Harry hadn’t used it yet. His hair was getting longer due to the potions he was taking, due to his health being better, it was no surprise. Harry didn’t seem to have any desire to have it cut. As Lord of the Potter estate (soon to be) well, perhaps it was best he grew it in, most Lords had long hair, it was just a common thing they did when they reached a certain age.
Harry didn’t seem to mind, he just nodded eagerly, every branch of magic was fascinating to him. He had no particular favourites, but he did have a few he didn’t like the sound of. Divination and Arithmancy were two so far that he had no desire to immerse himself in. Although, he did learn a bit more about Runes than anything else…he wanted to be able to talk to Rabastan after all.
“Very well, let’s go,” Corvus commanded softly.
“Best feed them first,” Harry commented at the sudden upstart in hissing as they turned their backs prepared to leave the hut.
Corvus coughed to hide his sudden laughter, increasingly amused, “Very well,” he sighed, calling upon the House-elves to feed the Runespoor.
“Why is there only one?” Harry asked, normally there were more than one animal, despite the Runespoor having three heads and different personalities there was only one snake. The place was big enough to house at least three or four more.
“Runespoor are native to the African country of Burkina Faso. Runespoors are commonly six to seven feet long, with orange and black stripes. Since they are very easy to spot, the Burkina Faso Ministry of Magic has made several forests Unplottable for the Runespoor's use, and to avoid sightings by non-wizards. They have ten year life span, and I’m afraid the other I had passed only five months ago, I have been meaning to get another so that they have company, but other things have taken precedence. Their eggs are extremely valuable, especially on the black market, their eggs are good in potions to stimulate mental agility.” He actually gave the proceeds to St. Mungo’s anonymously of course, had done since his sons imprisonment. He couldn’t undo what the group had done, but with every galleon St. Mungo’s got, they got closer to curing a lot of things. Perhaps one day, the cure for insanity drive by the Cruciatus Curse would be included too.
“Oh,” Harry said, nodding his understanding, so each country had its own Ministry of magic, he filed that information for later. Just like he filed away a lot of information as of late. Not that he minded, he’d rather this than sitting in his cupboard, locked away, waiting for high school to start. Which is exactly where he would be if he didn’t have magic.
“They are also the only snake to produce eggs by laying out of their mouths,” Corvus added, knowing Harry liked titbits of information like that.
“Awesome!” Harry said in amazement.
“Indeed,” Corvus replied, Harry seemed to really like animals, it wouldn’t be the first time he’d seen him immersed in a book for magical creatures. Harry had free reign on his library as long as he was reading the books that Corvus had suggested first. The list he had was endless, not that he was overwhelming Harry, just giving suggestions when he saw he was finished with the book he’d recommended before.
They strolled leisurely towards the manor, in no hurry to go down to the dungeons. Corvus hadn’t wished to get Harry into potions, mostly due to his ill health and the fact spending a lot of time downstairs wouldn’t get him the nutrients his skin clearly needed. Being outside in the sunshine, it was good for him. well, he was lying here, he definitely wanted to get down to the dungeons and get the lineage potion done. Unfortunately for him, it would take two days to be complete, between the potion and the spell required afterwards to get the actual results.
It would be completed in time to visit his son again, he wondered if the results he got would surprise them all.
It most definitely would.
Which reminded him, he’d need to put a piece of chocolate in his cloak pocket, just in case Harry forgets. That way he would be able to get something to ease the effects the dementors had on him. He ignored the stabbing of guilt he felt, for even contemplating letting Harry continue to visit Azkaban with hearing his parents deaths and his difficulty in the presence of the dementors.
Corvus was still slightly dazed by everything he’d just learned in the past ten minutes, it was hardly surprising that he wasn’t fully himself for a good hour afterwards. Harry Potter could be a descendant of Salazar Slytherin. Now wasn’t that mind boggling?
--------0
It took Albus Dumbledore embarrassingly two days to find out exactly where the Dursley’s had taken up residence. He had Doge staking out the property, just to keep an eye on anyone coming or going – particularly wizards in question – to find out if they could find out to whom Harry was betrothed to if they showed up. He couldn’t see the Dursley’s allowing it, since one of the stipulations Petunia had demand was that no wizard ever darken her doorstep. He had agreed quite quickly, since he’d already planned on ensuring the boy didn’t know of any wizards before he entered Hogwarts.
However, what was concerning him was the fact Doge hadn’t seen a single sign of Harry Potter in or outside, since he’d begun staking out the property. It hadn’t to begin with, after all, the boy rarely left the confines of Privet Drive except for school. Except to do chores and such, surely no matter where they were, he wouldn’t change their attitude towards the boy.
As soon as he was finished with the ICW meetings, Albus apparated to the Dursley’s residence, which belonged to Marge Dursley, from Doge’s words she was an extremely unpleasant looking and sounding woman. It was unfortunate, that he was having to do this, but he was deeply concerned. If the boy was sick or there, then that was good, but his instincts were screaming at him that there was something really wrong.
“Albus,” Doge whispered quietly, “They are currently eating breakfast, still no sign of the boy.”
Albus’ brow wrinkled deeply in concern, “Nothing?” the boy needed to eat at some point, surely he would have made an appearance at least once. Flicking out his wand, he murmured a spell under his breath, awaiting the results, which revealed all the people within the confines of the house.
“My apologies, I didn’t think of that,” Doge said, embarrassment clouding his features.
Albus waved his apology away, “Four people,” he could only hope that one of them was currently away from the property and Potter was inside.
“They’re eating breakfast, the boy isn’t here,” Doge informed Dumbledore, blue eyes squinting at the people sat at the table. Two morbidly obese Muggles that look terribly alike, another obese boy who was almost the same size as the other two, and of course the tall thin woman he knew to be Petunia Dursley, sweet Lily’s sour sister.
“Could he have gone out?” Dumbledore asked, blue eyes beginning to darken, what if his ‘betrothed’ had taken him in? What if he was no longer at the Dursley’s and didn’t consider the place home? It would mean all the necessary measures he’d taken were destroyed. No, he had spent a decade on this, he refused to let all his measures be for naught.
“Believe me, I haven’t seen him once since I began watching over the property,” Doge said vehemently.
Dumbledore believed him, if anything Doge was a perfect watch dog, when he asked for anything, his good friend would be there to do it. he’d never once declined to do anything he wished, and he had been keeping a distant eye on the boy since he was placed at the Dursley’s mostly keeping an eye out for any visitors of their kind.
“I’ll take it from here,” Dumbledore informed him, “You can head home,”
“Albus…you never did explain what was going on,” Doge said, concern lacing his voice, “If there is anything else I can do…” he trailed off.
“I know, thank you, my good friend, I appreciate all you’ve done,” Dumbledore said, gratitude in his voice but not in his heart.
Doge flushed, “It’s nothing,” he said, bashfully.
“Go home and get some rest, we have that Wizengamot meeting tomorrow,” Dumbledore suggested, patting Doge absently, so easily distracted. He probably wouldn’t realize he hadn’t gotten his answers until later today and by then it wouldn’t matter.
“I will,” Doge agreed, without more ado, he apparated away from the Dursley’s residence and returned home, looking forward to the comfort of his own bed instead of staying at the Dursley’s keeping watch from a distance.
Dumbledore straightened up, swiftly making his way towards the door, which wasn’t a simple trek. This place was open, spacious and quite large. With quite a few outhouses, where he could hear animals, dogs mostly, making noises as he passed them. He couldn’t help but wonder what had happened to make the Dursley’s move in with the odious woman. More importantly, wanted to know why the boy wasn’t with them.
After five minutes of avoiding dug holes in the grass, he eventually made it to the door and rang the doorbell a single time. Waiting impatiently for an answer, praying to Merlin that there was an answer he’d like from the woman. That Potter was staying with a new friend he’d made or some such thing. He definitely didn’t want to hear that the boy had been taken in by a wizard. Hoping against hope that he simply didn’t know about the Betrothed yet, he knew it was unlikely, the boy had to have signed the contract, but he was holding out hope that he had signed it without realizing what it was.
Worst come to the worst he cold only pray that the wizard to whom he was contracted could be easily manipulated into breaking the contract. He would get things back to the way they were, even if it meant killing someone, or rather arranging it to be done. The boy was going to be in his control again if it was the last thing he did.
“Yes?” came a grating woman’s voice, knocking Albus out of his stupor. “We aren’t interested in buying anything!”
“Oh, my apologies, I’m here to speak to Petunia Dursley ma’am,” Albus said pleasantly, smiling politely at the woman, hiding his utter disgust.
“And who are you?” Marge asked, suspicion lacing her voice, eyes narrowing in on the old man.
“My name is Albus Dumbledore, she knows who I am, could you let her know I am here?” Albus said, pleasantness coating his voice, as he used magic to make her more agreeable to his demands. He didn’t want to have to break into the property in order to demand answers from Petunia.
“Of course!” Marge said, a smile of her own crossing her features, her eyes slightly glazed at the use of magic.
“Thank you,” Albus said, beaming in happiness, as if nothing pleased him more.
“Please, come in,” Marge said, not even realizing she was being utterly out of character and she wouldn’t even once the magic wore off.
“Oh, no, I wouldn’t like to intrude,” Albus said, dimming the effects of the magic slightly, “I only wish to speak to her for a moment,” he informed Marge hiding his annoyance.
Marge opened her mouth to insist, before she shook her head, and grunted before making her way back inside. The loud thumping of every step she took heard without even requiring enhanced hearing.
The smashing of glass was head also, before Petunia Dursley was suddenly at the door, closing it behind her, “YOU!” she screeched at the top of her lungs, “You swore I wouldn’t have to see you or any of you freaks when I took the boy in!” she looked around her, anxiety bubbling within her.
“Where is Harry Potter?” Dumbledore demanded, without pretence, his annoyance unhidden.
Petunia swallowed and stepped back, as if suddenly reminded this was a wizard, a powerful wizard, “I don’t know,” she replied sounding like a small child.
Dumbledore’s eyes darkened, “What do you mean you don’t know?” Dumbledore almost boomed out in anger.
“He left,” Petunia squeaked out, “Took his things, and left, we haven’t seen him since.” And that was the gods honest truth.
“When?” Dumbledore demanded, Merlin be damned, he couldn’t believe this was happening.
Petunia blurted out the answer, clutching the door handle, wishing to be as far away from Dumbledore as possible.
“And you didn’t think to inform me?” Dumbledore retorted.
“I never wanted the freak! He belongs in that freakish world, now just leave us alone!” Petunia found her backbone. Despite everything that had happened, she refused to let the world get her down. Not completely anyway. Unfortunately, her life couldn’t get any worse as it stood. Not only was her husband actually being charged with attempted assault of a police officer, he was being charged with embezzlement, and he’d lost his job, the money they had left from the house – most going towards the debt they still denied – was being given to a lawyer to help him get out of the charges and to find out what happened with the debt they were supposedly incurred. Marge was currently letting them live here free of charge, and had promised to pay for Dursley’s tuition next year. Private schools were expensive, something she and her husband could no longer afford.
“Remember your last, Petunia,” Dumbledore warned, relishing in her paling before he apparated, he was going to get nothing from her here.
-----------0
Four days later
“Are you ready to go?” Corvus asked, portkey in hand, already absently making sure the chocolate was in his pocket. Excitement thrumming through him, he couldn’t wait to inform his son of his latest find. Ever since he had met Harry – he had been asked to call him thusly after all – he was constantly experiencing influxes of emotions. A lot of anger to begin with, but nowadays it was excitement and happiness. It had been such a long time since he felt anything other than the dreaded monotony of every day life, a decade to be exact.
“Yeah, I have everything,” Harry said, quickly jogging towards Corvus, Corvus might not actually say anything but Harry knew he was excited.
He knew Corvus loved his sons, regardless of what they had done. Harry loved that, it meant that no matter what happened Corvus wasn’t going to heap demands and expectations upon him. He might not be Corvus’ sons, but Harry really liked Corvus and he was…the only father figure he’d ever known. He couldn’t help but get attached, despite his misgivings and fears. He was always calm, patient and taught him everything he’d need to know in order to fit in. He constantly bought him gifts and things he’d need ‘essentials’ he’d call them. The Dursley’s had never done that, so, yes, he’d gotten attached. He wouldn’t say he loved Corvus, Harry didn’t really understand what love meant but he cared.
“Then let’s go,” Corvus said, placing his hand upon Harry’s shoulder, the second hand wrapped around his middle, making sure to keep a good grip of Harry. He had learned how to keep a hold of him, so that he didn’t fall upon their appearance at Azkaban prison. So far, nothing had changed in that respect, he still ended up unconscious for a brief moment. “Do you want me to take the hot chocolate?” Harry had a flagon of hot chocolate with marshmallows in his hand.
Harry shook his head, he felt slightly uncomfortable being crowded by Corvus when they used the Portkey. Nobody usually touched him, the only time it happened was when someone hurt him. Uncomfortable it may be, but part of Harry relaxed into the touch. It was warm and safe, he knew Corvus would never hurt him. Harry swallowed thickly, almost close to tears, safe. Was this what it was like to have a hug from a parent? Was this what Dudley felt every time he was hugged? If so why did he complain so much? Why did he move away or protest? The tugging of his naval distracted him.
Corvus immediately tightened his hold a little, unaware of the revelation going through his young charge. “Harry?” he said quietly, slightly surprised he was still upright. “How are you feeling?” not releasing him just yet. Not worried about the flagon, after all, it was spelled non-spill able.
“I’m fine,” Harry replied, almost whining when the warmth of Corvus left him as he let him go. Shaking off whatever the hell that was, Harry handed over the box of things for Rabastan. A small part of him just wanted to freeze that moment and just relish in it.
Harry was so touch starved he didn’t even understand it.
“Good morning,” Corvus said politely to the guards, his good mood showing through, as he waited impatiently for everything to be scanned. He wanted to tell his son everything that had happened in the past week. It had become increasingly clear, Harry saw nothing wrong with his gift, and did not see it as anything…embarrassing or shameful. Why would he? He knew nothing about the magical world. Corvus couldn’t find it in himself to reveal just how reviled people would be if they found out he had such a wonderful gift. At least not yet, he would need to tell Harry before he went off to Hogwarts. For now though, he’d let Harry remain ignorant of the fear and prejudice that followed such a gift. And to him it was a gift, a beautiful gift, one he and many others would die for.
“Clear,” the guard stated, as it always was, handing the box back over to the young boy, happy to see that he wasn’t so badly affected today. “Morning,” they weren’t used to a cheerful Corvus and that made them very wary indeed.
The second guard opened the door, letting Harry and Corvus in, Corvus grabbed the box since Harry seemed to have forgotten about it.
“Hi!” Harry said, grinning mischievously remembering the photos of a baby Rabastan in the bath that Corvus had shown him. “Here, I made it for you myself,” handing over the flagon of Hot Chocolate, “It has a nutrition potion in it, but it won’t spoil it, promise!” he knew because he had to take dozens of the damn things.
As always Rabastan just looked bemused whenever he had to interact with Harry. Rabastan just didn’t know what to make of the boy, he wasn’t what he thought he’d be. He was in Azkaban prison for torturing people, yet Harry didn’t seem to care about that the slightest. This had all just been a contract of mutual beneficial for both of them. Yet Harry went out of his way to talk to him, care for him, this hot chocolate was another example.
His father seemed to get too much enjoyment out of it, it was almost obscene.
“Thank you,” Rabastan said, it was genuine and heartfelt, he was grateful, he felt more himself these days than he ever had. The warmth of the flagon soaked into his hands as he sipped the hot chocolate, which he realized had marshmallows in it. His lips twitched, reminded of his childhood. It was definitely better than the crap they gave him before visits here.
“One of the Granian horses have given birth, she had three babies!” Harry said, excitement obvious, “I helped, they’re really pretty, Corvus said I could name them!”
“Did he now?” Rabastan said, slightly surprised.
“He named his owl, Hedwig, I believe he will come up with appropriate names for them,” Corvus said wryly. He would definitely say something if he didn’t approve of any of them.
“I will,” Harry promised, shovelling the box that Corvus had placed on the table nearer Rabastan. He always ate a lot of chocolate when he visited, so he must always run out during the course of the week. Either that or he just ate it to make himself feel better while they were here.
“I also let him visit Jor,” Corvus explained. The second Runespoor had been called Midgard, for Jormungand, the sea serpent from mythology. Midgard was just as self-explanatory.
“Which is?” Rabastan frowned, he couldn’t remember any conversations about any animal called ‘Jor’ for the life of him.
That sobered Corvus a little, “The Runespoor,”
“You like snakes?” Rabastan queried, wondering when he’d stop being surprised by the boy.
“They’re funny,” Harry said, he’d spent quite a while with them in the past few days, only with Corvus’ supervision though.
“Funny?” Rabastan echoed, arching a brow, snakes could be termed many things but not funny.
“Yeah, specially the Runespoor, they’re all different did you know? One of them is really lazy and one of them is real smart, the other is moody.” Harry explained, “The moody one constantly threatens to bite the middle ones head off,”
Corvus just watched realisation creeping onto his sons face, had he been just as stunned when he realised Harry could talk to snakes as well?
“Our Harry is a Parselmouth,” Corvus said smugly, “Isn’t it a shame that this contract couldn’t be seen through?”
Rabastan gaped for a good few minutes, stunned beyond belief.
Corvus coughed to hide his laughter, but his son could easily tell.
Rabastan groaned, “Your eyes,” he grumbled to himself, “Of course,” that’s what he’d been seeing. That’s what had been bothering him.
“Eyes?” Corvus queried, wondering at his sons change of topic.
“Salazar Slytherins portrait,” Rabastan explained shaking his head, “Your eyes are the spitting image,” it’s what had been annoying him for so long.
“I’m related to him,” Harry said, nodding eagerly, he was related to one of the founders of Hogwarts. It was different, so far people had said he looked like his father with his mothers eyes, but it was nice for once, not to be compared to them so much.
“So was the Dark Lord,” Rabastan stated, in fact the Dark Lord thought he was the last of the Slytherin line, evidently he had been wrong. He almost snorted, James Potter would have been beyond horrified if he had known he was related to Salazar Slytherin. He hated all things remotely Slytherin, although maybe that was why. “Might be how you survived that night,”
“I very much doubt it,” Corvus cautioned Rabastan, “James Potter was very much related to Salazar Slytherin as well.”
“But not the last of the line, along with him,” Rabastan pointed out the ‘him’ spoken so reverently it could only be the Dark Lord.
“What does that mean?” Harry asked curiously, not perturbed by the fact they were talking about his parents. Rabastan brought it up every time he visited. When asked, Corvus said it was Rabastan’s way of trying to prevent himself or Harry getting to close. Sometimes Rabastan was even short with him, it was self-preservation and anger at his situation. The belief he was never getting out of Azkaban weighed heavily upon him. In Azkaban darker emotions were easily found but happier emotions were all but obsolete. He’d tried to prevent Corvus returning to Azkaban at all, knowing his fathers single visit weighed heavily upon him.
“Some lines…took precautions to prevent their heirs committing patricide to take over the family, some lines went as far as to prevent their descendants from murdering their own blood.” Corvus explained easily, making sure that Harry could understand what Rabastan was getting at.
“Oh,” Harry murmured giving a slow nod, “I’ve been reading about Ancient Runes, I can see why you like it! Although there’s a few that I’m confused about.”
And just like that, Rabastan begun to help Harry with his Ancient Runes, teaching him what he knew, which was easy enough since it was just beginner runes. Something Rabastan could easily do in his sleep. Each moment spent with Harry, Rabastan fought hard to stop himself liking the boy, and failing miserably, he was just so utterly enchanting that it was impossible to dislike him. perhaps his father had been correct, it was a shame that the contract couldn’t go anywhere. Not with him stuck in here. As far as husbands go, Harry seemed like the perfect deal, smart, dedicated, thoughtful, good breeding, he was from the Slytherin line after all.
He had no idea what the future held in store for him. Because being in Harry Potter’s life…well, let’s just say some things were going to heighten his feelings before Rabastan was ready.
All the feels.
----------0
There we go! and they finally found out about one of his abilities! Will we see more secrets spilled with another chapter with Harry still at Lestrange manor? Perhaps his metamorphamagus abilities? (just a little not fully like his hair etc..), what else would you like to see happen between Corvus/Harry or Rabastan/Corvus before he attends Hogwarts? will Dumbledore declare Harry missing in hopes of his betrothed coming forward? Or will he consider it too risky? instead beginning his manipulations upon Harry beginning Hogwarts? Will Harry and Corvus uncover a way for Rabastan and Rodolphus to have a trial soon or will it happen in a few years? Will Corvus reveal all to Severus with Millicent there to back him up or will he got to Hogwarts after getting reports of how Severus is treating Harry? Who will Harry befriend before Hogwarts? Theo, Blaise? OC who's distantly related to the Lestranges? the Greengrasses? will Corvus reveal Harry's abilities to them? and warn them that Harry's off limits to their offspring's taunting's or will that happen only after he's put up with it for a week or so? How long will it be before Dumbledore finds out who exactly Harry's betrothed to or will he remain ignorant to it until Harry's already married? And what is in store next for the Dursleys will Marge find herself on the shit list and them all near enough homeless...the question is how...someone setting fire to the property? condemning it? sooo many ways for it to go! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 11
August twenty-fifth did not start of well for either Harry or Corvus, although it infuriated Corvus far more than Harry. Due to the fact that Harry trusted Corvus to keep him safe, and acknowledge that between the goblins and the wizard himself, if they said there was nothing Dumbledore could do he would believe it. Plus, he had read everything he could get his hands on, from information about magical custodians to the Betrothal contracts. Even if Dumbledore did try to contest it, it wouldn’t matter, Harry had an ace up his sleeve that would see Dumbledore completely ruined.
Added to the fact a lot of power Dumbledore used to have was no longer at his disposal. It wouldn’t be easy gathering the backing he would need to change anything.
As normal, Corvus reminded Harry to take his potions, watched him consume them, breakfast was brought through and they ate at a calm sedate pace neither in any rush. Harry would find it difficult to finish it, due to the fact a little more was added to his plate. Once it was cleared away, Corvus was read the Daily Prophet, which was where their breakfast differed this day.
Blazoned across the front was ‘Harry Potter: Boy-Who-Lived – Missing’
Corvus’ ire was immediately roused, how dare he? This was his play? Trying to get him to come forward to prove Harry wasn’t missing? Trying to find out who his Betrothed and new magical guardian was? Did Dumbledore seriously expect something like this to work? It was time to get his lawyer to intervene.
“It looks like Dumbledore has made a play,” Corvus said, his voice deceptively calm. “Why don’t you read the newspaper, I have someone I need to call.” Handing over the newspaper, standing up he gave Harry a reassuring nod before he exited the dining room, heading straight for his office to call upon his lawyers services.
“Okay,” Harry agreed, reading through the information on the front page, before going to the full blown article. He stared in disbelief as he read it, half of it was utter bullshit. Well, all of it was bullshit, but the rest…was completely made up! Not being there for his home visit? Always looked forward to it? What the actual fuck?
Hearing footsteps, Harry’s head snapped up, it was only Corvus returning, “This says Dumbledore visited me once a month each month…that I look forward to his visits…what the actual fuck is he trying to do?”
“Language,” Corvus stated firmly, “Never let anyone have you resorting to foul language like a common hooligan. It just confirms what everyone knows, that they’ve got to you, made you angry.”
Harry flushed his eyes staring at the table, “Sorry,” he said, ashamed of himself.
“It’s fine, I can understand your anger, but never let anyone realize they’re getting to you,” Corvus lowered his voice to a soothing lilt, not wishing Harry to think he was angry or disappointed in him. He didn’t know better after all, and Corvus was there to teach him, and he would continue to do so.
“He’s lying! How can I just let him away with it?” Harry pointed out, trying to keep his voice even, failing only a little.
Corvus nodded in approval, much better, he was doing good for an eleven-year-old. “There is one thing you must learn about the newspapers. They accept lies, they stretch the truth just to publish information sometimes to the point of incredulity. Now, my lawyer is going to retrieve the information required to find out who did the actual interview and who the interviewee was.”
“But isn’t that against the law?” Harry asked, a frown marring his features. “Writing my name in the newspaper?”
“It is, most people elect to sue the papers for such kitschy displays, so that they’re forced to withdraw their words, and lose a great deal of profit as well. Others don’t have the means or the knowhow to prevent someone just writing lies about them and let it continue.” Corvus explained easily enough.
“Did they write about me after my parents died?” Harry asked, a vindictive gleam in his green eyes.
“Indeed they did,” Corvus felt a vindictive sort of glee and fascination seeing the look on Harry’s face. Oh, he was going to be spectacular when he grew into his power. “Unfortunately, there is nothing that can be done. Dumbledore himself made the announcements over the Wizarding wireless, and had the Daily prophet write the article. He made a very large spectacle about it, but refused to answer anyone’s question regarding where it is you had been placed exactly.”
Harry pressed his lips together, angry that the old man had used him as a tool. Making something out of nothing, made him seem like a miracle instead of finding out what really happened. Dumbledore was the reason that everyone knew who he was? Knew everything about him before he had? “Do I look that much like my dad that everyone recognizes me?”
Corvus blinked, “You do not know what your parents look like?” why hadn’t he thought of that before? Truthfully? He didn’t much care about James and Lily Potter.
Harry shook his head, “No,”
“Petunia doesn’t have a single family photo up that includes her sister?” Corvus found himself yet again surprised. They had not only squashed Harry’s belief in himself but his actual self? Not allowing him to even know what his parents look like?
“I don’t think Petunia has a single photo of the family, I’ve never seen a picture of my grandparents, she never visits any graves, but she hated them for being glad to have a witch in the family when all she saw was a ‘freak’,” Harry said subdued. “Until then she’d never spoken about my grandparents or my mum except to tell me they died in a car accident.”
Corvus’ nostrils flared in anger, a car crash? He didn’t care for either James or Lily Potter but to say they died in such a pathetic muggle way? It was distasteful, disgusting really, not even he would have gone as far as to say something like that to a boy who had lost his parents young and been orphaned. Especially not when he had gotten on really well with Harry’s grandmother. “I will show you some pictures, but later, right now we are about to be visited by my lawyer,” a ding indicated that someone had just used the Floo to get through the network.
He didn’t have much, considering James and Lily graduated the same year as his son, he’d find their photos in the year books. He had personal photos of Dorea, maybe a few with Dorea and Charles, it was the best he could offer him at the moment. He didn’t know anyone else who could procure photos of the Potters’, if they’d ever taken any that is. After all they’d been on the run, hiding, trying to protect their son. He would never understand why they’d chosen Godric’s Hollow and a secret keeper. He should have gone to Potter manor, it would have given him more security, and well…a greater chance to escape if anyone came knocking.
“Lord Lestrange,” Abbott said, nodding deferentially. His gaze kept going back to Harry Potter – and it was rather obvious who he was thank you – and refraining from gaping in shock.
“You have what I asked for?” Corvus asked, sitting up straighter already becoming ‘Lord Lestrange’ one that most people only ever got to see. Not many got to see ‘Just Corvus’ except those who held in very high regard. He gestured for him to come closer.
Antonio Abbott was one of the best lawyers – when it comes to humans anyway – expensive but worth every penny. Corvus kept him on a retainer, with him constantly trying to get his sons a trial or out of prison he needed someone on hand and Antonio was that man.
“Yes, it was an interview with Elphias Doge at three thirty-two yesterday afternoon.” Antonio Abbott revealed, moving forward now that he had permission. “Here is everything I know about him, it’s just the basics, do you wish for me to investigate further or press charges?” knowing Lord Lestrange wouldn’t waste either of their time for frivolous talk. He placed the folder, along with a recent picture of the man in question on the front, he had on his Wizengamot robes which made him look awful.
“That…that is Doge?” Harry asked, a nauseous look upon his face.
“Harry?” Corvus asked cautiously, “Do you need a basin?” he looked ready to be sick, that was with an anti-nausea potion, he took every big meal he had so he wasn’t sick.
“I’ll be fine,” Harry swallowed thickly, still looking ready to be sick.
Corvus evidently didn’t believe him, but he had to trust Harry knew his own body well enough, “How do you know this man?” Corvus got to the next matter. Turning the picture so Harry could properly examine him. harry had insisted he hadn’t met anyone from the magical world, except Figg, but Corvus definitely did not consider a squib magical. This was evidently was false, to what extent, Corvus wanted to know and he wasn’t going to give up.
“I…I thought he lived nearby, I’ve seen him a dozen times, I met him only once, but my aunt was furious when he spoke to me,” Harry said, “I just…he knew this whole entire time.” Swallowing thickly, another let down, by a wizard his trust in the magical world breaking just a little bit more.
“This is Elphias Doge, he’s been best friends with Albus Dumbledore since childhood. They grew up together, and came to power together. They are on the wizengamot and always agree with each other’s goals.” Antonio informed Harry, still perplexed as to why he was here. And better yet, why Harry Potter was sitting across from him when all other indications suggested he was missing.
“Were on the wizengamot together,” Corvus corrected him, too concerned to be smug. “Doge was also a member of the Order of the Phoenix. The organization created to bring down the Dark Lord, primarily made up of light wizards. And yes, your parents were part of it, they chose to fight in the war and took on the consequences that come with it. I wonder if you’ve been watched by the Order members all this time?”
“That doesn’t sound like a bad thing, the war didn’t die down for at least a year after the Dark Lord’s defeat, not properly.” Antonio pointed out, yes he knew Corvus’ allegiance, had gotten him out of tight spots, tried to get his boys freed. He hadn’t picked sides, remaining neutral as the war raged on, both sides had their own opinions and they made sense to him, he wasn’t one for fighting unless it was in the courtroom.
“It is when Harry was abused his entire time under the Dursley’s household,” Corvus said darkly, “Are you trying to tell me a wizard of his age and experience did not see the state the child was in? Even now he hasn’t fully recovered from his years under their roof.” Admittedly he hadn’t noticed it at first, but who could blame him? ensconced in Azkaban for a meeting, he’d been too concerned about his son to really get a good look at the child. The scar and his basic looks had given him away as Harry Potter.
“What do you mean? Abuse? And he knew?” Antonio asked, his tone becoming just as deadly and dark as Corvus’ as he digested what he’d just been told.
Corvus summoned the paperwork and wordlessly handed them over to his lawyer, letting him see for himself what Harry had endured.
“Do you wish for me to press charges? If so I will happily take the case pro-bono.” Such actions sickened him to the core, and made him think for the first time that the Dark Lord might be right in his actions. Muggles were a danger to all things magical, a child abused to this extent…it wasn’t often seen. It made his stomach churn, the pain he had to have been in…how on earth had Corvus come across him.
“Not much of a case, he could insist his meeting was too brief to realize what was going on,” Corvus sneered distastefully, “But, if Harry wishes for a case to be taken to court then go ahead. It will mean that the knowledge of your abuse will become known.” He had to inform him of that.
“Don’t they have laws that would prevent it becoming common knowledge? It’s against the law to share children’s names! Especially to the press, they’re always kept secret for their safety.”
“That is entirely correct, and we can make it so they cannot discuss it outside of the courtroom…but they will know, there are fifty people within the wizengamot, a great many of them Lord’s. Then there are a dozen more that will be in the courtroom as well. Many of them you will probably begin interacting with on a daily basis when you are older if you intend to go into politics.” Corvus explained, seeing the unsure look on Harry’s face, he continued on. “I am not saying this so that you refrain from pressing charges, but rather to give you a full understanding so that you don’t come to regret it.”
“It doesn’t need to be right now,” Antonio informed Harry seriously, “You can wait, it will be easy to tell everyone that you were…ignorant of the facts until then.” the lawyer in him giving out advice whether it was strictly ethical or not. “In the meantime, I’ll gather as much information as I can on everyone involved.” Which meant Harry’s relatives, Dumbledore and of course Doge. See if he could tie anyone else to this travesty of justice.
“Dumbledore would only be caught out in a lie though, I’ve never met him, he won’t go to prison for a lie…and this Doge was the one to tell the Daily Prophet about…Dumbledore supposedly visiting me. How long would Doge get for ignoring signs of abuse if he gets any time at all?” Harry said, shrugging his shoulders helplessly, “They wont do any time…” he wouldn’t get the justice he should.
“I’m afraid you might be correct,” Antonio conceded, “I will find out all I can and advice you,” he promised.
“I hate the old fool,” Corvus hissed under his breath, he never did anything himself to get his shiny reputation smeared. He made sure others paid for his crimes, and Corvus for once, just wished, Merlin, how he wished, that he would be caught up in his own games.
“Losing the power he’s had for a decade will have to do,” Harry said, and it was sort of enough, it made him particularly vindictive.
Corvus smirked, nodding his head, “Indeed,” that was very true. He would love to have seen Dumbledore flounder when he realized his power was just flowing out of his hands.
“What about the Muggle family?” Antonio questioned, getting himself comfortable, “Is anything being done about them? They do not deserve to be free.”
“Quite frankly I want them to suffer more than prison would dole out,” Corvus retorted a bite to his voice. “It would be much more difficult to see them dead within the confines of a Muggle prison.”
“I did not just hear that,” Antonio muttered under his breath, to his amazement Harry didn’t seem to care one whit what Corvus had just said. He shouldn’t be surprised really, after all they had done to the boy.
“Doesn’t make it any less true,” Corvus stated, “But ultimately, it is up to Harry, should he desire to press charges, I will of course, adhere to his wishes.”
Harry stared at both of them suddenly looking like a deer in the headlights.
“I will do what I can for you, Mr. Potter,” Antonio swore, “For now, since there is nothing further to be done, you’ll need to excuse me.” With that he stood up, giving a nod to both of them, gesturing for Corvus to stay before he departed, he knew the way out.
“Sometimes, Harry…the law can greatly let us all down,” Corvus said quietly, a wistfulness to him. “Other times…it’s people who give us the courage to continue on. To find new and alternative ways to ensure the law works in our favour.” He was working on something that might just work in his favour, he just needed to ensure it was fool proof so that even Fudge would need to agree to the terms. Once he was sure of it, he’d give it to Antonio who will do the rest for him.
It was his job after all.
“Now, you have two girls coming to pay you a visit, do you understand the proper protocol for when you are introduced?” Corvus changed the subject completely.
“Um…yes?” Harry said, suddenly feeling like he was in the headlights again.
“Then we must go over them again until you answer with a firm, yes,” Corvus decided, his lips twitching at the groan Harry let out. Yes, he was truly coming into his own and he couldn’t have been prouder of the boy.
------0
“You didn’t tell me your young charge was Harry Potter!” hissed Lord Greengrass into Corvus’ ear, not sure how he was feeling right now. Shocked? For sure. Confused? Definitely. Reeling? Very much so, the rest were overlapping each other to the extent he was unable to think clearly over the buzzing in his ears. Thoroughly confused by Corvus that he would take in the Harry Potter, he’d ordered his daughters to have care while interacting with Corvus’ charge. Something that Corvus had never done before. He’d never mentioned a charge or a desire to have one. He assumed that Corvus had simply bowed to the desire to leave the Lestrange fortune to someone and thus taken in a distant member of the family or some such thing.
“Not here,” Corvus retorted with a bite that hadn’t been present for a while. Especially not while talking to Harry or anyone associated with him, such as his healer Millicent. He knew better than to antagonise someone who was going to be part of his life for well over a year maybe two. “Let’s take this to my office, Adam,” he informed the Greengrass Lord with imperiousness.
“Of course,” Greengrass said with deference. Despite the family name being utterly besmirched, the Lestranges and name might not be what it used to be…but the family still had a great deal of influence and in the hierarchy system of theirs, was definitely higher up in status than most others, even the Malfoy family which would come as a shock to the system to most. They were higher up on the sacred twenty-eight than any other family in the British Isles. Then again the Malfoy family had originated from France, and had quite a few half-blood’s in the family history that they didn’t like talking about. The allegiance they held in the war whether it was dark or neutral did not come into it. “Daphne watch over your sister, I shall only be a moment,”
Daphne nodded resignedly, when her father said ‘a moment’ he was gone sometimes for what felt like hours. At least today there was someone her age for her to converse with. “Good afternoon, my name is Daphne Greengrass, it’s a pleasure to meet your acquaintance,” Daphne curtsied like her mother had taught her. “This is my little sister, Astoria Greengrass,” when they married their Betrothed they’d have the title Lady in front of their name. Astoria was to be married to Draco Malfoy, while she was to marry a wizard from France, Jermain, Rene Jermain one day he’d be Lord Rene Jermain. His family was super successful and had more money than they knew what to do with. He had sent her the beautiful dress she was in right now, it was very pretty and she felt grown up.
“It’s nice to meet you, I’m Harry Potter,” Harry said, offering his hand as Corvus had instructed him, giving both a kiss on the hand in greeting. He felt very stupid doing it, but that was the way they did things. The fact neither so much as blinked at his actions helped ease him considerably. “Would you like to play exploding snap or rune dominos?” he suggested, he played with Corvus when they had a free moment. Not as often as he’d like, but he wanted to know more about Hogwarts and everything he felt more comfortable asking someone younger than Corvus.
“Rune Dominos,” Daphne said, brightening up considerably, at least this meeting wouldn’t be boring. Her father would be gone for ages, she knew that. “That way my sister can play as well.” exploding snap was really only a two person game, and got easily boring.
Corvus nodded at the three sat themselves on the table next to the fireplace and begun to spread the Rune Dominoes out. He would be just fine, the girls wouldn’t hound him for answers, it was why he’s suggested them first, them and perhaps Theodore and Blaise, both boys weren’t too spirited. “Come,” was all Corvus stated as he exited the room, letting Harry have privacy to make friends without worrying about the adults and what they thought.
“This I did not see coming this morning when I woke up,” Adam confessed, as Corvus led the way to his office. Eyeing the Lord Lestrange with a shrewd look. Wondering what he was up to and what his inevitable end game was. “What’s wrong with him?” it had not been beyond his comprehension those potions he’d seen at the table, nor how thin and ill looking he looked. He was as short as his youngest daughter, Astoria, Daphne positively towered over him. She wasn’t exactly a very tall girl to begin with.
Corvus walked over to his locked cabinet and opened it, throwing a quick, “Whiskey or Bourbon?” over his shoulder before he made his own drink, plopping a bit of ice into it. “Bourbon please,” wondering if he was going to need it, judging by the amount Corvus put in…he presumed it was a yes. He stepped up to the fireplace and sat himself down, relaxing into the warmth permeating the air.
“Here,” Corvus said, handing over the glass with more than just a finger of Bourbon, as he slid into his seat, without pause he handed over the contract to Greengrass. This information was much too important to risk accidentally being spilled or worse, deliberately if one was feeling particularly vindictive. Adam like himself was a Slytherin, so it was entire possible.
Adam’s brow rose at the sight of it, whistling under his breath, “This is how it’s to be is it?” he mused, this would allow him to converse with his immediate family regarding Harry Potter, but the magic would prevent anyone discussing it outside it. Such as if he or his daughters – or wife – tried to talk about it they’d find themselves entirely unable to do so.
“I hope you didn’t expect anything different?” Corvus replied wryly, not regrading this anyway.
“Apparently not,” Adam sighed, not that it was really a chore, and plus, his curiosity was getting the better of him. that and it wouldn’t be the first time he’d signed one of these. Their lot were paranoid, and kept their secrets close to their chest, and within certain circles. The fact Corvus was confiding in him didn’t surprise him. Lestrange, Greengrass, Zabini, Malfoy and Black had been their circle, regretfully the Black family was all but gone. At least the main line would be, with Sirius Black the only male heir left, may Orion rest in peace, with him in Azkaban, it was unlikely that he’d have an heir.
Greengrass signed the document, magic flaring holding them to their word. His daughters would have felt it as well, but he would need to explain fully when they returned home. Gulping some of his drink, grimacing at the burn, he watched Corvus intently. He looked…younger, freer than he’d seen him in a long time. “You look…happy old friend,” Adam said, genuinely happy for him. Even if he was undeniably curious about Harry Potter, how this happiness occurred and what was wrong with the young Potter.
“I am,” Corvus revealed, sincerely, eyes gleaming with triumph.
“This doesn’t have anything to do with Dumbledore being kicked of the ICW? He set a meeting up and tried to get himself integrated back into it.” Adam questioned, leaning back in the chair. For two days, then proceeded to waste their time trying to get back on without the power to back him up.
Corvus smirked, a vindictive look on his face, “You know how Dumbledore came about his power?”
Arching a brow, Adam frowned, “It’s been a decade,” he pointed out. “If rumour is to be believed, the ICW wanted Dumbledore since he defeated Grindelwald and he gave in.”
“That’s what he’d like you to believe,” Corvus snorted derisively, people believed anything they heard. “Dumbledore got the Potter seats, which enabled him to gather enough power to become the chief warlock and incidentally the ICW position.”
“The Potter seats wouldn’t give him the power he requires…”Adam pointed out perplexed.
“You forget that Harry Potter’s grandmother was Dorea Black-Potter, when Sirius Black, who is incidentally Harry’s godfather, was arrested, they became Harry’s be default as he is next in line to claim them. They’re still listed under the Potter seats, because Harry is at the end of the day a Potter.” He just wished that Harry could and would marry Rab and become a Potter-Lestrange. It had surprised him when he realized there were Black seats in amongst the Potter ones.
“That, that explains it,” Adam agreed, closing his eyes, of course, between the Potter and Black seats, it was little wonder Dumbledore had climbed the ladder with considerable ease. “Dorea would have ensured she had her own, and that the remained within the family too.” Dorea was a firecracker, Narcissa, Andromeda and Bellatrix had set the family back, Dorea would have been disappointed really. They had no jobs, raised kids, did nothing else, except Bellatrix, of course, she didn’t have any kids. Dorea wanted to advance things for witches in the magical world, make it so they could be seen having jobs, careers and kids. Which Dorea did do, Charles had been happy to allow it. Not just happy, they’d been very much in love. Dorea had broken her Betrothal contract, insisting she wasn’t going to marry someone to have an heir with only for them to be able to ‘fuck around’ and her stuck in a loveless marriage. Her exact words to be specific.
“I think Harry will end up taking after Dorea,” Corvus revealed, the fact he’d been looking up on laws, even if it was only Muggle ones…it spoke of a smart mind. Nobody could deny that Dorea was smart, hell, Harry might actually end up becoming a lawyer like his grandmother. He’d certainly got him digging into information he certainly wouldn’t have thought to look into.
“You’re calling him by his given name,” Adam stated, shaking his head, “What exactly happened?” how on earth had Corvus met Harry Potter? None of this made sense, nobody had seen or heard from Harry Potter in ten years. He rather hoped Corvus was in a sharing mood. He truly wanted to know.
“I was called by the goblins to Gringotts, for a meeting with my son, Rabastan,” Corvus revealed, pensively, he hadn’t thought much of the meeting, just excited to actually see his son even for only the duration of the meeting. He’d kept his composure when he caught sight of the boy for the first time. Then his mind exploded at Harry’s suggestion, he’d been prepared to go to any lengths to see it come to fruition. “They didn’t reveal anything to me, I went to the meeting blind, and to my utter surprise…Harry wished to see through the Betrothal contract myself and Dorea drew up when we were much younger before either of us had kids.”
Adam choked on the drink he’d just taken a sip off, “Betrothal?” gaping at Corvus stunned by what he’d just heard. “Why?” it made absolutely no sense. Swallowing thickly a few times, trying to regain his regal composure.
“One of the rumours about Harry was true, he was living amongst Muggles. His aunt and uncle from his mother’s side…who despised magic and Harry himself. As Harry so eloquently put it, they despised him and when Muggles fear something they lash out.” Corvus said darkly, he had asked Harry about Marge Dursley when he realized she might not get sick of the family and have them put out on the street any time soon. What he learned didn’t endear him to her, she was just as bad if not worse than her brother. Using animals to attack innocent boys, it was a miracle Harry wasn’t fearful of animals and retained his love for them. Although he didn’t know how Harry would react to dogs.
“You’re not suggesting…” Adam begun, anger brewing within him at the thought.
“Not suggesting, stating outright, you can see for yourself that he isn’t quite…healthy,” Corvus interrupted him, not wishing for any contradictions.
“How bad is the damage?” Adam asked, dreading it quite frankly. His youngest daughter looked healthier than the boy who was due to start Hogwarts this year, he was the same age as his daughter. In fact, he remembered an announcement being whispered in the corners of pubs, that Lily Potter had given birth to a son, round about the same time Alice Longbottom gave birth to a son.
“If he hadn’t received aid from the healers he would have died within the next few years,” Corvus revealed bitterly, “He was crafty enough to get help for himself, and get out of behind Dumbledore whom I do not believe he cares very much for.” not hiding his smug satisfaction here. He kept remarkably impassive while discussing Dumbledore. Surprisingly, he had no desire to colour Harry’s judgement. Dumbledore was doing well enough to antagonise Harry on his own anyway. Plus, he would need to inform him of everything Dumbledore might do or use to manipulate him. It was going to be quite the conversation he’d be having with Harry before he returned to Hogwarts. Between Dumbledore, the world’s expectations and his abilities.
“He knows about Dumbledore then?” Adam said giving a nod, not truly surprised.
“Not much, but I will have to tell him before he goes to Hogwarts,” Corvus told him.
“He’s going to Hogwarts? Is he anywhere near healthy enough for such a thing?” Adam rasped out, this time he visibly displayed his surprise.
“That is for Millicent to reveal,” Corvus answered honestly, sipping the last of his drink. “Thank you for allowing the girls to visit,” Adam was a few years older than his eldest son, his father had been good friends until he passed away from the Dragon Pox quite quickly.
“He looked as though he was born and bred within the magical world,” Adam reassured Corvus.
“Not as quite as comfortable as he made out,” Corvus shook his head, he knew Harry’s tells, he had been watching him closely for weeks now. “I don’t believe he’s had a single friend, so I’m hoping to get him more comfortable and independent before he goes to Hogwarts. I’m still waiting to hear back from Zabini and Nott,” calling them by their last names out of habits left over from school.
“Mmm, they’re definitely better picks than the Weasley’s or worse the Browns,” Greengrass shuddered, the mere thought of them was enough to make him shiver.
“I don’t know, I believe that the elder Weasley’s might just become self-aware enough to see Dumbledore for what he truly is.” Corvus said shrewdly, at least Bill Weasley, he was too smart to be drawn into the crap Dumbledore spews surely? It mattered little either way, it wasn’t as if he would associate with a blood traitor. Nobody in the pureblood world that cared for status interacted with the Weasley’s. If they did, they’d automatically lose that status, its why the children of the Weasley’s found it difficult to have decent friends, the best they got was half-blood’s or Muggle-born idiots to befriend. Although they were determined to become better than their father, that he approved off. A Dragon Handler and curse breaker, they made decent money and it didn’t escape his notice that they had made their escape from the UK. Away from potential war? Their name or their mother? Considering all they’d heard about Molly Weasley…he was tempted to believe it was the mother.
“Chance would be a fine thing,” Greengrass snorted derisively. “So, who else are you going to subtly warn to keep Harry safe? And to ensure he is not targeted at Hogwarts” yes, he was beginning to realize what was happening and why.
Corvus just smirked, “Everyone,” he was going to make sure that Harry wasn’t bothered by anyone.
“You believe he will end up in Slytherin?” Greengrass mused.
“Possible,” was all Corvus had to say on the matter. Quite honestly, Harry could go either way, he suspected once gained Harry’s loyalty would be for good unless something happened to break it. Harry was an avid reader and had a thirst for knowledge, he was smart, cunning and looked out for himself and he was bold and brave enough to ask for the Betrothal of his son despite knowing his past.
----------0
One more chapter before Hogwarts starts up! Before we know just where Harry gets placed and how he will navigate Dumbledore and the politics within Slytherin! Would you like to see snippets of Corvus trying to free his son, wizengamot meetings along with everything else that's happening or would you like to see it just written in letters? Or will Corvus come up with a different means of communication? two-way books? mirrors? Or will he simply Floo every night? Will we see Severus in the next chapter aware of Harry and his position or will it be two chapters and a very irate Corvus? With Harry getting to see what its like having someone who truly cares? Oh, I meant to include Harry's family tree damn oh well will harry be related to Slytherin twice over? both mother and father? who else will he be related to? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 12
“Put the book down and eat your breakfast, Millicent is coming today,” Corvus informed the boy as he took his seat, placing the napkin on his lap as he situated himself properly. He did not keep people waiting, well, sometimes when he was pissed off and they were beneath him. He had never kept Millicent waiting, she was important to Harry’s health, and it was her time was valuable and important. Hence he’d never think to keep her waiting, let alone do it, unless the situation called for.
Harry immediately did as asked, not out of fear but respect. This was Corvus’ home, and despite the fact he could have made millions of rules…he hadn’t. Harry had quite frankly loved living here, it was…peaceful and he was so, so happy. Plus, food, a real bed, all the books he wanted to read, potions who the hell would argue that this place could be bad? He was very nervous though, and it showed.
“You can read your book afterwards,” Corvus pointed out, slightly surprised by Harry’s nerves. He was chewing his lip, just the once mind as if he had remembered himself. “What is wrong?” he knew the boy would answer, he always was truthful with him and that had helped cement their bond.
“I’m worried about the results,” Harry informed him, as they ate their breakfast with a little more speed than usual due to Millicent’s impending visit.
“In case you don’t get to go to Hogwarts or because you may?” Corvus questioned astutely. He knew how comfortable Harry had become here, and he might not wish to leave just yet. He’d just settled in, gotten comfortable, another sudden upheaval might not be something he wishes whether consciously or not.
“Both?” Harry said, thankfully the anti-nausea potion stopped his stomach squirming as he thought on it further.
“Yes, it’s an exhilarating feeling getting to go to Hogwarts but daunting at the same time as it is different from all you know. Nearly everyone goes through these feelings, Harry, don’t worry about it quite so much. No matter what she says, it wont change the outcome.” Corvus said, “Even my sons couldn’t eat their breakfast before the train ride to Hogwarts. They missed home too.” And to his immense satisfaction, Harry did think of Lestrange Manor as his home.
Harry relaxed when he realized his feelings were normal, but he thought Corvus would always do that. Make him realize his feelings were normal, that there was nothing strange about how he felt. At the end of the day, he was allowed to feel how he felt and screw anyone else who stated otherwise. Not exactly how Corvus had expressed it of course, but it was the gist of it. “Are we going to see Rabastan today?”
“Of course,” Corvus answered, “Are you feeling up to it?”
“Yeah, I made some home made cookies with a nutrition potion in them, hopefully it will help,” Harry said, as he ate his breakfast. He wouldn’t be able to make anything home made after this, if he went to Hogwarts, he couldn’t just use the kitchen after all. Tomorrow, Sunday, he might be on his way to school. Depending on what Millicent said, and Harry honestly didn’t know what he wanted the outcome to be.
“That is what you were doing in the kitchen?” Corvus’ eyebrows rose in surprise. He’d assumed the boy was just wanting to eat more, he’d guided to the boy into the kitchen then left. Admonishing him that it was perfectly alright to call upon the house- elves for anything he needed that they were happy. Assuming his reticence was coming from the fact he felt it was too close to home. Apparently he had been wrong. “How often have you used the kitchen?” the urge to declare it a witches job was strong, he could hear Dorea tearing him a new one. Making him internally cringe, yes, he’d become a bit more of a traditionalist since his marriage and old age. Dorea would just have to forgive his thoughts. If Harry wanted to make cookies for Rabastan who was he to stop him? His son was becoming fast fond of Harry, and Merlin help him, Rabastan didn’t know what to do with it. Part of Rabastan probably wanted to hate him for what happened to the Dark Lord, but not enough that overwhelms him even in Azkaban. Getting to know Harry on his own, as his own man, Rabastan liked him. It wasn’t hard to like Harry, he was thoughtful and kind, and Rabastan hadn’t had much of that in his life except for family. Him and Rod specifically and a few friends.
“A few times, mostly to make hot chocolate,” Harry answered, not realizing Corvus’ inner struggle.
“Ah,” Corvus replied, well, if he wanted to use the kitchen who was he to stop him?
“I’ll make Basty some hot chocolate before we leave,” Harry decided, as he finished off his breakfast, by scooping up his beans and eating them.
“He will like that,” Corvus revealed, he’d certainly drank the entire contents of the last one. Merlin, his son was actually showing signs of improvement – small ones only someone who cared would notice mostly mentally – but it was there. He would never truly get better, not while he was still on that damn island. Passing over the letters that had come for Harry, all of them from Gringotts, so he didn’t need to clear them or caution him. He did freely admit, he was surprised Dumbledore hadn’t tried writing to the boy yet.
Opening his missive from the Ministry of magic he sighed in relief. He had demanded a wizengamot meeting, he regretfully had to wait to be informed of a time and date according to the letter. He was however, at the top of the list, so it shouldn’t be too long. Especially considering Dumbledore was no longer in charge as chief warlock. They’d need to pick a new one, and hopefully it would be one that was neutral at least. So that he could accomplish at least a little of what he wanted to when it came to his sons.
The parcels had come, this was a relief, he’d worried they wouldn’t before the first of September. He didn’t bother opening them, he knew what was inside they could wait. The other letters that had come were from Gringotts and a few from acquaintances, no doubt they’d had subtle hints of what he had done from the others and they too wanted in. They were fellow Death Eaters, so it was hardly surprising they’d take any show of solidary and strength they could. It’s something they desperately needed and wanted, something they had looked to the Dark Lord for. Guidance and advice, from a world that was slowly withering away, as more and more magic was banned and knowledge being burnt or forgotten. It was a disgrace to the name of wizard, but the Ministry held too much power.
“And that is Millicent here for your check up, shall we?” Corvus suggested, as both man and boy finished their drinks, coffee for Corvus and orange juice for Harry. He’d already drank his milk and a glass of water, while consuming his potions.
As always the check up was done in his office, with the exception of the first time, which had been done in Harry’s bedroom.
“Good morning, Millicent, how are you this morning?” Corvus asked, barely glancing at the House-elf who brought a fresh platter of coffee for them. He did notice or rather hear Harry thanking her politely and quietly, he didn’t stop Harry from doing it, it was rather odd to see but nonetheless if it made Harry feel better about it who was he to stop him? he had warned him how others would react – especially those with old blood – upon seeing it so that he was forewarned and would know how to deal with it.
“Hi, I am very well, thank you, how are you two doing?” Millicent asked as she removed her travel cloak, and set it aside, putting her bag on the table top she always used.
Corvus replied that he was well enough, and sat himself down and got comfortable, watching over Harry as he was seen to by Millicent. It never took long for her to look over him, a few spells was all it took, in fact it took longer to read the results actually, whether or not the injuries were healed, they still showed up.
“How are you feeling when you wake up?” Millicent enquired, once the spell work was complete, not quite reading it yet. After all, the spell didn’t tell you what a patient could. “What would you put your pain level at?”
“Two,” Harry stated firmly.
“Good, that’s good, it’s lessening then,” Millicent nodded, Harry’s two was probably somewhere around a five or a six maybe more on a normal wizard’s pain scale level. A two was the furthest it had been as of yet, she was extremely pleased with his process.
Harry just smiled, he loved the fact he was getting better. To think if he had just gotten money out to stay at a hotel or something like he’d planned…he would have still been in severe pain. Everything had worked out better, and Harry was just glad he hadn’t fought Corvus on the idea of living here.
“And your exercise regimen?” Millicent asked.
“A little better, I can do more without feeling exhausted?” Harry said, sounding more like a question than statement.
“That’s to be expected, you have to give your body time to heal, with it will come stamina and strength. Potions aren’t miracle workers, but they do wonders. By this time next year you’ll be able to run around the Quidditch pitch without breaking sweat no doubt.” She teased him lightly, it was obvious he was disappointed with his process, but she was in awe of it. “You are doing so well, Harry, please don’t be discontented with your process.”
“Okay,” Harry conceded, unable to protest that he wasn’t, but the truth of the matter he was, he wanted to be better already.
“And for Hogwarts?” Corvus asked, crossing his legs as he observed Millicent, wondering at her decision. Was Harry well enough to attend Hogwarts or was it an impossible demand of Harry’s healing body?
“Well, quite honestly…astronomy is my only concern, with it being at the top of the castle, seven floors is a long way to go.” Millicent revealed, “Most other times you’ll be lucky if you go passed the fourth floor. Except of course depending on where he ends up being sorted.”
Corvus nodded conceding the point, it was true enough.
“Using the Floo to get to class isn’t exactly forbidden, if asked, perhaps an explanation as to why he cannot go up the stairs?” Millicent continued, “Or perhaps go to class half an hour early and begin your journey in leisure? You could consider it part of your regimen.” Here she was obviously talking to Harry.
“It depends upon whom he gains as a Head of House, I cannot and will not trust Minerva McGonagall, she’s too entrenched with Dumbledore.” Corvus stated, he was never going to compromise his wards safety by trusting that ilk.
“Have you done your exercises today yet?” Millicent asked.
“No, I do them around ten o’clock sometimes eleven,” Harry replied, he did some reading before he did anything like that giving the potions amble time to work yet begun before they started to wear off.
“Then perhaps Corvus, you could see whether Harry would make it on his own?” Millicent suggested, “Either way, he has recovered enough to attend Hogwarts. Only just, but if he slips with his regimen or begins to forget taking his potions…the process he’s made will take a nosedive, prolonging his recovery for months. That in itself would require him to be removed from Hogwarts.”
“Then we shall begin after lunch,” Corvus declared, give him enough time after visiting Azkaban to recover. Although the dementors seem to be affecting him less severely each time they visited. He was pleased with the improvement, perhaps it was his ill health that had exacerbate the problem he’d faced in front of the wraiths. It was going to be an impossibly long day.
-----0
“May I?” Corvus gestured towards the sofa with the parcels in his hands, Harry was lounging, a book propped open against his knees, as it was so often the case. He’d know if there was something wrong whereupon Harry didn’t have a book in his hand. Asking permission to enter Harry’s suite, as he always did, this place was solely Harry’s and he would not just come and go as he pleased. Millicent suggested he ensured that Harry had a safe place that was just his for his mental wellbeing. It was for this reason that Corvus rarely disturbed Harry while he was in his bedroom. unfortunately, with Hogwarts looming on the horizon he had to have that talk with him.
Harry blinked in surprise, automatically closing his book, after stuffing a bookmark inside the pages so he didn’t lose his place nodding all the while. “Is everything okay?” normally Corvus preferred to be alone after visiting Azkaban, yes, it had been hours ago, but still, he was often quiet afterwards. He sort of understood, seeing your son like that couldn’t be any sort of comfort. Corvus loved his sons, he had so many pictures of them lying around. Surprisingly, after the first week, he stopped seeing them as wizards who had tortured people but rather sons to a devoted father. Although from what Harry understood, the boys hadn’t actually done the deed it was more so Barty and Bellatrix that caused the irreversible damage to the Longbottoms. Although Corvus had made it clear they weren’t innocent…he wondered if he could make it seem that way. To give Corvus’ back his sons.
He would need to plan it perfectly though and it might take a while. Thankfully Corvus kept him up to date with all things related to his ‘Betrothed’ thank Merlin he was a traditionalist, that he did despite his – Harry’s – young age.
“Before you leave for Hogwarts tomorrow…we have a few things to go over, for your protection.” Corvus informed Harry, taking a seat next to him instead of sitting opposite him. He was going to miss Harry, a great deal more than anticipated when they first made this deal.
Harry’s brow furrowed slightly, “Like what?”
“To start with, you need not be ashamed of your ability to talk to snakes, many people in our circles would do anything to have the ability. Unfortunately, a greater many of the magical world is prejudice towards the gift. They like to say that there hasn’t been a decent one who could speak to snakes, and that it is a trait of a dark wizard.”
“Is that true?” Harry asked, not reacting positively or negatively yet, just cocked his head to the side.
“No, the last few according to Ministry standards were…evil, but there has been a lot of good by Parseltongue’s, there are books, spells, a whole different branch of magic created…potions and buildings paid for by those who had the ability.” Corvus explained seriously, “As you’ll no doubt have deduced the Dark Lord is one of the last known speakers, it has been assumed up until this point that he was the only remaining heir.” Which wasn’t the case at all, as both James and Lily were related to him, different branches of the family of course, it was little wonder Harry had the ability.
“Branch of magic?” Harry perked up, green eyes positively gleaming with greed. A branch of magic only he could use, the thought was heady, he didn’t care about what people thought of him…not really.
Corvus chuckled dryly, he should have realized this would be Harry’s reaction. “Yes, it’s called Parselscript or less common used snakescript. For most part, people don’t realize what it is they have in their possession or how much it’s worth. Priceless is the value of those books. To those who are Parselmouth’s the script is written in English with a sort of glazed overtone, of squiggles that show up when you first look at it. At least it is the case of one of the speakers at any rate.”
Harry’s lips twitched, glancing knowingly at Corvus, “You mean Voldemort don’t you?”
Corvus sighed, “Yes, I was the one who gifted him with his first Parselscript book you know, back when we were young. He has…the biggest collection of Parselscript books in the country if not the world.” Before he died, but he liked to think nobody had gotten their hands on the books, the Dark Lord was much too cautious to allow such blasphemy to happen. He was surprised Harry didn’t hold it against him, his friendship with the Dark Lord. Yet he never seemed to react negatively – or positively but he didn’t expect that – he was mostly indifferent.
Harry took note of the ‘He has’ which indicated that Corvus either was in denial – and he seemed too smart for that – or he didn’t believe Voldemort was dead. If he didn’t believe him to be dead…then there was the possibility that Corvus was right. Not that it mattered, there was absolutely nothing Harry could do. So, parseltongue, Parselmouth, why bring that particular piece of information up? Why did he find it so vital now? He quickly gained an idea or two. “So…you want me to hide my ability? To stop people finding out?” his brow furrowed.
“I am…merely appraising you so that you can make an informed decision. It would be very remis of me if for example you find yourself overwhelmed by the student body’s…reactions to your ability.” Corvus explained slowly. “This way you’re prepared for whichever decision you make. Personally myself, and everyone I know worships the gift you’ve been given and we are all be truly envious of your ability.” Making it clear he wasn’t one of the population who abhorred Harry’s ability. “It is a shame you cannot marry my Basty, for you’d make a wonderful husband.”
Harry flushed beet red at the praise, a warm glow spreading like wildfire throughout his entire body. “Thank you,” he said, sounding as bashful as he looked.
“Now, this ring, is more than just a show of your Betrothal, it will prevent anyone from poisoning you, or giving you potentially harmful potions.” Corvus raised Harry’s hand, showing it to him. “I have something I wish to give you, it will ensure your mind cannot be read or influenced by an outside source.”
“Dumbledore?” Harry asked, speculatively looking at Corvus, it was who concerned the wizard most so it wasn’t difficult to put the pieces together.
“You are too smart for your own good,” Corvus sighed resignedly, “But yes, he is who is concerning me, I will try not to let my own judgement cloud your perception of the old fool…”
“He left me to be abused…had people watching over me…they probably reported to him,” Harry swallowed thickly, “He was supposed to protect me, tell me about the magical world, keep my estate up and running…and you think I have anything but a bad judgement of him?”
“This is true, but I will not influence you, not that I believe it’s easy to do so, you’re extremely sharp,” Corvus revealed proudly, “I could not be more prouder of you if you tried.”
Harry flung himself at Corvus, wrapping his thin bony arms around his neck and clung to him. The overwhelming feeling of…Harry didn’t know what…consuming him whole. This…this was it made him feel on top of the world, he would do anything, literally anything just to hear those words uttered again. He closed his eyes, as they wetted due to the unexpected tears clinging to his eyes. He’d wanted this for the entirety of his life, it hadn’t happened the way he used to dream about as a child. Go figure it would happen when he’d gotten all hope of that dream becoming a reality.
Corvus barely grunted as Harry came flying at him, he remained stunned for a moment, unsure of what to do. Not because he hadn’t hugged before but the abruptness of it. After a few seconds he relaxed and returned the embrace, wondering if Harry had ever received any sort of affection in his life at all, from anyone. The fact Harry designed to gift such a thing to anyone was mesmerising, he could feel the wetness at his neck and became a little concerned. “Harry?” patting his back trying to soothe him as he had often done with his sons.
“Thank you,” Harry croaked out through a suddenly stuffy nose. He never wished to relinquish the contact.
“No thanks needed for stating the truth, but you’re welcome, nonetheless,” Corvus said, rubbing his hand up and down Harry’s back, giving him the contact he so desperately sought. Making a mental note to be a little bit more…physical with him so that he didn’t get the impression that its unwelcomed.
Harry seemed to gather himself after that, as he reluctantly loosened his hold and leaned back, the packages had fallen in his ambush. Blushing just slightly, he bent down to retrieve the packages and handed them to him.
“They are for you,” he said, pressing them back into his palm, “This one first.” Giving the smaller package first.
Harry still hadn’t gotten used to the gift giving business, and he wished so desperately that there was something he could give Corvus. Yet he didn’t realise he had given Corvus the greatest gift of all. Hope. It was perhaps why Harry was determined to see that Corvus’ sons were released from Azkaban prison.
Harry would soon come to realize he wanted it far more than just for Corvus.
“It’s a pendant, a shield charm is imbued, it will prevent your mind from being penetrated or read for that matter along with a few dozen other spells, which are inconsequential it was purchased for just one thing. The protection of your memories and thoughts.” Corvus explained, “I had it specially made for you, I just regret that I couldn’t give you one with the Lestrange coat of arms.” If he did and Dumbledore got wind of it, it would make things much more difficult for all of them in the long run. “Perhaps one day you can proudly wear one.” He didn’t see that happening, not in the four years Harry would be attached to the Lestrange family. Although, he was sticking to his earlier thoughts, if he could extend the contract he would do so immediately.
It was expensive, yes, but nothing that tied him to the Lestrange family. Everyone who saw it would know Harry was betrothed to an extremely well off family but that was it. He’d had it drawn and sent off weeks ago. The amount of pain Harry was constantly in, he knew meditation wouldn’t come easily, let alone enable him to erect mental shields. After it had been created he had someone imbue a powerful shield charm that would repel mind readers. It had been checked and approved and he trusted their workmanship. They weren’t the best for no reason. They did not take failure well. It was charmed so it couldn’t be stolen or worse removed in order for someone to force their way in. “Here, let me,” Corvus murmured, as he opened the chain and clipped it into place, he felt the tingling indicating that it was working. “Don’t take it off, unless you’re in a place you fully trust, not the be accosted.”
Harry nodded, absently fiddling with it.
“Good, open the next one,” Corvus encouraged. It was nice to see his gifts appreciated, truly appreciated that didn’t come with the expectation of expecting better or something more expensive. Like his wife used to be, she didn’t like showy gaudy items, and she had stolen his breath away every time she saw something he’d bought her, her eyes had lit up with delight. Just as Harry’s did, she would have adored him, smothered him completely in unconditional love, just as she’d done to their sons.
“A journal?” Harry asked, his fingers trailing down, “It feels…magical…”
“That’s because it is,” Corvus said, so Harry was fast becoming aware of the presence of magic this was good. He hadn’t expected him to become sensitive to magic for at least four or five years. It’s only supposed to be when you become more accustomed to casting spells on a daily basis. More powerful people are more…sensitive to magic, this was interesting, the boy had the capacity to be extremely powerful and not just smart. Given his lineage it wasn’t really called into question. “I will have the other, this way we can communicate, letters and owls are not…the most safe and private of means. They can be intercepted, and it’s a bit much to ask you to remember to write in code.”
“Oh,” Harry felt warmth surging through him yet again, Corvus wanted to keep in touch with him! Even while he was away at Hogwarts.
“Now see that rune? It requires both our bloods so that only you and I can read them, nothing can circumvent it, not even someone using Polyjuice potion. A potion that once used, allows the drinker to take the appearance at will, all they need is hair or nails from the person they want to become.” Corvus pointed towards the dormant rune, which would be active and glow blue the second the first drop of blood is placed upon it. “Hold out your hand, I’ll use a spell to summon only a pinprick of blood, which is all that’s required of this.”
Harry screwed up his nose at the prospect of someone taking his nails or something to use in a potion to become him. He didn’t even blink at the spell, or when his thumb was pressed down on his own book, it flared blue, nearly encompassing Harry’s entire hand before it settled white before diminishing entirely. “There, now its secure, not even I can read the contents of your journal, but I will on the duplicate here,”
“Can someone duplicate the actual book?” Harry cocked his head to the side, he knew a lot of magic but not everything.
“No, it is spelled impossible to do so, it’s perfectly safe.” Corvus promised, smiling in approval, he asked all the right questions, he would make an amazing young man one day. An amazing lawyer to boot, should he desire to still become one when the time came. “Just like all modern books are spelled to prevent copying.”
“You really want me to write to you?” Harry asked, unable to curb that question, showing his vulnerability in a way he had yet to do so.
“Of course, I want to know what house you get sorted into, the friends you make and how you’re settling in, I want to know everything,” Corvus stated immediately. Which was true, he also wanted to make sure that everyone he had warned from bothering Harry stuck to that. To make sure nobody else did either, otherwise he would need to make sure they were warned off. Harry had the backing of the Lestranges’ even if he couldn’t state publicly as such, but the Lestranges’ nonetheless.
Harry smiled tremulously at Corvus, feeling a little overwhelmed.
“Now have you packed?” Corvus asked, considering a lot of the books he’d had on his table were absently he believed Harry had partially packed at least.
“I’m ready for Hogwarts, I didn’t pack any of the books other than what I was supposed to, promise,” Harry said sincerely, remembering the cautions Corvus had given him about taking books away from the manor. He often wanted to take them with him while he visited Azkaban.
“There is nothing wrong with making copies, which is what I’ve done, a few books on law, Parselscript and Defence Against the Dark Arts Grade Four which is what you are up to I believe?” Corvus questioned, unless he had read the next book, he was going to find himself utterly bored at Hogwarts if he wasn’t careful.
Harry grinned widely, “Yeah,” he replied very pleased, he couldn’t wait to see what the Parselscript was like and what kind of treasure trove of information it housed inside.
“Now this is a warning, not to you, but for you,” Corvus stated, placing his hand on Harry’s, “Dumbledore is an expert manipulator, as much as it disgusts me to say this, he’d put nearly all to shame with his ability. He will use everything he knows in order to get you to do what he wants. He will even bring up your parents, seem horrified over the abuse you suffered, and even the tone of voice draws you in, enables one to lower their guard. Even the questions he askes are for a reason as he builds up to what he really knows. Dumbledore waited for the optimal time during the war with Grindelwald to act, he’s capable of a great deal of patience. He plays the long game, you must remain strong and appear unaffected, don’t let him win, or don’t let him know he’s winning.” He corrected, it was a bit much to expect that Harry could even think of outmanoeuvring Dumbledore even for a minute.
“I’ll do my best, I promise,” Harry said the urge to hug Corvus again was strong, some of that must have shown on his face or Corvus just knew him that well. As he spread out his arms again, giving Harry the go ahead, accepting the would be embrace.
“I know you will,” Corvus agreed, tightening his hold a little on the boy, not too much his body was still healing after all. He hoped they weren’t doing the wrong thing in letting Harry go to Hogwarts. Unfortunately, there was nothing to be done, it was per the contract that Harry attend Hogwarts, neither he nor Dorea had the forethought to add a few clauses just to be on the safe side. He would be attending, but if his health did decline then he would be returning here, regardless of the contract. He wasn’t pulling Harry out of Hogwarts completely, just for some time until he was considered at what would be Harry’s ‘full health’ card which would never be 100% what the Dursley’s had done to him would last forever.
Which was why he had stepped up his revenge, this time focusing on Marge Dursley, she’d known about the abuse, watched it, participated in it. So, he did not feel bad about the downfall of yet another Muggle who deserved everything they got and more. She would find herself in a world of hurt, they all would until Harry decided he wanted them punished OR he decided he wanted them dead. Either way, the Dursley’s were in for a lifetime of worry and fears, they would experience everything Harry did, he would make sure of it.
Harry just sighed softly, closing his eyes relishing in the act of human contact.
---------0
There we go! Next chapter will see Harry at Hogwarts! How long he remains there with Dumbledore's constant manipulation remains to be seen! I don't think Corvus will put up with it after all! What will be the straw that breaks the camels back? The petrification? The Chamber Of Secret Incident? Pettigrew? Will Voldemort get the stone and leave Harry due to the fact its blatantly obvious he has no desire to fight him? Or will he still be a bit on the insane side until he gathers his Horcruxes? Is Harry one? Will Corvus realize what Harry is? Will Harry end up competing in the tournament? Or Will the Dark Lord have already returned? If not will Corvus take a risk in helping Harry earning the Dark Lord's wrath or will all be well once everything is explained? So many ways it can go and I can't wait to see the direction the strongest of muses take me in ;) Will Harry sit with Ron and take a disliking to him due to the constant complaining or will he be sitting with his new friends he'd made with Corvus' aid? Slytherin or Ravenclaw Harry?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 13
First Year of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry
To say Harry was feeling a whole slew of different emotions would be putting it lightly. Due to the fact Corvus believed Dumbledore would have many people stationed around the platform of nine and three quarters he elected to say goodbye at the manor. He however, refused to let Harry go on his own, nobody deserved to go alone, especially with their first trip to the train. With so many people around, Corvus believed he’d use Alastor Moody to look for Harry, and as good as he was the wizard could see through all disguises. Definitely not worth the hassle, he needed to find a way to block the blasting magical eye of his in future. For that, he had brought in the wizard who helped Harry feel most at ease. Adam Greengrass, Daphne’s father, who was seeing his own daughter to the train this morning anyway.
“…take your time, do not let anyone rush you,” Corvus continued to say, but Adam Greengrass had a knowing look on his face as he deliberately faced away from the pair. Eyeing the fireplace as he thought on his own family. His daughter was saying her last minute goodbyes to her sister – who was too sick to come with them – and their mother wished to remain behind to watch over Astoria not trusting the House-elves to do an adequate job.
“I won’t,” Harry said sincerely, his stomach twisting unpleasantly, perhaps he shouldn’t have eaten any breakfast at all. Unfortunately, Corvus wouldn’t let him leave the table without something in his stomach. He had gone without too long, and he refused to see him decline out of nerves he’d said.
“I’ve put lunch in your bag, I know the temptation to eat nothing but sweets is big, but please refrain, I’ve added a few sweets you might like in your lunch that you’re allowed.” Corvus explained, the sweets that had been okayed by Millicent were nothing on what was available for purchase on the trolley. “It’s a long train ride, so make sure you have a few books in your bag.”
“I did,” Harry nodded, he’d been aware that the ride was long, seven to eight hours long as a matter of fact. He’d added his cards and Rune Dominoes too, just in case anyone wanted to play.
“Be aware of any changes in someone when they learn your name, these are people you should avoid,” Corvus added, “Fame seekers come in all shapes, sizes and ages. You want friends who will be equals not riding on your coattails, those sorts will only bring you down.” that was something he didn’t want Harry to experience.
“I promise,” Harry declared, giving Corvus a sweet smile for caring. He loved the fact someone cared enough to offer advice, he wasn’t used to it yet, but he would get there, Corvus would make sure of it.
“Good, I look forward to hearing where you’ve been placed, and I’ll see you on Saturday,” Corvus said, he hadn’t felt like this since he had seen Rabastan off to Hogwarts for the first time all those years ago. He didn’t question how it is he could care for someone so much in such a short space of time. He was just grateful that his life wasn’t so empty anymore. And it had been empty, so very empty.
Both of them stood there awkwardly for a few moments before Corvus remembered his promise to himself. Stepping forward, he wrapped his arms around Harry and brought him into a hug. He wasn’t by any means a physical contact kind of man, except when it came to family. So, hearing Greengrass give a little voice of surprise, he ignored it in favour of making sure Harry knew welcoming touches in his life. He’d had so little of it, nobody deserved to have only violence in their lives. Whispering into Harry’s ear, giving him one last piece of advice. “But most importantly of all, have fun and enjoy the experience, do not let anyone take that away from you.” Because he had a feeling Dumbledore surely would try.
“I’ll try,” Harry informed Corvus, he would do his best, the only thing about the school he was looking forward to was maybe having some friends and the library. Although Corvus said it wasn’t as grand as it had been in his time, and well, the Lestrange library was two to three times bigger than what Hogwarts had to offer. Understandable since the Lestranges’ had every magical arts known to the wizarding world, and even some they had forgotten. Anything Hogwarts has, Lestrange library had too in other words. Only they weren’t limiting knowledge of magic to a single branch.
Stepping back Corvus asked “You have nothing that is inappropriate in your trunk? Including anything I’ve given you with the Lestrange coat of arms?” yet again. He’d asked last night but this was important after all. He hadn’t given Harry many things with the Lestrange coat of arms on it, since most items he’d given Harry were for daily use. “Have the portkey?”
“Nothing and yes,” Harry replied to both questions.
“Very well, Hedwig is going to fly on to Hogwarts on her own,” Corvus said, glancing at the time, if he left it any later they would be late for the Hogwarts express. He couldn’t deny Harry the opportunity to ride on the train, it was a rite of passage after all.
“Okay,” Harry replied, it was better than the uncomfortable ride to Hogwarts in the travel cage. Plus, Hedwig really liked stretching her wings. She could find him anywhere, or so he’d been told so she’d be safe. He didn’t have anyone to owl anyway, except if he chose to owl order something.
“Good, I apologise for not being able to see you off on the train,” Corvus added, genuinely sorry not see Harry off on his first train ride. Unfortunately, it was much too dangerous to allow any of their plans to be caught on to this early in the game. Not that he considered Harry’s safety a game, far from it.
“It’s okay, I understand,” Harry replied, and he did, he knew if the wizarding world found out that they would do everything they could to sperate them. to stop him coming back here for fear of them losing their ‘saviour’ to the less than savoury people of the magical world. Which is what people thought of the Lestrange’s and those who had followed Voldemort apparently.
“Go on then, follow Lord Greengrass, he will see you safely on the train,” Corvus urged Harry to the fireplace to use the Floo network, they would portkey from there. “You’ll let me know that he’s safely on the train?” it wasn’t a question, really, it was a demand.
Adam nodded just once in understanding. “Of course,” he had never seen Corvus this way before, he was actually anxious. Considering how Harry was, he didn’t blame him. He wouldn’t have been able to send his daughter to Hogwarts the way Harry was…is. He wasn’t sure why Corvus was, but he believed there was a reason, but whatever that reason was, he wasn’t privy to.
Before long, the pair were gone, leaving Corvus to feel strangely bereft without Harry’s constant presence, and it was only day one. Or zero really, whichever you prefer to start with.
------0
“Whoa!” was all Harry said as he stared at the Hogwarts Express, as the steam bellowed all over, filling the magical side of the train station with steam. There were dozens upon dozens of people clamouring around, parents hugging and advising their kids, older kids teasing the younger ones because they couldn’t attend yet. Harry could immediately tell the pureblood’s from the half-blood’s or Muggle-borns/Muggle-raised. The pureblood’s didn’t have their trunks visible, but the others…they were lugging their trunk after them in clear frustration at the weight they’re having to pull.
“Beautiful isn’t she?” Adam said, staring at the engine, vividly reminded of his own experiences at eleven years old.
“She? I like that,” Daphne said, eyes gleaming in satisfaction.
“You would,” Adam gently teased his daughter, who he had raised to be a little too independent, not wishing for anyone to walk all over her. In this society, it was bound to happen regretfully, but now…well, he feared she might come across as too strong and intimidating to her betrothed as she ages. Only time would tell, he supposed, plus Daphne might not think much of him when it comes to decision time. “Have a good time, and remember to write home, both of you,” he said, “You’re mother and Corvus would be most displeased otherwise.”
Harry grinned, relishing in the fact someone cared.
“I will, father, I promise,” Daphne said, hugging him around the middle for a moment, before stepping back and declaring, “Come on, Harry, let’s go before all the good compartments are taken.” With that she skipped off, not burdened down by her trunk or an animal.
“Bye, Lord Greengrass,” Harry said properly, before following after Daphne, not wishing to lose himself in amongst the people. He inwardly cringed just imagining ending up bloody trampled on or hit by a dozen bodies as they cared only about themselves not the others they’re passing by. Daphne grabbed a hold of Harrys clothed wrist, both ducking under arms, swinging left or right to avoid bodies, both Daphne and Harry made it onto the Hogwarts Express.
“I’m finally going to Hogwarts,” Daphne said, admiration and excitement exuding from her, despite her training but she didn’t care. It wasn’t as if her father was here to reprimand her for it after all.
Harry glanced at her, not sharing her enthusiasm. If he had remained at the Dursley’s he probably would have been more excited than even Daphne. He missed Corvus and the quietness, the loudness of the train station was grating on his ears. “Let’s find a compartment,” at least he hoped it would be quieter there.
“The others will be keeping one for us,” Daphne declared, “At least I hope so!” with that, she began to walk again, poking her head in each compartment they passed looking for her friends. She kept her pace slow enough that Harry could keep up, aware of his inability to keep up due to his illness.
“Tracy!” Daphne said, positively beaming at the girl, as she stepped into the compartment, as though it had been weeks since they saw each other last not just yesterday.
“Hey, Daphne!” Tracy Davis exclaimed, giving a curious look at the boy beside her best friend, “Is he lost?”
Daphne had to stop herself snorting, it was very unladylike after all, “No, this is my friend.”
Tracy stared blankly at Daphne wondering what was going on.
“Harry, this is Tracy Davis and Millicent Bulstrode, Millie, Tracy, this is Harry Potter,” Daphne said, enjoying their reactions immensely. This was going to be fun she thought in amusement.
“Having fun there?” Harry whispered to her, rolling his eyes, coughing to stop himself laughing. At their expressions, if it had been anyone other than those his age he might have found himself very angry or defensive. Plus, Corvus said to look out for people who might use him. He noticed by their expressions they were shocked and confused, mostly, presumably because of his association with Daphne which clearly hadn’t been mentioned before. although, how could it have been?
“Of course,” Daphne grinned smugly, “You have to all get into Slytherin,”
“As if we’d go anywhere else,” Tracy and Millie muttered in sync.
Harry stared blankly at being faced with three girls all staring expectantly at him. what did they want from him? He was so new at this he just didn’t understand people. “What?”
“Where do you think you’ll go?” Daphne prompted, it wasn’t the first time Harry had seemed so confused by their conversations. So, she always made sure to guide him if necessary, given what her father told her, he hadn’t had much of a life.
“Why bother speculating? I’m not the sorting hat?” Harry pointed out befuddled, for all their declarations, it meant little to the inevitable sorting. “It won’t change the outcome.”
“Most people know where they’re going,” Tracy said, “Like Daphne, her family is made up of Ravenclaws and Slytherin’s, both her parents are Slytherins and she’s most likely going there too.”
“Then if that’s how it works then I’m supposed to end up in Gryffindor,” Harry pointed out wryly, “Although my grandmother was a Black and a Slytherin so who knows?” not to mention he was related to Salazar Slytherin on both sides of his family.
Tracy was startled by that, “A Black?” quickly glancing at Daphne, “I’m surprised you’re amendable towards any Black even a grandmother you didn’t know.” Getting over the fact that Harry Potter’s grandmother was apparently a Black, how could she not know this information? Everything regarding Harry Potter was known, he’d been published so often that it was understandable really.
“Oh? Why’s that?” Harry asked, giving her a dismissive look, knowing it would get her to talk quicker than anything else could. Giving him the truth as bluntly as possible…what could he say, Corvus had been teaching him a lot of tricks. Albeit mostly after Harry had seen Rabastan doing them.
“Trac…” Daphne cautioned at the same time Tracy spoke,
“Don’t you know your godfather Sirius Black betrayed your family?”
“So, by that I’ve to have every Black because of the actions of one? Hate my own grandmother just because of one wizard? It’s like suggesting I hate all wizards because of the actions of the one who killed my parents.” Harry pointed out, not reacting to her proclamation. It looked like Corvus had forgotten to tell him a vital piece of information. He knew it wasn’t out of spite, but Harry still wanted answers so that was something he’d ask later tonight.
Despite the fact he was reeling, he was still able to make Tracy quiet down despite the deliberate attempt to get to him.
Daphne shook her head at Tracy, honestly, after that she wasn’t sure Tracy was going to end up in Slytherin. Harry though…Harry definitely played that well enough to end up in Slytherin without a doubt. There was enough Lestrange mannerisms for her to catch up on just where and who he’d learned from. If she hadn’t just seen Lord Lestrange do something similar a few days ago, she wouldn’t have remembered. “Definitely a Slytherin, anything else and I’ll be disappointed,” Daphne said to lighten the mood.
Harry just shook his head, refusing to be drawn into the speculation, he didn’t know where he’d end up. He had Corvus’ reassurance that no matter where he went it didn’t change how he felt or his new situation.
“If Pansy doesn’t hurry she’ll miss the train,” Millie commented, glancing out the window at the waving parents. “Do you think they’re late?”
“She’s probably sitting with Draco, Vincent and Greg,” Tracy shook her head, already forgetting the earlier. “And will until they’ve measured up the rest of the first years.” A bored look on her face, honestly, Draco and Pansy could be intolerable sometimes.
Harry silently wondered how she didn’t realize she’d just done the same thing to him. shrugging his shoulders, it wasn’t worth even getting into if he was honest. Readjusting his bag, he fished out book, and got himself comfortable. The sounds fading away as the train left the station. The only sounds were the pages turning, the quiet conversing of the girls, and the sound of his own breathing. This was nice, he didn’t feel lonely that way, didn’t miss Corvus so much.
His mind did wander off sometimes, wondering who the hell this Sirius Black was – his godfather obviously – and what had happened – something to do with his parents death – and where exactly he was. At the end of the day, he would have his answers, Corvus would clear everything up. He hadn’t been aware of the existence of a godfather let alone that he’d betrayed his parents for whatever reason. He didn’t feel angry over it, his parents were gone, being angry wasn’t going to change that. His primary purpose had always been survival, and this would be just like that too.
They were only interrupted a few times after the train begun to traverse to Hogwarts in earnest. Mostly by people obviously looking for somewhere to sit or friends. One boy in particular stood out, his face had been completely red in either frustration or humiliation, perhaps both? It’s the same look his uncle Vernon wore when he got embarrassed. Only with the red hair he looked even worse than Vernon had. The girls seemed to take an exception to his presence, Harry wanted to ask why but decided against it. He wasn’t sure he wanted to know.
After that there were only two interruptions, one came in the form of a girl looking for a toad of all things. Daphne had just stared at her like she was nuts. “Are you a witch or not?” and with that they shooed her out and closed the door in her face, they still heard the indignation remark of “We can’t do magic outside of Hogwarts!” in a haughty voice.
Then the food trolley came around, he understood what Corvus meant, there was absolutely nothing on the trolley except junk food. No sandwiches, no sausage rolls, or pies, something a little more healthy or filling than sweets. It also explained his lunch and the few sweets he’d been allowed too. He was getting hungry, and watching everyone gorge themselves of sweets actually put him off eating, as it made him feel sick to his stomach. Nobody asked why he didn’t want anything, Daphne’s not so subtle glare warned them off.
He did force himself to eat, he didn’t want to put back his progress, which had been made clear deviating from the plan would do that. Millicent would be disappointed and Corvus would get upset and worried, not something he wanted to see from either of them. They were so happy with his improvement, and he was too, the lack of debilitating pain was wonderful.
Then of course, was the fact if he hadn’t got help he would have died…it was a scary thought and ensured he kept to the plan set out for him.
He didn’t want to die. Not after just learning to live.
The announcement that they were approaching Hogwarts lit a fire under them, as they all squealed excitedly. They did not need to change their clothes, for they were already dressed in their pristine school wear, which despite the fact they ate in was still just perfectly in order.
----------0
"Over 'ere firs' years! Over 'ere!" yelled Hagrid, a lamp in his huge, beefy hands. "C'mon. Don' be shy, now. Tha's it, come on, this way!" Once the man was sure he had all the first years, he lumbered away.
"A' righ', no more 'n' four te a boat, now! Go on," said Hagrid, ushering them onto the boats. Harry slid onto the boat with Tracy, Daphne and Millicent who he’d spent the train ride with. Not that they’d given him a chance to decide, honestly, they were treating him like a baby duckling…even Tracy.
They all gasped when they got their first look at the ancient castle. The place was truly amazing, as his parents had described it to be in his bedtime stories. Harry gazed in mesmerisation, it was exactly as Corvus had drawn for him, his memories of the school was near enough to draw it from memory – not that it was actually possible to draw something with one hundred percent accuracy from memory.
They got off the boats shivering, since by then, night had settled in and it was getting chilly. Let’s not forget they were moving at a brisk pace, the wind hitting them constantly in the face. Entering a cave, and floating down to a rocky dock, were they actually under the school? Neat.
Not long after, they had left the boathouse and climbed the stairs to a large door. Hagrid raised his big, beefy hand and banged on the door, where a Professor ushered them in and Hagrid said, "'Ere 're th' firs' years, P'rfesser."
"Thank you, Hagrid," said McGonagall to him, then faced the first years. "Follow me," ordered the woman. Her hair was in a tight bun and she had a no-nonsense voice and matching look around her.
She led them to the entrance hall and stopped them again just before the entrance to the Great Hall's main doors. Harry ached already, leaning against the wall, sweating a little, maybe he had been premature to come here so quickly.
“Are you okay?” Theodore asked Harry concerned, he’d only met the boy once, but his father and Corvus Lestrange had made it clear. They were to look out for Harry and to make sure he was taken care of and to report anything and everything to their parents and thus Corvus if anything happened.
“I’m fine,” Harry said automatically, he was not going to start his Hogwarts education complaining about things he couldn’t change. Plus, as things stood, he’d be infinitely much worse off if he hadn’t asked the Goblins for aid.
“Okay,” Theodore said, doubt in his voice but he left Harry to it due to the fact everyone looked up hearing a voice.
"Welcome to Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. My name is Professor McGonagall. The beginning of the year feast is about to begin, but before you can help yourself to the delicious food, you will need to be Sorted into your Houses. The Houses are Hufflepuff, Gryffindor, Ravenclaw, and Slytherin. It will be your home for the next seven years, and it will become almost like your family. Good behaviour will gain you points with your House, while rule-breaking will cause you to lose points. I will return shortly, so make yourselves presentable," said McGonagall.
“How do you get sorted?” one student asked, causing the pureblood’s to scoff derisively, except one.
“I heard you have to fight a troll,” it came from the red headed boy from earlier.
Harry pursed his lips while those surrounding him sniggered in amusement, their disgust at the Weasley’s notch up more. This was coming from a boy who had five brothers pass though Hogwarts and he still didn’t know how the sorting went?
She entered the Great Hall for about five minutes, then came back out and announced, "They're ready for you now. Move along, the Sorting will start momentary."
A silence came over the Hall as the first years were lead up to the front of the Hall, where there sat an old, ratty hat on a stool.
Everyone watched as the hat twitched, then began to sing. There were sounds of startlement and awe from the students, even a mutter of ‘It’s enchanted to look like the night sky’ from another. It was the same girl from before the voice was unmistakable.
"Oh, you may not think I'm pretty,
But don't judge on what you see
I'll eat myself if you can find
A smarter hat than me.
"You can keep your bowlers black,
your top hats sleek and tall,
for I'm the Hogwarts Sorting Hat
and I can cap them all.
"There's nothing hidden in your head
The Sorting Hat can't see,
so try me on and I will tell you
where you ought to be.
"You might belong in Gryffindor,
Where dwell the brave at heart,
their daring, nerve, and chivalry
Set Gryffindors apart;
"You might belong in Hufflepuff,
Where they are just and loyal,
those patient Hufflepuff's are true
and unafraid of toil;
"Or yet in wise old Ravenclaw,
if you've a ready mind,
where those of wit and learning
will always find their kind;
"Or perhaps in Slytherin
You'll make your real friends,
those cunning folk use any means
to achieve their ends.
"So put me on! Do not be afraid!
Moreover, do not get in a flap!
You're in safe hands (though I have none)
for I'm a Thinking Cap!"
Applause broke out, whether for the song itself or just that it had ended was not known.
"When I call your name, sit down on the stool and place the Hat on your head. It will then Sort you into what House suits you best," Professor McGonagall instructed. She then looked at the scroll she held, and began calling names off it.
It begun with Hannah Abbot who went into Hufflepuff and continued on, Harry tried to remember the names, but he ached so badly he could barely pay attention.
Then came his name, “Potter, Harry!” Minerva called out, and despite the pain, Harry observed everyone’s reactions, the whispering if he was ‘the real Harry Potter’ and also noticed the teachers even sat up paying more attention. Dumbledore zeroed in on him immediately, and boy, his gaze was penetrating and he exuded trust and gentle nature that made Harry very wary of him.
Harry stepped forward, his walk confident and poised despite his pain, not letting it embarrass him. He was not going to let Corvus down, or himself. Everything he did would be watched after all, and reflect on him especially when he became Lord Potter. Which would then reflect on those he associated with. And decide on whether anyone wished to associate with him in turn.
It felt very good to seat his backside down for a moment, his back was aching like blazes.
‘Oh, difficult, very difficult’ came the sorting hat’s voice.
“How so?” Harry asked, his voice internal of course, as he spoke to the hat.
‘More than one house would suit you well, for both your goals, hmm, where to put you,’
“I’ll wait,” Harry said dryly.
‘Slytherin would suit your nature, and the fact you’re related by default you belong there, but it would make your life a little difficult…whereas in Ravenclaw you will go unnoticed’ the Hat hummed and hawed as he tried to decide.
“You mean Dumbledore?” Harry tensed, not liking the sound of that.
‘Slytherin to the core, Mr. Potter,’ the Hat said amused, ‘The decision I’ll leave up to you, both houses would suit you equally’ so equally that he couldn’t shout out the name of the house that would suit best.
“Does that happen often?” Harry asked genuinely surprised, not noticing everyone becoming increasingly curious, and some concerned at the amount of time he was spending under the hat. It should have already called out Gryffindor…that’s where the Boy-Who-Lived would go – everyone knew that – so what was taking so long?
‘More than you can fathom,’ the Hat declared mysteriously. ‘So, Mr. Potter…what’s it to be?’
Harry pursed his lips, flying under the radar sounded good…which left him with only one pick.
‘Very well…’ the Hat replied, not even needing Harry to finish his thoughts, “RAVENCLAW!”
Harry blinked at slight flooded back to his sight as the hat was removed by…what was her name? He couldn’t quite remember what she said..Gonogel or something? Standing up, he made his way towards the Ravenclaw table, giving Daphne a nod from the Slytherin table before sitting. Thank Merlin for that, he was exhausted, he was supposed to take a potion in an hour…so he had to endure until then.
“Welcome to Ravenclaw!” Terry Boot commented as Harry took a seat, blinking at the sight of the sheen of sweat coating Harry’s forehead. That sucked, getting sick just before starting Hogwarts, he wondered if the boy had taken Pepper-up Potions. He made a mental note to suggest he go see the Medi-witch. “I’m Terry Boot, you can call me Terry,”
“Thanks,” Harry said, shaking his hand, there was no sign of awe on his face, he took this as a good thing, but only time would tell. Not sure whether to give permission for him to use his name or not…he didn’t know him well enough to decide if he wanted him as a friend no matter how friendly he was at the moment.
Terry nodded, a knowing gleam in his eyes.
However, Harry noticed that others were looking at him as though he was a specimen in a lab, and made a mental note to avoid them, which might be difficult, they were older. “Where is Ravenclaw common room, by the way?” Harry asked, praying it wasn’t too far up.
“Five floors then an additional one to the tower,” one of them proclaimed a prefect badge on their robes.
Harry nodded when all he wanted to do was groan, just bloody perfect, six floors practically to get to his dorm. He would need to make sure he took everything with him in the morning so he didn’t need to go back during the days.
There were a few announcements after the Sorting (don't go to the third floor corridor or the Forbidden Forest, and outlawed joke products), then Dumbledore motioned and food appeared on all the tables. Harry wondered why anyone would bring attention to something like that. It was like waving a banner and saying come see what’s so forbidden in the third floor corridor.
------0
Two hours later, Harry was gratuitously ensconced in bed, thinking over everything that had happened or what he’d seen. Ravenclaw Tower which is located on the west side of the castle the entrance is a door at the top of a tightly winding spiral staircase that leads up from the fifth floor. The door has neither handle nor keyhole, but a talking bronze knocker in the shape of an eagle. The knocker will ask a question!! A riddle!! if answered correctly, the knocker will complement the person on the answer and the door will swing open. The common room…it was breath-taking.
The common room is decorated in House colours (blue and bronze silk wall hangings, and a midnight-blue carpet decorated with stars). The room is wide, circular, and very airy, with a domed ceiling painted with stars, and walls with graceful arched windows that provide a spectacular view of the surrounding mountains. There are bookcases, tables, and chairs, and opposite the entrance is another door leading to the dormitories he’d found out. Beside this door is a plinth on which stands a life-size statue in white marble of Rowena Ravenclaw wearing her diadem which the prefect told him had been lost since the Founders time.
Michael Corner, Stephen Cornfoot, Kevin Entwhistle, and Anthony Goldstein shared one dorm room and he and Terry Boot shared the other. It was spacious and there was enough room for both of them to be comfortable without encroaching on each other.
He’d taken his potions for this evening and he’d showered, he was pleasantly lethargic but he had promised to write to Corvus and tell him how it went. Snuggling into the warmth of the covers, he opened his book, and begun to write with the self-inking quill that never got him messy or his documents. Putting to good use the lessons Corvus had given him on writing with one.
I’m finally at Hogwarts, I’ve eaten a healthy dinner, taken my potions and I got sorted into Ravenclaw. The Hat said I would do well in both Slytherin and Ravenclaw and that since I was related to Salazar it tipped it in my favour but it said I suited them both so well it wasn’t able to pick. It let me pick which one I wanted, warning me that being in Ravenclaw I’d be underestimated and safer and unnoticed.
Harry paused for a moment before continuing on.
I chose Ravenclaw for that reason, its beautiful here, although I wish I had chosen Slytherin…six floors is a bit much, but I’ve taken my potions and I’m fine. I promise.
Biting his lip thoughtfully, wondering what else to say.
The picture you painted did Hogwarts justice, it was beautiful, but I miss being home.
Harry cursed when he realized what he’d written, wondering if Corvus would be happy with his declaration or mad. He’d made it clear that Harry should think of Lestrange manor as home and he did. Deciding not to worry about something he couldn’t change now anyway.
Some of the Ravenclaws look at me like I’m a scientist experiment, but most are welcoming. I don’t know if I will be friends with any of them, but I will be able to tolerate them. I have that stupid Hogwarts song stuck in my head, the noise was atrocious.
Shoring himself mentally, he asked the questions that had plagued him all afternoon.
Who is Sirius Black and why didn’t you tell me about him?
He wondered how long it would take for an answer…would he need to wait until morning? He might need to anyway, he was so exhausted. Tomorrow he would need to start acclimatising to the castle, so he’d be on the move a lot. It was Sunday so he could relax a little, but after that school would begin on Monday.
Waiting a few moments, he closed the book, slid it under his pillow. Not having to worry about anyone reading it, since he trusted Corvus’ word that it was safe. The silencing charms were already up along with the magical alarm, so he didn’t sleep in or wake Boot with his nightmares if he should have one. After that Harry was dead to the world, his exhaustion coupled with the potions he was out for the count.
-------0
The next thing Harry remembered was wakening up on Sunday morning, no nightmares, just the gentle emergence from sleep with his alarm taking that moment to go off. He had given himself enough time to take his potions, shower, dress and get down to the Great Hall at a leisurely pace without showing up looking like he’d run a marathon. Looked and felt like he’d run a marathon to be frank.
It was Sunday, so when he picked out what to wear, he didn’t put his school uniform on instead he chose one of his brand new sets of clothes Corvus had got him. He wanted to make a good first impression after all, you couldn’t redo a first impression. Although, technically it was a second impression now, third for a few people who he had made acquaintances.
Leaving his dorm mate to sleep, he padded out the dorm, taking with him his shower bag and clothes to dress in the cubical. He didn’t want anyone seeing his scars, which had faded considerably but they were still visible even to his weak eye sight.
One hour later, he was washed, dressed, potions taken and making his way towards the Great Hall for breakfast. He hoped they had a better supply of healthy foods than they did last night. Otherwise keeping to his plan was going to be rather difficult. He wasn’t supposed to eat greasy foods after all, at least not in the quantity’s Hogwarts seemed to have in endless supply.
He kept a map of Hogwarts on him so that he was able to navigate if he wished. He wasn’t sure what he wanted to do with his Sunday so he would keep his options open.
“Hey, I didn’t expect many people to be up,” Theodore said, jogging from the dungeons making his way to the Great Hall, “The girls are already inside.” So were the rest of the gang.
Harry turned around to see who was speaking to him, “Hey, you don’t mind that I’m a Ravenclaw?” slightly surprised by this, it seemed as if so far that houses kept to themselves.
“I won’t if you don’t mind I’m in Slytherin,” Theodore said, his tone cautious.
“The hat said I would fit in well in either house,” Harry said, shaking his head, of course, he didn’t mind. Perhaps he would have if he was raised in the magical world and had the prejudice ingrained but he didn’t. It seemed silly to him that they’d decide on where you were sorted to be friends or not.
“Looks like nobody from Ravenclaw is up yet,” Theodore commented at the empty section of the first year Ravenclaw table. “You can sit with us if you like, no doubt Draco will have something to say, but you can just ignore him.” Draco always had something to say after all.
“Is that even allowed?” Harry asked, as they both moved towards the Slytherin table, both of them dressed impeccably, so they didn’t stand out at all.
“Nobody does it often,” Theodore said, “But I don’t think it’s a rule, I didn’t see one in Hogwarts a history anyway,” and he’d read the book from front to back.
“Me neither,” it had been one of the first books he’d read.
“Good morning,” Theodore said as he sat down, making enough room for Harry.
They all replied with their own somewhat tired good mornings, “Do you know whether we will get our timetables today or tomorrow?”
“Tomorrow,” came the voice of the Slytherin Head Boy, “I’m Marcus Flint, Head Boy, need anything let me know,” he said, sensing that there was something he didn’t know brewing on the horizon. After all why would the Slytherin’s be so accepting of Harry Potter? The fact he was betrothed made him wonder just who to that the Slytherins accepted him without question. He knew asking wouldn’t get him any answers…not unless Harry revealed it himself. The ring didn’t give anything away.
“Thank you, Flint,” Harry said, nodding in acceptance to the offer.
Flint nodded once and moved away.
“It’s too bad that most of the classes we’ll have will be with Gryffindors,” Blaise commented, “Although I am looking forward to potions the most.”
“You’ve seen the timetable?” Harry queried, he wasn’t aware of who this boy was.
“No, we always get paired primarily with the Gryffindors all the time, according to the others,” gesturing towards the upper years. “I doubt it will change this year.”
“Well, that sucks,” Harry said, he would have preferred classes with the Slytherins, at least he knew who a few of them were. He didn’t know any of the Hufflepuff’s at all, he supposed he’d make friends with a few that were…a little more than tolerable. “Do you know any of the Hufflepuff’s?”
“Bones is alright,” Millicent said thoughtfully, Pansy reluctantly nodded in agreement, it was true, at least for a ‘puff anyway. “Macmillan too, avoid Smith, he’s an intolerable ass,” if any adult had been nearby her language wouldn’t have been as uncouth.
Harry snorted as he began to plate himself some food, gaining himself some strange looks for his choice of meal. It was especially noticeable due to the fact everyone around him had a full greasy plate of food.
“Mr. Potter!” came the squeaky voice of Filius Flitwick as he stood a respectable distance from the young boy.
Harry hastily swallowed his porridge, wiping his face before turning around to see his new Head of House, “Yes Sir?” he was a duelling champion, one of the best, and it made Harry realize he could never judge a book by it’s cover. He must be really powerful to win all the time, or perhaps it was the magic he used instead of his powers. Either way he was fierce, and he was a half-goblin of that Harry was positive. Nobody had said anything, and Harry wasn’t going to either, but it was glaringly obvious. He liked the goblins so that was another reason to like him.
“Headmaster Dumbledore would like to meet you some time this morning, if you feel up to it.” Filius said, an annoyed look on his face, as if he disapproved of the meeting or the wizard himself.
“Why?” Harry asked, eyes hardening, “I don’t believe he is meeting every new student at Hogwarts…” being deliberately obtuse and making his displeasure known. The newspapers had made it known that he wasn’t in fact missing, retracting their previous interview with haste and apologising too. So, it wasn’t because of that, at least not what Dumbledore was revealing publicly anyway.
The Slytherins remained quiet watching the conversation, their breakfasts abandoned. They could feel and sense just how annoyed Harry was at being called out by Dumbledore. It warmed them to him just a little more than he wasn’t a trusting little fool who would blindly follow the old man. None of the Slytherin’s trusted Dumbledore was far as they could throw him.
“He is not, but nonetheless he has asked,” Filius revealed, giving nothing away.
“Then I formally request that you, as my Head of House accompany me to this meeting, since I’m sure it will be about my education.” Harry stated firmly and politely. All the while knowing it wouldn’t be about his education, but with Filius there, hopefully Dumbledore wouldn’t try anything. He was anxious, very much so, he would feel better with someone there.
“While you are at Hogwarts, I am your head of house and your temporary guardian, so it will be my pleasure to accompany you, Mr. Potter as you so wish.” Filius said formally. Very pleased with the boys respectful manner and the way he was conducting himself despite his obvious displeasure and Filius could sense some underlying anxiety. As a Half-goblin, he knew what was going on, his goblin brethren had informed him thusly. He did not completely trust Albus Dumbledore, like the rest of his people, and why he wasn’t as close to Dumbledore as some of the other professors were.
“Thank you, Sir, when is this meeting set for?” Harry asked, relaxing a little.
“When you have finished your breakfast,” Filius informed him, “We shall go together.”
“Where is the Headmaster’s office?” Harry asked, praying that it wasn’t far.
“Third floor, but if you wish, we can Floo there from the antechamber through there,” Filius pointed towards the antechamber behind the professors table.
“I would be very grateful, yes,” Harry agreed, he’d just taken his potions so it wouldn’t be bad, but he didn’t want to appear exhausted when having to deal with Dumbledore for the first time.
“Then enjoy your breakfast, Mr. Potter, we shall go afterwards, there is no rush.” Filius added, making it clear that the child should not rush his breakfast for the Headmaster’s sake. It was him wishing for the meeting so he could wait until Harry was more than ready. He was rather worried that Harry was evidently finding it difficult to get to his destinations, just how bad was the abuse? Which had only been implied by the goblins, he’d never been given full details. He felt it was something he would need in order to take good care of his student.
“Thank you, Sir,” Harry said, turning back around, “I was warned he’d do this, but I didn’t think it would be so soon,” he grumbled in discontent.
“What do you think he wants?” Flint grunted from farther down the table, making it clear everyone had been listening.
“Probably to know who my betrothed is, to start with,” Harry sighed, shaking his head, as he picked at the fruit and eating it. “The rest I can only guess at.”
Flint nodded, he was curious too, but not enough to ask. Not that he would in public, it wasn’t the sort of place you reveal information.
“You know you don’t need to tell him anything, right, Potter?” Draco said, “If he tries anything you can sue him, or report him to the board of directors for impropriety, my father is on the board and he’d make sure the claim is head. We Malfoy’s always help those who need it, especially family.” As always bragging about his name, his family and his father in a single sentence. He was proud of his family after all.
“Family?” Harry queried, seems like they were coming out of the woodwork.
“My mother, she was a Black until she married my father,” Draco explained, warming to Harry after learning that his grandmother was Dorea Black. Someone his mother spoke most fondly off, and who had been very upset when she passed. She’d been young at the time of course, but she had really loved her. “Narcissa Black, cousins very distantly, but still family nonetheless.” And family meant everything to the likes of Black and Malfoy’s since the families were so small.
“Oh,” Harry said, giving a short nod of agreement. He had the family tree hung up back home in his bedroom, he had no immediate family, but he hadn’t really thought anyone less ‘immediate’ would care for family so distantly related.
Hardly surprising when his bloody own relatives had treated him as they did.
“Just let me know if he is improper,” Draco continued on, “We will go through the proper channels,”
Harry grinned, “I suspect he wouldn’t see something like that coming,” especially considering he’d left him with Muggles, he’d expect him to be completely ignorant. Well, sucks for him, since he wasn’t ignorant anymore and he never would be again.
“I like you, Potter,” Draco declared with a wicked smirk of his own, eyes gleaming deviously.
“Thanks, Malfoy,” Harry said dryly, “Couldn’t live without your approval,”
Draco surprisingly laughed, before going back to eating his breakfast.
“I can’t eat anymore,” Harry groaned, not at the food, but knowing what was inevitably coming.
“You realize you don’t need to go to that meeting, don’t you, Potter?” Flint stated seriously, “Get your legal guardian to stand in your stead,”
“Yeah, only problem…I don’t want him knowing who my legal guardian is,” Harry stated in annoyance, “I’m stuck in a hard place with no way out…short of pissing him off and he will just keep badgering me.”
Flint’s eyebrows rose, biting his tongue, now who the hell had become Harry Potter’s legal guardian? His eyes wandered to the ring…his Betrothed’s Head of House, it was possible he supposed, not done often, but did that mean his betrothed was younger than him or older? He was now more confident in his assessment that most of the younger Slytherin’s knew, there was no dying curiosity or anything in their gazes.
“Then let him, he legally doesn’t have a leg to stand on, he’s your Headmaster, not your magical guardian,” Flint stated seriously.
“Not anymore,” Harry said, bearing his teeth green eyes gleaming viciously behind his glasses.
That had everyone staring at each other in surprise, Dumbledore had at one point been Harry’s magical guardian? What had he done to gain Harry’s ire? The look on his face…he hated Dumbledore passionately.
Harry winced, as pain flared in his scar, it took everything in him not to react. Not to touch his scar, he didn’t want to bring attention to it. What the hell had that been? Was someone trying to get into his mind? No, it was nothing like that, his scar had literally just seared as if someone had pressed a hot poker to it.
Up at the professors table, Quirrell finally removed his gaze Dumbledore having been talking to him when he was asked a question. Aware of the conversation at the Slytherin table, having been listening in on it, as per his Master’s orders. He could feel his Lord’s curiosity, and felt apprehensive over it but didn’t voice it. He would ask when they were alone and the Dark Lord was in a good mood, but he was doubtful he’d get an answer.
Dumbledore kept trying to catch Harry’s eye confused as to why he was sitting with the Slytherins, which didn’t bode well for him. He had urged Ronald Weasley to befriend the child, to give him someone within the magical community someone he could trust.
Severus however, watched them with confused distaste, as if he couldn’t figure out just what to think or do with this latest…event. He was very conflicted, the boy looked eight/nine years old not eleven, he carried himself with the same confidence as Lily, and apparently had none of his father’s prejudice…he didn’t want to like the boy but so far what he’d seen…he did. Too much of Lily and too little of James Potter, it made his life exceeding difficult.
-------0
Dumbledore mentally prepared himself for the oncoming conversation, still very much confused about everything that had happened in these past weeks. Things he hadn’t seen coming in all his preparations, every step he took to ensure it went smoothly…somehow it still went off the rails in a spectacularly bad fashion. Nothing had worked out as it should have done. The boy hadn’t befriended Mr. Weasley, had not gone into Gryffindor, as he had coached both Hagrid and Ronald into instilling in the child without them being aware of that fact.
He was caught off guard when Filius and Harry emerged through the Floo network and into his office. He quickly put a pleasant smile on his face, “Thank you, Filius, for escorting young Harry to see me,” Albus said, watching the youngster, who looked around the room with barely a hint of awe or fascination on his face. Not the usual reaction he received when one saw his office which was disappointing.
“As Mr. Potter’s Head of House, I shall be staying for this meeting,” Filius answered, emphasising ‘Mr. Potter’ not liking the familiarity he was taking with his young Raven. Nor did Harry judging by the way he had stiffened upon Dumbledore’s words. Harry definitely did not like Albus Dumbledore, not that Filius could blame him really.
“There is no need, Filius, I’m sure you have last minute things that require your attention more,” Albus said kindly, “I wouldn’t like to keep you. I won’t keep Harry too long, never fear,”
“It is not my request, Albus,” Filius said politely, remaining standing waiting for the go ahead to sit down.
“Harry? Do you require someone here? I’m sure you wouldn’t mind Filius getting on with his work it is important after all,” Albus said, in an almost chiding manner.
“I haven’t given you leave to use my first name, Headmaster Dumbledore, so please do not address me so informally.” Harry said firmly but politely even if he didn’t feel it. Keeping Corvus’ instructions ringing in his ears so that he didn’t mess up. “I would very much prefer that my Head of House be here for the meeting and any others held in future…if such a incident occurs, which I doubt will be all too often, I don’t intend to get into trouble.”
Albus stared stunned, “Please, sit, can I get you anything to drink?” he said automatically, reeling over what had just been said. He sounded like a Pureblood raised wizard, not the Muggle raised boy he had prepared himself for. He would need to revaluate everything. He couldn’t have changed so much in the short time he knew about the magical world surely?
“No thank you,” Harry replied, not trusting Dumbledore the slightest, even though he had his ring on that would tell him if anything was in any drink he went to consume. Sliding into his seat with grace, the office was quite gaudy in colour but with so many books he almost wished he could browse over.
“Not for me either, Albus,” Filius said, getting himself comfortable.
“May I ask why you’ve called me here, Headmaster? Am I in trouble? Has there been a mistake with my dorm?” making it clear without stating it outright he wanted to only ever speak about schooling with the old man and nothing else. “It can’t be my school fees since they were paid just after I was born.” Which was true, seven years of tuition had been transferred to the Hogwarts vaults near enough eleven years ago,
Albus swallowed, definitely unprepared for this, “You are most assuredly not in trouble, Mr. Potter,” treating him like any other student wasn’t what Albus had wished. “There has been no mistake and definitely nothing concerning your tuition.”
“I see,” Harry said, staring expectantly at him, “Then what…?” he purposely trailed off, his anxiety beginning to fade away into nothingness. He could do this, he had nothing to be afraid of and he had someone on his side. So far Professor Flitwick hadn’t let him down, he was warming to him.
“Are you aware that I was at one point your magical guardian, Mr. Potter?” Albus asked, seeing this might be the only way.
Harry’s face closed of off any emotion whatsoever, green eyes blazing a little showing just how pissed off he was. clenching his hands into fists, thankfully only Filius saw this, Albus was too busy with his heart sinking upon seeing Harry’s initial reaction. “I’m aware,” he said tightly.
“Due to my…duties and advanced age, I decided that you’d be better raised with your aunt and uncle and cousin you’d be able to grow up with being the same age,” Albus informed him, “I wanted you raised up away from all the unpleasantness of the magical world, as I’m sure you’ve seen so far…it would have been worse to endure as a child.”
“I see,” Harry replied once again, staring straight ahead, posture relaxed and calm, face blank, despite how internally coiled he was.
“In case of any incidents to whom does the school get in contact with as your next of kin?” Albus asked, “I’m afraid it is blank, since it changed after your admittance was accepted.” After Harry had signed the letter to accept his place there.
“If something happens then Professor Flitwick would be charged with my care, is that not the case?” Harry questioned, so this was what he was playing at. He wished he could say he was surprised, but he really wasn’t. However, he was as Corvus said, sneaky as hell in getting what he wanted.
“It can,” Filius intervened before Albus could open his mouth and spout out a load of lies. Judging by the minute flash of irritation on his face, he most definitely had been about to do so.
“Then that’s it sorted,” Harry answered, “Please put Professor Flitwick down as my next of kin,” like he’d sell out Corvus, he would never do that, not after all he’d done for him. “If it ever changes I’ll fill out the appropriate paperwork in future.”
“And to where do you wish for your reports and exam results to be sent?” Albus asked.
“I believe that’s done automatically, there is no need to know where I am at the time of their sending.” Harry stated firmly, sneaky, but he knew how the magical world worked thank you, well at least a lot of it. He’d been doing his reading after all. Especially in regards to the school and the Ministry of magic, he wanted to help Corvus after all.
Filius’ lips twitched, two to Harry, Dumbledore nil, it was mesmerising to see the child thwarting Dumbledore’s every attempt to gain information.
The boy was smarter than he anticipated, well adept in wizarding policies that he definitely hadn’t foreseen. Who on earth was helping him? “You are very knowledgeable, very commendable, I must give thanks to whoever helped turn you into the young man you are,”
“Thank you,” Harry replied, giving a bland smile that didn’t reach his eyes.
Too smart, even complimenting him didn’t get him to lower his guard, he would need to think this through before approaching the young boy again. He had the entire year to work this in his favour, and it had better work, but for right now he was at a loss. “I was very good friends with your parents, I must say I was surprised to hear they had put forth a Betrothal for you. They didn’t believe in them, James found love in your mother without it, in fact the Potters, who were all Gryffindors, all found love naturally. May I ask to whom they betrothed you?”
“You may,” Harry replied.
Albus stared confused, hope brewing within him, “Who?” heart pounding, leaning forward just a tad.
“I said you may ask, I did not promise to reveal that information,” Harry answered, getting vicious satisfaction out of the disgruntled look on Dumbledore’s face. “It’s private information, not something I feel comfortable revealing to someone I only just met. I’m sure you understand the need for safety and secrecy.” He added almost condescendingly but not quite.
Filius’ chest hurt as he refrained from laughing, his cheeks were beginning to ache from keeping his face impassive. Merlin help him, he was very pleased he had remained for this, nobody else would believe this. He knew Severus would get a great deal of amusement from it. Then again, considering who it was…perhaps not, he’d always had a deep hatred for all things Potter. Perhaps Harry would be able to change his opinion.
“May I go? I do wish to acclimatise to Hogwarts before school begins tomorrow,” Harry asked, standing up without waiting for Dumbledore’s permission. He was through being polite, he was being polite enough not to reach over and wring the old fool’s neck where he sat.
“Thank you, Albus,” Filius said, quickly striding to catch up with his fleeing Raven.
-------0
“Morning, Rabastan!” Harry said cheerfully, “I got you these, did you know there were hundreds of House-elves at Hogwarts? They let me make these and your hot chocolate, don’t worry though I didn’t tell them anything, I know they’re bound to Hogwarts and Dumbledore.” After letting Corvus and Rabastan hug each other in greeting.
Rabastan just smirked at Harry as he sat, he was becoming more and more talkative each visit. His father was barely able to get a word in edgewise for at least half an hour when he first came in. “Thank you,” he said coherently, accepting the offerings from Harry, while his father held the box, but it was understandable, Harry couldn’t get out of Hogwarts to shop every week.
“Did you manage to get out without arousing suspicion?” Corvus asked, as they took their seats.
“Yes, I used the spells you taught me,” Harry promised, ones to make sure he wasn’t being tracked and to make himself invisible. “He keeps trying to find out about you guys, he’s rather good at it too.”
“Do we need to be concerned?” Corvus asked, it had perhaps been too much to ask of an eleven year old.
“No,” Harry shook his head, and went on to give a step-by-step of the meeting and things Dumbledore had done that week. Rabastan found something extremely funny because he wouldn’t stop laughing for ages afterwards. Corvus stared in awe at the sight.
“How are your classes?” Corvus asked, seeing as Rabastan wasn’t going to stop any time soon, he didn’t bother to stop the smile spreading across his face at the sight his son made so carefree looking. Squeezing his sons hand, keeping it warmth and giving him grounding stability.
“Well, I got compared to my dad a lot, I transfigured the matchstick into a needle.” Harry said, “Muggle Studies is…weird, she’s teaching us about Shakespeare, I’m not sure of the relevance it has in helping pureblood’s understand Muggles…I mean he’s from the seventeenth century…” genuinely baffled by it.
“They do that the whole year,” Rabastan replied succinctly. “It’s like History of magic, best just to take a book and read something worthwhile.”
“The whole year? On…on Shakespeare?” Harry asked, eyes widening. “But…that’s insane! Do they teach you how to use phones? Electronics? The internet? What the Muggles did during the wars? How dangerous they can be? Especially regarding things they don’t understand and can’t have?” he would need to find out a way to rectify that, surely things had changed since Rabastan was at Hogwarts?
Considering the way both Corvus and Rabastan stared at him they had no clue as to what he was talking about.
“That’s…” Harry swallowed thickly, “Disappointing, so two dud classes? Just perfect, Hogwarts is turning out to be a genuine let-down.” how did you complain about classes anyway? Something else to find out about.
“Two don’t make the entirety of the experience at Hogwarts,” Corvus said quietly, sensing something else.
“Charms was great, I like Professor Flitwick, Defence was alright, but potions…” Harry said, becoming subdued. “I don’t think I’m going to enjoy that class much.”
“What happened?” Corvus demanded, “And why haven’t you said anything?” disappointed that Harry hadn’t said anything in their nightly talks.
“I don’t think Professor Snape likes me very much, in fact I’d go so far as to say he loathes the ground I walk on.” Harry revealed, “When I answered his questions correctly during class…he looked ready to murder me, and took points off me being ‘cheeky and disrespectful’ but I wasn’t…I really wasn’t.”
“He hates your father, not you, plus, he’s one of us,” Rabastan revealed honestly, “You’ll need to get used to those sorts of reactions from the Dark Lord’s faithful followers.” That and their desire to kill him.
“Oh,” Harry murmured, well, that explained it then. Which meant no matter what he did…potions was going to be impossible for the next seven years. He liked it, but only as so much as he liked Transfiguration, Ancient Runes and Charms were so far his definite favourite.
Corvus was inwardly seething, he’d get the full story out of Harry soon, then he would visit Snape and make him regret one snarky little word to Harry. He was his, and nobody was going to make him feel bad. A Lestrange in all but blood or name.
During this past week, Harry had found himself nearly passing out trying to get to the Astronomy tower to get to class, when Corvus had heard that he’d almost pulled Harry out. Even after leaving fifteen minutes early, to get there before midnight, thank Merlin it was only once a week. He did contemplate getting in touch with Flitwick to reveal what was really happening so give Harry added strength and someone to look out for him when he could not. It would make him feel better about leaving him to Dumbledore’s mercies.
“And your scar?” Corvus asked, aware of it hurting, it concerned him deeply how it was beginning to hurt just after he begun Hogwarts…where Dumbledore was.
Rabastan’s eyes narrowed in on them, realizing he was missing something, a vital piece of information.
“It’s weird, it keeps burning up,” Harry confessed, “It’s random.”
“So no common denominators?” Corvus asked, frowning, perhaps he needed to see the memories and see if he could see for himself what the common denominators were. He would ask his son if his mark was acting up even slightly, it would be a good indication, since the mark was a direct link to him.
Harry shook his head, “None that I can think of, different places, different times, even once when I was alone in my dorm…I think I dozed off and it woke me up,” or it could have been the potions wearing off.
Rabastan’s eyes widened when he realized the implications, of course, he’d never believed the Dark Lord was gone. Hope begun to bloom in him, if the Dark Lord returned…perhaps his life wasn’t going to be wasted away in here. What were the chances though? Could it really be the Dark Lord? What if it was just something Dumbledore was up to in order to push Harry firmly into his camp? He’ll be desperate, with Harry making it clear he didn’t want anything to do with him. In the most spectacular fashion, just thinking about it amused him. He clung onto the feeling knowing the Dementors would try to claim the feelings when he returned to his cell.
“I received a missive from the Ministry today, they’ve set a wizengamot meeting, unfortunately it is set for Saturday, through the time I usually come.” Corvus revealed, saddened he wouldn’t see his son. He refused to push it back and wait longer, he wanted to see his sons freed too much for that. “I will miss it, but I’ll be sure to send a box to Harry so he can bring your usual gift box.”
“Next Saturday?” Harry asked, he didn’t normally come alone, he wasn’t sure how he felt about that. Rabastan wasn’t so short with him anymore…but he still got a little down and grumpy. Corvus knew how to deal with it, but he didn’t.
“Yes,” Corvus nodded in confirmation. “You’ll be fine,” he reassured the boy, sensing his trepidation, he knew his son was rather…short sometimes with Harry. Much to his displeasure, but it was becoming less frequent.
“We have a flying lesson next week, our first one, I’ve never been on a broom before…” Harry said, continuing their talk. Not wishing to sully their visit with things that couldn’t be changed. Corvus and Rabastan were both in good moods, he wanted to preserve that.
“You’ll do fine, be confident, the broom can sense fear,” Rabastan reassured him, lips twitching remembering his own first time on a broom. Of course, he had been a lot younger than eleven, but the same sentiment still applied.
Harry nodded, taking in the information and storing it away, “No fear, be confident,” he murmured, genuinely apprehensive about being on a broomstick.
“Is there anything else you wish to know about Sirius Black? Has the information I provided you with been enough?” Corvus asked after a moments lull in conversation.
Rabastan snorted derisively, “Sirius Black is definitely not a Death Eater, he wouldn’t have joined us, not even if we were the last lot standing and he had no choice.” He still wholeheartedly believed that.
“Evidence to the contrary would dispel that notion,” Corvus pointed out, “He was found at the scene laughing, and did agree that he was to blame for what happened.” he’d grilled Fudge himself to get Harry that information. “Although the fact he wasn’t given a trial does irk me somewhat, and is rather suspicious.” He was a pureblood not granted a trial, but his sons had suffered the same fate. They all had the rights to a damn individual trial, or a trial full stop.
The justice system needed a serious overhaul.
“And I’m telling you, he isn’t a Death Eater, he’d rather kill himself,” Rabastan stated seriously, even while in Azkaban he made it clear he loathed everyone – who were incidentally all Death Eaters – around him. Finishing the remnants of his hot chocolate, sighing at the warmth exuding around him. He just wished his brother could receive the same treatment, to feel better even for a couple of hours.
Harry removed a book from his pocket, and delved into it, leaving Corvus and Rabastan to talk, as had been the agreement from the get go. He didn’t even blink when as usual the silencing spell went up.
Corvus wouldn’t need to wait to get a clear picture from Harry regarding his potions class, for there was already an owl waiting for him in Lestrange manor from Lord Greengrass expressing concern from what his daughter had told him. Who had heard everything from Susan Bones. Even the Hufflepuff’s were angry over the way Snape had treated Harry and removed the house points even if it let them up the board so they weren’t last.
--------0
So what do you think? More show less tell? Or is this way fine? This is the way it's going to go, if people are satisfied with it, some showing, some telling through the conversations Rabastan and Harry have...although I do wish to have Harry reveal something about his childhood that makes Rabastan realise he cares...I just cant think of what or how to begin the conversation :D but I'll figure it out I always do :D Just look at EHTS took sixty chapters but I did it lol! what parts do you wish to see rather than be told about? The Troll? Some Voldemort scenes? Ministry? or would you prefer to see them spoken about instead? Will Harry be offered to be the youngest seeker and accept or decline due to his health or will he not even be in that position - bear in mind it wont be the same as it was in the book I like making things different as I said - and since Draco and Harry aren't enemies it makes sense that it wont be happening! so Norbert what will happen to it? will Hagrid's cabin burn down? Will Harry find the mirror? see something dear to him? will Corvus go nuts when he finds out? Will he find out? What about Severus? Can he change or is the damage already been done? hmm what else is important in the first year that's sometimes overlooked...I'll need to look online don't want to forget anything! :D R&R please! I hope this hasn't been a disappointment truly, its why I was apprehensive with the way I'm going with it, using the talks between Rabastan to tell instead of show what's happening at the school in Harry's views.
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 14
Severus sighed softly as he made his way up from his private potions lab, having finished yet another batch of potions – of various kinds – for Corvus Lestrange. He was exhausted, and definitely not looking forward to teaching students tomorrow. The weekend always flew in, and he hated it. Stretching out the kinks in his body, he immediately ambled towards his cabinet which housed his alcohol. Snatching the open bottle of whiskey – the only open bottle – and poured more than a generous amount into a crystal glass, before flinging it back, the burn barely discernible due to the fact he had been drinking it for years.
What he did discern was herbs, strong herbs that weren’t being hidden by the strongness of the drink, something had been slipped into his drink. His eyes widened, but before he could do anything, his body pitched forward as pain begun to assault him. He couldn’t move, even just thinking about it caused the pain to flare even more alarmingly. ‘Dirigentes dolore’ thought Severus, it wasn’t a major debilitating curse, but it was definitely not minor. It also wasn’t fatal as long as he took an antidote, but he didn’t have an antidote brewed, and it took five days to brew that particular potion. In other words he was going to be in a world of pain for almost a week…depending on how long it took for someone to look for him.
Then it dawned on him, it had been in his drink, it was open, he’d already drank from it. Thus, someone had been in his quarters and put that in there. In the past twenty-four hours, at that, since he’d had a drink last night as well, it was his ritual, he had been doing it for as far back as he could afford to buy himself a bottle. Someone had been in here…someone could still be in here.
His thoughts were alarmingly proven correct when he heard the sound of quiet footballs approaching him. A burst of fear consumed him, was he about to be killed like this? After surviving both Dumbledore and Voldemort in a duel game of spying? On the floor, in agony, unable to stand and face his potential killer?
A groan of agony burst out of him as he was swiftly magically propelled onto his favourite seat. Leaning his head against the headrest, he tried and failed to glare at the culprit but he was just too damn surprised to see who it was. Corvus Lestrange. Why? What on earth had caused the old man to approach him with the intent to kill? Pursing his lips, as a fresh wave of agony coursed throughout his body. Refusing to show any more weakness, although if truth be told, it wasn’t as painful as the Cruciatus Curse, but it wasn’t far off.
The urge to ask why was strong, but Severus was too prideful to do such a thing, at least at the moment. Although, even if he had opened his mouth, nothing but a scream would rip out, there was no way he’d be able to ask anything. His eyes slipped shut as he heard shuffling, opening one eye, he noticed that Corvus had moved a seat across from him and sat down, looking for all the world, if he was coming for an amical visit. What the hell had he done to irritate Corvus Lestrange? One of the most dangerous wizards in the magical world? And he was dangerous, the magical population didn’t know the half of it.
“You are far from an unobservant wizard, Severus, and I must say I am disappointed in your behaviour,” Corvus said, his voice cold and harsh. “What kind of wizard thinks its perfectly alright to bully a sick eleven-year-old boy? Using his parents against him and making Hogwarts intolerable for him?” he didn’t care for the Potters’ but at the end of the day he refrained from saying anything about that to Harry.
Confusion settled deeply within Severus, at both remarks, why on earth would Corvus Lestrange care about his treatment of Harry Potter? It was the whole purpose of doing so, in order to keep Dumbledore happy and his spying duties unencumbered for when the Dark Lord inevitably returned. If anything the Death Eaters should be quite happy in his actions, wasn’t it the reasons the children of Death Eaters were keeping a close eye on the boy? The sick remark did worry him, he did look like he was recovering from a long illness, presumably muggle in nature.
“I know James Potter bullied you, but really, Severus? Taking it out on his son? A boy who doesn’t even remember his parents or care?” Corvus said derisively, “I should kill you really, but unfortunately I don’t trust anyone else to make the potions Harry requires.”
Severus despite the pain inhaled sharply, “No,” he rasped out, it wasn’t possible. Those potions he’d been making were for Harry? No, no, it wasn’t possible, that was…those potions were for someone severely abused, there was no mistaken really just why these potions were needed. Again, why would Corvus Lestrange be helping Harry? Nothing made sense anymore, and he didn’t like it at all.
“You and I need to talk, but if you try anything I will kill you, nod if you understand,” Corvus stated steely, black eyes flashing dangerously into similar black ones. Both of them aware that they were dealing with a dangerous foe, and acting like predators to ensure they end up with the upper hand. As an added measure, Corvus muttered “Accio!” snatching Severus’ wand from his person, he wasn’t taking any chances when it came to this wizard, he was smart, crafty, created his own spells and potions, it was just a shame he and Harry wouldn’t get on. Harry could have learned a lot from Severus, perhaps enabled him to think outside the box more. Which he was already doing, of course, but all the help would just ensure to give Harry that added push.
No matter, he would ensure Harry received an education that would help him come into his own as a powerful wizard.
Severus’ eyes flashed angrily before he reluctantly nodded, moaning in pain, Merlin help him, he hadn’t endured such pain for a decade now. His body wasn’t used to it anymore, Merlin help him when the Dark Lord returned…for he would honestly wonder if he’d survive the Cruciatus Curse being cast upon his person multiple times while proving his ‘loyalty’ to the wizard.
Corvus leaned back into the seat, levitating the antidote to the Severus, waiting impatiently for him to grasp a hold of it and drink it down. Which wasn’t easy, he had a meeting in less than an hour so he had to have this dealt with as soon as possible. His gaze never wavered from Severus, just because he had his wand…didn’t mean he was entirely safe after all.
Severus panted a little as the pain begun to recede after taking the potion, which he knew due to the colour, smell and consistency was indeed the antidote. Shaken to the core at the suddenness of the attack and how defenceless he’d been so easily rendered. This was supposed to be his safe heaven, to be attacked here made him feel vulnerable. Vulnerable in a way he hadn’t ever felt since he was sixteen years old and he hated it. Blinking trying to rid himself off the sweat beating around his eyes, he reluctantly swiped his forehead and face. He hadn’t wanted to take his eyes of Corvus for a second, but had to concede that if he wanted him dead…he would have already been killed.
“Now…let’s make it clear, you are not to upset Harry in any way, whatsoever, is that understood?” Corvus stated, wand casually aimed in Severus’ direction.
Severus pursed his lips, “I cannot promise that,” he admitted, not without Dumbledore becoming aware of someone at play he didn’t know about.
“Then I will kill you, promise solved,” Corvus’ voice changed immediately upon hearing Severus’ words fury thrumming through him.
“It was Dumbledore’s demands that I keep my position as a spy, he thinks I am firmly on the light side, despite the Dark Lord being gone… temporarily as it is…I must continue my last order. If I decided to leave now, I believe the Dark Lord would be furious.” Severus bit out angrily, he was walking a knife edge at the moment.
Corvus’ lips curled in disgust, “Let me get this straight, he’s egging you on to bully a student?” hissing under his breath in utter disgust. “Don’t tell me it’s because he didn’t get into Gryffindor.”
Severus watched the wizard warily, “I believe his reactions would have been the same regardless of which house he inevitably went into.” He was in a hell of a mood, and when a Lestrange was in a mood…they were even more dangerous than normal. The fact that Corvus knew where Harry was placed already, only a week into Hogwarts alarmed him too.
“And of course you’re all too willing to do it,” Corvus said, disgustedly.
Severus swallowed thickly, deciding against answering that question, “How did you come to be aware of Potter? Let alone have him in your care for the summer?” he had been sending the potions to him consistently, so it was natural to assume Potter had been with Corvus. Which he must have done judging by the fact the potions had gone to Lestrange manor.
Corvus stared at Severus making no effort to hide his anger or disgust, which while Severus tried to hide his emotions, you could literally see the sinking gut happening. “Do you know where Harry spent his childhood? Where he gained every single ailment you’ve been so diligently helping him with?”
Severus refrained from swallowing thickly yet again, “All I know is that Albus sent him somewhere that night, and that he was being looked after.” He had seen Minerva and Albus arguing quite passionately that night upon returning, but about what he wasn’t sure. Albus never revealed where Harry lived, not to anyone, not the Ministry of magic, not Lupin and certainly not him.
“Looked after?” Corvus choked incredulously, “Doesn’t anyone have eyes? He’s a head shorter than others his own age, too thin by far and very easily exhausted.”
Severus winced, he had noticed that too, but he didn’t want to see it, it wouldn’t make his life any easier. However, seeing and hearing this…Severus knew he wasn’t going to be able to go back to living in forced ignorance.
“He was living with his Muggle aunt and Uncle,” Corvus spat out, watching what colour Severus had drain from his face, evidently he was familiar with the family or at the very least…the aunt, the sister. “This is the damage they’d wrought upon the boy!” throwing the copy of the paperwork from Millicent at Severus, who snatched it with ease, despite his rather…nauseated look. “I deduce through your reactions you know at least one of them.”
“I know Petunia, ghastly Muggle, one of the worst…” Severus trailed off when his eyes comprehended what he was seeing so clearly written out on paper. He didn’t even need to convey his utter disgust of the woman that Petunia Dursley nee Evans was. It was written in black and white, and he stared at it his stomach churning rebelliously. He’d loathed the her from the moment he met her.
Suddenly Severus’ eyes blazed with a different kind of anger, one that surprised Corvus immensely.
Corvus watched Severus with avid interest, now why would he suddenly feel so angry on his and Harry’s behalf? What had roused that protective instincts? Was it because he was Lily’s son and he cared about him even just a little because of who his mother was? oh, he knew Severus cared about Lily, which was why he had protested against her death when it became apparent the Dark Lord was going after the Potters. But the anger on his own behalf was unexpected, he looked ready to have steam coming out of his ears.
“Did he know?” Severus asked, eyes still blazing, teeth grinding painfully against each other.
“Thus far I have no definitive proof,” Corvus scowled, that bothered him. “He abandoned the boy on the doorstep after the attack and he was found in the morning. He’s liable either way, since as Harry’s magical guardian he should have checked upon him, as is the law and to ensure he knew of his place in our world. He also had a squib watching out for him, Arabella Figg, but it is not definitive proof,” Not that he’d get arrested for it, one word of how he had decided a family was better of raising him than an old man in Hogwarts they’d all have agreed he did what was best.
“Why haven’t you gone to the Ministry regarding this?” Severus asked perplexed, it was the sort of thing they’d do, in order to take Dumbledore out however temporarily it might be. This was Harry Potter they were talking about, the Ministry might take an exception.
“Why? So he can talk his way out of it? No, if and when I get something to stick I will make sure the Ministry knows.” Corvus replied, lip curling at the fact Dumbledore was once again going free.
“How is his recovery going?” Severus asked guilt and shame coursing through him. Dumbledore had lied to him, told him he was being spoiled, put wood to the embers and made sure Severus would detest the boy before he set foot in Hogwarts. It had worked, he hated him despite his ill health. Or what had seemed to be ill health, he hadn’t jumped to abuse due to his belief that he was being treated well, the clothes he’d come to Hogwarts in just confirmed it in his mind. To leave a magical child with Petunia…if only he’d known. Dumbledore had been forcing him to break his promise, his Vow since the day he had created it and it horrified him. Potter or not, he did not condone child abuse, he wouldn’t wish it upon his worst enemy.
“Slowly, but with the aid of the potions he’s been deemed well enough to come to Hogwarts,” Corvus stated, “You are angry, why? And it’s not just because of the abuse, you’ve probably seen a few cases in your career here.” He wished he had given the wizard Veritaserum so he could trust what he was saying, so he would get to the bottom of the truth.
“Dumbledore has been more than alluding to the case that Mr. Potter has been treated very well in his home.” Severus retorted still seething over what he had learned. “To the entirety of the Hogwarts faculty when they ask.” He refused to admit he had been one of the few to actually asked now and again. He also refused to admit to the vow he had sworn, he couldn’t admit that to a Death Eater, it would only guarantee his death when the Dark Lord returned.
“You will stop, I don’t care what excuse you have to give the old fool, I will not have you marring his time here at Hogwarts. Dumbledore is going to be doing enough for both of you.” Corvus demanded, “If I have to return…it won’t be a mild potion in your whiskey, it will be poison and you will not know what happened.” he threatened and not even being subtle at all.
“I will do as you ask…if you answer a question for me,” Severus stated, negotiating with him, he needed some answers.
“Very well,” Corvus sighed exasperated, knowing what the question was going to be.
“How on earth did you get custody of Mr. Potter? And why?” Severus asked, utterly bewildered, he needed a drink, and right now he wouldn’t trust anything in his cabinet.
“Harry approached me,” Corvus answered, “If you wish for any further understanding you will swear an oath here and now never to repeat or reveal in any matter what we have spoken to at all tonight.” Which he would be swearing anyway, he just wanted to ensure he did so before he revealed everything just in case it blew up in his face.
“I assume you have the paperwork with you?” Severus asked, slightly resigned, there was no way he had come to discuss anything with him tonight without being fully prepared. He had to know what was going on in order to be best able to protect the boy he’d evidently let down so badly. He and Potter might never get along, but he would protect him, as he’d sworn to do, for Lily.
“I do,” Corvus agreed, swiftly removing the documents from his pocket and passing it over, along with a self-inking quill, so that he didn’t have an excuse to move from his seat.
Severus read over the document, making sure he understood it thoroughly and that it wouldn’t interfere with his vow before he signed it deeming it perfectly safe. It just meant he wouldn’t be able to discuss anything regarding what Corvus revealed today, about Harry or anything else.
Severus seemed to slump once it was signed, handing it back over to Corvus, “What are your plans with Potter?” dreading to think really, he felt rather sick and helpless right now. Corvus it seemed had at least Harry’s health in mind, helping him whereas Dumbledore wasn’t even trying. He just seemed worried that Harry wasn’t going to be ‘just like his parents’ and wondering why he wasn’t a Gryffindor of all things.
“We have a contract of our own in place,” Corvus revealed, noticing that Severus was actually worried, which just perplexed him even more. Honestly, what on earth was Severus on? expressing hated and deep seated emotional problems one moment the next he actually look guilty then resigned now he was actually worried again? “No abuse, anything discussed between us can’t be used against the other, and it only lasts four years, until he can officially become Lord Harry James Potter,” leaving all aspects of the betrothed.
“Well, that’s a relief,” Severus whispered under his breath, the boy was smart at the very least. “But why?” he pressed, he just didn’t understand why someone so faithful to the Dark Lord would aid the boy responsible – or thought he was – for his downfall? Nobody was sure what happened that night, not even Dumbledore, if he had any ideas he was keeping them to himself.
“Tell me, Severus, if you had a way out of your situation when you were eleven, wouldn’t you have taken it? Given the state of the abuse Harry endured…you don’t even know the half of it.” Corvus stated seriously. Severus hadn’t endured broken bones, or what it was like to be shoved into a cupboard, and mentally and emotionally abused for ten years.
“And somehow he came to you?” Severus asked incredulously, ignoring the implication that Corvus knew about his own childhood.
“It shouldn’t surprise you, Dorea and I go way back, we were good friends, I am doing this for her, we both benefit from this arrangement.” Corvus revealed simply. “My allegiance doesn’t come into this, Harry is well aware of my family’s reputation as well as what my sons were accused of doing and where our allegiances lie. Given what Dumbledore has done…Harry is not going to become the light side Saviour everyone wants…I suspect he will remain neutral and I am pleased with this.” All very true, in the grand scheme of things.
Severus stared at Corvus, having to concede he had a good point, given his childhood, why on earth would Harry fight for Muggles and their rights? Dumbledore had done it again…Severus realized his heart sinking, he’d created a dark wizard through his inactions and perhaps actions depending on what he truly did all those years ago with the Dark Lord. Or someone much worse than just a mere Dark Wizard. He had definitely ignored the signs of his abuse but he couldn’t blame him, for he hadn’t directly gone to him. “You don’t suspect he might turn evil? Or the Ministry’s version of a evil wizard at any rate,” sounding exasperated just thinking on the Ministry and their stupidity. In other words someone who would become another Dark Lord, evil, without conscience. There was a difference between a dark and evil wizard in his mind after all. He was dark, not evil after all.
“I do believe that he has been…saved in time.” Corvus confessed, “I don’t think he will go down a dark and lonely path…having someone to trust and rely on can make all the difference.” It seemed perhaps he’d have an ally in Severus at least.
“I hope so,” Severus confessed, he would need to follow Harry down that path, and whether he liked the boy or not, he did not want to see Lily’s son become someone who needed to be put down. They already had the Dark Lord Voldemort to deal with without having another one on their hands. Perhaps he should be thanking Corvus for his actions…but only time would tell if he was going to live up to his word. “I assume you have some things planned for the Dursley’s?” there was no way Corvus was going to let Muggles away with harming a wizard, a Potter or not.
“You know me well,” Corvus stated, revealing nothing else.
Severus nodded, so he wouldn’t be surprised if anything came up in the news of their disappearance or some such. “Don’t go easy on them,” he declared.
Corvus just smirked, eyes flashing hungrily, oh, he definitely wasn’t going easy on them. In fact Marge Dursley was the subject of his recent bout of revenge. She was going to lose everything, she deserved it in his opinion. Everyone who knew the truth seemed to find themselves saying the same thing.
“You cannot keep the fact you’re Potter’s magical guardian a secret forever, Dumbledore will find out,” Severus cautioned him, Dumbledore wouldn’t give up.
“Perhaps,” Corvus conceded, hopefully not for a long time. Plus, he technically wasn’t Harry’s magical guardian but did take care of him only because of the magical contract and the fact Harry had nowhere else to go. When the betrothal was done, Harry would be officially emancipated. He was strictly speaking emancipated right now, and legally able to make his own decisions but that wouldn’t be anyone’s business. Certainly not Severus’ whether he could speak about it or not, he did not trust anyone easily.
In time he might prove trustworthy, but he wasn’t stupid enough to trust a spy with every piece of information when you didn’t know exactly where his loyalties lay.
“Should I just deliver the potions to Potter?” Severus questioned.
“No, continue to send them to me, I am making sure he takes the correct amount each day,” Corvus instructed him, he got only what he needed each day, and the empty vials were placed back in the box. He received them back, and thus, he knew Harry was taking them and when he was taking them. “I trust you’ll take heed of my warning?” standing abruptly.
“Yes,” Severus replied seriously, knowing that Corvus would stick to his word if he didn’t.
“Good,” Corvus revealed, making his way to the fireplace, stepping into the Floo, he placed Severus’ wand on the mantel before using the Floo network never taking his eyes of the wizard.
To Severus’ surprise he wasn’t using the Floo to return to Lestrange manor. He’d used it to go to Filius’ office here at Hogwarts.
Lurching forward he grasped a hold of his wand, still shaken to the core, as he swiftly and eagerly locked his Floo network so nobody could get into his rooms. Paranoid to the extreme, he was going to check his wards then he was heading to the pub, he needed some serious drink and he refused to drink anything in his cupboard. He was going to throw them all out for good measure.
This had turned out to be the worst Sunday he’d ever experienced in a decade.
He did not want a repeat performance.
Instead of doing any of that, he slumped back onto his seat, staring at his hands in disbelief, they were shaking. He’d stood before the Dark Lord without so much as flinching, yet here he sat shaking at a visit from Corvus Lestrange? Adrenaline that’s all it was, due to the unexpectedness of it.
It was also partly rage for the lies he’d been fed for the past decade.
The copy of the diagnosis of Harry’s injuries was absent, Lestrange must have taken it with him without him noticing.
The list of injuries though…with that his stomach lurched, finally rebelling and Severus raced through to his bathroom and emptied the contents of his stomach.
-------0
Corvus swiftly stepped through, unsurprised to see Harry there since he had called the meeting after all and informed Harry that his presence would be welcomed. It wasn’t necessary but if he should wish to come then he was more than happy to have him there.
Filius was watching both closely, surprised by the happy greeting the Lord Lestrange was receiving from his young charge. All Ravenclaws were his charges and he took his duties seriously. Harry was more than just thankful to Lord Lestrange for helping him that was glaringly obvious. He was somewhat appeased and happy that Corvus gave Harry a once over with just a hint of concern on his face, as if he was checking to ensure his wellbeing.
“How are you faring?” Corvus asked, completely ignoring Filius for the moment, which would be considered rude but Harry came first and he wanted the boy to know this.
“I’ve taken my potions and I’m not over exerting myself, I promise,” Harry said dutifully, giving Corvus a big smile unable to help himself. Slipping off his seat, he stared at Corvus wondering if he could…
Corvus seemed to understand as he drew Harry into a hug, Filius wouldn’t be able to reveal anything by the end of the night anyway. He didn’t care if he had to show his…darker side in front of Harry at the end of the day, his protection came first and foremost. The look on Filius face was quite…comical and almost worth it.
“Good, I’m pleased to hear that,” Corvus stated, before releasing Harry, urging him to reclaim his seat. “Mr. Flitwick,” he said giving a curt nod. He wasn’t a child and no longer referred to Flitwick as ‘professor’ and as he wasn’t a Lord, it was his correct title at present.
“Lord Lestrange,” Filius nodded, wary of the wizard, as he had a right to be, but also deeply curious.
“I assume you understand the reason behind my visit?” Corvus said as he took his seat opposite Flitwick and facing him directly.
“I do,” Filius revealed, “As I am sure you are aware of my…ancestry,” there was no way Corvus hadn’t’ looked into him before this meeting.
“Yes, that and the fact the more people aware of what is going on…would be able to help Harry,” Corvus revealed, patting him absently on the shoulder. Pleased he was being silent for the conversation, as was proper. The goblins had probably revealed more than he was aware of to the wizard/goblin.
Harry watched both converse, wondering at the subtle undercurrent knowledge going on, which he was unaware of. He’d ask Corvus later, see if he would tell him.
“If it helps Harry then I am all for it,” Filius replied, as he’d said previous he took his duties very seriously. He didn’t know everything, of course, but he had a feeling by the end of the night he definitely would. Harry was very bright, and was one of the first to get the levitating charm correctly, he was smart, studious and quite frankly from what he’d seen made quite a powerful wizard. There were tells, despite only having Harry here for a week, his ability to get most spells correctly the first time was the most revealing. Along with a girl from Gryffindor, Hermione Granger, why she’d been sorted into Gryffindor he didn’t know she was clearly a Ravenclaw in the making.
“I’m sure you understand the need for secrecy,” Corvus informed him, handing over the same document he had given Severus earlier. This one was a little more limiting due to the fact he was in fact going to reveal everything to Harry’s head of house. Also, the fact he knew more information from the goblins that he definitely didn’t approve of without the aid of a secrecy clause.
Harry didn’t protest, knowing that this was to protect him and his secrets, and it was really to protect him. If everyone found out that he was betrothed to Rabastan he’d be blacklisted by anyone who didn’t like the Lestranges…which was a great many people…and the Ministry and Dumbledore would interfere with his life. Even if they didn’t win it would make his life very uncomfortable. This way he could continue as he was, with his freedom intact and as soon as the four years were up, he’d be ‘emancipated’ and able to look after himself and there was nothing the Ministry could do to deem him unfit to look after himself…not at that age. Eleven they might get away with that but not when he was older. They would be discarding their oldest and Nobelist laws but the fact the Ministry seemed to be outlawing nearly all branches of magic – some which weren’t all that dangerous – they wouldn’t have a problem with it. They wouldn’t care, since he was ‘Harry Potter’ and they’d already mapped out his life because of something that happened when he was a baby. Look at the reactions everyone had to his sorting, even his own fellow Ravenclaws commented their surprise that he was with them and not Gryffindor. The Patil girl had been the kindest about it as a matter of fact. Maybe because she was going through something similar, with her twin sister being a Gryffindor and all.
Filius couldn’t say he was surprised by the goblin enacted silencing contract, which was very accurately worded if he didn’t say so himself. He read it over carefully and signed it, this was all for Harry after all. Barely seconds after signing it another parchment was handed over, a detailed diagnosis of Harry’s injuries. This was when he began to comprehend the severity, “A healer has decreed Harry well enough to attend Hogwarts?” he wished to know.
“Millicent Flint has given him the all clear to attend Hogwarts, but the moment that changes he will be pulled out for the sake of his health.” Corvus revealed seriously.
Filius nodded, completely understanding, the poor child, he’d been through hell, it was little wonder he struggled to get to classes so often.
“I am sticking to the regimen I promise,” Harry said, not really all that worried about being pulled from Hogwarts. This far it had proven to be a big disappointment. His classes weren’t all that good, and he wasn’t able to take his favourite subject until third year, Ancient Runes, so he was self-studying. Charms and Ancient Runes were so far his favourite branches of magic.
“I am pleased to hear that,” Corvus said softly, “But your health comes before all else, even your education, which can easily be done at home.” He was very pleased Harry thought of Lestrange Manor as home, warmth had effused him when he had seen the word clearly written that day Harry had written to him.
Harry nodded he’d never disagree with that one, not when someone cared. It was all he had wanted after all.
“Is there anything Harry requires for this regimen that I may provide to make things easier?” Filius queried, stomach churning unpleasantly at the thought of living through those injuries for years and as a child. Regardless of what kind of wizard Lestrange was…he had helped a child in need and that warmed him considerably towards the wizard. He knew there was some sort of contract between them that would prevent any…manipulations on Corvus’ part. Which he had been told about in a roundabout way. He hadn’t been aware that it was Corvus Lestrange though, just that it was a wizard of wealthy standing behind him.
“I would like it if he could be aided to his Astronomy class once a week, he almost passed out on his way there,” Corvus said, lips pursed just thinking about it. He didn’t like the thought of Harry ending up hurt and he be unable to be there.
“That is very doable,” Filius agreed immediately.
“Harry I believe doesn’t approve of the Muggle studies class, given that he has grown up in the Muggle world, the class is entirely redundant and I want it to be removed from his timetable. Instead he will use that hour productively to teach himself something worthy of his time.” Corvus ordered, his lip curling just mentioning the Muggle world.
“Ah, of course, I shall correct the oversight as soon as possible,” Filius agreed, it seemed silly that he would be taking it.
“My thanks,” Corvus replied, giving a curt nod.
“May I ask why the Dursley’s haven’t been brought up on charges of child abuse?” Filius asked disapproval lining his face.
“I don’t want the magical world to find out…” it was Harry who spoke, a vulnerable note creeping into his voice.
Corvus glanced at Harry in concealed surprise, he hadn’t sounded like that at all when they were discussing the Dursley’s. Admiration bloomed, he was manipulating Filius to take his side without him getting to know just what they were planning and doing to the Dursley’s. He was putting his little lessons to good use, to add to it he pressed a reassuring hand on Harry’s shoulder giving Filius a look that warned him to back off.
Predictably Filius did, a look of pained understanding on his face, unable to see through the mask that Harry had erected. Filius wasn’t seeing Harry as the little cunning Slytherin he could be, simply unable to due to all Harry had suffered. Which should have made it more than clear, Harry had done what he had to in order to survive the Dursley’s, using all manners of masks in order to survive. Without desperation clouding him, he was truly coming into his own.
“But they must pay for what they did,” Filius couldn’t help but blurt out, enraged that they would get away with harming a child so horrendously. They didn’t deserve to be free for a single more day, the world should know what they did, and they should pay.
Harry hunched in on himself, “I…maybe…maybe one day?” Harry said, trembling subtly, clearly unable to stand the way the conversation was going. He hated deceiving Professor Flitwick…but he honestly didn’t think he would approve of what he wanted done to the Dursley’s. He wanted them to suffer then die painfully, what was wrong with that? More importantly he wanted to see it…them going to prison wouldn’t let him see them die so he could get revenge for what they did to him. Wanted them to see their son suffering unimaginable pain. Corvus said his desire to see them suffer was normal after all he’d been through.
“I am making their lives as uncomfortable as I am able, they have been sued for everything they took from Harry,” Corvus added, “They are currently homeless I believe, not the suffering of prison but what can one do?”
Filius eyed Corvus speculatively, wondering if he was telling the truth, where Lestrange was concerned he wouldn’t be surprised if there was more to it. Unfortunately, he couldn’t see the full picture only because he couldn’t see Harry for who he truly was. Thusly he was only gaining half a picture of the puzzle.
“I assume you’re aware of whom Harry is betrothed?” Corvus changed the subject seeing that Filius was cottoning on to what he was doing, not that he cared and he doubted Filius did either.
“I do now,” Filius revealed, Rabastan Lestrange, Corvus did not have a ring upon his finger, and only one of his sons had been unmarried. He also was aware of the friendship between Corvus and Dorea, he may have been a young professor back then, and intending on pursing his dreams of a duelling champion but he did have eyes. Due to the contract, he deduced that Harry was aware of everything as well, and the reputation that Rabastan Lestrange had within the magical community.
Less than what he had assumed, Corvus realised, perhaps the goblins were a bit more closed mouthed to each other than he thought. No matter, he had intended on telling Filius a great deal, not everything naturally. “Dorea and I created a contract when we were young, just as I had taken up the mantel of Lord Lestrange. It is most fortuitous that we did. It has aided Harry in escaping the Dursley’s and Dumbledore’s neglect as his magical guardian.”
Filius clenched his hands into fists, eyes gleaming darkly, now that explained fully Harry’s distaste of Dumbledore. Why he had reacted to the question Dumbledore had asked him at that meeting. He had realized there was animosity there, but he hadn’t understood the depth of it. Another glance at the diagnosis well, it was hardly rocket science. He also remembered Dumbledore informing them that Harry was well cared for and had everything he desired. He had lied, and to the extent which he lied was at that the expense of a near death of a child.
No wonder they were so vigilantly silent on the matter. He knew the control Dumbledore could and would wield. With Lestrange’s shaky reputation in the Ministry…well, it might not end in their favour.
“I assume he visits him on Saturdays?” Filius questioned, already knowing the answer, he had seen that Harry had permission to leave Hogwarts grounds on those days by orders of the Ministry of magic.
“Not on his own,” Corvus assured him, or as assuring as he could be.
“Azkaban is no place for a child,” Filius said in disapproval.
“It’s no place for a human,” Harry corrected him, “No matter what anyone has done, they don’t deserve to be surrounded by those things for weeks let alone decades. Prison is supposed to rehabilitate prisoners, not drive them insane. When they get out I bet they always reoffend right? Because the Dementors take everything from them, including their sanity.” He said passionately.
Corvus’ eyes gleamed with pride, he did slot the words away in his mind for the meeting next week. It was a good speech, one that just might get through to the wizengamot.
Filius was clearly taken aback by the words that had come from Harry’s mouth, and didn’t know how to proceed.
“Is there anything else?” Corvus queried.
“I do not believe so, unless there is anything else I can do to aid Harry’s recovery or make Hogwarts easier for him?” Filius latched onto the change of subject, his mind dwelling on what Harry had said.
“Limit the contact Dumbledore has with Harry, inform me immediately if he is hurt or hospitalised, I am aware you’ve become his next of kin while he’s at Hogwarts.” Corvus revealed, the information had surprised him and made him admire Harry all the more that he was able to run rings around Dumbledore at such a young age. He was doing so with the full backing of the law and regulations, his reading had turned out to be a very good thing indeed. “Inform me of his progress in classes, and if he is failing any classes…which I doubt he’s very capable and determined.” He added solely for Harry’s benefit so he didn’t assume that he would think for a moment that Harry would fail. In his opinion you only fail if you don’t try.
Harry puffed up, proud that Corvus thought so highly of him.
“Of course, that is a given,” Filius agreed, it was clear Corvus was good for Harry, caring and encouraging, he had seen a side to Corvus Lestrange that most others probably didn’t get to see.
“Good,” Corvus stated, nodding firmly, “It’s time for you to return to the tower, you need your rest, especially with classes beginning again tomorrow.”
“Use my fireplace, Mr. Potter,” Filius offered immediately, making a mental note to look through Harry’s timetable in order to see where he could help the child. “Does Mr. Potter have your permission to attend his flying class?” worried that such activities wouldn’t be good for him.
“The first few classes are merely using it a few feet above the ground, short of something catastrophic happening, I don’t think we have anything to fear.” Corvus said thoughtfully, Harry was actually looking forward to it. Worried for sure, only because of the fact he hadn’t been on a broom before, but with a teacher presence he couldn’t see anything happening. “The professor will make sure nothing happens,” if anything did he would be suing Hogwarts for all he could.
“Understood,” Filius agreed getting out of his seat, he handed over a handful of Floo Powder allowing Harry to leave with a quiet goodbye to both of them. It was clear to see the fatigue creeping up on Harry, perhaps Corvus knew Harry better than he thought, since he had suggested it before any visible symptoms of his exhaustion had manifested. “I’m assuming you’d like to use my Floo also?” he doubted Corvus Lestrange wanted to be seen wandering around the school.
“If you do not mind,” Corvus said politely.
“I do hope you do not have any intentions of hurting Mr. Potter,” Filius said, threatening the wizard.
“No, I do not,” Corvus said coolly, “But thank you for expressing concern, Harry doesn’t seem to have much of that in his life. He deserved better of the magical community, no wizard should be left in the hands of Muggles. You can see for yourself what happens…repeatedly. Dumbledore knows of two wizards who went off the rails in a big way due to his…less than desirable life with Muggles and he keeps repeating his mistakes. It’s almost as if he wants history to keep repeating itself.” With that said, Corvus left Filius to chew on that.
------0
“Odd isn’t it?” Padma said, as she read over the newspaper, talking to Harry who was closest to her, and who she spent a great deal of her time with, when she wasn’t with her dorm mates. Honestly, you’d think it was something weird that she was something other than an extension of her twin sister. All because she hadn’t ended up in Gryffindor with her. “Gringotts is the most secure building next to Hogwarts, it shouldn’t have been possible…and the fact nothing was stolen even stranger!”
“Places like that are only as secure as their latest security,” Harry said diplomatically, the vault number though, it was the one that Hagrid had emptied earlier that very same day. The ‘you-know-what’ in vault ‘you-know-which’ something for Dumbledore he’d said. Taking something super-secret from Gringotts with an eleven year old wasn’t smart, he could have been the worst blabbermouth in the history of Hogwarts for all Hagrid knew.
Had Dumbledore wanted him there to see it? that didn’t make much sense…but he would definitely slot it away as a possibility.
“Good point, but nobody has ever done it before,” Padma gushed.
“There’s a first for everything I suppose,” Harry shrugged, “I’m sure the Goblins will find out how it happened and take steps to make sure it doesn’t happen again.” Rolling up the newspaper and dismissing the news, it wasn’t worthy of his attention, his classes were.
“I guess,” Padma said, less enthusiastically, the Ravenclaw in her desperate to know how it had been accomplished.
“Potter can I use your paper?” Terry Boot asked.
“Sure,” Harry said, handing it over, noticing that Dumbledore was paying close attention to him once again. Was it just him or did he seem disappointed? He wasn’t a Gryffindor, Dumbledore needed to get over it already. He shrunk down the package he’d received from Corvus. The same happened every week from the pureblood’s more noticeably the Slytherin table, Draco more so than anyone else, his mother seemed to miss him immensely. It was usually sweets Draco received though, he couldn’t eat many sweets, but Corvus had sent him a few books, magazines and a few sweets that didn’t have much sugar.
“Thanks, Potter,” Terry said, opening it up and beginning to avidly read it, the break-in was all anyone could seem to talk about. Well, except he could hear someone reciting information from Quidditch through the ages, Granger, her voice was recognizable now. She always had the need to be heard by everyone, or argue with them too.
“I’m going to head for the first class, I’ll see you later,” Harry said, grabbing his bag ready to head towards the Quidditch pitch where his first class for the day was going to be held. He noticed that the Muggle Studies class was already removed from his timetable, Professor Flitwick had moved fast, it was Sunday he’d spoken to him, and it was now Thursday the 12th of September. Three days had gone by, he didn’t count this morning since there was an entire day left in Thursday and he probably had it corrected last night.
Nobody blinked, they were getting used to Harry leaving quite early.
They noticed he always left early for classes and they usually passed him on their way, usually running to get there in time.
Which wasn’t the case today, as Harry was waiting patiently, sitting on the grass of the Quidditch pitch with an Ancient Runes book in his hand when his other classmates finally got there. Excitement bubbling within everyone, they couldn’t wait to begin learning to ride a broomstick.
“Isn’t that a difficult book?” Padma asked, joining him, Susan too.
“No, I like Ancient Runes,” Harry commented, sliding a bookmark into the book and sliding it into his bag.
“But why read it now? We don’t get Ancient Rune classes until third year,” Susan commented, “You’ll be too advanced by the time they start up and bored too.”
“There’s always more to learn,” Harry shrugged, “Things about Ancient Runes are still being discovered from time to time.”
“Is the book from Ravenclaw common room library?” Susan asked, aware and jealous of the fact that the Ravenclaw’s have their own library.
“Yes, I’m avoiding the books that we might get in classes, but its difficult, since I’m assuming beginner Ancient Runes will be one of them and I’ve already read that one.” Harry commented, and Corvus was helping him by giving him more…obscure books, but ones he’d understand of course, as a beginner.
“Well, what are you all waiting for? come on, hurry up!” was their introduction to Madam Hooch their flying instructor. “Everyone stand by a broomstick, hurry up!” stepping forward, they noticed she had short, grey hair and yellow eyes like a hawk. Harry thought it was absolutely awesome.
There were thirty brooms laid out on the ground, one for each of them, the Hufflepuff’s and Ravenclaws’ stared a bit at their instructor before stepping towards a broomstick.
“Stick out your right hand over your broom,” Madam Hooch called, “And say, Up!”
And true to Corvus’ word, they never went further than a few feet from the ground as for their first flying lesson.
-------0
Saturday as always, came around swiftly, and Harry made his usual plans to leave the grounds, keeping himself invisible so he could exit the grounds without being seen. He used different ways that Corvus had clued him in, so that he could avoid Dumbledore, who was incidentally and not so subtly waiting at the doors of Hogwarts for him to leave. As if he was going to be leaving through the main doors of Hogwarts, with the old man right there.
Corvus wasn’t going to be there, but Harry had a plan…and if he had his way…it would go according to his specifications.
Upon leaving the wards of Hogwarts through the secret passageway, he used the portkey and arrived presently at Azkaban greeted as always by the guards. Who were clearly surprised that Corvus wasn’t there, he always arrived first then waited for him.
“Mr. Potter…” the guard said, clearly dumbfounded, glancing at the time on his watch.
“Lord Lestrange won’t be here today, I request Rodolphus Lestrange to be our Chaperone for this meeting,” Harry commanded, using his best imitation of Corvus’ voice when he didn’t want his orders questioned. Also, when he would absolutely not take no for an answer.
“Wha…” the guard gaped at him, “That cant happen!” his protest indignant.
“Do you suppose I should discard one of the oldest and noblest rules of a Betrothal contract? I cannot visit my Betrothed alone, it is not done.” Harry argued swiftly and with hysterics being calm and centred. “Each meeting requires a Chaperone, and I have named one I want. Now make it happen.”
The guards shared a look clearly stuck on what to do, technically they supposed Potter had a point.
“We cannot risk visitors lives by allowing you to remain alone with two convicts, especially underage,” the second guard said with more confidence than the first.
“If you think either one are a danger to me you’re deluded they can barely stand let alone harm anyone.” Harry said dryly, “I do not wish to delay my meeting any more than it already will be. Please see to it that Rodolphus Lestrange is escorted into the room, immediately.” Standing tall for himself refusing to take no for an answer, he could do this. He hoped.
“We…uh,” the second guard finally losing his voice, he might have been there longer, and older than the first guard, but apparently he couldn’t find a way to argue how bad an idea it was.
“Am I or not supposed to have a Chaperone with me during my meetings with my Betrothed?” Harry decided simply.
“Yes Sir,” the first guard said quietly.
“Am I or not allowed to pick my own Chaperone?” Harry added.
“Yes Sir,” came again.
“Is it not proper for the Chaperone to be family?” Harry continued.
“Yes Sir,” once more.
“Rodolphus and Rabastan are not a danger to anyone, they do not have wands, correct?”
“Yes,” admitted the second – more confident – guard sounding like a scolded child, enduring a talking down – or up in Harry’s case – from a boy.
“Then I don’t see the problem,” Harry stated, “Now are we going to continue this run around before I go to the Ministry regarding your inability to do your jobs or are you going to comply and make lives easier for all of us when you know I’m right?”
“Very well, I’ll escort him up,” the second guard grudgingly agreed, unable to believe he had been so thoroughly chastised by a child, he had grandchildren older than this boy. He put them all to shame that was for certain, he wasn’t going to ever complain about their cheek again.
“Do you have…” the first guard begun to ask, only to have a box handed to him, which he took and begun to inspect everything including the two flagons of hot chocolate Harry had made himself at Hogwarts. He didn’t check the contents of the hot chocolate or he would have realized there was a nutrition potion in it. Not that they would have forbidden it. It wasn’t dangerous after all.
“Hey Rabastan,” Harry said, as soon as the door was opened, allowing him entrance to the room, Rabastan was as always sitting with a cup of hot chocolate. This time it hadn’t been touched, clearly he had decided to wait for Harry’s. “I have a surprise for you today,” he said, sounding very smug indeed. Removing the two flagons of hot chocolate and passing one as well as the box over to Rabastan, who immediately delved in for a bar of chocolate. None of his anxiety showing, he didn’t have Corvus as a crutch, nor was Corvus there if Rabastan started to get a little too much for Harry. He was getting better but sometimes he just didn’t know what to say.
“Which is?” Rabastan asked, as always sounding amused.
“Someone else is joining us,” Harry said proudly. He knew how much Rabastan missed his brother, from both Rabastan and Corvus, who told him of all the times they got into mischief together. They had been close all their lives, there had been no animosity that Rodolphus was the heir and would be Lord of the Lestrange estate. They were closer than even twins some had speculated. He wanted to do this to make Corvus proud…to give him his sons even if only for an hour and Rabastan too. He’d helped him, he hadn’t needed to, but it meant the world to Harry so he would do anything he could to help them however little it was.
“What have you done?” Rabastan asked, sitting up straighter alarmed by that statement. What was the eleven-year-old up to? Didn’t he realize he had to keep this a secret?
“Charming,” Harry muttered sarcastically, try to do something nice and he was accused of who knows what Rabastan was thinking. He knew it was more out of shock than anything else, plus Rodolphus would probably be the last person on a long possible list that Rabastan would think that will walk through the door.
The sound of the door clanging open immediately followed his words, allowing Harry to clearly see the look that graced Rabastan’s face when his brother was shoved none to gently into the room. They didn’t hurt him, not really, but they were just not particularly careful with their prisoner.
“Rolph,” Rabastan whispered, staring at his brother with a mixture of awe, happiness, worry and sadness. Using the nickname for his brother he’d used as a child.
They sat him down quite roughly, looking as if they wanted to remain and protect Harry from the unscrupulous characters that the Lestrange’s made. That was putting it quite lightly, they thought worse of them most days, but eventually with Harry giving them a glare they reluctantly departed.
Rodolphus looked much worse than his brother, only because Rabastan had been getting help in the aid of time away from the dementors, mental stimulation with the books, potions and of course time with his father. Rodolphus hadn’t had any of that, and he was too far away from his brother to even have a conversation by means of shouting. Rabastan grabbed a hold of his brother, preventing him from toppling over, as he shook and shuddered still feeling the effects of the dementors.
“Here, drink this,” Harry said “It isn’t too hot,” he added, as he made his way around the table and helped Rodolphus drink the hot chocolate, which was mixed with a nutrition potion. It was a sight to see, Rabastan was clutching to his brother tightly, as if hoping that his own body heat would help his brother somehow. It wasn’t easy to get the…the only word that came to mind deluded, or mind addled, wizard to drink the hot chocolate. After practically forcing the brew upon the wizard for the first few swallows, it seemed to dawn upon Rodolphus what it was and he greedily begun to drink the contents of the flagon. It was warm, it was nice, after water and gruel…it was ambrosia to his taste buds.
Rabastan watched both his brother and Harry, surprised that he wasn’t even mildly tense to being near them. Either one of them could snap his bony neck within seconds and there would be nothing anyone could do. Surprisingly even the thought of doing it turned his stomach. All he could see was those desperate green eyes he’d first been greeted with. Desperate to get away from the Muggle hell he’d been in for a decade. Realisation dawned on him, he was growing fond of Harry Potter, he wanted to feel angry with himself, disgruntled, but all he felt was acceptance. Harry had gone out of his way to get his brother in here, he wasn’t sure how he’d accomplished it, but he’d done it.
“Here chocolate buttons, it’s probably best for him right now,” Harry said rummaging through the box once the hot chocolate was done. He was still very dazed, didn’t seem at all aware of his surroundings, he wondered if ten minutes would even be enough to bring him round. Ripping open the package, he put it closer to Rabastan so he could help his brother eat them.
“How?” Rabastan cleared his throat, “How did you…” utterly bewildered, “Does my father know?” helping Rodolphus eat the chocolates, more accurately they just sat on his tongue and dissolved, they were just small chocolate buttons. It was almost like Harry had planned for all this. It made him feel very…fond of the boy. Or more accurately more fond.
“No, it’s something I thought of last night before I came, I checked the books to make sure I was right, which I was of course.” Harry said smugly, as he sat back in his seat, sighing softly, the weekend was definitely his downtime, he liked to remain in Ravenclaw tower as much as possible, or in the library which isn’t as far to go for meals.
“Which is?” Rabastan asked, his brother begun to groan, eyes fluttering open, blearily taking everything in.
“Betrothed partners should always have Chaperones, with Corvus unable to come…they had no choice but to agree with my second choice.” Harry said, “Strictly speaking I could pick Rodolphus as a Chaperone all the time, while your dad can be yours…” he trailed off, all strictly legal and proper.
Rabastan gaped, why hadn’t he or his father thought of that? For the first time Harry Potter was making him feel like a complete and utter dunce. To add insult to injury he’d only been aware of the magical world for two months. Two months to his entire life, yes, one might as well have shoved salt in a gaping wound. The thought of getting to see his brother every week as well…it was more than he could have hoped for, even more so a few months ago before he was approached. Accepting the Betrothal was one of the best things that had happened to them. Gratitude effused him, even as he greedily took in his brother’s appearance. He looked so old, so skeletal, withered and broken. Was that what he looked like now? They’d been young when they were brought in, he was twenty-one his brother only a few years older. Quite honestly, despite their hair colour, they had aged worse than their father. No wonder it was so difficult for his father to look at him…to look at them. He’d long ago resigned himself to never seeing his brother again, to only seeing his father once a year then never once he passed. This…this was more than he could have hoped for.
“Thank you,” he said, he would deny until his dying breath that he had warbled those words.
Harry smiled, “You’re welcome,” finally feeling like he was able to replay him for everything they were doing for him.
And the spark kindled, ensuring a life long loyalty between the Potter and Lestrange families. Regardless of loyalties, separations and hardships. For the path for these two was going to be fraught with hardships, tribulation and danger.
-----------0
And there we go!! What did you think of this one? I was a bit iffy about the confrontation between Severus and Corvus since I'm not really used to Severus getting bested by anyone ;) hehe and I was utterly stupid to think for a second I could have the entire year fitted into a single chapter! OMG I'm only a 'fortnight' into Hogwarts!! The next few chapters will make it go farther and farther along though! Will we see the hour between Rab/Rod/Harry? The Ministry with Corvus? What is he trying to do? Get rid of the dementors? Have their presence lessened or actually get his sons a trial already? I don't want them getting out of Azkaban too soon! Will Voldemort succeed in getting the stone? Or will he require Harry's aid? Will he allow him to live for handing it over with only requesting the promise he will help those loyal to him? Realize the loyalty he could have in Harry along with it? Will Corvus realize the presence of the Horcrux with the diary and Harry's reactions? or will it be Tom who realizes what's going on? Will we see Ron suddenly try to befriend Harry or are you happy without their presence? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 15
Rabastan was so bloody grateful he'd become a little stronger over the past two months, between the potions, the books, the exercise he was beginning to do – just a few push ups while he was able - and with his mind in a better shape he was coherent more frequently and able to keep his body in a little better shape than what had been the norm for the past decade. He probably wouldn't be able to beat even Harry at an arm wrestling contest, but for him, who had lain on his bed unable and unwilling to move…for the past decade it was good.
"I um…bought you a throw, its hand knitted but it has a warming charm in it, its also stitched with little runes, it isn't active or anything like that but I thought you'd like it." Harry said, "It's at the bottom of the box, I bought it next day delivery so I could bring it today." It was his first time using Owl Order at Hogwarts, but he wanted to get Rabastan something he'd like. Something useful, something that would help him. knowing how cold it was, when he'd seen it he'd known immediately that this was something to buy.
Rabastan didn't waste any time in pulling out the green throw, it was quite big, he wasn't sure how his hands hadn't brushed against it when he went for the chocolates. He did smile when he saw the colour, the stitching of the runes was even done in silver. Almost as if it had been made for him specially or by a fellow Slytherin. He wrapped it around his brothers shoulders the heat emanating from it was very welcoming, and it wasn't even around him. He would have even given it to his brother if there was even a chance he'd be allowed it. Unfortunately, the guards, just to be assholes, would take it from him. The only reason he got to keep his stuff, is because they were Betrothal gifts, and if they interfered they could face losing their jobs. They'd be too worried that his father would find out about it.
Regardless of how much of a disgrace the Lestrange name was…his father still held a lot of clout within the Ministry. Not as much as Dumbledore used to have, which prevented any real progress for those on the dark side. Maybe now that would all change, depending on who became the new head of the wizengamot and allowed the passing of laws.
"Thank you," Rabastan said, yet again, huddling impossibly closer to his brother, as all he did was give little noises of distress and confusion a little bit of consternation in his voice. Despite his general grumbling and misgivings, he did harbour a slight sadness that the blanket – no matter how much care went into maintaining it – would end up quite filthy just like him. Just like them. Which in the beginning had been utterly intolerable. He'd never been dirty a day in his life, another indignity he had been forced to endure.
Harry just gave a small smile before it fell away, he sort of got it really, relying on an eleven-year-old kid for anything was…slightly demeaning. Especially if you had spent the past decade hating said kid – which he was even if he didn't feel like one – blaming him for something he didn't have a part in. He rather hoped that Rabastan had changed his tune. "Do you still blame me for what happened that night?" he asked, 'blame me for your incarcerated status' went unsaid but most certainly heard. He wasn't sure if Rabastan had ever blamed him for it, but he'd rather clear the air and instead of allowing it to fester.
"No," Rabastan sighed, sounding extremely grudging now, damn the fact they'd sworn to be truthful with each other. "I never really did," which was true enough, he hadn't really believed that a one-year-old baby could possibly be responsible for the destruction of his Lord. He was pretty sure now it had something to do with some clause in the Slytherin line, that prevented heirs from killing one another. Or at the very least, attempts being grievously punished. Salazar Slytherin was cunning after all, and had the smartest friend around – Rowena Ravenclaw – they could have easily came up with something that would hold generation after generation.
Rodolphus groaned, "'o th' ell are you?" he managed to slur out, deeply confused as he begun to properly come around.
Rabastan smothered his amusement, he only wished he could see Rodolphus' face when he learned everything there was to know.
"Grad'ain little you'n a'nt you," Rodolphus managed to get out, assuming the boy had 'graduated a little young' squinting at the sight of the boy sitting across from him, badly trying to hold in his amusement. Which greatly pissed Rodolphus off, and he would have reacted if he'd been able to. He graduated awfully young if he was a lawyer. Only then did he began to realize not only was he uncommonly hot, but someone was touching him, without his permission! Jerking round, ready to raise hell on who thought they could touch him. He might be in prison but he was still Heir of the Lestrange family, and one day Lord…unless, unless his father had passed…his breathing hitched for two reasons, thinking his father had passed and because he knew that face, knew those eyes, but the body…bloody hell, he was staring at his brother for the first time in a decade. He looked awful, "yeh…Look like shit," Rodolphus commented, blinking blearily at his brother, almost wishing he couldn't see properly.
"Needing glasses old man?" Rabastan teased his brother, grinning when Rodolphus let out a bark of laughter.
"Is father gone?" Rodolphus whispered sobering completely, his heart thudding painfully against his emaciated ribcage, remaining stiff as a board waiting for an answer.
"No, he's not," it was Harry who spoke, with urgency and compassion. "He's very much alive and probably getting annoyed at the Ministry of magic in a Wizengamot meeting."
------0
There were fifty-four people surrounding the circular table within the Wizengamot meeting hall, the wizengamot members themselves were all in their pristine plum robes that made them look just ghastly. The scribe, Minister for Magic and undersecretary were all in normal attires. They had all just voted in a their new Chief warlock of the Wizengamot, in order to replace Albus Dumbledore who had kept the position for a decade.
Half were upset with the shift – balance – in power and others were doing all they could to refrain from raising their wands in celebration. It was quite an eclectic group of people, and it would have been a strange sight if they weren't all used to it. Primarily the light side mourned the loss of the Headmaster, not truly understanding why he'd been ordered to step down. The neutrals didn't care one way or another, and the dark wizards and witches…well they would be celebrating tonight – yet again – in jubilation.
"I request a move to make a legislation," Corvus stood, not even giving them a chance for Tiberius Ogden a chance to thank his supporters for the honour bestowing upon him.
"Let him have his moment," a dumpy wizard with a large black moustache protested.
"Would you rather just celebrate for hours?" Corvus asked, "I have things that require my attention some time today," which was true enough, Harry needed to get his potions on time. If he didn't it could be potentially disastrous. Especially important were the pain relief draughts, because Harry did suffer from pain near constantly, not as bad as it used to be, but an unacceptable amount nonetheless.
"He's quite right," Lucius Malfoy proclaimed getting rid of a piece of imaginary lint on his robes. Normally he wouldn't dare be caught in such gaudy clothing's, but it was something he'd need to endure. If he wished to make any difference in the magical world, then needs a must. With Dumbledore's removal, he had succeeded in gaining himself a seat upon the wizengamot. His normal duties for the past many years he had been on the Council of magic and of course Hogwarts board of governors.
"Very well, Lord Lestrange," Lord Ogden declared, "Let us proceed…a celebration can be heralded after." Reclaiming his seat, nothing could spoil how he felt, not even impatient Lords, truthfully though, he couldn't wait to get home to inform his family, his wife, they were going to be so happy to hear this news. He'd never expected this, Dumbledore after all had never shown signs of slowing or stepping down.
"Good," Corvus declared, still smarting over the fact he was missing visiting his son this week, it would be impossible to get another date and time set up for what was left of this week. They would just say it was up to him to keep his appointment, and that legally it was his Betrothed that has to be there, not him. He wasn't going to rock the boat and risk anything jeopardising that.
"So what say you?" Lord Ogden asked officially, wondering what would be his first legislation and whether he would approve it or not.
------0
It struck Rabastan just how much Harry had come to know their father, especially if he was aware of how much he loathed wizengamot meetings. It didn't always used to be that way. "He speaks the truth, Rod, he's fine, I saw him last week."
"Last week? It's been another year?" Rodolphus' brow wrinkled, his father's visit once a year was the only way of marking how long he'd been in this hellhole. Usually they both saw their father within a few days of each other, it was the only time the other could get news of their own sibling.
"No," Rabastan shook his head, how did he tell his brother that for months he had been getting reprieves while he suffered? It didn't seem very fair, but nothing was fair in Azkaban.
"I'm betrothed to your brother, which allows weekly visitation rights, Corvus and I come every week to see Rabastan," Harry explained, wondering how much of this explanation that Rodolphus would remember. How many times they'd need to tell him in order for him to truly understand. He seemed worse off than his brother…had Rabastan been that bad? Then again, Rodolphus had literally just been ripped from his cell, where he had endured the dementors presence near full time. The only time the dementors left was to let them eat for half an hour in the morning, lunch and dinner…and the food was just foul apparently. "Do you want a sandwich I made some roast beef?" considering how thin and emaciated they probably shouldn't get food like that. Should probably get things like porridge and that, but they still got fed, so he was hoping their stomach would rebel badly with food. Plus, who would want bland boring food when it was the only opportunity you had to eat something substantial? Hello…even he would eat better if he didn't know it would knock his health back potentially.
"Betrothed?" Rodolphus murmured, taking a few seconds for the familiar term to come to him, for him to understand its meaning. "Father is paying you I assume?" it was a good way to get visitation rights, he was surprised it had taken his father so long to think of something like that.
"No," Harry said, handing over the plastic wrapped sandwich, giving one to both Rodolphus and Rabastan. "I wanted out from under my family's control, and needed to be away from my magical guardian. This was one way to guarantee it, it's more of a quid pro quo really. We both get something out of it."
Rabastan listened and watched, finding himself amused by Harry's working around the truth of the matter. It seemed he didn't want to reveal his name quite yet. Not that he blamed the boy really, considering how he'd reacted upon hearing the term 'Potter' on its own. It had taken a while for him to warm up to the boy, and apparently Harry didn't realize how much his feelings had changed – which was probably a good thing really – since the question he asked earlier indicates the need for validation. Not wishing to be blamed for something he had no control over. He quickly scooped up the food and began to eat, he'd never say no to food, and Harry always said he made them himself, which was quite shocking since the food or drinks were always very good, he'd make a good chef.
It took Rodolphus an age to digest that information, as he shakily brought the food to his mouth. Stuffing the sandwich in as quickly as he could, screw manners, he was starving.
"You'll be sick if you eat that quickly," Harry said quietly, "There's more food in there, take your time." He understood the urge intimately, he'd done it so often himself and actually been sick. The need to eat as quickly as humanly possible in order to stop the Dursley's from taking the food or worse…finding out he'd eaten it in the first place. There was no pity on his face, only understanding.
"Which house do you belong to?" Rodolphus asked, his eyes narrowed in silent contemplation. Given how understanding he was to what he was going through…he believed he understood why the boy wanted out from his families control. "Who are your parents?" which family would actually abuse their heir? Unless, he was a spare, but the thought made his stomach curdle, normally no magical child was abused, but there was some exceptions, never too drastic. The spares were somewhat and sometimes treated with an afterthought. Something he still struggled with actually, after all he and his brother had always gotten along and their father had never once treated them differently.
"My parents are dead, it was really my magical guardian that was the main source of the problem," Harry replied, blank faced, giving absolutely nothing away. "Now it's no longer a problem." Being blunt and truthful without revealing much of anything.
Rabastan pursed his lips, quite frankly impressed, "Are you sure you're not a Slytherin?" how the hell had the hat put him in Ravenclaw.
"You know I am," Harry grinned, facing Rabastan – not that he had to move far – feeling himself relaxing farther, perhaps this wouldn't be too bad. He hadn't anticipated Rodolphus being aware enough to ask questions overly much…let alone finding out who he was. Not until next week at least so that Corvus could have his back against the brothers. "Your dad is helping though," a wistful sort of smile on his face.
Rodolphus' eyebrows rose as he stared at Harry perplexed, nobody liked their father. Okay, most people couldn't stand their father. He was too curt, too blunt, added with the Lestrange reputation…and actually his own – which was whispered with reverence in Death Eater circles – well to see a kid actually looking like he revered the ground he walked on was rather weird sight to see indeed. "What age are you?" how could an eight year old kid get into Azkaban to visit his brother? Was there not a legal loophole to prevent that? Now that his vision wasn't impaired he could actually see properly.
"I'm eleven," Harry replied honestly, which he was always being here, honesty was the stipulation at the contract they'd enacted. Rodolphus wasn't included in that contract though, which meant he could hurt him, lie through his teeth…and generally be very unpleasant and Harry didn't want to spoil this visit with any of that. "I've just started Hogwarts…"
Rodolphus stared at Harry in disbelief, giving the boy another once over, if he'd been all there, he would have perhaps recognized Harry for who he was. Although, truthfully, Harry was growing his hair out, which due to his good health, it was much nicer to touch and deal with. He didn't have that straw like bird nest he was used to dealing with, along with his health bettering so too it seemed was his hair and nails. He was noticing everything different about him, and of course enjoying his life for the first time in a decade. Plus, he liked to hide his scar, it didn't stop the gaping but it made it less annoying. Like he was getting the better of them by not allowing them to see what they obviously wanted to gawp at.
"Quid pro quo," Harry murmured, seeing the look on Rodolphus' face, telling him without words that his thoughts were most probably accurate.
"Why isn't father here?" Rodolphus asked after a few minutes of silence, surprisingly unstrained as the brothers ate as much as they possibly could for this duration. Rodolphus was already feeling the strain of having eaten more than he usually got in a week. He refused to stop though, he hadn't been full in a long, long time and the food was to die for. Although it might just be the fact he hadn't had anything decent in over a decade though. Who was he kidding? The House-elves had made divine food.
"He's at the Ministry of magic today," Rabastan explained, revealing yet again where their father was, starting to strain at holding his brother so long, but he didn't care, he'd endure that pain. A decade of not seeing his brother…he didn't want this hour to end at all. Knowing though, that Rodolphus would join them next week bolstered his spirit further. The Dementors would not get this feeling from him he determined – although really they would he knew that – he just didn't want to accept it. He would keep it tucked in his heart as long as humanly possible.
The feelings came back, fleeting as they were though, when the dementors left him alone, and that hadn't happened since he'd given up hope that the Dark Lord would get them out of there or ever been released from prison. He'd known from the beginning that he was in here for life, the courts and Crouch Senior had made that more than clear at their collective trial.
"Why?" Rodolphus asked blankly, unlike his brother he didn't think they'd ever regain their freedom.
A grim silence went well with the current surroundings, for it was just as bleak and desolate as the thought of the Lestrange brothers.
Harry got it, he honestly did, he was still getting over the fact he was free of the Dursley's and Dumbledore. Some days he woke up and was
determined to believe it was a wonderful dream. Quite frankly if the brothers were released tomorrow they'd think it was a joke, they honestly believed they would be stuck here for life. After what they did though…were they a danger to society? Possibly, they had a hand in torturing someone…several someone's actually. A legal standpoint, even if they had a trial they'd still end up in Azkaban. The usage of the Cruciatus Curse was a one way ticket to Azkaban for life. Not just that, the other Unforgivables too. If he was to get them out…he would need to find another way.
He was reading everything he could as quickly as he could while intending to make Corvus proud and his test scores as high as possible. Hogwarts, Corvus had wrote, whether he enjoyed it or not was very important for his future. For what career he gained after the school would require high results indeed. Especially he wrote, if he intended to go into law or some such. That Harry was smart, and to prove to himself and the magical population he was more than just a title they'd given him, more than just the Boy-Who-Lived.
----0
"You want Dementors assigned only for certain hours in Azkaban prison," was cried out incredulously as the wizengamot members read through the missive.
"Yes," Corvus explained calmly and patiently, until he found out a way to get his sons released with their freedom assured, there was little to no point in getting them a trial. Yes, he'd tried for years to get them separate trials, but that had been just a desperate attempt of a despairing father. Now though…with Dumbledore removed and things moving in his favour, it wasn't a trial he wanted…no he wanted his son to walk out of that prison one day. If he had to leave them in there until he found a way to ensure that then so be it. He would make them as comfortable as he could in the meantime.
"We would have escape attempts on our hands! It's impossible to contemplate let alone enact!" another protest was raised.
"Correct me if I'm wrong but they are in the middle of the sea aren't they not?" Corvus asked, biting sarcasm unhidden. "Without a wand, and a way to escape they would die before they reached any shore. That was the entire point of building the fortress where it is." They weren't the first to build a prison surrounded by nothing but water, something he'd learned from Harry actually, there was a Muggle prison called Alcatraz that had been just as impregnable.
"The prisoners aren't kept healthy enough to enact any sort of escape attempt," Lucius also pointed out, "I doubt they would get as far as the cell block without any aid. They would be escaping alone, if they somehow managed to get free of their cell, because they won't be able to just magically open the doors to the other cells." He drawled lazily, making them all out to be idiots without saying the words.
"It would require more guards! Aurors stationed in the island, do you know how difficult it is to get anyone to wish to guard that vile place?" Fudge protested most viciously.
Corvus listened to the argument surrounding him on all sides, a hidden feeling of hope brewing within him. They were arguing the point, and perhaps not in his favour…but they were arguing it. They hadn't just said no, this was good, Merlin help him, Dumbledore wouldn't have even raised the issue, he would have just discarded it immediately. Just like he had done in the past, without informing any of the others as was his power as Chief Warlock. His hears prickled when he Fudge speak to Doge, now that just would not do.
"What is the whole purpose of Azkaban prison?" Corvus demanded, being heard over the noise, which quietened down considerably at his question.
"To get rid of the fifth of our society," Doge proclaimed but he was immediately ignored by Corvus who went for the bigger fish.
"To keep the general population safe!" Minister Fudge retorted immediately, refusing to even entertain the idea.
"And?" Corvus continued, watching as the others shifted in confusion, but remained silent, watching the show in front of them.
"To make convicts pay for their crimes," Fudge calmed considerably believing to have the upper hand.
"To do their time, yes, the ultimate goal being…" Corvus expectantly waited on Fudge answering, the man was an idiot, how he'd become the Minister he didn't know. He was far from the highest ranking Auror, or all that good at his job either. The ministry was going to hell in a handbasket really, electing Fudge as Minister. He hadn't lived up to a single one of his promises he'd made during his election process.
"That they do not reoffend," Fudge knew and realized he was walking into a trap, he just couldn't figure out how. The look on Corvus' face wasn't even remotely hidden.
"Oh?" Corvus asked a feigned look of surprise, "And just how often does that occur?"
"What?" Fudge's brows lowered as he stared in confusion, what on earth was Corvus trying to prove? Perhaps should have remained silent on the subject.
"How often do inmates of Azkaban prison get out and actually NOT reoffend?" Corvus drawled out, eyes gleaming with an undecipherable emotion.
"Proves they should all remain locked up," Doge murmured distastefully. Knowing Corvus was doing this to benefit his sons, the scum that they were. He had cared very much for Alice and Frank Longbottom, they'd been wonderful people and parents. They had not deserved their fate. It was disgusting that Lestrange could use his powers to better the life of scum while nothing could be done for the Longbottoms.
It took all of Corvus' power to remain seated and not fling himself at Doge like a hooligan. It wouldn't help his sons, he thought repeatedly, it would not help his sons.
------0
"How are you feeling now?" Harry asked, he'd suggested eating some more chocolate earlier. He hadn't needed to be told twice, and he was glad he had bought double the amount with the way they were going through it today.
Rodolphus just nodded sort of grimly, apparently not much of a talker when it came to how he felt.
"Is…is there anything you want me to write your father?" Harry asked, "For next week?"
"Next week?" Rodolphus asked, once again lost, but that was nothing new, he'd felt lost for years…as for the conversation well, yes, he was still lost mostly regarding that. Only because he couldn't see a full clear picture, and that wasn't going to happen…not until he learned who his brother was betrothed to.
"The laws and regulations of a Betrothal contract, Corvus played both our chaperones, but I can use you…if you want?" as if that answer would be in any way negative.
Rodolphus' breath was caught, a little kindling of hope beginning to light within his very, very bleak soul.
"Of course, he will," Rabastan declared strongly, refusing to contemplate the opposite. Plus, Rodolphus wasn't really aware enough to give his consent or say no with a clear mind. Hell, he might be thinking he was just dreaming, some dreams he'd had were realistic enough to startle him when he found himself back in Azkaban again. "How did your flying lesson go?"
"Easy," Harry said.
"Did you enjoy it?" some did, some didn't, some refused to go near a broom again after the first lesson. His brother couldn't stand flying, while he himself rather enjoyed it. He'd even played on the Slytherin Quidditch team while he was at Hogwarts for three years.
"It was fun," Harry replied somewhat diplomatically, if not a little bit repetitive, up down, up down, maybe it would change when he actually got a chance to fly the broomstick. He understood the reason for the lessons being so restrictive to begin with. Flying was dangerous and with only one professor to over twenty-thirty students per class. Although a few of his classmates and his Dorm mate had complained about the late models and how slow they were. He summarised they'd already flew brooms, some had fascinating tales, probably exaggerated. Goldstein had claimed he'd had a close encounter with a Muggle helicopter, almost flew into the 'wings' which he assumed he meant the propellers. Since a helicopter didn't have wings, only aeroplanes did. Others chimed in claiming they'd been attacked by a flock of geese or seagulls. "There were a lot of…tall tales from the others though," his brow wrinkling as he spoke, giving way to the doubt he felt to the validity of the truth behind such claims.
Rabastan smirked, "Let me guess, nearly ramming into planes, paragliders and birds?" the stories couldn't change, not really, short of something else being invented by Muggles recently.
"Didn't hear about any paragliders," Harry said, that was a new one. "Your dad also made sure I wasn't having to take Muggle studies anymore, which gives me more time to self-study Ancient Runes." He didn't need to worry about using it to do his homework, at least not yet anyway.
"You shouldn't have had to take in the first place," Rabastan sneered, thinking of how incompetent Hogwarts was. He was a Muggle Raised wizard – essentially pureblood, Lily came from the Slytherin line after all, along with Potter. He didn't consider Harry to be a Half-Blood even though it was technically what he was due to the fact that the parents and grandparents were not Wizards.
Rodolphus having finished eating – he was so full he literally felt as though he could pop – just lay against his brother relishing in the human contact for the first time in a decade. He listened to them talk, the warmth of the throw somehow seeping into the core of him. He couldn't keep up with the majority of what was being said, he sort of felt a little fuzzy, a food coma coupled with being warm for the first time in a long time, it was little wonder he was feeling sleepy.
He refused to sleep though, and so forced himself to remain awake, he might not have heard everything he was able to cement one thing into his thoughts. Harry revered the ground his father walked on, he talked about him almost constantly during the hour with them. Always with a certain look in his eyes, as though he worshiped him and wanted to emulate him.
Of course, this was true, he just hadn't been there to see Harry fight for Rodolphus' admittance to the meeting room.
Corvus would be proud.
---------0
"I don't think we've seen a case where an ex-inmate of Azkaban prison didn't reoffend." Ogden confirmed, he would know he was in the right department. However, the others too would know, since they saw them again and again in court as they were arrested and placed in Azkaban for a variety of different crimes. Them becoming more and more…withdrawn, uncooperative and, well, immersed in growing insanity wrought by their time in prison.
"That's because it hasn't happened, even those found innocent of their original crimes inevitably end up behind bars," Corvus explained darkly hitting them where it would hurt, "Prison was meant to be a institution that rehabilitated the prisoners so that they learned their lesson and re-joined society. Since our society seems so…determined to follow the laws placed forth from the Muggle world…then we cannot pick and choose which laws we wish to enact and discard."
"Excuse me?" Ogden was somehow heard over the roused outcry that Lord Lestrange had enacted. "What did you just imply?" genuinely offended by what the wizard had just said to him.
Corvus arched a brow over that display, slightly taken aback, could it be true that they didn't know about this law? Or had it been hidden to prevent any betterment of the magical world? Even to those stuck within Azkaban prison? How many other laws and regulations had Dumbledore simply elected to ignore and allow the others in the wizengamot to remain unaware of. If Dumbledore had done so…then Fudge definitely had a hand in it. His cold dark eyes zoned in on the Minister, but to his utter bafflement he seemed just as interested in knowing as the rest of them. "Incompetent fool," he hissed under his breath, but he was heard by nearly everyone in the room. He would have blushed at his slip up if he had been capable of feeling embarrassed. As it stood, he definitely wasn't feeling anything remotely like embarrassment when it came to the Ministry.
"Again? Excuse me?" Ogden puffed up, like a prey trying to seem bigger and more intimidating to a predator.
"You do not know," Corvus realised, his thoughts were coming to an abrupt halt, he had been prepared to argue his case, tooth and nail not having to tell them what exactly the law entails. Thankfully though, he believed he'd brought the copy with him, opening the folder in front of him, shifting through the parchment until he found it three minutes later. He had brought it with him, thank Merlin for that, he'd rather not have to postpone the meeting while he retrieved it. Not that it would help matters, he wasn't going to get to see his son today anyway.
A glance of the time confirmed this, the hour was nearly up, although he did want to make sure Rabastan had behaved and not scared Harry off. Oh, he knew his son well, crabby most of the time, understandable really. Harry was getting more used to their ways though and didn't offend easy. Considering how he'd grown up, he suspected Harry no longer let anything hurt him. Like water rolling off a Kelpie's back really.
"Speak up, Lord Lestrange, weren't you one who proclaimed you had things to do?" Ogden declared, worry warring with fear of what was about to be declared. He didn't want his time begun on the Wizengamot – as chief warlock – marred for anything. He had a feeling that this was a hopeless case. At the same time, showing his backbone against the likes of Lestrange and the older lines, without being disrespectful.
"The laws in the Muggle world are changing, five years ago the Human Rights Act was put into action," Corvus explained easily, he had read it multiple times since Gringotts had found it for him. Swiftly copying the documents, he watched as one floated to each person within the room, it was over ten pieces of parchment long, each six foot long, as were all legislations. "Which means Azkaban should be found inhospitable for the prisoners."
"I need time to read this and investigate!" Ogden declared, knowing they didn't have the time to sift through the entirety of this Human Rights Act today. He was quite furious that new laws had been passed in the muggle world and he had been unaware of it, that the wizengamot were unaware of it.
"I also have here, legislation declaring that life sentences in the Muggle world are anywhere between seventeen years to twenty-five years." Corvus added, understanding the need for time, even though he wished it wasn't so. This he'd had to dig deeper for, which he had done himself, after Harry's passing comment about the law in the magical world being 'different' from the Muggle one. The Human Rights Act had been easy enough since he knew the name of it, finding out about the sentencing hadn't been quite as easy. Life sentences weren't supposed to be an actual life sentence. "With the eligibility for parole," once again copying it and passing it over to each individual making sure they all received it. He wouldn't accept any excuses if they tried to say they didn't receive a copy from him.
Ogden used a hanky to wipe his forehead which had begun to spring with beads of sweat, as nerves begun to get the better of him. So much for a smooth transition to Chief Warlock, he'd be lucky if he got to see his family this week, he really needed to speak to the Minister as well, he should know these things. He had given Dumbledore way too much control and leeway, but surely he wouldn't have wilfully allowed such blatant lawbreaking to be done on his watch?
"I think this meeting should be postponed until further notice," Ogden declared, his heart sinking.
"I demand an emergency meeting, we need to uncover all these inconsistences," Corvus demanded, "How many other laws have been passed that we are woefully unaware of? We cannot let it continue." For the first time the wizengamot were in full agreement, all muttering that they should yes, even if it meant giving up their Sunday to have this sorted once and for all. He refused to miss another meeting with his sons so he prayed they wouldn't end up meeting on a Saturday again. "The goblins can do the work for us, the fee will be more than worth it, while we look at the inconsistences themselves." Knowing Dumbledore was to blame without any need to 'look' but the wizengamot – well half of them – would not believe him. He'd rather see the look on their faces when they worked it out themselves.
"Agreed," Ogden said strongly despite not feeling it, he couldn't go against everyone anyway, he had no desire to alienate them all on his first day of holding the position. "I shall have it written up and owls delivered by the end of the day." With a time and place, with everything else wiped off so that they had ample time to figure this mess they found themselves in. How Dumbledore could have missed all this was inconceivable. He would be looking for answers. Anyone that tried to stop him, well he would make sure they were no longer holding a job at the end of the day.
"Good," was muttered around the room, evidently pleased that matters were being taken into hand.
"Then I call this meeting to be adjourned," Ogden declared feeling stronger having the backing of the entire wizengamot. Regardless he still felt a little shaky, but he toughed up, this job wasn't an easy one and he'd be damned if he gave them any reason to withdraw their support. Dumbledore had been able to do it – failing as he may have been – surely he could do the same thing? He didn't have anywhere near as much as Dumbledore usually had on his plate with all his positions. Although he no longer seemed to want them having taken on less, presumably due to old age? Who knew why he'd stepped down, Cornelius wasn't sharing that information.
It wasn't about the unwillingness either, but the inability. Magic was a wonderful thing, but regretfully also quite annoying, everyone assuming Dumbledore had stepped down rather than being forced down by a boy he had so grievously wronged.
And Corvus seethed over it the most, so truly furious about it, but until the time came…he reluctantly conceded the need for silence. He would not stop going after the old fool until he had enough to see him arrested and his entire life work destroyed leaving him destitute. Dumbledore was no longer just an annoyance, this was personal to Corvus, and he would see it through no matter how long it took.
Corvus stood up, giving a sharp nod, inwardly relieved, replacing everything back into his folder, shrinking it down and vacating the room. He wasn't the only one swiftly leaving, Lucius was not far behind him, "How are things going?"
"Very well," Corvus replied as they walked along the hall.
"And how is he?" Lucius continued without naming names, portraits had ears and they liked to gossip, so forget about the walls. He still wasn't sure what to make of Corvus' desire to help Harry Potter. Although, nobody deserves what those foul Muggles had done to them. So talk about being entirely too conflicted for one's own good. He had nonetheless informed his son to have care while interacting with the boy – he'd been convinced the boy would be in Gryffindor and there was a natural enmity between those houses – but he'd been wrong. Then his wife had informed them of something he'd rather forgotten, or rather overlooked, something he should have remembered anyway due to Corvus' place in Harry's life.
"I won't know for sure until he returns for Yule," Corvus stated, and yes, Harry would be spending his Yule with him, with someone who cares.
"He desires to return to the manor for Yule?" Lucius asked, clearly surprised.
"Indeed," Corvus replied, lips twitching.
"You owl him often?" Lucius asked, arching a brow, it had only been two weeks and there was talk of Christmas?
"We speak every day," Corvus revealed, finding no reason to keep that a secret.
"Perhaps not every day, do not be surprised if you do not hear from him on All Hallows Eve," Lucius revealed sombrely. It wasn't an easy day for anyone on the Dark side, the had lost someone important to them all. Potter, too, had suffered loss, and whether he liked the boy or not, he sympathised.
Corvus merely arched a brow, evidently Lucius thought Harry was a crying abused waif that still desired his dead parents. Which just isn't the truth, he accepted their death, acknowledged it but had no useless desire to see them suddenly alive. The abuse he suffered probably snuffed those thoughts out. Along with being rescued, instead he had rescued himself. He wasn't sure about the revenge angle when it came to the Dark Lord though, but he very much doubted it. Harry only wished to thrive and live his life, after being supressed for so long. He could only hope that Harry didn't allow himself to be manipulated by his extended stay at Hogwarts. Giving a non-committal deciding not to let Lucius in on his suspicions, they did however, continue to converse quietly until they reached the Ministry atrium and parted ways through means of the Floo Network.
Despite the fact he had thought to immediately find out how it had gone, he didn't believe that Harry would write anything in the book until the evening. Coming and going from Ravenclaw tower wasn't something Harry could do, so he would more than likely remain as close to the great hall as possible in order to have his meals before returning to his Dorm. He had made sure he knew everything, grilling Harry for as much information as possible about his routine and regimen.
So, instead of checking the book, he set himself into getting through his own routine, getting the animals fed, brushing them, petting them, after getting them back inside of course. Then he cleaned up his office hours later and put everything in its place with a few flicks of his wand, he had left it in a rather haphazard mess earlier while making sure he had everything for the meeting.
Once he was positive it was done to his high standards, he nodded firmly, he was extremely pleased with how things had gone today. For the first time things were beginning to look up, he could scarcely believe how smoothly it had gone. Normally he had to fight tooth and nail to be heard. He frowned remembering Doge's words, eyes flashing with malice. He had already been tethering on the edge when it came to the old annoying fool. Especially after what Harry said about his presence around Privet Drive growing up, added to being Dumbledore's friend well, the puzzle was easily complete. The insult to his sons though…that would not stand at all. He wouldn't target Doge though, oh no, no, then he wouldn't suffer the way he wanted him to.
He ate a late supper brought to him by the House-elves, having informed them that he would prefer no dinner made this evening instead a hearty supper. He hated having missed the visit to his son, making a mental note to 'suggest' that any meetings not be held on Saturday, either that or get the day Harry visits changed to a Sunday, nothing except emergency meetings were ever held on a Sunday, and he would just avoid going to the meetings instead go to his son. He thought absently, as he ate the food in front of him, enjoying the hearty stew the House-elves had made for him. Having Harry there, the food had significantly changed, become more healthy, even for him. Who ate the same as Harry, just in much larger portions, just eating healthier and a better outlook on life he felt over decade younger.
He elected not to eat dessert, his impatience getting the better of him, dinner had been served over forty-five minutes ago in the Great Hall. Surely, Harry had already eaten – he couldn't eat big portions – and returned to his dorm for the evening by now? Calling for the House-elf to take his dessert away, he left the dinning room, and made his way to his bedroom, taking a quick shower to get the dirt off him that he'd amassed while taking care of the animals before settling into bed.
He regretted every single deviation from his day when he caught sight of the words written on the page.
Well, I sort of did something today…I wasn't sure it would work so I didn't say anything last night. Without you there I thought to demand Rodolphus as my chaperone. Being that it wasn't 'proper' for me and Rabastan to be on our own. Which is true enough I suppose, they had no choice but to cede to my demands. We can make it so that you are Rabastan's and Rodolphus is my chaperone…it means you'll get to see them both.
Every single week.
Rodolphus was a little bit fuzzy, he kept up with us when we spoke sometimes, I didn't tell him who I was. I think that amused Rab a lot! He kept smirking every time I spoke about anything regarding my personal information like why I was Betrothed. I think you'll need to repeat everything we've said next week though.
I hate that horrible place. I hope all went well at the Ministry of Magic today.
Corvus re-read the words three times after his brain came back online after he read 'Rodolphus being my chaperone' he could have cursed up a storm if he hadn't been so damn shocked to his very core. It hadn't dawned on him at all that he could have used Rodolphus as a chaperone. Sliding out of bed, the lights flaring adding more light to the room and not just from the blazing fireplace, he grabbed the appropriate book and read hastily over the information, page after page was shifted aside until he got to the information he wanted.
Read and re-reading the entire chapter on regulations despite knowing it mostly by heart.
It was true. He could use both of them and there was nothing anyone could do.
Somewhat, someway, Harry had once again surprised him.
You, my boy, are my miracle, wrote Corvus reverentially. Thank you. His boys, he was going to see both his boys next week. His eyes watered a little, the thanks was inadequate but honestly…he could think of nothing he could say that was worthy of it. "Miracle indeed," he said out loud.
-------0
There we go! An emotional Corvus :) So will the next chapter jump to All Hallows Eve? Or perhaps Yule? Will Harry end up injured simply by being in the wrong place and the wrong time with the Troll? Will a lot of them end up injured due to Dumbledore's actions calling them into question? Or will Hermione be injured as is canon? Will Harry be able to return for Yule or will Dumbledore use every trick in the book to try and force Harry to stay? Meddling from behind of course...will Harry look upon the mirror after being spelled to go to it? What will he see? his parents? him married to Rabastan and having Corvus as a father-in-law? Will that kickstart Harry truly beginning to try and help them more? Will Harry get them out of Azkaban legally? Making them out to be innocent bystanders that was wrongly convicted? Or will it be a rocky road for them with having to remain out of public scrutiny while they recover? preventing any real courting being done :P I'm still so conflicted on when to have Rabastan and Rodolphus released, when Harry's fourteen or fifteen...whether to have Bellatrix utterly crazy or actually a little maternal and the 'craziness' just an act she put on to deter the male Death Eaters from trying anything as she was the only female amongst them? It would be weird having Bellatrix in it without the craziness though lol
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 16
For the entire week after reading Corvus’ words, Harry had been floating through life. Nothing, absolutely nothing could bring him down. Although he did feel a little bad for declining Hagrid’s offer of tea for a second time. It was no fault of Hagrid’s own, Harry just didn’t have the energy to make his way down there after school. That time was solely for ‘decompressing’, Corvus’ words not his, although it was clear Corvus did not approve of Hagrid like at all, he’d gone to school with him apparently, and found him to be utterly idiotic, a danger to society with the creatures he kept and anyone who spent any time with him their IQ would decline rapidly. That was a polite way of thinking of what Corvus actually said. Corvus’ hadn’t actually told him not to talk to Hagrid, just informed him to have care when speaking to the half-giant, that number one, he was very much in Dumbledore’s camp, and he couldn’t keep a secret if he tried. So, take what he said with a grain of salt, or assume it was meant to be overheard. He’d stopped his tirade when he realized Harry had no intentions – or the ability – to go down to Hagrid’s hut.
“Hey, you going to the library? They’re having a little mini-tournament in Rune dominoes.” Harry’s only roommate questioned, well aware that Harry absolutely loved playing Rune Dominoes. Terry Boot quickly gathered everything he would need for the day, which wasn’t much, it was the weekend after all. “Unless, you’re going to disappear on us again?” they had noticed Harry was curiously absent for hours on a Saturday. He was pretty predicable, he spent most of his time in Ravenclaw common room or the library like most other Ravenclaws.
“Mini-tournament?” Harry perked up at that, “Sounds fun!” completely ignoring his other statement. He was allowed to do whatever he wanted, he didn’t need to answer to anyone let alone his roommate. It wasn’t as if he was breaking school rules after all, no, he was doing everything correctly.
“Yeah, if you say so,” Terry snorted, he couldn’t stand Rune Dominoes, plus nobody under thirteen usually played that game. Anyone that did was very smart and had rudimentary understanding of runes.
Harry rolled his eyes, it was still early, he wasn’t due to leave for a few more hours yet.
“I’ll see you later,” Terry added once more before he left the room, the door slightly ajar as he exited eager to get down to breakfast then to the Quidditch pitch.
Harry slid out the box from the bedside cabinet, and opened it, as always he found the mornings worth of potions he had to take. Corvus was already awake and had put them all in place. With a resigned sigh, he shrugged his shoulders, he begun to take the potions, swallowing them down without grimacing. Yes, they tasted foul, yes, he couldn’t wait until he no longer had to take them, but he’d rather take them than…well the future the healer had envisioned, which summarily didn’t have him in it. Once each was taken, he corked them and placed the empty vials back inside. When he came back up he’d find the vials gone and new ones in place. They always lay heavily in his stomach though, after taking them, but he never regurgitated them back up.
Closing the box back up, he slid it back into the drawer and closed it. His brow furrowing, conflicted on what to do, play Rune Dominoes or go to the kitchen and make some things for both Rabastan and Rodolphus. Well, there were two hours, he could play for a while then go to the kitchen. The mini-tournament surely wasn’t all that big. Especially if it was being played in the library, there was no way Madam Pince would endure it. She didn’t tolerate noise or rowdiness from anyone, not even the Ravenclaws who were frequent visitors.
With his mind made up, Harry scrambled out of bed, and got dressed in his normal attires when he wasn’t in his school uniform. A lot of his weekend he spent with the Slytherins and they too dressed similarly. So, he didn’t feel too out of place. They unlike everyone else actually knew where he was going on Saturdays, and they always conveniently had some chocolate on them that they decided they were ‘finished’ with to offer him. As if he didn’t have his own chocolate, which he did, he bought a little bar for himself when he was practically bulk buying Rabastan’s stash every week. Whoever put his delivery into boxes must think he was going to become a fat pig like Dudley. Harry shuddered at the mere thought, and he vowed never to let that happen.
He knew he would have to go for breakfast first though, instead of heading straight for the library. It had been drummed into him never to miss any meals and that consuming the potions required something to eat afterwards. So, despite the childish urge to just go the library and have fun, especially when he wasn’t all that hungry, he went to breakfast.
He hadn’t lied to Corvus and he wasn’t about to start now, he would ask to make sure he had eaten today when they got to Azkaban. Like he did every week just to make sure he was sticking to his regimen. He was so excited to see Corvus, just remembering his words last week infused him with warmth and happiness. Almost to the point of giddiness. Feelings that were entirely foreign to him months ago were becoming all too familiar now.
“Harry! Wait up! We’ll come with you!” Patil called out, as the girls bound from their own dormitories, seeing Harry just about to vacate the common room.
“Only if you’re ready to leave now, I want to go to the mini-tournament they’re having in the library,” Harry called out, his voice steady and calm, never once raised. Corvus said it was uncouth to raise ones voice, whether you were angry or not.
“What mini-tournament?” asked Marietta from behind Sue Li and Padma Patil.
“Rune Dominoes,” Harry calmly explained, knowing that they wouldn’t want to play. Nobody in his year really did, despite coming from Pureblood families. The only ones who actually knew the game and could play were Padma and Terry and they didn’t like the game. They preferred playing exploding snap and that marble game…the name was escaping him at the moment. Ah, Gobstones in fact they had tried out to join the Hogwarts Gobstone team but didn’t win a place.
“Rather you than me,” Sue exclaimed, as they approached Harry, who kept the door open for them to get out, “That game is so difficult,” Harry closed the door, ensuring it was properly shut before beginning to walk down to the Great Hall with his fellow classmates.
“Won’t get any less difficult if you don’t try to play,” Harry pointed out, “It’s a bit like Chess that way,” and chess had been difficult for him to begin with. It required thinking ahead, to begin with the pain had prevented that, but with careful coaching from Corvus he liked to think he played well for someone with only a few months education in the game. He had yet to win a game though, but it was fun trying, he was rather competitive he was beginning to realize.
“Where is everyone else?” Marietta questioned, “I swear Terry was just in the common room…”
Harry’s lips pressed together, Marietta did not have permission to use Terry’s first name, nor his come to that – only Padma did – but she continued to disgrace herself by using them constantly with all the lower years and even the ones higher than her. He had assumed she was a Muggle born – he did not have anything against them – due to her ignorance on the subject, only to be surprised when he learned she was in fact a pureblood. Which gave the appearance of her mocking all their traditions, which he was annoyed at. He wasn’t friends with Marietta and anyone who heard her calling for him by his given name would think so. “They’ve gone down to see the Ravenclaw Quidditch team practice,” Harry eventually stated, as they begun to go downstairs, Harry slower than the others, but they kept the pace more happy to chat than rush anywhere.
Especially seeing as it was the weekend.
“Before breakfast?” Marietta gaped, “That’s just stupid,” scowling in exasperation, honestly, she didn’t understand why anyone liked Quidditch. It was violent and a complete and utter waste of time. Time spend better on education, she was surprised any Ravenclaw would elect to join.
“I’m sure they ate before going to the pitch,” Padma said wryly, rolling her eyes unseen by Marietta, who was actually older than them. She was best friends with Cho Chang but they’d had a very, very public falling out yesterday, hence why they suddenly had a shadow with them today. With her being older, none of them wanted to tell her to go away.
Harry suppressed a grin, when Marietta just rolled her eyes again not seeing the sarcasm for what it was. For someone in Ravenclaw she was…not the brightest Lumos in a wand. In fact, he’d heard she was in the lowest percentile in Ravenclaw but hardly the worst student to wander Hogwarts walls.
“Oh, did you get your Defence homework done?” Padma asked, they never waited to the weekend to get their homework complete. They normally did it the very same day it was given out unless they had other extracurricular activities that got in the way.
“Yeah,” Harry nodded, “How about you?”
“Yeah, but I still need to write another paragraph at least,” Padma answered, “Just to push it past the length required.” Which was difficult she couldn’t think of anything else to write, so she was going to re-read everything then try, if not she would just restart her homework and do it all over again.
“Hurry up, I’m getting hungry,” Marietta grumbled out, slightly farther ahead of them, getting impatient.
“Go ahead of us,” Sue retorted immediately, unimpressed, everyone knew Harry was a slow walker, that he’d been sick just before Hogwarts started up. He hadn’t told them exactly what had been wrong, but they didn’t need to be geniuses to see that he’d lost weight and had evidently been really sick. “We’ll go at our own pace,” stepping right next to Harry in a show of solitary.
Marietta huffed out her displeasure before stomping off, already making plans to apologise to Cho. She knew Cho wouldn’t do it, so it left it up to her. Plus, none of the others would talk to her if she was on the outs with Cho which was unfair. They had actually been her friends first, she’d known them longer.
“Thank goodness for that,” Sue whispered in relief, “I don’t know who’s worse, her or Cho,” the girls were menaces and bullies.
“Definitely Cho,” Harry declared, “Especially with her stuck up nose, I’m surprised she isn’t constantly tripping up!”
Sue, Harry and Padma burst out into hysterical laughter as they made their way down another level.
-------0
The buzzing of Corvus’ alarm clock begin to extract Corvus from a very pleasant sleep. Stretching out, ignoring the creaking of his old bones, for his age he was in fantastic shape if he didn’t say so himself. Now, why was the alarm on? He had no reason to be up, he grumbled still half a sleep, only for his eyes to open wide, it was Saturday, Saturday was the only day he had alarms going unless he had early meetings within the Wizengamot. His sons, he was going to get to see his sons today, both with privacy for the first time.
Heart pounding, Corvus all but leapt from his bed, excitement and apprehension getting the better of him. Harry had said he was very groggy, but considering he’d applied to have Rodolphus as chaperone, he should be pulled from his cell an hour before their meeting, just like Rabastan was, hopefully that would make him a little more clear headed.
The weekend for Corvus had not come soon enough, an entire week, seven days, 168 hours. Fortunately, he had kept himself busy, extremely so, between reading information and writing out pieces of legislation. When he wasn’t talking to Harry that was, he always replied, he wanted Harry to know he was important that he was worthy, after the abuse he suffered it was vital he understood these things.
He hastily got dressed, but made sure he was dressed impeccably all the same. He never ventured outside unless he was in a suitable attire worthy of the Lestrange name. He wondered if Harry had received his gift yet, and what he thought of it. Shaking off his wayward thoughts, he exited his bedroom and made a beeline for breakfast, there was no rush, he had forty-five minutes before he needed to be at Azkaban. His sons. He was going to see his sons. Part of him could still hardly believe that Harry had come up with a solution that was so blatantly clear that he felt like smacking himself for not thinking of it.
Yes, Harry was smart, and each day he proved it beyond a shadow of a doubt.
Some of the things Harry actually said, he’d gone and repeated at the Wizengamot meeting. He was very articulate for an eleven-year-old boy, but he suspected it was due to the fact he’d never had any friends. Thus he wasn’t familiar with the lingo. Only hearing teachers and those despicable muggles talking to him or strangers he passed in the street or those on the play – television he thought Harry called it – screens. Harry had tried to get him to understand but Muggle things were just so alien.
In fact, Harry and he had gotten into quite a lengthy debate about the Human Rights Law. Interpretation what it could mean, in what ways it could be utilised. How best to argue the fact to ensure it was used, and by Merlin, the boy was brilliant for his age. Quite frankly, Harry should most definitely go into law, and become a lawyer. If he was that good at eleven, he honestly didn’t want to be on the wrong side of him when he was older. It was obvious though that he was more familiar with Muggle laws than Magical. Not that Corvus would ever deride him for it, after all it was due to that, that Corvus was making the strides he was at the moment.
Oh, he knew he would have to go slowly, ease them into it, but even if he could only get the dementors presence reduced this year he would consider it a win. Not that there was much time left of the year, September was almost done as it trickled closer into October. Hell, his legislations might not come into effect for a while yet. Reducing the Dementors did indeed mean more guards within Azkaban prison. Understandably, there wasn’t a large group volunteering, after all who would desire to be on that bleak island day in and day out? The pay definitely more than made up for it, for those desperate enough.
This would work. He would make sure of it. Merlin help anyone who got in his way.
“Master’s breakfast,” came the voice of his House-elf bringing Corvus out of his musings, giving a curt nod, he sat down at his breakfast table ready to eat. As he did so, he mused on how best to have Rodolphus informed of everything. If he was anything like Rabastan…it could have the potential to be a rather tense meeting.
Which was something he didn’t want, he wanted Harry to like his sons, like him, not just to extend the contract in four years…but he wanted everyone he cared so deeply about to get along. Yes, he cared about Harry just as much as he did his sons, the boy had wormed his way into his heart, and it wasn’t something easily done. For what Harry had done for him…it was no less deserved really. Harry was a brilliant, bright, insightful lad who deserved all the care in the world and Corvus was determined to see it provided.
Quite frankly, Severus’ question bore a striking reality if Harry had not received any aid. ‘You don’t suspect he might turn evil’ yes, if he’d let that hatred turn him completely, remaining stuck under Dumbledore’s control, Harry could very well have become a truly twisted soul. Remaining with the Dursley’s with Dumbledore controlling everything including his fortune, future and seats…with there being absolutely nothing he could do. Hatred and rage would have twisted him, with no goal in mind other than making them pay. At least the Dark Lord had goals to see through from a young age. Perhaps, the goals Harry had now would have helped, but whether those goals would have aspired while under Dumbledore’s thumb or not…well, one would truly not know.
No, he wouldn’t think on it any longer, for it would not become a reality, he would ensure it. He would keep Harry anchored himself if he must. Dark he could handle, and if Harry became dark then very well, he did not mind at all. Evil or light made him shudder, both were extremely unappealing, he wasn’t sure which one he’d prefer at the end of the day.
A quiet chime had him glancing at the time, abandoning the remnants of his breakfast, he stood. It was time for him to depart for Azkaban. Harry would be making his way there in a few minutes, and he was always there first to ensure Harry’s safety and wellbeing. Well, except for last week of course, but unfortunately, it had been unavoidable.
Both were unequivocally important to him, getting measures put in place at Azkaban and seeing his son – sons now – both intermingled in a way. Especially since he knew he would have to take his time and think of something that would ensure his sons freedom before the trial was given. He’d rather have the laws changed before trial of their own was enacted. That way…it wouldn’t be a life sentence they’d receive without the chance of freedom in the end. That’s only if he couldn’t come up with a way to ensure their freedom before.
Pressing the Portkey around his neck – which only activated on a Saturday of course – and murmured the password. The naval yanking sensation no longer bothered him. He had been using Portkey’s since childhood, and before long he would himself standing in front of the guards of Azkaban prison. Neither were particularly surprised to see him. Although the older wizard looked particularly petulant today and he idly wondered if Harry had anything to do with it.
“Good morning,” Corvus said blankly, giving both a curt nod, nobody could say he wasn’t at the very least civil. Plus, one never knew when being civil to someone could come in handy in the course of ones life.
“Lord Lestrange,” they too nodded and murmured their greetings, as always rather sullen in appearance, but working on the island…it was hardly surprising that they weren’t shall we say happy?
Corvus had to refrain from allowing the sour look to appear on his face, he loathed Azkaban to the depth of his soul. He had always thought it was a good deterrent, to stop wizards and witches running amok or rather getting caught. That it was necessary, due to the power they had to ensure there was something so terrifying that nobody wished to do anything so evil as to end up in prison for life. He’d been a naïve little fool back then. A naïve underage little fool at that, he knew better now. There was ways to punish someone without destroying who they were. All they hoped to become.
As always, he wasn’t ever there alone long before another presence appeared in a whirlwind. Harry remained standing, not even looking slightly dizzy. Corvus’ eyes light up with pride, he had come a long way, he was gratified by the progress. “Harry,” Corvus said, his lips twitching just so, in a show of pride that only the child could see.
“Corvus!” Harry said, his voice cheerful and sounding so young, when he first met he hadn’t just stank of desperation but had sounded it. Then suspicious then wary but it seemed with his guards down, ironic given where they were, he sounded every bit the eleven-year-old he was. His eyes though, his eyes revealed an old soul, a boy forced to become a man before his time.
“Hi,” his tune changed when speaking to the guards, professional, without any emotion as he passed the large box still in his hands despite the portkey he’d just taken. He’d become quite a pro at it. Waiting patiently for them to declare the contents of the box free to take in. Upon seeing the pillow the guard gave him an odd look but Harry just stared back expectantly and unrepentantly.
“Good morning,” the younger guard said, while the older one checked everything thoroughly.
“Morning,” the second guard said almost grudgingly, before passing the box back with a grunt, everything was clear. Honestly, he wasn’t sure how Harry Potter of all people could aid the Lestrange’s in giving them anything. His cell had throws, books and boxes filled with items all the time normally food. Rabastan no longer needed escorted bodily towards the room. He walked on his own free will, now pillows, it wasn’t a day spa and quite frankly out of all people the Lestrange’s didn’t deserve it. Admittedly, there were worse prisoners. It wasn’t the fact the Lestrange’s were getting things that truly bothered him though, it was the fact that it was the Harry Potter that was doing it.
“Thank you,” comments like that did not help, Harry Potter was always unfailingly polite, even when demanding something.
A curt nod was all he received in reply, after all they weren’t here to converse with him. What or rather who they wanted lay behind the closed door to his right, upon opening it, he allowed them entrance to the room which allowed privacy, the silencing spells around it prevented them from hearing anything from within.
The second the door was closed and Corvus was no longer observed, he all but leapt at his eldest son. Grabbing him in what could only be described by Harry as a bear hug. It was desperate, loving and one of a man who hadn’t seen his son in a long time. All of which was very true, Harry watched the scene in front of him with a fond smile on his face. Before ambling towards his seat, sliding into it, and placing the box onto the table.
“Father,” was murmured quietly but desperately from Rodolphus as he returned the hug. Eyes tightly closed, relishing in the contact and warmth that was so absent in his life.
“I’ve got you,” Corvus murmured repeatedly, it wasn’t easy to keep a fully grown wizard up, even if he was underweight, but Corvus did not care. It was worth any muscle strain in the world, how he wished he could get them out of this damn prison, but baby steps, he’d accomplish his goals. “I’ve got you.”
Easing his head back to stare at his son, he looked a little more coherent this time. He didn’t doubt Harry’s word at all, but he’d been taken from his cell without being allowed to come out of the mental torture and anguish the Dementors caused. This time he had, and it was evidently enough to make him a little more aware today.
“It’s been another year?” Rodolphus murmured, “How is Rabastan here? What’s going on?”
Rabastan’s face became grim, evidently his brother did not remember last weeks meeting at all. Those were the questions he’d asked last time. At least he wouldn’t be under the belief that they had lost their father seeing as he was right in front of them he consoled himself at the insight of his brothers mental state.
“No, Rodolphus, do you not remember last week?” Corvus informed him quietly, as he eased him back into his seat. Gripping Rabastan’s hand tightly, giving him some form of comfort as well. “You spent an hour with Rabastan,” but the incomprehensible look on Rodolphus’ face indicated he didn’t remember even a glimpse of it.
“The betrothal contract,” Harry pipped in, “You’re going to be my chaperone so you can see both your brother and father every week.”
That seemed to spark something in Rodolphus, as awareness and realization crept forth.
They gave him the time he needed to remember, as Rabastan as always greedily took chocolate from the box. It was always one of the first things he took, “No hot chocolate?” he refused to believe he was pouting, but considering the smothered look of amusement on Harry’s face…he probably was.
“It’s in there,” Harry said, unable to stop himself grinning like a loon, “I found a spell to stop it spilling!” ever the Ravenclaw, had practiced dozens of times too. Very pleased and close to preening that Rabastan liked his hot chocolate enough to ask for it. They Dursley’s ate the food he prepared and cooked but never gave him the time of day or showed any signs that they were pleased with him. Heaven forbid. Not that this was what Rabastan was doing but it was close enough to make Harry feel accomplished and happy. Even here in Azkaban prison where happiness was difficult to find.
“How were your classes this week?” Rabastan asked as he rummaged around in the box, almost drooling over the prospect of Harry’s Hot Chocolate. He wasn’t sure what he put in it, but it was delicious, it helped even hours after going back to his cell before the effects of the dementors managed to creep back in.
“Who the hell are you?” Rodolphus demanded, or tired, his voice was much too weak and hoarse to have the intended impact.
“You don’t remember?” Harry said with an innocent look on his face.
Rodolphus narrowed his eyes, “You didn’t say who you were,” he declared, shifting slightly, despite being sitting down, he ached so much that it was almost blindingly painful. He jumped when a flagon of Hot Chocolate was placed in front of him, the noise startling him. it shouldn’t have, Azkaban was so noisy, the screaming, the banging, the yelling, you knew they had given up when they went quiet…quietness wasn’t a good thing on the island.
Quietness meant giving into the madness that permeated the air.
“That’s good, you’re remembering, it means you’re mind hasn’t been affected by what the Dementors are doing long term…yet.” Harry said, with a sympathetic – but not pitying – look on his face. “I read a medical book on the effects the Dementors can have, especially on the mind…it’s rather daunting and disgusting just how much information they have. It’s like people have watched the suffering and madness of others just to write about it.”
“You did?” Corvus asked, not sure whether he was stunned or not, “You’re thirst for knowledge, truly knows no bounds.” He was going to have a very eclectic taste in books when he’s older that’s for damn certain. He narrowed his eyes even further, “What are you planning?” his cunning was the only thing that outshone his thirst for knowledge. Oh, he’d only seen bits and pieces of it naturally, since it took a long time for Harry to truly come out of his shell and trust him. What he had seen was spectacularly good, he didn’t do it for his own amusement, he did it for his protection, his survival. How on earth did Harry understand half the words that was bound to be in the book? How high was his IQ? Just how smart was he?
“Nothing,” Harry declared, “Yet,” he mumbled, but he was of course, heard by the three Lestrange’s in the quietness of the room.
Rabastan just laughed a little, shaking his head, the boy was quite stubborn really. More so than he or even Rodolphus had been at that age. Given the differences in the upbringing…well, he couldn’t say he was entirely surprised. He’d always thought abuse made the recipients terrified, scared of their own shadow, malleable, eager to trust, desiring someone to be kind to them for the first time in their lives. He’d been more than proven wrong with his wonderful betrothed, as temporary as the arrangement was.
“Who are you?” Rodolphus actually groused, groused! As the Heir – one day Lord – to the Lestrange family such actions were seen as plebeian and impatient. He hadn’t groused since he was in school, and surrounded by his friends only in private. Where it was acceptable, although here he was with family was acceptable too.
“I reckon the old man needs glasses,” Rabastan teased, once again, at his brothers expense. Admittedly he hadn’t initially recognized Harry but his head had been down. he’d heard his name before he actually saw him, which might have affected how he saw the boy. Perhaps someone who didn’t know who he was wouldn’t see Potter overly much.
“Shut it!” Rodolphus managed to get out, an impressive scowl on his face.
“You shut it,” Rabastan just had to get the last word in.
“No, you,” Rodolphus added, a tight smile temporarily appearing on his face at the old argument they’d had as children rearing to the fore. Merlin help him, he’d missed his family so, so much.
Corvus watched his sons bicker back and forth playfully, voices hoarse, eyes gleaming with not quite bubbling happiness but contentment. Corvus wanted to close his eyes and just cast his mind back to better times with these noises were made as well. He didn’t close his eyes, just relishing in the fact he was actually seeing both his sons together for the first time in a decade.
Corvus paused when he caught sight of Harry’s face, Merlin help him, he looked completely shattered. It was obvious that Harry was happy for them, but he was obviously dwelling on what he did not have. A little bit of jealousy was there with an encompassing sadness that being alone could accomplish. He should know, he’d felt it for nearing a decade before this boy in question had entered his life and given him a renewed sense of purpose, in more than one way. Raising Harry, giving him ways to fight for his sons – without realizing it at the time but still doing it nonetheless – thank merlin for Harry’s understanding of the Muggle justice system.
Unable to help himself, Corvus who was sitting next to him, brought the boy into a hug. Giving him the reassurances that he wasn’t alone, there was no need to verbalise the words, the understanding was there so clearly in the possessive way Corvus hugged him.
Rodolphus, when he noticed, let out a sound close to that of a dying whale, causing Rabastan to snort in amusement. Oh, he knew what had caught Rodolphus’ attention, their father wasn’t one for giving physical contact to others. Especially ones that weren’t close family, the most he accepted was the occasional pat on the back – both giving and receiving – and handshaking. It let Rodolphus know just how his father felt for this boy without any words or discussion necessary.
Rodolphus swallowed thickly, staring into his fathers’ eyes before nodding once, slowly, grimly, understandingly. He was pleased that his father had someone who cared about him and him caring in turn. He just sincerely hoped his father wasn’t about to make the kid the heir or some shit, but no, his father wouldn’t be so easily manipulated by anyone especially not a kid. Although, the way things were going, it wasn’t as if the fortune would ever be his or theirs. He’d be getting money for the betrothal contract anyway, hopefully that would be enough.
He knew how greed could get the better of anyone though…and Rodolphus begun to worry as each scenario played out in front of him. The thought of losing his father or worse…his father homeless and penniless because of manipulation caused his heart to pound dangerously. “Who is he?” he demanded of his father, which house did he belong to? Was it one of those houses that had all but sunk into obscurity without a few galleons to rub together?
Corvus frowned at the barely concealed panic and fear in his sons’ eyes, now what on earth could be causing that? There were too many things that could be running through his sons mind right now for Corvus to dare be able to pinpoint the true worry and fear. “Rodolphus, what is going through your mind?” Corvus murmured carefully, the desire to help his son so strong.
Rabastan pressed their shoulders together, he knew how disorientating it was in the beginning. Especially with the re-emergence of emotions. Azkaban took them away from you, but contact from the outside world, time away from the dementors and proper food…well it allowed you to come back to yourself. Emotions came back, after not experiencing much of anything for nearing a decade well it was confusing sometimes. Emotions overlapped, causing anxiety, anger, rage, fear and a lot of other emotions that would have rendered a normal wizard catatonic. He had been lucky, the potions Harry put into the hot chocolate helped him, he knew there was a calming draught in there along with a nutrition potion. Although, that might have something to do with his father, not Harry, since his father was the one that got the potions for him. “Drink the hot chocolate,” Rabastan instructed, giving him a little nudge.
Rodolphus’ fear was aimed at the lack of information on who Harry was. Corvus assumed, quite accurately, but for all the entirely wrong reasons. Only because Rodolphus’ fears were not only ludicrous but extremely unlikely to happen. Corvus wasn’t a man easily conned, and he had faced bigger and badder foes.
“My name…is Harry Potter,” Harry said, his tone resigned, his body ridged, tense, ready to flee at any given moment. Rabastan and Corvus had signed contracts not to hurt him, but he knew Rodolphus had not signed such a contract. Which means he could hurt him if he wanted, and Harry was still healing from all the Dursley’s had done to him and quite frankly…he didn’t relish the prospect of new hurts. He’d sworn when he came here he would never let such a thing happen.
Thankfully Harry had been waiting for something to happen so he had been prepared to jump out of his seat and leap away from Rodolphus. Who had been fully about to strangle him judging by the hands that had been reaching for his neck. Corvus’ hands had belatedly gripped his sons wrists, a little too harshly than he would have liked in his anger and disappointment, and Rabastan was slower than his father, only able to grab him by the back of his Azkaban jumpsuit. He’d been surprised by Harry’s words, not really expecting them. He’d thought the boy would keep up the ruse for a while longer, he’d thought wrong.
Harry touched his neck where Rodolphus’ elongated nails and managed to touch. He could feel the scratches but he hadn’t broken the skin. Irritation and anger boiled within him, he was so angry, no furious with Rodolphus with everyone reacting to him in a certain way. Either gaping at him, wanting to study him, revering him or loathing him enough to try and attack him.
Rodolphus was throttling at the mouth, snarling like a wounded beast as Corvus tried to get him seated again. Worried that the damn guards would come in and put an end to the meeting before it truly begun. “Enough, Rodolphus, enough!” Corvus demanded in a way only a father could in order to get through to their disobedient child. “Calm down!” feeling heat at his back, he turned around confused only to still completely.
Harry was standing there, a look of utter fury on his face, magic flaring brightly, as he lost control of his magic.
He wasn’t the only one to feel it, Rabastan and Rodolphus felt it too, that much power in an eleven-year-old boy was…unusual. Both brothers choked when they felt their mark twinge for the first time in a decade. It brought Rodolphus back to himself, and he reared back, sitting down looking absolutely terrified.
-------0
Back at Hogwarts, Lord Voldemort, situated on the back of Quirrell’s head, bored and almost asleep, as Quirrell graded the school work, suddenly saw Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus in his mind along with a surge of power that caused his entire being to ache before it disappeared as if it had never happened.
“My Lord?” Quirrell whispered afraid, sensing rather than feeling anything that his Master had. Sensing just how out of sorts his Lord was.
“Continue your work, Quirinus,” Voldemort demanded, his tone thoughtfully instead of fearful. Now just how had that happened? Were his followers calling to him? It should not be possible, it wasn’t possible but there was no denying that it had happened.
He did have a feeling it would happen again, and he would find out what had caused it.
The excitement of a mystery surged through him, Voldemort liked nothing more than a mystery.
----------0
Corvus let go of Rodolphus, heart pounding at the feel of such immense amount of magic wielded by an uncontrolled wizard. He had to calm Harry down immediately before he did something destructive. To add to his worry and fear? Magic – not even non-verbal or wandless – should be capable of being used within the prison. There were magic dampeners all around the prison, to prevent occasions like this, accidental magic being used to break out. Quite frankly, he wasn’t sure his old friend – and lord – had wielded such power at eleven.
Rabastan reared back in his seat, watching Harry with a combination of emotions crossing his face. From awe to fear, with a smattering of disbelief thrown in for good measure. His Lord…he hadn’t felt magic like that since his Lord. Just how powerful was Harry Potter? And this was all before he was magically mature. Merlin, he was going to be absolutely breathtakingly wonderful.
“Harry? Please calm down,” Corvus said, as he pressed forward towards the teen despite the uncomfortable heat exuding from the boy. He liked to think the boy wouldn’t hurt him, but given his state of mind, his shaky control, Corvus wasn’t sure Harry was in any state of mind to tell friend from foe. “You’re safe, I won’t let anyone harm you,” although he suppose his son had already done that.
Corvus threw his son a deeply disappointed look over his shoulder before he finally got to the soon-to-be teenager. Delicately touching his neck, relived to see it was not too bad, the skin hadn’t been broken to the extent there was any blood. The scratches were visible though, wrapping his hand around the back of Harry’s neck, he guided the teen into his arms and wrapped the teen in the warmth of human contact. “Your emotions are getting the better of you, making your magic act up. Close your eyes and calm down, meditate, don’t let your powers control you, you control them.” he waited calmly and patiently, but nothing worked.
Harry was either incapable of reigning his magic in or wasn’t capable of listening.
“You have a lot of power in that body of yours, Harry, I’m proud of you and your control.” Corvus revealed, relaxing when he felt the power dim even only a little. Harry was definitely listening. So, praise seemed to get through to Harry more than logic right now. “It’s very impeccable, the control you hold over your magic, the only reason it’s happening is because of your emotions and your age.” Which was true, he’d locked down his emotions to survive the Dursley’s to an extent, now that he was free, he felt a lot more, and thus his magic reacted to it. plus, he was coming up to that rebellious age, puberty, he doubted very much Harry would have much in the way of rebellion the way children normally did.
Harry successfully managed to reign himself in, his chin jutting out, refusing to feel bad for losing control. Even if he did look somewhat sheepish and a little embarrassed by his lack of control. Although seeing the look from around Corvus’ body, from where he was peering at them through his arm and chest he stared in surprise. Both brothers had a look on their faces that he was unfamiliar with…but it made him feel…smug, happy, content.
“This will not happen again, are we clear Rodolphus? I will not risk Harry’s health and happiness,” Corvus declared strongly, after letting go of the boy and turning to face his son. “Even if it means striking you off from being chaperone.” He wouldn’t do it, of course he wouldn’t, but he had to impress upon his seriousness to his sons that he wouldn’t tolerate Harry being hurt again. Especially not by his sons, when he was doing so much for them. Plus, Harry could strike the contract off, and he would lose visitations to Rabastan as well. He couldn’t borne that at all.
Rodolphus felt as though he’d been sucker punched, oh, he knew his father didn’t mean it. It was the implication behind it that hit him the hardest. Even his brother was silent on the subject, and he wondered what on earth he had missed to make his father and even brother fond of Potter.
Harry turned to face Corvus a look of awe on his face, he didn’t believe Corvus would stop it any more than Corvus himself did but the fact he said it…meant more than anything else had this far. There was a way to ensure it didn’t happen again, “I want him to sign the same document you and Rabastan did.” He declared, especially the silence clause.
Corvus nodded thoughtfully, “That is a very good idea, I shall have the goblins draw one up for us next week.” In complete agreement, this would probably be the easiest way.
“What document?” Rodolphus asked, the shock of his father’s actions, coupled with the immense magic had brought him out of his rage fuelled haze. The feel of that magic alone – and coupled with the fact he could actually use magic here – made Rodolphus think again about approaching Harry with the intent to hurt. His father’s warning truly didn’t come into it, but did cement the fact his father cared very deeply for the boy. He still felt cautious though, but so very grateful that his father wasn’t going to be losing the family fortune. Potter had no need for the Lestrange fortune, if anything the Potter fortune was probably close up to the Lestrange fortune.
That was what he thought, the reality was, the Potter fortune was greater than the Lestrange one, despite the estate bringing nothing but interest in for the past decade.
And so Corvus easily and simply explained to his son what the ‘document’ entailed. The incident put behind them, but not forgotten. They only had so long, and Corvus did not want the little slip up to mar the opportunity he was getting to see his sons.
“Have you already read that book?” Harry asked Rabastan as he nosed around the box, his hot chocolate finished, as Corvus explained everything to Rodolphus. Rabastan didn’t pay much attention, it was already information he was very much aware of. Although hearing everything those muggles had done to Harry again – now that he was beginning to care – caused a surge of rage to flow though him.
“I don’t think so,” Rabastan admitted, his brow wrinkled as he stared at the book. The title wasn’t familiar to him, but he had read a lot of Ancient Rune books, heck there was probably dozens of them packed into his room at home in Lestrange Manor. He would find out, he continued to re-read everything Harry had brought him, it kept his mind focused less susceptible to the Dementors presence.
“The filthy Muggles did what?!” Rodolphus snarled, frothing at the mouth once again, hands clenched.
“Why is it that Muggles hurting me is worse than…well Voldemort,” Harry asked, a poleaxe look upon his face. He truly did not understand it, how was it that his abuse could make even Rodolphus change his tune so quickly? He’d tried to strangle him five minutes prior, so sue him for not getting it.
“You’re never going to stop saying that name are you?” Rabastan drawled in exasperation. No matter how many times he’d warned the boy he wouldn’t stop using that term.
“Anyone stupid enough to use that name got a very nasty visit from us last time.” Rodolphus said, a bloodthirsty look on his face. “They didn’t live to tell the tale.” Which was true enough. It was always Order members, the Dark Lord had been quite smart to realize they’d use his name and it worked in being able to defeat them.
“A Geis?” Harry perked up, Rodolphus reared back, the boy was odd…usually that look had everyone scurrying away terrified. Yet this boy looked excited, yes, definitely something wrong with him. Added to the fact a boy just new to the magical world – or so they believed – knew about an obscure magic?
“How is it you’ve read about Geis?” Corvus asked calmly, not as speechless as his sons, but only just.
“It was mentioned in a book about charms,” Harry said pensively, “but the book didn’t explain anything about the Geis or what it was. So, I hunted the library until I found something…ironically enough there was a book in the common room that told me more about it.”
“Of course,” Corvus replied wryly, Harry had a thirst for information he hadn’t seen in anyone for such a long time. He wasn’t even sure the Dark Lord himself had such a thirst for knowledge at eleven, not the way the boy did. “You amazing, brilliant, lad,” saying lad instead of boy due to knowing Harry did not like that word overly much. He knew why of course, he had been there, it’s all they had been calling him, except for the word ‘freak’.
Harry blushed bright red, but smiled, refusing to look down or away, he was proud of his accomplishments. Corvus said there was nothing wrong with being proud of himself, and it was no reason or excuse to looking embarrassed or ashamed.
Rodolphus watched the boy closely, seeing bits of Potter in him, but for most part he actually took after the Black family. He was thin, almost as thin as he and Rabastan were, to think he’d thought that this slip of a boy was responsible for the defeat of the Dark Lord? After all these years, what happened that night finally, finally made sense. He along with the Dark Lord were the last heirs of Salazar Slytherin. They were incapable of killing each other, if he’d killed the boy first then went after James the same thing would have happened. Unless, you had to be a Parselmouth to be considered Slytherin’s heir, which the boy was according to his father. He was beginning to see him in a whole new light.
“As for your earlier question…” Corvus begun, a thoughtful look on his face. Irritate with himself for not having explained this earlier. Wondering on how to best make the eleven-year-old understand, truly understand in a way he would get. Obviously the concept of how cherished children were just wasn’t getting through to him.
Rodolphus frowned before he realized what his father was talking about, the boy had mentioned something about why he was reacting the way he had. Wasn’t is self-explanatory? For all his smarts, he couldn’t think like an abused child unfortunately, for he’d never experienced it and he held no empathy for others except those he loved.
“Our community is so small compared to the overall population, in fact, we have the smallest population out of all magical communities around the world.” Corvus explained, “Some of our lines were almost wiped out during Grindelwald’s reign of power. In fact, the Lestrange name was almost completely lost, due to my great grandfather’s actions.”
Harry peered at Corvus, curiosity swimming in his bright green eyes as he listened attentively.
“Each child is considered a gift, to be cherished and loved, most witches have trouble having more than one child, especially the old lines.” Corvus continued his explanation. “A wizard would consider himself lucky to have two children. So, we always ensure their safety and wellbeing.”
“The Weasley’s have more than two,” Harry pointed out, “There’s four of them at Hogwarts,”
“They have seven offspring,” Corvus answered, “The Weasley’s have always been one of the rare exceptions, Septimus Weasley had seven children, just as Arthur Weasley went on to have seven children. Something that should not have been done, they cannot afford two children let alone seven and it prevents others from gaining entrance into Hogwarts with a scholarship due to the fact Dumbledore endues it goes to the Weasley’s.” none of his disgust for the family showing.
Harry’s eyes widened, seven children? “I think it would have been awesome to have siblings,” he declared, “I think people are lucky.” He glanced at the brothers, they were so close, and part of him was envious of their closeness. He couldn’t help but wonder if he would have had siblings if his parents hadn’t taken part in the war.
“Child abuse has severe penalties in the magical world, depending on the severity, one can be sentenced for life in Azkaban for such despicable actions.” Rabastan explained stating it as if he wasn’t sitting in Azkaban right now. “The Dursley’s would never see the light of day again if you chose to press charges.”
“Prison isn’t enough,” Harry stressed the word out, he wanted them to suffer, to suffer so badly that they wished for death before the end. While prison would hurt them, it wouldn’t hurt as much as he planned, or wanted to plan anyway. He knew everything Corvus was doing to them, he was told. Each time he heard of something Corvus had done it filled him with glee and happiness that he had someone so firmly ensconced on his side. To begin with he’d just wanted away from them, but experiencing life for the first time…well, who could blame him for being more than just a little vindictive?
He found two vindictive grins staring back at him, they got it, out of all people they would get it.
“I get it, and they will suffer,” Rabastan agreed, his father was probably more vindictive than he and Rod. Only his revenge was subtle, long drawn out, he was patient, even when he didn’t want to be. They could learn a lot from their fathers methods but they were far too impatient themselves for that. Instant gratification wasn’t as fulfilling but it was at the time.
Corvus relaxed back into his seat, listening and watching carefully, it seemed as though he’d gotten through to his son. He was very grateful for that, he didn’t want anything harming this peace he’d found in his life. Rodolphus and Rabastan ate their fill of sandwiches, biscuits and chocolate as they talked. For once, Corvus didn’t put up a silencing spell, instead elected to include Harry fully.
He spoke of his time in the Wizengamot – which wasn’t strictly legal – what his plans were, what he had accomplished thus far and praising Harry effusively for his ideas. Making it known that his ideas were worthy, that he was worthy.
The last thing Rodolphus said to his father at the end of the meeting as he hugged him tightly was ‘I guess you’re right, he is a miracle’ and for the first time in a long time Rodolphus felt hope.
Hope that he wouldn’t lose his mind.
His sense of self, his life.
Hope that there was life for him outside of this hellhole.
The dementors had tried to squash it, take it all, but Rodolphus clung to it desperately, refusing to part with it entirely. It was locked tightly down at the bottom of his being, almost like the ‘hope’ that had been at the bottom of Pandora’s box.
“Where were you? Where did you go?” came the shrieking, scratchy voice of Bellatrix Lestrange.
Rodolphus ignored his wife, he knew it wasn’t aimed at him, at least he didn’t think so. She said it often, and he hadn’t been anywhere during those times. He suspected she was calling out to their Lord in her delirium, wondering ‘where he had gone’ desperately clinging onto hope that he’d come for her, for them.
“Will you shut the hell up you screeching harpy!” croaked the voice of Sirius Black, farther down.
Rodolphus felt a wicked grin split his face almost in two, wondering what Sirius Black would think of his godson. He was almost tempted to tell him everything, but he remembered the contract. If he wanted to tell him…it would need to be now before he signed it. For once he had done so…he wouldn’t be able to discuss the boy with anyone, not even Black.
He had to admit it was very tempting.
-------0
Will Rodolphus reveal all to Sirius Black causing him to escape? How did Voldemort get an image of them? Is Harry a Horcrux or will he just have a 'connection' to Voldemort after what happened that night? As Slytherin's last heirs. Will there be any monetary gain to be had? Or will the Slytherin Coffers be empty? Will they find a treasure trove that allows Voldemort more funds for the war? Will the next chapter skip Halloween and go straight to Christmas or will they both be in the same chapter? I still have no clue what to do with Bellatrix but considering how I had 'Rod' ignore her...it might not be all that fond of her! Will she end up with Voldemort in this leaving Rodolphus free to find someone else to marry and have an heir with? Ugh I honestly don't know! I don't think I'll have her killed in this I do it too often so it's just a matter of whether she's utterly insane and unsalvageable - but alive - or putting on a front with a doze of Black madness thrown in! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 17
Corvus stared down at the book in his lap, his contemplative silence beginning to tick on. He’d been sitting staring at it for half an hour now. Quite frankly, he didn’t know what to write. Or if he even should, as Lucius’ words rang in his ears from weeks ago. Not to be surprised if he didn’t hear from the boy on Samhain. His words to try and lessen the loss while they would be genuine for Harry, wouldn’t be altogether entirely truthful. He was hardly mournful over the death of James and Lily Potter. No, he mourned the defeat of a good friend, one he knew wasn’t dead, not if the Dark Mark was still present, which it definitely was. His sons would have immediately informed him if it had disappeared altogether. It was faded for sure, nearly gone, but still ever present.
Did he wait until Harry wrote? Which he did every day at least once just to give him an update, to reassure him that he was fine and had been sticking to his workouts. Also, events of the day that had happened that piqued his curiosity, and any questions he may have as a result of that. Sighing resignedly, he set the book aside, he could delay no longer lest he be late for his appointment. There was another meeting with the Wizengamot today, one that would determine the outcome of his weeks, no months of labour. He still had no clue as to the outcome, too much unpredictability, which irked him, but one must endure he supposed.
Drawing back the covers, Corvus began his morning routine, which had long since been ingrained. He could do them while asleep, really. Toilet, shower, teeth brushed, hair dried then his best robes for the occasion. Not that anyone would get to see them, he commiserated, as he picked up his gaudy disgusting wizengamot robes, the colour did not go at all with his pale complexion. They would be pulled over his clothes for the meeting, how he envied the Minister for magic on this one thing, he did not need to endure the colour, of course, Fudge probably commiserated on that too. For he seemed to like wearing the most Merlin-awful colours, his lime-green robes were prime example of that, and evidently his favourite given the amount of times he’d had to endure his presence with them on.
The House-elves had his breakfast ready for him, on his plate, there was no need for grandiose when it was just him. They hadn’t discussed Harry coming to the manor for the holidays, so, he wasn’t sure whether Harry would return or not. He liked to think Harry missed him, that he missed the manor, but since that first week at Hogwarts, he hadn’t mentioned missing Lestrange Manor. Hogwarts was a place of safety and happiness for most students, and quite a few of them elected to remain at the school – like his own sons had done in their later years – and remain with friends.
Just as he was finishing up, the House-elf popped in with potion vials and the very familiar box. Accepting them without a word, he ensured all potions were what he needed to send, and the right dosages, ensuring they were still sealed – he had cautioned Harry never to drink a potion with its seal cracked – before placing them in the box. Which he then closed, he would check it later, but he had little doubt he’d find all vials back and empty. While it was conceivable that Harry could forget to take his potions, the pain would ensure that he didn’t.
Pursing his lips, he didn’t like the thought of Harry being in pain, but he was grateful that pain was greatly diminished from what it had been during his first days at Lestrange manor. His lips twitched just remembering Harry’s potion addled displays. He had been adorable really, especially with Rabastan, who had been utterly flummoxed over Harry’s actions.
Just thinking of those early days, caused his mind to drift to the Dursley’s and his ongoing vendetta against those filthy Muggles. He’d had Marge Dursley arrested for a whole slew of crimes, at the front an illegal puppy mill, ‘dog fighting’ which had been entirely fabricated, and neglect of course, and an illegal income (tax always gets you in the end) that hadn’t been declared for decades. Corvus had ensured that those dealing with Marge’s case had a great fondness for animals. Which would ensure maximum penalties.
Vernon’s day in court had come and gone, and he found himself behind bars, unable to do a damn thing for his family. He had pondered on whether to end the waste of space, it would be easy enough to find someone to kill the disgusting animal that Vernon really was. But, no, watching his rage mount as he was unable to help his family was the perfect way to break the despicable man. Marge Dursley would soon join him, and Petunia would be homeless, and that fat disgusting tub of lard that looked more pig than human would be in the care of child services. Perhaps then, the boy would actually have a chance to live past his twentieth birthday.
He wanted to do more, to end the filth that was staining the earth with every breath they took. Unfortunately, his boy, wanted them to suffer. He couldn’t deny Harry his wish, and so he would just continue his actions until Harry decided he wanted them dealt with – permanently. Although, he suspected Harry would wish to deal with them himself, which would require an unshakable alibi when the time came. His recent illegally acquired time-turner would do that just fine.
Corvus took one glance at the time before yanking his Wizengamot robes before Apparating to the Atrium of the Ministry of magic. One couldn’t just Apparate into the meeting room or the courtrooms for that matter. the only reason he could actually Apparate to the Atrium was because he was a wizengamot member. Everyone else who wasn’t a worker there had to use the Muggle entrance of use the Floo network to get in.
Annoyance thrumming through him, he hastily got his disgusting plum coloured robes over his pristine back robes. If he thought he’d have any success, he’d press for the change of the old-fashioned robes, regretfully they were steeped in tradition, and very unlikely to agree to such a ‘trivial’ matter. Which it was really, compared to everything he had lined up.
“Blessed be,” was murmured by his acquaintances as he passed, “Blessed Samhain,” was also used. It was all done very quietly, the old ways of the magical world wasn’t done often now. Another reason for the war, the influx of damn Muggle-Borns had seen the rapid reduction of all those traditions they held most dear. Instead Muggle traditions were being incorporated in order to accommodate the Muggle-borns belief’s. It had as always begun at Hogwarts, and before long Dumbledore let it spiral out of control.
Corvus gave his own greetings to those who gave their own, completely ignoring anyone who dared to say ‘Happy Halloween’ finding it very insulting. They weren’t Christians for Merlin’s sake, they were pagan, Celtic, the fact they were so chipper added to the insult really. Samhain was celebrated tomorrow, traditionally on November first, but it had been incorporated a long time ago with ‘Halloween’ or as he preferred All Hallows’ Eve.
“May your Samhain be blessed,” Lucius greeted, just as they met up at the corridor, both making their way directly to the meeting room.
“May yours be also,” Corvus said properly, giving a small smile in return, Lucius looked worse than he did in those plum robes. “Blessed be,” and with that Lucius opened the door, and allowed Corvus entry first, showing he held Corvus in a higher regard than him. Some things ingrained from the Dark Lord days were unshakable. No matter how many years had passed since they observed it.
Corvus listened to the greetings but paid hardly any attention, not even to those who were talking about taking their grandkids, trick or treating like common muggles. Barbaric tradition, going out begging for treats like some sort of dirty beggar. They were traitors to all things allowing their children to allow such atrocities let alone going along with it. In his ruminations he almost missed the beginning of the votes from Chief Warlock Lord Ogden.
In an odd turn of events, they seem quite eager to get the meeting over with instead of trudging along.
“Is there anything you wish to discuss before the vote is cast?”
“What if we agree to the lessening of the Dementors hours, if we decide, and we cannot find guards willing to take their places within Azkaban?” one of the wizengamot members sounded extremely worried about that, her fuzzy red hair more unkempt than usual.
“That I can answer, I already have dozens of candidates signing up,” Willard explained, and he had been well paid and compensated for his hours of overtime.
“You’ve got to be joking Willard!” cried Doge disgusted, “You’re all for this change?”
“It’s the law, Doge,” Willard spat out, “We aren’t above it, it’s our job to enforce it.” it should have been enforced a long time ago. “Speaking of enforced, what has been found out about this travesty?”
“That I would also like to know,” Travers commented, “It’s bad for business, this…inability to keep up.”
“I’ve spoken with Dumbledore, he is very contrite to have been so lax in his duties,” Ogden confessed, “Said he would accept any punishment we see fit to bestow upon him.”
Corvus snorted derisively, and he wasn’t the only one to do so.
“And what punishment awaits Albus Dumbledore?” Lucius drawled dangerously, “I do hope we are not contemplating letting him off for this crime when if it was someone else…they would be penalised most severely.”
Murmurs of agreement from more than half the people rose in the room.
“He will have his day in court and we will have a chance to decide upon a fitting punishment for his crime,” Ogden declared, blustering slightly, clearly having just decided that with everyone so against him getting off.
“It was a simple mistake! It could have happened to any of us!” Doge declared angrily, and Corvus almost laughed when he stomped his foot like a petulant child.
“Dumbledore shouldn’t have had so many different roles, it’s clear he couldn’t keep up with the work load,” Lucius said darkly, “It’s a good thing that he was forced to step down.”
People caught on immediately to what Lucius said, as he desired, “Forced?” those that didn’t know, which was nearly everyone, narrowed in on Lucius.
“He chose step down,” Doge strongly denied, but he could see it wasn’t going to work, everyone was clearly believing Lucius over himself. Then again, he had never been a very good liar, according to everyone, including his family.
“Who could have forced…”
“He wasn’t blackmailed was he?”
“I wonder…”
Ogden cleared his throat, “His trial date has been set,” he informed them, scribbling down on the notebook in front of him. “It will be during the Christmas holidays, that way it won’t disrupt the students schooling. So, I have set it for the 28th of December,” after Christmas but before the New Year. Refusing to discuss Dumbledore’s stepping down with everyone.
It was clear everyone still wanted to discuss it, even those who were always firmly in Dumbledore’s camp much to Corvus’ glee.
“So,” Ogden called loudly, “We shall put a vote into effect, raise your wand lit for Aye, and remain as you are for ‘Nay’ is that clear?” making sure they understood despite the general muttering, repeating himself just once for their sake. He didn’t want to have to call another vote because someone wasn’t paying attention. These votes always raised tensions within the group.
Corvus was one of the first to raise his lit wand, his eyes watching the others like hawks, each twitch of their hand was observed. Mentally counting each and every hand that raised up, it was clear some were conflicted some on which way to vote. As the tally began to even out half in half, he tensed in anticipation, mentally commanding them to raise their wands, to see this through. “Remember, the law is the law, we cannot take it into our own hands, no matter how much we feel the need to punish the guilty,” feeling rather smug over it. They could do whatever they liked, but in the end…he would win.
This was the push required to have the others who had not voted yet, to begin raising their wands, more resigned than happy with their votes. Corvus’ legislation was only pushing through what would naturally happen on its own with the laws that the Muggles had changed over the years while they remained woefully ignorant.
“With a vote of 45 out of fifty-three, the legislation has passed,” Ogden stated sharply, nodding at them to lower their wands.
“Now all that is left is to decide upon the hours Dementors should be within Azkaban and subduing the prisoners,” he continued, causing all of them to pause, they hadn’t thought of that naturally.
“Twenty-four hours a day,” Doge ground out displeased, his beady eyes filled with silent contempt for the lot of them. If Dumbledore was here he would be so disappointed with all of them. He was going to be most displeased when he revealed how this meeting went. These days he was seeing more of his old friend than he had during the war efforts, not that he truly minded, Albus was his best friend after all.
And then begun the arguing back and forth, as each all deciding upon different hours in which the Dementors would oversee Azkaban inmates. Doge most vocal of all, trying to ensure that the Dementors remained on the island for as long as possible. Switching from twenty-four hours to twenty-three, but to his consternation they were arguing for lesser hours between five to twelve hours of the day.
----------0
“Alright, what the hell is wrong with you lot?” Harry stated, slamming his book closed, staring at the others with narrowed determined eyes. “You’ve been acting strange all day!” Draco, Theo, Blaise, Pansy, Millicent and the rest of the gang all jumped as if they’d been electrocuted.
“What? What do you mean?” Blaise questioned, brow furrowed, “We have not!” which was a lie and a half.
“Really? You’ve barely said two words all day!” Harry cried out in annoyance.
“We…” Draco paused, glancing around the others in the common room, Harry as a honorary Slytherin often joined them since he was only one person. Opposed to quite a few Slytherins trudging up to the Ravenclaw common room. even his godfather surprisingly had nothing to say about the times he’d seen Harry in the common room. Then again, after the first class he had ignored Harry according to the boy. “Wouldn’t you prefer that?” he asked, solemnly.
Harry just stared blankly, utterly confused by their words, it wasn’t making it any better.
“We would also understand if you didn’t want to celebrate with us,” Pansy added, with a rare look of sympathy on her face.
Which just irritated and confused Harry further.
“And why wouldn’t I?” Harry ground his teeth in annoyance, someone better start making sense soon or he’d lose it.
“Harry…do you even realize what today is?” Draco asked in a merest whisper, which was heard in the quiet of the Slytherin common room.
“Samhain or Halloween, what of it?” Harry stated curtly.
“Harry tonight is the anniversary of your parents deaths, we just…wanted to be respectful,” Draco answered, whether they cared for the Potter’s or not, they genuinely liked Harry. He was smart, not prejudice and treated them kindly unlike most of the Hogwarts population.
“Although, it would be a shame to miss the spectacle that happens on Samhain, they say a troupe of skeletons will be dancing tonight.” Millicent commented, as if it was a decided matter on whether Harry was attending or not.
“I will be attending the feast,” Harry pointed out, “And you lot better snap out of it before I lose my temper!” and they hadn’t really seen him lose his temper yet. When he got angry, his magic had a tendency to act up, but it was normal according to Corvus, easily controlled by not allowing his emotions to control him.
“Well, alright, if that’s what you want,” Pansy declared, “Did you hear Weasley made a Mudblood cry?”
Harry cleared his throat loudly, giving Pansy the stink eye.
“Fine, Muggle-born,” Pansy sighed resignedly, honestly, it was just ridiculous that she had to sensor herself even in her own common room. She’d been raised to know better than to use those words in mixed company though, so really, she should just be grateful that he’d keep quiet.
“There will be lots of treats at the feast, I’m assuming you’ll be going without?” Blaise asked, aghast at the mere thought.
“I am unable to consume large quantities of sugar,” Harry informed them, “Maybe in a year or so,” he cheered up at that prospect. Although, according to the Healer, he probably would never be able to consume large quantities of sugar. His body might not be able to tolerate it and he might just end up making himself sick.
“I should have had a bigger lunch, I’m starving,” Theodore grumbled, “Hey, Harry did you finish your Charms homework?”
“Yeah, want to look it over?” Harry asked, already digging into his bag and handing the aforementioned charms homework over.
“Brilliant! I’m missing a few things, I just know it!” Theodore grumbled, happily accepting the help from Harry. He wasn’t going to copy his homework, of course not. No, he was just going to make sure his spelling and grammar was right and see what he was missing. “You’re writing is coming along,” he added absently.
“Practice makes perfect,” Harry said, giving him a shark like grin, plus his hands were fully recovered, and no longer in pain or new muscles causing cramp with too much use. Which meant less shaking, less stress to his hands, and better writing in the long run. They all commented on the fact he should be taking classes to ensure ‘they’ the teachers could read his writing during the first week like the rest of the Muggle-borns. He understood Corvus’ desire to see him writing perfectly then.
Draco sniggered, relaxing back, and before long they were all talking over each other and arguing about spells and homework. In other words being themselves for the first time in what was a very, very long day for Harry. He still didn’t get why they had been so quiet not really. He’d never ‘remembered’ his parents on the day of their death, he hadn’t been aware of the particular date. The Dursley’s hadn’t seen fit to inform him, although it explained their more…sour disposition during this time of year.
He’d just assumed it was having to deal with Dudley after consuming vast amounts of chocolate…but what did he know?
“Did you say dancing skeletons?” Harry blurted out over an hour later.
Pansy laughed, “Yeah, they do an extravagant show at the end of the Samhain feast, they say its supposed to be spectacular. I’ve not seen one myself, of course, just heard of it, the others talk about their past experiences.”
“How long does it last?” Harry asked, wrinkling his brow, he had potions to take so he hoped it wouldn’t last too long into the night.
“Hey, Marcus!” Draco called out, “How long does the feast last tonight? Harry wants to know!”
“Barely twenty minutes longer than the usual meals,” Marcus grunted, as always happy to help well…happy might be pushing it. Then again he was trying to finish his homework that was piling up in an unending fashion. NEWTS year sucked, and he hated it, plus he was failing one of the vital classes to start his Mastery which didn’t please him the slightest. He did have a responsibility to the first years, while acting as Head Boy and the endless questions had tapered off somewhat since the start of term.
“Thanks,” Harry murmured, seeing the pressure Marcus was under whereas the others didn’t.
“You’re welcome,” Marcus added sincerely, giving him a grin that looked more threatening than friendly really.
Harry knew Marcus was his healers brother, but they definitely didn’t look alike. They must surely take after each of their parents, who he had understandably never met yet. Rabastan and Rodolphus definitely took after Corvus, there was no denying that. Although, people kept saying he looked like his dad, Corvus had commented to takes after Dorea – and the Black as well as Slytherin, because of his eyes – in actuality if one actually stared at him for longer than a few seconds to see him properly.
“This is good Harry, no mistakes!” Nott said, handing it back over having finished with it. “Well, none that I noticed anyway,” he wasn’t exactly perfect, but he’d done his best.
“You can do mine then,” Draco commanded, shoving his own at Nott with a demanding air around him.
Theodore just groaned dramatically, before shrugging his shoulders good naturally and dug in. he had thankfully written what he’d forgotten (that Harry had written in his own Charms homework) on a spare piece of parchment so he wouldn’t forget. “So, are you sticking with us tonight? Or what?” wondering whether they would have Harry sitting with them or not.
“Yeah, Padma is sitting with Parvati tonight, at least for some of it,” Harry murmured, “As long as you don’t mind!” he added absently his attention clearly cut in two. The homework packed away and the book on his lap being devoured.
“Good luck with that,” was snorted derisively, “Frankly I’d rather jump into the Black Lake than endure a night at the Gryffindor table. They’re intolerable from the Slytherin table never mind actually being nearer.” Millicent was the one who spoke.
“They are rather loud,” Harry agreed, “But we can be as well,” shrugging his shoulders stating the obvious even if it made him unpopular. He was used to the loudness, and was able to ignore it easily enough, Dudley had spent his entire life being loud. Deafening sometimes when he didn’t get his way.
“Where did you get that book by the way?” Draco asked him, with a clear frown on his face, “I’m sure father took that off me before I came to Hogwarts.”
Harry arched a brow, “I didn’t steal if that’s what you’re implying,” sniffing haughtily, causing Draco to sit up indignantly at him.
“I am aware of that,” Draco said huffing in annoyance, knowing Harry was mocking him and reminding him of how he looked when he reacted the way he did sometimes. A stuck up prancing peacock, was the actual term Harry used, Draco was positive he was trying to get him back for what he said about that damn oaf Hagrid. Yet he couldn’t see why he would, it wasn’t as if he interacted with him.
Pansy smothered her amusement, Harry couldn’t stand Draco’s attitude quite often. So, he mocked him – in a mild manner – to remind him what he actually looked like while doing it. It worked for a day or so, but Draco would then need reminded. They all cursed, wondering why they hadn’t thought of it…instead they’d endured Draco’s attitude since they were babies.
“You should all head to the Great Hall, now,” Marcus told them twenty minutes later.
“What…it’s a bit early isn’t it not?” Draco protested, after a single glance at the time.
“If you want to be shoved and smacked into walls, then be our guests,” Marcus said coolly, “The second through fifth years won’t wait around until you’ve designed to move.” Which was true enough, they’d been that excited – inwardly – that it had resulted in a first year being hurt in their overzealousness two years ago, and just because he wasn’t Head Boy didn’t mean it wasn’t his responsibility, which it had been as Prefect. Not that they couldn’t take a bit of being shoved, but Harry Potter definitely couldn’t hence why he’d brought it up.
Judging by Malfoy’s confusion for all of a few seconds before realization sprung, he begun to realize why Marcus had spoken up. He might be young, but he was a Slytherin and had learned from a young age to read between the lines. What someone says might not be what the person meant after all. Plus, they had all been suitably – and not at all subtly – warned to keep Harry safe and out of harms way. Lord Corvus Lestrange had spoken and they would adhere to his rules. They knew better than to get on the wrong side of the Lestranges.
Harry winced at the prospect of being shoved into walls, “I’m heading to the Great Hall,” he commented, having been too immersed in his book to have caught the under currents going on in the common room. The book that Corvus had gifted him going straight into his pocket which was charmed like the boxes he took for Rabastan. He was aware that his magical education was…odd to say the least, with the spells he had learned first and what spells he continued to prefer over the excitement the others professed to have desired to learn and couldn’t wait until the professor demonstrated as such. Harry didn’t understand that particular problem, from particularly Hufflepuff and Gryffindor – Ravenclaw and Slytherin do as they please – instead do it yourself, don’t wait for the professor to show you. Take a book with you to class, read, learn, expand your horizons if you’ve already accomplished what you set out to do. It was utter laziness to wait for the professors to teach you everything. Sure, magic could be dangerous, but not beginners magic, maybe when they got to their N.E.W.T’s year, which by the way he’d had a good laugh at the name.
-----0
When Harry walked into the Great Hall he was surprised to say the least at the spectacle Hogwarts had become overnight. Dozens upon dozens of large pumpkins floated in mid air with candles within them, live bats flying around the rafters. There were so many bats that it was ridiculous, the candles were threatening to blow out due to the shift in air as they flew. Which explained the fact that they Great Hall was much darker than normal, or perhaps it was to make it appear spookier than normal. The plates were golden again, like they had been on the beginning of term feast.
Unsurprisingly, they weren’t the first ones there, a lot of the students had already taken their seats and were chatting animatedly, evidently enjoying the beginning of the Samhain feast.
“Professor Snape looks more annoyed than usual,” Draco murmured, they were aware that Severus Snape was his godfather, so out of them all, Draco knew him best. “I wonder what Dumbledore’s done to aggravate him.”
“Does he need to do anything?” Blaise scoffed, “The old man is annoying by just being there,”
The others couldn’t help but agree.
“Come on, lets sit!” Pansy said, as the food appeared eager to dig into the food, Theo wasn’t the only one hungry, she’d barely eaten anything in anticipation of the feast which was said to be amazing.
“Here’s everyone else,” Theodore commented as he sat down, already piling food onto his plate, and true to Marcus’ words, they were all clamouring to get to the table eager to feast upon the food piled high for everyone.
Harry stared at everything swearing his teeth felt like they were about to shrivel up into his gums looking at the unhealthy food. That and his stomach was about to join them, in a rare move, there was hardly anything he could actually eat that was remotely healthy right now.
“You like potatoes don’t you?” called out a second year Slytherin as Harry stared at the food in front of him, trying to think on what he could eat.
“Yes,” Harry agreed, craning his neck, only to jerk back when a large bowl of mashed potatoes was thrust in front of him, clearly being levitated.
“Thanks,” Harry murmured, pouring more than a generous amount onto his plate, then it was grabbed by someone else who clearly wanted some. He then decided on some chicken, the sauce was far from healthy but it had veggies in it so it would have to do.
“By the way, Mother asked if you’d like to spend Christmas holidays with us,” Draco informed him properly, refraining from eating for a seconds to inform him without speaking with a full mouth. He wasn’t a Weasley and wouldn’t act like one either. “Holidays are always important to us.” Narcissa had grown up with a large family, to have it whittled down to what…two people in had been a shock most horrific a decade ago. The last holiday before it had all gone to hell, with a baby Draco, the Lestrange’s and Lucius of course. It had been a wonderful Yule, and no matter what, Narcissa was unable to recreate that day.
Harry immediately shook his head, “Thank you for the offer, but no thank you,” groaning at the look that graced Draco’s face, he was insulted by his declining the invitation. “Draco,” he added softly, “I’d rather go home for the holidays,” and they all knew by now that ‘home’ he spoke of was Lestrange manor. “I don’t want to leave him on his own…but I’d like to visit?” softening the blow.
Nobody blinked over the fact that Harry was staying at Lestrange Manor. It was proper after all, for ones Betrothed to remain close to family while they oversee the couple’s courting. They did wonder what Harry would do at the end of the contract, he couldn’t really marry Rabastan, well technically he could, but marrying someone who was going to be in Azkaban until his dying breath was…ill-advised. The eleven-year-olds were aware of Corvus’ reputation, no, the Lestrange reputation and the fact Harry wanted to spend time with him did surprise them but not overly much anymore. Harry spoke of Corvus a lot in the safety of Slytherin common room with reverence and happiness.
Draco warmed considerably after that, “I shall let mother know, although I wouldn’t be surprised if she asked herself,” Corvus was family, but he had declined invitations to come to dinner, sort of family, he was the father-in-law to his aunt, Bellatrix who was in Azkaban too along with his sons.
“Okay,” Harry said giving him a smile, grateful that the crisis had been averted. Draco couldn’t half pout when things didn’t go his way. The others had a tendency to go along with Draco when he asked for something. Harry though wasn’t about to leave Corvus on his own to pander to Draco who was a bit too spoiled if you asked Harry. Then again the others were too, but Harry was being spoiled as well, so he couldn’t say anything.
Harry absolutely loved it.
“Merlin, Dumbledore is looking over this way, again,” Pansy complained, suddenly finding herself interested in her food. They all hated the way Dumbledore would stare, he never paid much attention to the Slytherins’, they all knew what he found so fascinating right now.
Harry blatantly looked up, before scowling in annoyance, Dumbledore’s brow wrinkled at Harry’s dismissive actions when it came to himself. His eyes dramatically dimming before he looked heartbroken and looking away. It wasn’t the first time he had seen such a look on the old man’s face, and knew it wouldn’t be the last. “He’s bloody annoying,” Harry grumbled, shaking his head mouth pursed.
“We’re all in agreement there,” Theodore agreed, “Does he stare at you like that when you’re on the…”
“Yes,” Harry replied, not giving Theodore a chance to finish his question, “He even stares when I’m at the Ravenclaw table,” everyone was noticing his unhealthy obsession, and Harry was tempted to inform the appropriate authorities. Dumbledore wasn’t just making him uncomfortable but making him feel bloody paranoid to the extreme.
“I say you should report him,” Draco commented, knowing he was wasting his breath. “Even if nothing comes of it, there is a paper trail to follow should someone else be troubled by the old fool.”
Harry smiled, “That’s true, do you know much about the laws and regulations?” Harry asked, it wasn’t the first time Draco had spoken about the Aurors and regulations that follow.
“Of which department?” Draco then asked.
“Is that normal? To be really only well versed in a certain department?” Harry asked, it’s like only knowing some of the law.
“Well, yes, depending on your job of choice,” Draco confirmed. “Although Aurors and the heads of the department know everything, it is required of them. They must pass the exam with more than ninety percent, the percentage is required, it’s a high stress job. So, it’s vital you know your information.” Eating between answering questions put forth.
“And a lawyer I assume?” Harry asked, as always eager to know information, and if Draco had it who was he to refuse to listen. Forgetting to eat as he conversed with Draco.
“Depending on what kind of lawyer,” Draco answered easily, feeling a little smug that he could bestow his knowledge on Harry – or anyone for that matter – he’d had these lessons ingrained for years. Plus, Harry was related to him, so it was a pleasure to make sure he wasn’t ignorant of anything he should have been raised knowing. It wasn’t his fault he’d been put with disgusting Muggles. “Criminal lawyers have to know everything,” confirming Harry’s thoughts.
“What’s the interest in the Ministry? Plan on running for the office?” Blaise teased, somehow able to be heard over the hubbub that was coming from the Gryffindor table.
“You mean Minister, right?” Harry asked, calmly eating his dinner, or he was until inexplicably, his and everyone’s plates disappeared. Blinking down in astonishment, only to realize that the main meal was over with, “I thought your plate had to be empty before they took it!” extremely put out.
“Yeah, so?” Blaise prompted at the same time as Harry complained.
“No, not here, waiting until every plate is empty would be asking for a miracle,” Pansy explained, “There should be something you can eat for dessert.” She rather hoped so anyway, Harry really hadn’t eaten all that much. It was a good thing he knew where the kitchen was.
“I don’t know…I’ll answer it after I know exactly what it entails being Minister for magic, but I think I’d rather do something in law…” Harry confessed to Blaise, “I’m not the only one who think’s I’d do a good job.” Making a subtle reference to Corvus.
“High praise,” Blaise commented, the others nodded, they too caught the subtle reference.
Harry’s lips twitched, “The best,” the best praise, he absolutely loved it, asking the goblins for aid had been the best thing he’d ever done. Getting the Lestrange’s to agree to the contract – which now included Rodolphus too – was his greatest accomplishment.
“I can see you as a lawyer,” Draco mused thoughtfully, “You certainly have a way with words and…” jumping in fright as the doors of the Great Hall banged open with an almighty crash.
“What the…” they heard Marcus Flint say loudly, as everyone stared at Professor Quirrell launch himself down the Great Hall towards Dumbledore.
“Trolll!! Troll in the dungeon!” Quirrell said, pale and clammy, “T-thought you ought to know…” and with that Quirrell fainted in a heap.
The screaming and shouting that begun afterwards, from even the Slytherins was atrocious, Harry clapped his hands over his ears. Absolute panic drove some of the first years to actual tears, all of them of course, Muggle-Borns, not that the pureblood’s were any better.
“SILENCE!” boomed the voice of Albus Dumbledore, echoing all around the hall of Hogwarts, causing absolute silence to fall. “Nobody panic, prefects, escort the students to the common room,”
Harry’s jaw dropped, as he glanced up at the head table, nobody seemed unduly concerned over what Dumbledore had just said. Except for Snape who was sitting with his eyes boring into Dumbledore’s decidedly furious over that proclamation. None of the Slytherins’ seem surprised by his words which just made Harry furious.
With determination, Harry stomped up towards the front of the Great Hall where the teachers were, weaving in and out of peoples way as he made his way up to his Head of house. Fortitude and Grit written across his features as he did so.
“Professor Flitwick may I join the Slytherins in being led down to the slaughter house…I mean common room?” Harry corrected himself as if he hadn’t intended to say slaughter house all along.
Flitwick coughed going from staring up at his student to finding the floor utterly fascinating for a few good moments.
----------0
Corvus had begun to suspect that Lucius was quite correct in regarding Harry’s silence on Samhain. Yet, that wasn’t what begun to concern him, no, it was the fact the potions were as of yet untouched. He should have been in his dorm room by this, half an hour ago at least, maybe more depending on how long the entertainment ran for. Half an hour, that was all he was giving Harry. Another half an hour then he was getting in touch with Filius and if he had to show up at Hogwarts with the entire Auror force behind him, then so be it.
Before the time could finish counting down, and his internal panic begin to take a more worrisome turn, the book glowed blue. It was just two words.
I’m fine.
Now why on earth would Harry feel the need to reassure him about that? It made his heart sink, the low tapping revealed that Harry had most likely taken his potions. Corvus flipped the lid open for confirmation, and found that all the vials were now empty. Now was Harry just not in the mood to talk or was he genuinely worried that he was worried?
For some reason, Harry, I don’t believe I’m going to like what I read next, what happened what’s going on?
Did he need to kill someone? Had Dumbledore guilt tripped Harry tonight in order to get information? No, Harry was stronger than that. It would need to be something diabolical to get Harry to unwittingly reveal anything. But so many things that could have happened circled his mind. No, if Harry had revealed everything, the first thing out of him would have most definitely been an apology. Perhaps he was best getting in touch with Filius, at least there would be no beating around the bush. Or Severus at a push if he couldn’t get through to Filius.
Professor Quirrell interrupted the feast this evening, before the festivities truly began, informing the teachers that there was a Troll in the dungeons. Everyone began to panic, even Draco and the others. I got a little mad though, and sort of, maybe confronted the teachers.
Corvus’ brows shot up at the words, Harry? Harry confronted the teachers? While he wasn’t one to shy away, he couldn’t see Harry just confronting the professors at Hogwarts without a good reason. Harry had a very good head on his shoulders, everything he did he did for a reason.
Dumbledore told the prefects to take the students to their common rooms. I went up to Professor Flitwick and asked if I could join the Slytherins in being led to the slaughter house…I did correcting myself and said ‘common room’ then Professor McGonagall made the decision that all the students would be kept in the Great Hall until the problem was dealt with. Dumbledore agreed, looking rather constipated at what I’m not sure.
Corvus pressed his hand over his mouth, hiding his incredulously amused grin that spread across his face. It was habit to hide when one was amused, but there was no need here since it was private. He was in his own home and wouldn’t be interrupted tonight. For a boy placed in Ravenclaw he had such Slytherin attributes, but he wasn’t just a Slytherin a heart – or should be a Slytherin by house – but he was Slytherin by blood and it was impossible to forget. Not only just because he was in awe of it, but because his results were in his bedroom. The family tree was now encased in a glass frame.
I do believe I will need to show you how Pensieve’s work, Harry, for this is a memory I will most definitely cherish.
There was a student missing through, they did a head count, Professor McGonagall was in a right state.
Corvus blinked at the words, as they finally computed. Harry’s writing was getting calmer now, less hasty, perhaps it was a combination of pain, adrenaline and worry that he would be angry or disapprove? With the potions in his system he would have calmed, the pain dissipating and the fact he had not written anything disapproving. A student had been missing, the ‘was’ in that statement meant he or she had been found.
Oh? He wrote in reply, wondering if the Ministry even had an idea anything had even happened.
Apparently Hermione Granger hadn’t shown up for the feast, she’d been in the girls toilets crying for over five hours since charms class. There’s been rumours about why, but they are so outlandish. Professor Quirrell was wrong about where the Troll was…either that or it changed direction pretty quickly. The girl, she was found in the wrecked bathroom, she has severe injuries that if she hadn’t been in a magical school she wouldn’t have survived. I guess we wont know tomorrow but the last we heard she was alive – barely – not that the professor actually said that, but you could see how tense and worried she was.
Corvus was furious, not at the fact the Mudblood had been harmed…no, it was more to do with the fact that it could have been Harry or any other pureblood’s heir. Trolls were notoriously difficult to deal with for teens, not that Harry was even a teenager yet. It had probably taken quite a few teachers to bring that thing down. Such things weren’t supposed to be possible at Hogwarts. Trolls just wandering in? No, someone had brought that damn thing in, someone wanted to cause chaos or worse kill someone.
You are well? No injuries? He asked Harry, probably a little too curtly, even on paper but he didn’t care right now.
I haven’t been hurt I promise, Marcus suggested we make our way down earlier so I wouldn’t be hurt with everyone wanting to get to the Great Hall. That’s what we did, plus we remained in the Great Hall for an hour, after that, we made our way back to the Common Room, as first years we’re last to leave, so no pushing and shoving, the others made sure of it. Nobody other than Granger got hurt tonight, and I’ve taken my potions.
Corvus relaxed, absently marking a note of the date and exactly what happened in his journal. One never knew when such information might come in handy. Corvus had a feeling that the Ministry would be completely oblivious of this incident. Dumbledore was the Headmaster, he was responsible for all the students…if that girl died…yes, it would be on his shoulders.
I’m pleased you are well, are the potions working? Nearing two hours before he took the potion for his aches, he must have been in an painful predicament.
Yes, but I want to have a shower, I’ll be back soon.
Closing the book idly, with Dumbledore getting a trial, the more information he could gather that would visibly surprise the old fool the better. Merlin, he couldn’t wait to condemn the old fool, he definitely deserved it. Unfortunately, he was aware that he was very much liked by the general population and more than half the Wizengamot normally. The incident with the Troll might not be enough, but he was going to do his best to see him destroyed.
If at first he doesn’t succeed he would try again.
It was going to be the height of irony that the thing that ‘breaks’ Dumbledore is the knowledge of Harry’s allegiance to the Lestrange family.
-------0
Here we go another chapter for you all to enjoy! To think I was going to get the first chapter done in four bloody chapters or something like that its hilarious to think about now isn't it not? Sooooo will Harry end up in front of the Mirror next chapter? Will he tell Corvus? What exactly will Harry see in front of it? Will Dumbledore use Legilmens to find out what he was thinking only for Harry to catch him? Hmm, the brothers free and Corvus as a father figure? his parents after all it is his hearts desire and not sure if its really right to change it...or practical? seeing himself as headboy, prefect, lawyer? defender? protector? two out of the three? its possible I suppose since Ron was thinking all these things at eleven...but I'm not sure Harry would in heart of hearts be that way! Anyone think of a place for Severus in this story? It's so odd not writing him into it! I'm sure you all feel weird as well since he's always my main character in some form! SO, what do you think? Harry's not going to be good at potions at least not a prodigy he will pass to do what he wants in life but that's it...see what I mean? I can't think of a place for Severus in Harry's life perhaps it's best they never get along but Severus protecting him when and where he could? Just acquaintances in passing? Harry warming up a little as he gets older? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
23rd Dec – 8 Jan Yule Holidays
Chapter 18
22nd December - Hogwarts
-----------------------------0
“Mr. Potter, stay a moment,” professor Flitwick called out, summoning all the feathers he was still using to teach the rest of the students the levitation charm. While the rest of the students were reading ahead in their charms textbooks. Waiting patiently for his first years to bag their workbooks, parchment, quills and ink before trudging off towards their next classes, not without giving a curious look over their shoulders as to why Flitwick wanted with Potter.
“Is something the matter, Professor?” Harry asked, watching as he used magic, the murmured Latin giving away the fact it was a silencing spell. There must be students outside waiting, either people early to class or saying behind to try and overhear their conversation.
“Has something happened between yourself and Lord Lestrange?” Filius asked, tone concerned and grim, as he sat on his chair, bones aching.
Harry blinked, staring at his Head of House, clearly thrown by the question. “Wha…” he managed to rasp out, stunned. He knew Corvus would be disappointed by his reply, he should have remained silent until he was able to function fully. “I mean, excuse me?” pulling himself up, spine straight as he stared at Professor Flitwick.
“Ah, nothing has happened then, that’s a relief,” Filius said, gauging Harry’s reactions, and considering them sincere, obviously nothing had happened. “If you ever need help, no matter who it is regarding, you come to me, is that understood?” he would protect his Ravenclaw’s with all he had in him.
“While I appreciate the sentiment, Professor, I am confused why you feel the need to say those statements,” Harry said, definitely not disappointing Corvus this time.
“The decision to stay at Hogwarts had been confused, that is all,” Filius explained, waving away Harry’s concern and statements.
“Stay at Hogwarts?” Harry was becoming more perplexed instead of having this entire conversation wrapped up. “I’m not staying at Hogwarts.” He had made it more than clear he was going home for the holidays.
“Then perhaps you’d explain why you put your name down on the paperwork for remaining at Hogwarts during the holidays?” Filius questioned, flipping through paperwork before finding what he wanted and handing it to the clearly confused Harry. This was merely a real-time copy of the one in the common room, there was also another in the Headmaster’s office. Something more was going on, that was clear, and he was very grateful that he had the forethought to enquire further.
Harry stared at his signature, having to concede it was very much like his own. He knew he hadn’t signed up to stay though, “Well, it must have been someone’s idea of a joke.” Harry said blankly, “Is there any way it can be removed?” he was leaving Hogwarts with or without his name on that stupid list. Showing how dismissive he was at his inclusion on the paperwork. “I will be leaving on the Hogwarts Express and returning home.” Refusing to say the name, even with the silencing spells up, he knew better than to just trust anything just because a few precautions had been taken. He didn’t understand how many things could be done, but he knew it was a lot. Corvus said he’d help him, and send him books too. Which of course, he was, and was sending mice and things for Hedwig, which made Harry beam in happiness that Corvus knew him well enough to know he’d like his owl cared for as well.
“The train will not leave if the number is not correct,” Flitwick informed the young boy, “But it is simple enough to remove your name,” with that Flitwick tapped his wand on Harry’s name and it quickly disappeared and the rest of the names moved up filling the space left behind.
“Thank you,” Harry said, making a mental note to check and make sure whoever was doing it didn’t put his name on again. If it came to it, he would simply Portkey back, he had an emergency Portkey – activated by his blood with only one person travelling, which would be him – he hadn’t used it yet obviously. Corvus had given it to him in the event that Dumbledore tries to forbid Harry from returning to his ‘betrothed’ which was only a precautionary measure he’d said. Corvus didn’t think Dumbledore would risk things as they stood in trying to force Harry elsewhere. He’d rather be safe than sorry, and thus it had been packed at the bottom of his trunk for safe keeping.
“You’re welcome, now on you go, give this to your next professor, so you don’t end up in trouble!” Filius informed Harry, handing over a little excuse note, so that Harry wasn’t given detention for remaining behind after class. He was relieved that nothing was going on between Corvus and Harry, since he didn’t want Harry’s life upheaved yet again, especially after not finding someone who clearly understood what Harry needed. That Harry clearly had strong feelings for in turn.
“Thanks, Sir!” Harry said, stepping forward and accepting the small slip of parchment that had been sealed closed. Stuffing it into his school bag. “Bye!” he chirped once he was at the doorway before closing it with a click.
The incident already forgotten as he made his way towards DADA, he went as quickly as he was able. Which wasn’t exactly fast, but Harry was still recovering and nothing, not even hastening towards his class was going to set him back. Not this close to Yule, which by the way was going to take some getting used to.
“Sorry I’m late, Professor, I have a note from Professor Flitwick,” Harry said with the same kindness and respect he treated the rest of his professors. Making his way over, he opened his bag, rummaging around for the note he’d shoved in.
“That…is a very rare book, Mr. Potter,” Quirrell commented, without a single stutter, startled by the sight of the book, so much so that he had come out of character. So rare that Quirrell/Voldemort could make an accurate guess as to where the boy had got it from. The tag at the bottom of the book indicated it was most assuredly not a copy of the original.
“Thank you, Professor,” Harry said, grinning widely, touching it reverentially, “It was a gift,” and it was, although it would end up back in Lestrange Manor library. He’d seen the date of its release, how many were made and how rare and expensive it was. Corvus had sent it a few weeks ago, as a thank you, Harry thought, for his idea that allowed Corvus to see both his sons. It was too much, so Harry had every intentions of returning it to the library, plus he lived in Lestrange manor right? It was his home, so it stood to reason he would put it back. The price of the book was more than the ‘bride price’ as it were, in the betrothal contract, nearly double it as a matter of fact. “Here you are, Sir!” Harry said, sliding the parchment from Flitwick over.
Quirrell barley paid any attention to what was on the paper, still reeling over what he’d just seen. “Yo-u-u m-a-a-y-y s-i-i-i-it down,” Quirrell said, his stutter far worse than normal. His mind not on the excuses, but the book, it wasn’t possible was it? What could Harry Potter have to do with the Lestranges? His mind flicked back to the sight of two of his most faithful in Azkaban with their father Corvus. Yet when and how was Potter at Azkaban? Was it possible that he had seen through Potter’s eyes?
To say DADA was quite slow in and on itself was putting it lightly. Voldemort was preoccupied and Quirrell was terrified of what it might mean. Thus, this stuttering wasn’t quite so feigned at this point in time. Not only was he hosting the Dark Lord on the back of his head…but he was also sometimes possessed by the extremely powerful wizard.
Despite the desire to hold the boy back and get his answers, Voldemort let him go with a contemplative silence that made Quirrell shiver.
--------0
“You all ready to head home?” his room mate asked, as he wandered in to see Harry carefully folding his clothes into his trunk.
“Almost, just got my books to add, are you heading home?” Harry asked Terry Boot as he shuffled the remaining cloaks into his trunk. It didn’t seem so, since Terry had yet to pack a single thing by the looks of it.
“Yeah, I’m just about to begin packing myself,” Terry commented, correcting Harry’s own thoughts regarding Terry remaining at Hogwarts for the holidays. “I can’t wait to head home even though they say Yule here is quite fun!” a lot of the Ravenclaws were heading home, just like most of the castle was. As much fun as it would be to do whatever he liked during the holidays, his mum would have a fit if he decided to miss family traditions.
“So I’ve heard,” Harry said with a grin, “Weasley keeps going on about the feast,” the Weasley’s had elected to stay in the castle, telling everyone who would listen. Quite honestly, Ron was driving even his brothers insane by the look of it.
Terry grimaced, “Yeah, who’d want to see him sitting eating at Yule?” he ate like a bovine chewing cud, it was distasteful. Especially for a pureblood like him, blood traitor or not. “At least his brothers aren’t like that,” Percy, Fred and George seemed to have impeccable table manners, it was just the youngest Weasley, or should he say youngest male Weasley since Ginevra Weasley would soon be attending Hogwarts too.
Harry sniggered, “Fred and George are rather funny,” he admitted, the twins always found ways to make the students laugh. Their jokes and pranks were designed to entertain not harm anyone. In fact, Harry thought they’d make good joke makers, like the prank shop Corvus spoke about, he’d never gone in though. He had zero interest in pranks or pranking people. although, Fred and George did make him change his mind a little. Perhaps he would go into Zonko’s joke shop and have a look around.
Terry groaned, “Did you see what they did to poor Professor Sprout? Those stink pellets were absolutely atrocious!” nobody had told Sprout who was to blame, but she was quite easily able to figure it out on her own. “Even with the windows open it took half an hour for that stink to disappear!” magic wasn’t to be used near the plants, it was too dangerous in case they were affected, or rather some plants, its why everything was mostly done by hand.
“You thought it was bad near the door? I think me and Padma had the twins spot…where they let them lose in the first place. The stink didn’t abate for even a second, and there were no windows near us!” Harry protested shaking his head in amusement, not really complaining, between everyone’s faces and the teachers it had been fun.
The twins of course, had left absolutely no evidence of their misdeeds.
“That’s rotten luck,” Terry said in sympathy, but his sympathy took a backseat to the amusement he seemed to be trying desperately to hide.
“Tell that to your face,” Harry snorted, giving him a pointed look, but his face was hidden a lot due to his packing. Which by the way, most of it was done, with a spell. Harry made a mental note to remember that spell in future.
His shoulders shaking have him away though.
Ten minutes later both boys were calmly packing the remains of their belongings, refusing to leave anything during the holidays. It didn’t take long to pack after all, or unpack, but they most certainly wouldn’t be able to return to Hogwarts willy-nilly to pick something up if they forgot it.
Knocking at the door surprised both of them out of their stupors.
“I’m not expecting anyone, you?” Terry asked, any of his friends would have just walked in after knocking.
Harry shook his head absently, as he dropped the lid of his trunk closed with a thump. “There,” he said in quiet satisfaction. Terry looked as though he was already finished despite the fact Harry actually begun ten minutes earlier than his roommate.
“Professor Flitwick!” Terry called out in surprised, standing straighter as he stared down at his Head of House. “Can I help you?” was he just doing rounds to make sure everyone got packed in time? Or here to get the trunks? But they don’t leave until tomorrow…they’d need a few things between now and boarding the Hogwarts Express.
Harry arched a brow, looking very much like Corvus when he was enquiring silently about something. Not that such a look would have made him ashamed, he wasn’t ashamed of how much he imitated Corvus. Although, if he wasn’t careful he would give away the identity of his betrothed. All pureblood families had their…nuances that would give away the family name.
“I would like a moment to speak to your roommate, Mr. Boot,” Flitwick said, his voice gentle and compassionate, as he often was with everyone. In fact, in the few months he’d been at Hogwarts, Flitwick had yet to raise his voice or get angry with anyone. Even McGonagall wasn’t impervious to getting annoyed with the student body. And she was not only the Transfiguration teacher, Head of Gryffindor House BUT also Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts.
“Um…sure, professor, I’ll just…go see…yeah,” Terry murmured, clearly feeling rather dumbfounded by the turn of events. Harry had never seen Terry react that way, he was always perfectly articulate and ready for anything.
“Can I help you, professor?” Harry asked, looking around the room, making sure it was tidy, the inspections they had made sure the rooms were always half way decent. It wasn’t Professor Flitwick that did it actually, but rather the prefects went around making sure the rooms were tidy. Depending on who was prefect, the standards differed.
“Are you playing games with me, Mr. Potter?” Filius asked, a frown marring his forehead.
“Huh?” Harry blurted out, wide eyed, what the hell? “Why? What have I supposed to have done?” he added with a bit more smoothness than his inelegant ‘huh’ had accomplished.
“You’re name is on the list, yet again,” Filius informed him, showing proof in his hands, irritated and vexed by having to come here to get answers.
“But I sort of…removed the list from the common room…” Harry said, his tone entirely too sheepish, as he wandered over to the desk and plucked it up. “See, and I didn’t put my name on that list!” managing successfully to only sound slightly indignant. Yet, his name was clearly displayed, what annoyed Harry the most was the fact it genuinely looked like his writing.
“Let me see,” Filius requested the paperwork, and did a bit of spell work, only to find that Harry was being completely truthful. The name had not been added via this paperwork, and he knew he hadn’t done it so that left only one other person. “It would seem that the Headmaster is up to something.” Dumbledore was the only other one with a copy.
Harry immediately closed off entirely, his face, his stance, one could have mistaken him for a marble statue. Eventually, however, he began breathing again, still stone faced though. He was absolutely furious about what he’d just heard. “I see,” he said coolly, he was definitely going to write to Corvus about this, but why the hell would it be so important to Dumbledore that he remain at Hogwarts? What did he think trying to sneak his name on the list was going to accomplish? “Well I am returning home regardless of what Dumbledore tries, if he goes too far I will see that he arrested for kidnapping and false imprisonment.” Which was exactly what it would be.
“It won’t come to that,” Filius retorted seriously, “I shall keep an eye on the list, and hand it personally to the conductor of the Hogwarts Express.” He may need Minerva’s aid in distracting Dumbledore until the express had taken off for its journey back to Kings Cross Station. She would help him without too many questions, while he didn’t care, Minerva would aid them in order to stop Dumbledore ending up charged with kidnapping and imprisoning a student. Which would only cause Dumbledore to be fired as Headmaster of Hogwarts. He didn’t assume for one second that Harry was bluffing regarding Dumbledore. Harry loathed the elder wizard with a passion rarely seen on anyone these days. Although, Harry was young, he’d learn to mask his feelings when it came to passionate feelings – well when it concerned Dumbledore – anyway, especially if Lord Lestrange had anything to do with it.
“Yes, Sir,” Harry said respectfully.
“Now, shall we head to the Great Hall and get you something to eat?” Filius suggested, as he had promised to make things easier for Harry. Thus, they would be using the Floo network, anything to ease the strain on Harry’s muscles.
“I’d appreciate that, Professor,” Harry said, relief flowing through him, he had been a bit more active today than normal.
Unfortunately, tonight was going to be a difficult one and not at all Harry’s doing.
With that Filius and Harry made their way out of the dorms and made their way to the common room, and to the fireplace to Floo to the antechamber next to the Great Hall.
--------o
Severus jerked awake out of his light sleep, deeply confused as to what woke him up. Only for all of a few seconds, before the sound of his name being called had him narrowing his eyes more awake and alert. That was the voice of Corvus Lestrange. Swallowing thickly, vividly reminded of the last time he had been face to face with the wizard in question. Merlin, he hoped never to encounter him again, he’d never felt so vulnerable in over a decade and he had forgotten the fear that it inspired.
Grasping his cloak, he slid out of bed, slipping his feet into his slippers before making his way through to the living area. Unsurprised to see Corvus Lestrange’s head sitting in the fireplace, but he was somewhat apprehensive and confused. “Is everything alright?” judging by the look on his face, all was not well.
“Harry hasn’t taken his potions this evening,” Corvus stated sharply, “I cannot get in touch with Filius, I do not know his address for his Quarters here at Hogwarts.” Only his classroom address, but all students knew those ones.
“What do you expect me to do about it?” Severus couldn’t help but utter, annoyance thrumming through him. “I cannot be held accountable if the boy doesn’t take his potions.”
“He’s never forgotten, nor has he needed reminded, the pain is the only constant reminder he needs,” Corvus said through gritted teeth, his glare putting Severus’ to shame. One that vividly reminded him that Corvus would kill him if he took a step out of line regardless of where he was in the world. Even at Hogwarts, which he had demonstrated wasn’t safe. Never had been.
“Very well, I shall alert Filius and make sure the bra…boy takes his potions,” Severus stated, still deeply unimpressed over being awoken just because Potter hadn’t taken his potions. Although, given what he was taking, he knew the pain had to be quite intolerable if he went without.
“I wish to be kept updated on what is happening,” Corvus commanded, and he didn’t need to state what would happen otherwise. With that the flames popped as Corvus disappeared from the Floo Network, breaking the connection.
Severus stared, his heart pounding, he could have sworn he saw raw genuine fear on Corvus Lestrange’s face…could it be possible? No, Corvus Lestrange’s heart was dead as it could be. He loved nothing and nobody other than the Dark Lord and his sons. He definitely wouldn’t love Harry Potter, the source of the Dark Lord’s downfall and his sons imprisonment. Could he? This all had to be an elaborate ruse, he just didn’t know why or what yet. These thoughts continued to endlessly circle his mind, to the extent of driving him bloody mad.
Regardless of what they planned, he would need to retrieve Filius and find out where the bloody brat was now.
But first, he had to change, he was no under any circumstances allowing students or his colleagues to see him like this.
To Filius it was.
-------0
Severus stood tapping his foot impatiently at the Ravenclaw common room entrance. Awaiting Filius’ return, fully expecting that Harry was in there, perhaps had just fallen asleep or some such. The end of the week was a welcoming relief because they were all exhausted. Regardless of what he thought and said about the boy, he knew the kind of pain he was in and truly didn’t envy him. It made him feel quite sick actually…especially when it came to being anywhere near Dumbledore without a barge pole to separate them.
“Harry is not in his Dorm or the common room, none of the other students have seen him since dinner. Which is very unusual of him, he always returns to the dorms after dinner, always. He either spends time in the common room beside the fire reading a book, or he takes one up the stairs to the dorm to read in bed after showering.” Filius informed Severus, as he vacated Ravenclaw common room, a concerned look adorning his face. One of his Ravenclaw’s had been missing and he’d been done the wiser. One who was in very frail health at that. He could have pushed himself too far and passed out, hurt himself, any number of things could have happened.
“Can we help look for Harry, Professor?” Terry asked, as he tumbled out the room, a look of genuine worry for the boy on his face. Sure, they weren’t best friends, they were just slightly more than casual acquaintances, they’d given each other permission to use their given name.
“No,” Filius retorted immediately, the last thing he needed was all his Ravenclaws traipsing all over the school and ending up lost themselves. “No, thank you, Mr. Boot, Return to the common room immediately, and refrain from leaving.” Giving a warning to the wizard in case he was tempted to try anything. He didn’t bother asking the boy from refraining from alarming the first years, they already realized something was up. They might be new to Hogwarts but that didn’t make them stupid by any stretch of imagination, especially his Ravenclaws.
“Yes sir,” Terry sighed, before grudgingly going back inside, not having to crack a riddle due to the fact the door was still open, and had been wedged open by his foot. He shuffled in with shadowed eyes, imagining all sorts of horrors.
“Do you have any ideas?” Severus asked dryly, still too annoyed to feel any worry…yet.
“Perhaps you should retrace his possible steps towards the Great Hall, I’ll head to the library, to see if perhaps he decided to go there.” Filius declared, “If we cannot find him in the obvious places we will need to pull an alert and get the ghosts, House-elves and others in to thoroughly search the castle.”
“Very well,” Severus stated in agreement before turning swiftly, and stalking back the way they came, go figure his weekend would be ruined.
Filius followed at a slower pace, making his way to the library instead of the Great Hall, which wasn’t all that further down, but Severus certainly had a easier time of it. He had a long stride on him, more so when he was annoyed, and Severus most definitely was.
--------0
“Nothing?” Filius called out, the second he spotted Severus staking towards him a pensive frown upon his face. Perhaps he was finally beginning to realize that Harry wasn’t one for late night wanderings and he was currently missing.
“No, absolutely nothing, I’ve already informed the Bloody Baron and a few other ghosts to be on the lookout,” Severus said through gritted teeth, loathed as he was to be concerned, he genuinely was. not only had he sworn to protect him…it would just be a matter of what killed him first…the vow or Corvus Lestrange.
“G-g-g-goo-d e-even-in-g,” Quirrell stuttered as he passed them, giving a confident not that offset his stutter. “Y-y-yo-u-u look w-worri-e-e-ed, F-f-fi-l-l-i-us,”
“One my of my students are missing,” Filius informed him grimly, nodding once he had Quirrell’s attention. “Harry Potter, he hasn’t been seen since dinner,” which was hours ago, curfew had already come and gone for the upper years as it was. Harry wasn’t just a little late for his curfew it was hours now. Four hours since he was last seen by anyone, and that was only a guestimate.
Quirrell was startled to hear that, “W-w-w-we-ll I-i-ll do-o what I c-a-an to hel-l-p,” he insisted stammering.
“The faculty will be doing what they can to help,” Severus sneered, looking down his nose at Quirrell, utterly disgusted by this waste of flesh that managed to get the Defence post. “Staff room?” he asked Filius, completely changing countenances in the blink of an eye.
Filius sighed resignedly, before giving a single sharp nod.
“S-s-s-ha-l-l-ll W-e-e?” Quirrell gestured towards the quickest way to the staff room.
Meanwhile, on the back of Quirrell’s head, Lord Voldemort was seeking out the connection he just knew he had with the boy. Unfortunately, both times it hadn’t been in his control, no, it was entirely the boy’s, any attempt to locate it was futile. Whether it was because he wasn’t strong enough, or the connection was only one way…he didn’t know.
Due to his…curiosity regarding all this he had refrained from consuming unicorn blood. Too worried it might addle the connection or his mind to dare.
------0
News quickly spread about Harry’s disappearance, including the students, despite the fact it was now past curfew and they shouldn’t be out of their common room and thus should have been completely ignorant of the fact a fellow student was missing.
“Professor we know….”
“Where Harry Potter is,” the twins commented as they approached Filius, Quirrell and Severus who were searching and had just met up in the middle once again. The rest of the teachers were searching with at least a ghost beside them.
“He’s fine…”
“Or should be…”
“He’s with Professor Dumbledore…”
“Although he’s in an…”
“Abandoned part of the castle…”
“Where?” Filius demanded, his tone curt, something he rarely was with the students. However, the fact that Harry was with Dumbledore he found extremely alarming.
“He’s in one of the unused classrooms just off the first floor corridor near the library,”
“Two doors down,” George added, deciding against their usual twin talk seeing how worried Filius actually looked.
“Return to your common room immediately, boys,” Filius demanded, “And thank you,” he added, meaning it sincerely.
Severus gazed at the boys, a look of speculation on his face, wondering how on earth they knew where Harry was and why they hadn’t just escorted the boy themselves.
“Yes, Sir!” the twins agreed with a salute, ignoring the Potions Master’s questioning gaze before heading straight for the closest staircase that would return them to Gryffindor Common room. They’d heard the Patil twin talking about it with her friends Lavender Brown and another girl they didn’t know. Apparently the twins spoke often through twin journals. Now it was definitely something they’d wanted for years, unfortunately, they knew they’d never get it. Their parents couldn’t afford the price of those journals and the spells for them weren’t available for the public. They had copyrights over them, which prevented it from coming known since it was a business. If it was known…well the business wouldn’t do well now would it?
“L-l-le-t’s g-g-o sh-a-ll we?” Quirrell stuttered, as Voldemort grew impatient at the back of his mind. He wanted to know why Potter and Dumbledore were in an unused classroom together. Was the hated feigned? Was he up to something? Did it have something to do with Corvus and the younger Lestranges? Was he up to something with the old fool? Had he been completely hoodwinked by Dumbledore yet again?
Severus didn’t design to even look at Quirrell, grimacing in disgust. Filius glanced at the wizard and gave a firm nod. He knew Harry wouldn’t be anywhere near Dumbledore without a good reason, either that or Dumbledore had accosted Harry there or worse led him there. Neither one was a good thing in his book, Harry loathed the old fool. He believed Harry had been learning magic beyond first year spells, Corvus would definitely have made sure he knew how to defend himself. Which begged the question…was he concerned about Harry or Dumbledore in this matter?
It didn’t take them long to be outside the room mentioned by the twins. The door was closed and all was silent, and they couldn’t help but wonder if perhaps the twins had been pulling a prank. They sincerely hoped not, it was definitely not something the twins would normally do. Their pranks were always done in good nature against people who laughed along with them, never any bullying and definitely not singling out the Slytherins like most Gryffindors elected to do.
Quirrell non-verbally cast a spell to see if anyone was in the room, before making the door see-through so they could see into the room. Quirrell raised two fingers, there were two people in there, but only one could be seen. Harry was staring at something, but they couldn’t see what because of the pillars in the way.
He looked to be under a considerable amount of strain, his body was shaking but Harry made no move to sit to elevate the aches and pains.
Opening the door Filius let his magic go, the door slammed against the wall, as Filius made quick work of getting to Harry’s side. When he saw what had garnered Harry’s attention he gasped, completely horrified. “Merlin, how long has he been staring at it?” this thing had driven grown wizards mad! Let alone a young boy, whirling around, eyes blazing, smoke coming from his wand in droves as he spread it across the room. Until a smoky body illuminated the room, revealing Dumbledore’s presence which suspiciously had been hidden.
“Albus, how dare you stand there and watch?” Filius hissed out between gritted teeth, fury nearly bowling him over.
Someone non-verbally caused Dumbledore’s disguise to be removed, whether it was Severus, Quirrell or Dumbledore himself he didn’t know.
“I got here just before yourselves,” Albus said contritely, despite the deer stuck in the headlights look he’d supported, he hadn’t expected them to get here that was for damn certain.
They all knew that was a damn lie, and didn’t bother to hide the incredulity on their faces, Severus was a bit less apparent. The twins had known the old man was there, for Merlin’s sake and it had taken them at least fifteen minutes to get to the room from where they had originally been searching.
“Harry? Can you hear me?” Filius turned his attention to Harry, who needed him a hell of a lot more than he needed to get even with Dumbledore. “Harry?”
Harry didn’t show any signs of hearing him, as he stared at the mirror or erised, Merlin, whatever he was being shown had suckered him right in so much so that reality was fading completely.
Filius glanced helplessly at Severus and Quirrell, clearly unsure of what to do. If he ripped Harry’s attention from it what would do it do to his mind? They needed to ease Harry out of this enchantment.
Voldemort sensed Dumbledore’s magic on the boy, and knew immediately that it hadn’t been the boys choice to come here tonight. He had been compelled, was the old fool stupid? The bloody enchantment added with the spell to encourage him…it could keep him trapped here indefinitely! What was he thinking?
“Harry? I need you to look at me, please,” Filius cajoled with the youngster, “You need some rest, why not go get some sleep?” his body, Merlin help him, even now the strain his body was under was immense. “Why not sit at least?”
Yet again he was completely ignored.
Dumbledore watched them work, a concerned look on his face, he hadn’t intended for the boy to go so deep. He just wanted the boy to remember his parents, so he could begin encouraging his Gryffindor tendencies, to begin his subtle manipulations so that the boy would do anything he thought his parents would desire. The mirror was the perfect thing for it, after all, there was no doubt the boy was seeing his parents, who else and what else would he really see? So he would inevitably go to his own death with his parents on his mind when it was required. It was sad to know the boy had been destined to be killed since he was a baby but Harry was absolutely nothing compared to the magical world on a whole.
It was for the greater good.
Quirrell moved, pointing his wand at the mirror and a white sheet began to unroll, moving down the mirror as gravity did it’s job. Before too long, the entire mirror was covered from top to bottom, and only then did the enchantment seem to run its course as Harry’s knees buckled and Filius grunted trying to hold the boy up and failing, as they both toppled to the floor. Filius ending up cushioning his fall, hopefully it will have prevented any broken bones.
Voldemort’s eyes narrowed in on something bulging from the boy’s pocket, something he knew hadn’t been there seconds prior. If Quirrell hadn’t been dealing with the mirror at that exact moment he would have been obvious to it.
Severus moved in, he wasn’t a healer by any means but he had undergone Medi-wizardry course during his Potions Mastery. “We need to get him to Poppy,” Severus stated after the results returned, his tone grim, he couldn’t believe what Dumbledore had just done. Once again, he was being found in complete contempt of his vow he’d promised. Each time it was Dumbledore making sure of it, between giving Harry to the Dursley’s to his own bloody actions here at Hogwarts.
Quirrell moved next to Severus, subtly tapping his wand against whatever was in Harry’s pocket, transferring it to his own. All the while everyone remained utterly oblivious to their actions. He didn’t understand why the Dark Lord had asked it off him. What could the boy have that was so fascinating to the Dark Lord?
“No,” Filius retorted immediately, “He has his own personal healer, he will be seen by her, she knows his history and his potions intake.”
“Poppy will manage just fine,” Dumbledore spoke for the first time, looking perturbed by the information. How long had Potter had a healer? Why wasn’t he aware of this? Why would the boy need a healer in the first place? How much did this betrothed actually know? It made him very, very nervous indeed. The ring was a plain band, nothing to showcase whichever family he was being courted by.
“I am the boy’s guardian while he’s at Hogwarts, I have decided,” Filius replied, his voice cold and aloof, how dare Dumbledore try to condescend him? Make it seem like nothing? Merlin, he wondered if Dumbledore would pull this sort of stunt if he knew exactly which family Harry was betrothed to? He knew the answer to that, no. Dumbledore had lost a lot of power over the last few months, power he’d lost due to the boy he’d allowed to see his parents in the mirror – he had no doubt that’s what he’d seen – without care of his mental state. Whatever he was up to, he wasn’t about to let it continue, he was sending the boy home to recover at Lestrange manor.
“Very well, the healer may come here to see Mr. Potter,” Dumbledore sighed resignedly, “I shall inform Poppy,” with that he left the room. ignoring the incredulous stares digging into his back.
“He was compelled to seek the mirror out,” Severus informed Filius grimly, “The magic is no longer active but I am well aware of Dumbledore’s…magical presence.”
Quirrell nodded quickly, backing Severus up entirely. Trying not to speak, even he was getting a headache from the constant stuttering he was doing.
“I shall inform him,” Filius agreed, levitating the unconscious wizard, intending on taking him home to his family and the family healer. Poppy didn’t know anything about the abuse Harry had suffered, and unlike healers, Medi-witches weren’t sworn with the same oaths and vows, which meant she’d be able to tell Dumbledore everything – although frankly Filius thought he should know what his actions had wrought – if he didn’t already and that was a deeply depressing thought.
“H-h-h-im?” Quirrell asked, deeply curious, staring between Severus and Filius who clearly knew more than he did. He didn’t dare dig into their minds, both were accomplished Occlumens. Filius no doubt to prevent any of the completion from reading his intentions directly from his mind during duelling season. As for Severus, he had taught the wizard himself, and he had caught on extraordinary fast, but that didn’t surprise him. Severus had always been an extraordinary quick learner, no matter the subject.
“Very well,” Severus sighed, stepping back, allowing Filius to safely leave with the child. Regretting his earlier attitude and belief’s. It was just so ingrained to disbelief anything Potter related, it was going to take him a while to realize that Harry wasn’t like either of his parents but his own ‘man’ but he wasn’t a man yet, he was a boy. A boy who had been so enthralled in a mirror that he didn’t even twitch – well he had for all the wrong reasons the strain his body had been going through standing up for potentially hours – so immersed in what his hearts desires were.
“Mr. Pot-t-t-er has a n-e-e-ew mag-g-ical g-g-uardian?” Quirrell asked, knowing he wouldn’t receive an answer from Snape. He never did, Severus absolutely hated him.
He was correct of course, the look Snape shot him would have made a lesser man pee themselves. Unfortunately, lesser man he may be, he was also playing host to a wizard more terrifying than Snape so at the end of the day…he was nothing on the Dark Lord.
Severus turned swiftly, and left the room, pausing at the doorway, grimacing at the ache in his leg, he’d need to take another pain relief draught. Damn, that mangy mutt to hell, he felt like going up there and killing it for good measure. Although, considering it had three heads, three rows of very sharp teeth…he was grateful it had only bitten him once. Straightening his spine, aware he had just shown weakness in front of the most pathetic wizard alive, he stalked away, refusing to reveal his limp or pain.
Quirrell wandered to the door, watching everyone leaving, listening to the Dark Lord speak, “Dumbledore must think Potter is staying at Hogwarts…” neither Severus nor Filius had corrected him. His own teachers were turning against him, they knew something he did not. The question was what did they know? He needed to keep a closer eye on them. “Return to your quarters, immediately,” came the hissing of the Dark Lord, he wanted to see what the boy had in his pocket and whether it was worth anything. It might actually be something that could enable him to figure out who had custody of the boy.
The Lestrange’s were never far off his mind in potential candidates, there had to be a reason he had seen them after all. This connection…It had to be with Potter, but he couldn’t figure out why the hell the boy would have been in Azkaban…unless he was wrong. He didn’t like the thought of being wrong at all.
He would find out for definite at some point, this mysterious connection he had, had already flared up a few times.
He was rather eager to get back to the privacy of the living quarters he was currently occupying.
Perhaps that would answer his questions where nothing else could.
------0
“What the bloody hell happened?” Corvus cursed, furious beyond belief when he saw Harry unconscious laid out on a stretcher after being guided through the Floo. Filius had refused to tell him anything, just to open his Floo fully to allow him entry immediately and get his healer here. Which, of course, he had done, his stomach churning fearing the worst. A troll had already been in Hogwarts and had threatened the life of a student for Merlin’s sake, something that shouldn’t have happened. What had happened now?
Corvus, pressed his hand against Harry’s forehead, finding it clammy and filled with dried sweat, even Harry’s hair was still damp with perspiration. Corvus was however, deeply grateful for the intervention, he never wanted Harry to darken Poppy Pomfrey’s hospital ward. Albeit, that’s if she even did her job correctly and ran an entire history diagnosis, which he doubted. Millicent Flint had better get here fast, he thought, Harry was pale and he looked sick.
Filius jerked back at the sheer unmitigated rage coming from Corvus, although the words themselves probably gave it away more so than his magic fluxing. He doubted very much Corvus had ever lost his composure to the extent that he had cursed and spoken like a first year Gryffindor in…well, ever. At least not in public at any rate. Although technically they weren’t in public he was still speaking to someone he doesn’t know very well.
Swallowing thickly, he felt like murmuring something along the lines of ‘don’t kill or curse the messenger’ which he felt very much like at the moment. He knew the moment Dumbledore was mentioned it was going to be rather messy. “We begun to search for Harry the moment you got in touch. I went straight to his dorm room only to be informed that he hadn’t been seen since dinner hours before.”
Corvus narrowed his eyes unimpressed, “You’re stalling,” which meant he definitely wouldn’t like what the wizard had to say next. He didn’t even blink when Millicent made her entrance, and she sensing the atmosphere moved over to Harry’s unconscious still floating stretchered body. “I want answers immediately! Harry would never have decided to walk around the school when he was due his potions!” he didn’t care what anyone else said, he knew Harry, better than anyone else did.
“No, not willingly,” Filius agreed, the vehemence revealing a story all on its own.
“Again, I demand to know what’s happened, immediately,” Corvus retorted sharply, glancing briefly at Harry who still hadn’t woken up. Although he had no idea if Millicent was actually trying to rouse him or if she thought it best he sleep. She could be waiting to hear what happened before making a decision as well.
“We found him a few doors down from the library in an abandoned classroom.” Filius informed them seriously, “He was staring at an enchanted object that I had no idea was still within Hogwarts grounds let alone the castle itself.”
Corvus’ nostrils flared in silent warning, the urge to cast Legilmens on Filius was strong, just find out without all this beating around the bush.
“It was the mirror of erised,” Filius said, ignoring the gasps of horror coming from both Corvus and Millicent who evidently knew what he was referring to. “Otherwise known as the mirror of desire.”
“Who’s bright idea was that to have in a school filled with children?” Corvus growled, before belatedly realizing something that had been said earlier. “Not willingly, he was forced to face that blasted mirror?” it was old ancient magic, nineteenth century, probably brought to Hogwarts by a scholar, apprentice or teacher hoping to study it. It hadn’t been seen for such a long time, presuming that it had been destroyed after another death where someone had stood there and died after over a entire week of not drinking, eating or doing anything lost in the lure of the mirror.
“In a manner of speaking,” Filius stated, before trudging on, knowing he was pushing Corvus to the end of his tether. “He was compelled via strong magic to hunt down the mirror, Dumbledore’s magic at that, he ‘insisted’ he got there just before we did but I have it on good authority he was there at least fifteen-twenty minutes longer than that.” The twins would lie to get out of trouble…but with something like this, he didn’t think it was something they’d lie about. Not when it came to Dumbledore.
Corvus went statue still, eyes gleaming coldly the urge for revenge thrumming through him.
"How is he physically?" Corvus questioned Millicent through gritted teeth, clearly still struggling with his anger.
"Corvus," Harry's whispered murmur popped his anger like a balloon as he turned to Harry, his eyes were still closed still at least partially out of it.
------------0
Soooo has Voldemort found the stone earlier – taking it out of Harry’s pocket? - due to Dumbledore’s meddling ways? Or is it just a portkey that Corvus had given him? will Voldemort recognize Corvus magic? letting him correctly acknowledge that Corvus was indeed Harry’s new magical guardian? Would Voldemort leave immediately if he has it or remain there to watch and wait? Putting the stone to work in beginning to have the potion that would give him his body back? How long will it take to brew to completion? Will we make it an entire year? Two? Or will it be less time perhaps a month? Will Corvus have Dumbledore charged with child endangerment and take him out? After all he has the trial coming up to answer for his neglect of duties will Corvus use that to get Dumbledore suspended or dismissed entirely from his Headmastership? Will we see more of Rab and Rod before the trial? Or will they be talking about it afterwards? I really want to have a scene where Rabastan gets furious at the Dursley’s for a throw-away comment by Harry enough so that Rabastan actually wants them dead! Read And Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 19
“Harry?” Corvus immediately gave the pale soon-to-be teenager his entire attention. He didn’t see the byplay between Millicent Flint or Flitwick. Didn’t see the healer making silent gestures for Flitwick to leave, to let them have the two their privacy.
Flitwick gave one last lingering look at Corvus and Harry, but he knew his Ravenclaw was in safe hands. He doubted very much it was all an elaborate manipulation, people often forgot he was there or saw things from a different perspective due to his height. In other words he could clearly see Corvus face while a normal statured wizard might not have. Being underestimated and absent-mindedly forgotten had its perks. Especially when he was participating in the duelling championship tournament.
“Harry?” Corvus called out once more, his voice strong as always, with just a hint of concern that most people would have overlooked as arrogance or annoyance. “Millicent?” now his voice was changing, anger was warring with concern over his ignorance on what was happening and what was wrong with Harry. He was so pale, paler than he’d been upon their initial meeting, and that was saying something considering they’d met up in Azkaban prison after he’d passed out through the effects the dementors had. Not that he’d been aware of that at the time, which made the way he conducted himself that day even more impressive in Corvus’ book.
“It’s exhaustion, he’s merely sleeping, his body…it’s been through a strain he hasn’t felt since he begun healing.” Millicent explained, a gleam of resigned sadness in her voice. It always seemed to happen to Harry for some reason. “I’ve saved a copy of the spells used in the past twenty-four hours, I’m sure you want one?” knowing Corvus well enough to know he definitely did indeed.
“How far has this put back his recovery?” Corvus demanded to know, gritting his teeth in sheer bloody anger at what had happened. his hand unconsciously hovering over Harry’s face, tucking in a strand of loose hair, eyeing all the changes he could see in the few months since he’d seen him last. Longer hair, and his face wasn’t quite so gaunt, steadily putting on much needed weight. He still had a long way to go, of course, but for now he was satisfied.
He'd always known it would be a long arduous task getting Harry back to normal.
“Only Harry will be able to tell us that when he goes through his routine,” Millicent replied after a moments hesitation. The anger still on Corvus’ face was…terrifying even though she knew it wasn’t directed at her, Merlin help Dumbledore for Corvus was not going to take pity on the wizard. Not that she wanted him to.
“Very well,” Corvus bit out, some of his anger had drained just hearing Harry calling out to him in his delirium. The child trusted him, wanted him to be there when he was at his most vulnerable. That spoke of a deep seated trust he hadn’t expected to ever get from the child after all he’d been through.
“I just don’t understand why Dumbledore would do such a thing, it was an awful risk to take with his life,” Millicent muttered, shaking her head exasperated and angered by Dumbledore’s actions. It would do nothing, prove nothing, forcing Harry to see his deepest desires, except enthral him.
“To control someone it’s much easier to emotionally break them,” Corvus bit out, sounding feral. “Harry hasn’t fallen in line with what Dumbledore expected him to be despite his obvious attempts. So, he instead forced the child to gaze upon something his heart wanted but wouldn’t get. Then rescue him, tell him stories about his parents, subtly manipulating him to try and be more like them.” the Potters, who had been so stuck in Dumbledore’s pocket as to be dangerous and quite frankly disgusting. What worries Corvus was such an attempt may very well have worked.
“Assuming did see his parents in the mirror,” Millicent pointed out, “He’s eleven years old, he might have seen himself as what he wishes to be when he grows up, the family he desires. Harry has a very good head on his shoulders and knows his parents are lost to him. Unfortunately, you cannot miss what you cannot remember at the end of the day.”
“The heart doesn’t always work that way,” Corvus said with sadness, staring over his own shoulder at the portrait that hung there. His beautiful wife forever etched in that painting, he had lost her much too young, and wished so desperately to have her with him. He knew she was lost to him until he joined her, but the heart wanted what the heart wanted. He knew he would see her in the mirror should it appear before him. “I wonder…if he will need a mind healer after this…” a deep poignant sadness enveloping him.
Millicent froze hearing Corvus speak that way, swallowing thickly, his grief was so strong…still so enveloping. She didn’t dare reply, for anything she would say would prove inadequate at the end of the day. There was no definitive end date for grief, and perhaps Harry had seen his parents after all. How would Harry feel after seeing them so life like in a mirror so enchanting it enthralled its gazers?
“Let’s get him to his room,” Corvus said, ripping his gaze from the portrait, masks slamming back up, his back straightening. Grief closing off leaving a cool calm façade behind, he would make Dumbledore pay for this. No matter what he had to do, even if he had to reveal himself, he would ensure went to hell.
“Yes, familiar settings will help him recover,” Millicent agreed, they had no idea how he’d feel after being wrenched from the thrall of the mirror. Whether he would desire to find it again and look upon it, if he did…well, it would be perhaps best if he did not return to Hogwarts until they knew for certain that it was gone from the confines of the school. Millicent expressed her concerns to Corvus as they moved towards Harry’s bedroom here at the manor.
“If he needs to take time to recover then he can do so, until next year, the contract states he has to attend Hogwarts so I cannot pull him from it lest it is a threat to his life.” Corvus explained, giving her an insight to the contract. He need not worry about her revealing anything anyway, she too was tightly bound to a contract that would prevent any revelations. Not that he expected her to gossip about him and his behind his back, she was very professional and had never heard any whispers of unprofessionalism. Such things would most certainly have reached his ears in the past. “The only threat to Harry’s life…is Dumbledore,” the name was spat with such distaste that it was felt in the very air they breathed.
Corvus opened the door to Harry’s room, which was just the same as it had looked when he left for Hogwarts a few months prior. No dust adorned the furniture, the House-elves did their jobs as always, keeping the rooms clean and tidy. Corvus himself drew back the covers, and Millicent levitated his body into the bed and cancelled the stretcher charm allowing Harry to sink into the bed.
“How long will he be asleep?” Corvus demanded to know, as he placed the covers over Harry, tucking him in almost absently. Would he even be well enough to go to Azkaban tomorrow?
“He should wake up some time this evening, I suggest you give him a dreamless sleep draught when he does wake after giving him something to eat and drink. He needs to sleep off the shock of what he’s seen and the strain his body has just gone through.” Merlin, she couldn’t accurately predict what he would be feeling mentally.
“Thank you, Millicent, you may go,” Corvus said, there was no point to her waiting around his manor for Harry to wake up. She had a family of her own after all, other patients and a life of her own. Plus, she’d informed him of all he’d need to know for now. “Thank you for your prompt appearance.” He was grateful for that, he did not like feeling useless, and if Millicent had been as quickly as she was…he would have felt even more useless.
“You’re welcome, Sir,” Millicent said, taking her leave, Corvus knew where she was and how to reach her if he needed her again. “Give Harry my best when he’s recovered.” She actually liked him, he was always honest if not a little shy, things may have changed in his attitude since she saw him last, growing into his confidence.
“I will do so,” Corvus declared, moving to accompany Millicent to the Floo Network, where he planned to grab a few things and remain close to Harry so he had company. It had absolutely nothing to do with his own desires to remain close, absolutely not.
Corvus couldn’t even convince himself of that.
------0
Harry blinked blearily, feeling very lost for a few moments before the familiarity of his settings sunk in. The tense line of his shoulders relaxed knowing he was safe. He ached so much that just trying to sit up made his body almost shake with the strain of it. His stomach grumbled so ferociously, that he almost couldn’t comprehend how hungry he was. Finally, finally once he was sat up, he saw Corvus asleep on the chair surrounded by paperwork. It made his heart sing, tears filled his eyes, it felt so good to have someone care. Someone actually cared about his wellbeing, it couldn’t all be because of the contract…he could have just gone to bed. Yet, he didn’t, he remained in this room out of concern for him.
This…this was the thing required to completely obliterate the last wall Harry had surrounding his heart and let Corvus in fully.
He was cared for, loved even.
Harry vowed that he would never let Corvus down, he would do everything in his power to see that his care, his love was reciprocated.
“Corvus?” Harry whispered, clearing his throat, trying to say it louder, “Corvus?” and he succeeded.
His name jarred the wizard awake, a frown marring his features for all of a few seconds before his face smoothed over. Standing up, acting as though his body wasn’t aching after accidentally falling asleep while waiting for Harry to wake. Taking two steps he opened the curtains letting sunlight into the room, causing the lamps to dim before cutting off altogether. A glance at the clock on the wall, now that he could see it across the room, he found it was six o’clock in the morning. “How are you feeling?” Corvus asked, as he approached the boy, sitting on the side of his bed, his dark eyes showing concern.
“Sore, hungry,” Harry revealed truthfully, he knew if he tried to lie Corvus would be disappointed in him. given this morning’s revelations, disappointing Corvus was the last thing he wished to do. “I need to pee,” he added as an afterthought.
“Can you manage or do you require assistance?” Corvus asked immediately, as he stood, calling his House-elf, and demanding food and Harry’s potions to be brought to them right away. He ignored the frown on Harry’s face – at the way he was talking to the House-elf – normally he’d temper the way he spoke to them a little. Only for Harry’s sake, but he wouldn’t change the way he was with them, it would terrify them more than help, they were used to this way of life. Plus, they had it lucky compared to the way some House-elves were treated, he didn’t force his to injure themselves as punishment or punish them himself.
“I…I don’t know,” Harry admitted, flushing red in abject humiliation.
Corvus pondered on how to deal with that particular problem, he seemed to have all his mental faculties in working order. Didn’t seem to be in any emotional distress, did he even remember the details of the mirror? Or had his mind hidden it in order to protect him? No, he was more concerned with the mortification that was exuding from Harry in droves. “Everyone needs help at one point in their life, Harry, there is nothing to be ashamed off,” Corvus finally said, as he watched Harry try to stand, quite frankly looking more like a skittish new-born colt than human.
Grasping his arm, allowing the boy to lean on him, giving him stability as he led him to the bathroom. Once there, he immediately turned and left, giving Harry privacy, he wouldn’t intervene unless he hurt himself in there. It was probably difficult enough for Harry to accept the help he’d given without the added embarrassment that would have come with him remaining there to watch over him.
He noticed the table had been cleared up of his work and set on the chair while food had replaced it. Enough to feed an army, the House-elves must have already begun making breakfast before they woke. He was proud of his House-elves, for anticipating his every need. He was also very pleased that they had remembered what Harry was and was not allowed to eat.
Stalking over to the box of potions, he open it and immediately plucked out a vial of pain reliver that was mixed with a muscle relaxant. This was what Harry required, hearing the toilet flush, he stalked back over, waiting patiently for the boy to open the door. “Here, drink this,” he said, without rushing at him, the vial open ready for Harry to take.
Harry didn’t even hesitate, very familiar with the routine by now, and the potions. He knew what it would do, and he was desperate for it. clutching the empty vial, he leant again the doorway, closing his eyes and a relieved sigh crossing his lips, Merlin help him, he couldn’t cope well with pain anymore.
“You’ll always have a higher pain tolerance compared to most people your age,” Corvus explained, pressing his hand against Harry’s shoulder blades, and guiding him towards the table where the food was. Sitting him closer to the foods he was allowed to consume were present. “I am pleased that the potions are helping so well.” he didn’t want to see Harry in pain.
“Did I just…” Harry muttered a little embarrassed.
“Yes, you said that out loud,” Corvus said, an amused quirk of his lips betraying his amusement at Harry’s predicament. It was something he’d need to take care off if he was in the habit of muttering under his breath. Considering he hadn’t seen him do it yet, he doubted very much he had anything to worry about.
“He tried to stop me coming back here,” Harry said, his tone slightly lost, “Kept signing me as staying at Hogwarts for the holidays.”
“He did,” Corvus confirmed, at least he wasn’t feeling hurt or betrayed. Merlin forbid he should feel anything similar to that when it came to Dumbledore. If he ever did then he knew they were in trouble to put it frankly. “Do you remember what happened yesterday?” heart pounding, he didn’t want to know what he’d seen, he just wanted to know whether he remembered the information. He would then need to explain what he suspected Dumbledore was up to.
“I remember,” Harry said hollowly, “I…didn’t mean to wander the castle…I swear, I just wanted to go back to my dorm I needed to take the potions, I hurt everywhere…” grimacing at the reminder, “I really didn’t want to wander…” he’d never done so in the past.
Corvus’ heart felt like it was going to cleave in two, Harry sounded so beaten down and he didn’t deserve that. Especially considering the actions weren’t his own, yet Harry didn’t seem aware that he’d been compelled, he just thought he’d done it on his own. That he had been acting on his own freewill, regretfully due to his…young age he wouldn’t understand the compulsion. If it had happened in a few years’ time Harry would have been more aware of the compulsion and could have fought it. Even the ring hadn’t registered how dangerous the spell was and prevented it’s grip on the child.
He would need to add a few more spells to it, prevent something like this happening again. In fact, he was furious with himself for not thinking of it sooner.
“What happened last night was not your fault,” Corvus stated curtly, being a little more firm than he usually would be with Harry. “You were compelled to seek out that mirror by a spell Dumbledore placed upon you. There was no way you could have fought it, believe me,” giving it to him straight as he always did.
“What does…” Harry started, what does Dumbledore have to get out of this? Was what he wanted to ask, but Corvus took it as he meant something else entirely.
“The mirror is an ancient magically powerful object, it shows the recipient who looks into the mirror their greatest innermost desires. The inscription supposed to say backwards I show not your face but your heart’s desire. Hence where the name came from mirror of Erised, which is desire spelt backwards.” Corvus explained, his own countenance darkening considerably. “Men have wasted away in front of it, unable to beat the thrall, luckily for you, your head of house, Snape and Quirrell found you.” He just wished he’d gotten in touch with Severus sooner, so that Harry hadn’t had to suffer so long.
Harry’s face tightened, a look of cold rage stealing across his features.
One that shouldn’t have been possible on a child Corvus observed. Yet there was no mistaking that look, it reminded the elder wizard vividly of another boy he’d known…a boy who had been living very similar circumstances to Harry. Tom hadn’t received any help during his teenage years and he had gone down a dark path to try and prevent others suffering as he had…yet he’d caused more harm than good in the end. More children were suffering Tom’s fate, it was disheartening to say the least. He just hoped that he had at least been able to save Harry from turning down an even darker path.
At least…at least Harry wasn’t going to be manipulated, controlled, or worse susceptible to someone like Dumbledore. Who would sing your praises, use you until there was absolutely no use left. He’d seen it done repeatedly, again and again, and he didn’t want that for Harry.
“Why?” was all Harry asked, clearly struggling on how to process what Dumbledore had done.
“Only guesses can be made as to Dumbledore’s state of mind,” Corvus explained patiently, gesturing for Harry to eat up, he could hear the grumbling of the child’s stomach, voicing protest to the unmentionable, children shouldn’t go hungry. “As well as one can try to know another…short of being in their mind with them there is no knowing someone’s true motives.”
“I don’t see what the mirror can have to do with forcing me to stay at Hogwarts, it doesn’t coalesce.” Harry said, irritation thrumming through him, he just couldn’t understand, couldn’t see what he was hoping to accomplish with his actions. He reluctantly begun eating, he didn’t like eating when he was stressed, which he was right now.
“Take a step back, think long term,” Corvus told him, watching that beautiful mind at work. Harry was smart, he just needed someone to show him that this was okay. The Dursley’s hadn’t welcomed his smarts, he was, and Harry was trying his hardest – he could see that – to impress him, to learn everything he should already know. He was maybe not the most knowledgeable when it comes to magic, but when he comes to figuring people out he was indeed quite quick.
Harry just shook his head, perplexed, it had just pushed his desire to go home further.
Suspicion begun to thrum through him…perhaps Millicent had been quite correct…perhaps Harry had not seen his parents in the mirror at all. “Perhaps Dumbledore’s mistake is in what he thought you would see if you gazed upon the mirror.” Corvus pointed out thoughtfully, surprised himself, but hiding it well.
Harry narrowed his eyes, “My parents,” Harry scoffed, of course, its what Dumbledore would think, gritting his teeth, to the extent that it actually hurt him. “I hate him,” he really did, it wasn’t the first time Dumbledore had tried to drop his parents into the conversations they’d had, not that there were many of course, since he made sure he was never alone with him. Making it clear he always wanted his head of House with him.
“You aren’t alone in that,” Corvus reassured him, bursting with curiosity, truly wondering exactly what it was that Harry had seen. He wouldn’t ask, it was such an invasion of privacy if he asked, and he knew Harry may feel compelled to answer because of who was doing the asking. No, a gross invasion of privacy it would be. “And do not worry yourself, I will make sure he pays for what he’s done,” catch him off-guard as well, hopefully it would work in their favour.
“Publicly?” Harry asked, eyes gleaming with a vindictive sort of pleasure that pleased Corvus to no end.
“As public as one can get,” Corvus promised, and he always kept his promises, it was just a matter of how long it took to see it through.
Harry’s lips twitched, a grin that showed too much teeth stretching across his face. “Good,”
“Eat up, we need to record how you feel doing your exercise’s, Millicent requires information, to see how you fare, and whether your regimen has been set back.” Corvus explained for the young boy, as always hiding nothing from him. Treating him like an adult, capable of making his own decisions, which he was now, not just due to his status but because of the life he had led. While he would do all he could to take some of the burden from his shoulders – for now – he would help him learn everything about his estate in stages. He had four years to do that, so that Harry was set comfortably into his Lordship by then.
Harry’s brow furrowed, “Did…did she say how much?” it was difficult following the regimen, but he did it, because he wanted to get better. The last thing he wanted was that length of time extended further. Unfortunately, if that was the case…there was not much he could do about it. He wasn’t about to lie, cheat or discard his healers orders.
“This is why she needs to know how much more difficult you find it,” Corvus explained gently, “You were standing up for hours, enchanted as you were, your body was under a considerable amount of strain,” while Dumbledore just stood there and watched not even showing repentance after being found out no doubt.
Seeing Harry’s eyes flash he belatedly realize he had hissed that last statement under his breath, Harry had heard it, but it wasn’t news to Harry, he knew Dumbledore had been there…hadn’t he? Or perhaps not, he hadn’t exactly specified. He had never done such a thing, but considering all Dumbledore had done to Harry, a boy who he had fast come to cherish and love, well, it was hardly surprising he was furious enough to hiss such a thing under his breath.
“After your exercises I have something to show you,” Corvus added, “If you feel up to it, if not definitely after lunch.” He wondered if Dumbledore even knew Harry was already away from Hogwarts and how he was reacting to it. There was no way Filius would have gotten away with Harry without a fight with Dumbledore…and if that had happened the wizard wouldn’t have been as composed he shouldn’t think.
Harry relaxed back into his chair, eating absently, he was finally home. Don’t get him wrong, he likes Hogwarts, likes learning, despite the obvious pains getting around the castle. He was nonetheless grateful to the pain relivers, which made it infinitely much easier to bear. He couldn’t imagine how awful it would have been if he’d stayed in the Dursley’s control and under Dumbledore’s thumb. He wasn’t used to the pain anymore, as evidence by the fact he could barely deal with it earlier. That’s with a great deal of the pains already healing.
“Dumbledore’s trial is coming up, I will more than likely have my lawyer over going over strategic planning. If you have any questions you think you might wish to ask, then feel free to do so.” Corvus explained, as he gratefully ate his own breakfast. “He is in charge of the proceedings along with Dumbledore’s lawyer, who is admittedly very good at his job.”
“And the plans for Azkaban?” Harry asked tentatively, his mind flashing back to what he’d seen in the mirror. He had seen himself graduating Hogwarts, with Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus behind him proud of his accomplishments, then graduating collage and university with a degree in law becoming one of the youngest to get his degree. That he’d seen Rabastan and Rodolphus free probably wouldn’t endear him to the general population…but Harry just didn’t care. He cared for Rabastan and Rodolphus he supposed, who he didn’t know as well. He loved Corvus, and Corvus wanted to see his sons free before he passed, wanted to see that his estate would flourish and his name continue – to be a grandfather apparently – before he passed on. Harry would do anything, literally anything to see that accomplished, he owed Corvus everything.
“That is going greater than I expected,” Corvus replied, dark eyes gleaming with victory, “It’s a long way off from being completed but it’s a start. They passed the law, and it will begin I presume in the new year at some point.” He wished he could hurry it through but he knew he could not. All the money in the world couldn’t hurry it up unfortunately. He had Harry to thank for it, for without his knowledge on laws – especially Muggle laws – he wouldn’t have been any the wiser on how to make his sons lives more comfortable.
“Rabastan will be happy with the news!” Harry chirped, imagining the look on his face, the wizard didn’t believe they’d accomplish anything. He didn’t know if it was the effects of the dementors in Azkaban or just the lack of trust in the magical world in general.
“That they will,” Corvus agreed, lips twitching as he observed the boy, it seemed as if his dark mood had abated, he was always able to tell. He could see that Harry was fond of Rabastan, it was taking him longer to warm up to Rodolphus though, given their initial meeting he couldn’t say he was surprised. It also seems as if Harry was determined to go tomorrow, which he was grateful for. He wouldn’t have been surprised if Harry had elected not to go, he had been injured and he was allowed to not go in the event of illness or injury.
They continued chatting as they finished their breakfast, Corvus revealing everything – he shouldn’t really since wizengamot members weren’t supposed to but did anyway – from the meetings. Giving accurate guesses to everyone’s stances and allegiance, Harry would one day step into the wizengamot meetings after all, he had political aspirations, unlike the last few Potters. James Potter had been content as an Auror, never indulging in politics or making changes. Giving brief descriptions of them so that he may figure out who they were when he made his dramatic entrance into wizengamot proceedings. There was no doubt he would find himself with doubt and ridicule due to his age, although he wouldn’t be the only one who had become the last of his house and tried to make change…at a young age. He suspected though, that Harry would succeed where others had failed.
Especially if he learned to use his fame for his own ends and agendas, and considering he was teaching him the best way to go, he knew Harry would do himself, his house and him proud.
---------0
Corvus stretched out, easing the cramp at having been sat at his chair speaking to Millicent through the flames for a good twenty minutes. He had explained everything about his exercises reiterating everything Harry had told him back to her. Not that he was standing long, as he loped back to his desk and sat once again, quill poised as he wrote.
Unsurprisingly Harry had fallen asleep after his workout, something that hadn’t been happening for a while. Which just restarted the anger burning in his chest. According to Millicent though, it hadn’t set his regimen back too far, a week or two at most. He hadn’t been in pain just general discomfort and had felt weak much quicker. He would bounce back quicker than she thought apparently.
She had added a few more items of food that he would be allowed to eat though. Which would give Harry a better variety than he was getting at present, not that Harry seemed particularly annoyed with his limited amounts or the selection given to him. He was just glad to be able to eat that he would take anything given to him.
He also explained mentally there didn’t seem to be any lasting repercussions over what he’d seen. He seemed to be aware of what he had seen, and acknowledged it with an understanding an eleven-year-old shouldn’t have but nonetheless he was well. He didn’t explain father, not that he could, Harry after all hadn’t revealed what he’d seen, and while he was curious, he wouldn’t ask.
Millicent had added that she was glad, and they ended the conversation at that. Corvus added the foods she’d allowed onto the list, the House-elves would know it was amended and act accordingly. They had a copy – which would show the amendments – in the kitchen somewhere, for convenience sake if nothing else.
Once that was done, he glanced at the time and stood once again.
It was time to retrieve Harry for lunch.
----------0
When Harry saw they were leaving the house he almost tripped up in excitement, especially given the fact they were heading towards the animals. Quite honestly, the only thing that would see Harry leaving anything associated with law and politics he’d say was animals. A zoologist, or someone who rehabilitated animals, it would be a waste of Harry’s smarts, but he could see the boy doing it.
“I’ve missed them,” Harry admitted somewhat sheepishly as Corvus grasped out a hand to prevent him falling. In a stark contrast to the last time he’d helped him, Harry did not flinch, back away or even look fearful. Either it was because it was him and he was trusted…or Harry was beginning to realize not all touches hurt. Given what he’d been through the books Corvus been reading…abuse didn’t work that way, the tells they say never fade away, they just become less obvious over time as the victim healed.
“You are terribly attached to them aren’t you?” Corvus said, a small fond smile appearing for a moment. “Animals can tell people’s intentions, they know when they’re in a good place.” The animals had been all he had for the longest time. He spent most of his time with them instead of in the manor, but a lot had changed since then. He was spending more time at the Ministry, at Azkaban now he could see his sons, he was no longer alone and depressed.
“Yes,” Harry admitted without care or pause.
“Have you ever desired a dog or cat?” Corvus queried, content to amble at Harry’s pace. They had nowhere to be today, and if they stayed out until dinner…well it was completely fine.
“I never really thought about it,” Harry admitted, his eyes shadowed, “I wouldn’t ever wish the Dursley’s on anyone let alone an innocent animal, and Petunia loathed dogs, she could barely hide it when Marge visited. I think that’s why she always bought ripper around.” A wry grin on his face.
“If you could have anything in the world, what would you pick?” Corvus asked as they neared the first enclosure.
“I…don’t know,” Harry admitted, shrugging helplessly, he honestly didn’t know.
“Perhaps in time,” Corvus added, not wishing to see the stress lines on Harry’s face become more pronounced.
“Wasn’t this one empty…” Harry said, surprised as they entered the enclosure.
“It was,” Corvus agreed, “But a Alicorn has been badly injured and brought here to be rehabilitated by a good friend of mine.”
“Alicorn? A winged unicorn?” Harry asked, “But I thought they lived in America…” slightly perplexed how it had managed to get over here.
“They do indeed, but as with all creatures…they often get smuggled into the country for wizards amusements or desires to have exotic pets.” Corvus’ lips curled at the thought.
“But why here? Aren’t there sanctuaries for these sorts of animals all over Britain?” Harry asked, gasping at the sight of it, he’d seen a picture…but nothing prepared him for the reality of it being in front of him. It looked so young, and it had bandages wrapped around its back legs and one of its wings.
“There are, but like all things they are full, understaffed or lacking funds to adequately care for hurt or injured animals.” Corvus explained patiently, as he wandered over, petting at the animal, so young and skittish but coming used to his touches. Grabbing the handle of the food trough he begun to feed the animal and Harry was quick to join him, gazing at the animal in awe. That and Lord William Macnair knew the animals had been all he had for the longest time.
“Why is it taking so long to heal?” Harry asked, observing the injuries, it looked as though it had been severely attacked.
“This little one was near death when he was brought to me,” Corvus explained, watching the animal greedily eat what was given to him. “We had to choose which injuries to treat first, internal injuries came first, and the amount of broken bones…well, the potions are going to take a while to get them all.” Not revealing the true extent of the state the poor animal had been in.
“Will his wing recover?” Harry asked immediately, it was so beautiful, gold and white, were the colours, it was mesmerising and so, so soft.
“We believe so,” Corvus explained, “It’s his legs that might never fully recover.” It had its wings and legs broken to prevent taking off he suspected. The damage they had done…was inconceivable. It wasn’t yet known whether the animal would be able to walk without pain or a permanent limp.
The wizard who had did the deed? Well, regretfully he’d become the recipient of a curse’s object that nobody could figure out. His paralysis had so far remained a mystery, as was the pain that constantly shot up his back and legs.
Couldn’t have happened to a nicer guy.
“Why haven’t you asked what I saw in the mirror?” Harry asked after ten minutes of soothing silence as they tended to the Alicorn in front of them.
He wasn’t surprised Harry had noticed that. “Because that would be inappropriate, your inner desires are your own, Harry, what Dumbledore did…was inconceivable.”
“But is it any different from you asking if I want an animal?” Harry pointed out after a few more minutes of silence as he digested the answer.
“The mirror…doesn’t just show what you think you want, it digs deep enough that it can show you things you’ve never given voice to.” Corvus explained quietly, as he petted at the alicorn from where he sat on the bundle of hay. “It’s private privileged information that should only be seen by your eyes only.”
“I hope it comes true,” Harry said, his eyes glazing as he adopted a far away look in his eyes.
Corvus glanced over at Harry, digesting that information. If he said that, then perhaps what he had seen…was still capable of coming to pass. “Knowing you, you will make sure it does so.” he stated, “For your determination is the most desirable thing about you, Harry.” And it was, his determination to get away from the Dursley’s and Dumbledore’s machinations had allowed him to see the steel core beneath Harry’s battered soul.
Harry’s cheeks reddened at the compliments, his smile was beautiful, bright with genuine joy. “It will.” He swore, he would make it so.
This conversation hadn’t abated his curiosity over what Harry saw, but it had eased him considerably in the knowledge that he was not burdened down with wishes that would never be granted. Thanking Merlin that Harry had not seen his parents long ago lost to him.
They stayed with the Alicorn for a while longer before begun the rest of their rounds. They didn’t spend quite as much time with the others but nonetheless gave them as much attention as they could.
“Oh, did you get Sirius Black’s file?” Harry asked, as they made their way back after having spent fifteen minutes being entertained by the snakes.
“Yes, but there is one problem,” Corvus said, brow furrowed, “Sirius Black’s trial transcripts are missing…and if they aren’t missing then he wasn’t given a trial at all.”
Harry paused, “Did that happen a lot?” his stomach twisting at the thought of innocent people – never mind that the guilty ones didn’t even deserve the horror that was Azkaban – stuck in there because of the Ministry.
“I have no idea,” Corvus revealed darkly, “I would need to find out how many arrests were made before and after Black’s imprisonment and see who is in Azkaban that hasn’t had a trial.”
“If they find out what you’re doing they might…” Harry said, concerned about what they would do just to keep it quiet.
“I know, but this information is all in the public domain, they probably just buried it best they were able. This information helps me in the long run, it might help me get a trial date for the boys.” Using the fact there were wizards and witches in Azkaban who hadn’t received a fair trial? It would shake up everything.
“Why not just inform them of Black and snowball it from there?” Harry questioned, as he removed the wellington boots he had on and sliding into his slippers.
“Because of the…heinousness of Black’s supposed crimes,” Corvus told him immediately, “Anything surrounding the Potters, I’m afraid would garner a great deal of negative attention and it would be difficult to get them to feel any sympathy for Black illegally incarcerated or not.”
“Supposedly? You don’t believe he did it?” Harry asked, looking up at Corvus as he closed the back door behind them, letting them into the warmth of the manor.
“My sons don’t believe him guilty…me? I am going to hold judgement. Orion and walburga were big supporters of the Dark Lord despite the fact they didn’t join him after the Knights were disbanded. Regulus most definitely joined, unfortunately, he went missing…I wouldn’t be surprised if Sirius went the same way and became a spy…the fact that he wasn’t given a trial, still displeases me,” there had been a lot of self-preservation going on, but unfortunately, as close as he was to the Dark Lord he didn’t know everything. Tom definitely had a lot of spies though, and kept them close to his vest.
“What if it was me trying to get him a trial?” Harry asked thoughtfully, nobody would think badly of that now would they?
“It’s possible,” Corvus mused thoughtfully as they sat down in the sitting room. “Is it something you’d really want? It’s a long arduous process and there is no saying whether you’d be successful or not…” which was true enough.
“Whereas if you pull enough the trials would begin almost immediately?” Harry figured out quite quickly what it would take.
“It’s easier to ignore injustice if it was one person…but if there are more than one they wouldn’t dare to try hide the truth for the fallout would be a hundred times worse if they realized the government knew the truth and blatantly tried to hide it.” Corvus explained, “Oh, they’ll want to, there is no doubt about that, but they won’t.”
“I’ll leave it until we know whether you’ll find anything then,” Harry conceded, anything that helped Corvus get his sons back.
“Do you wish to talk to your godfather?” Corvus asked, using Black’s title where Harry was concerned for the first time.
Harry shrugged, entirely indifferent towards Sirius Black. He didn’t hate him, hadn’t known he existed really, and had no reason to like him. There were conflicting stories regarding Black, like whether he actually betrayed his parents or not, either way he had obviously blown up a group of nearby Muggles though…so the chances of him getting out of Azkaban was slim even if he got a trial. “I don’t see the point, even if he isn’t guilty of betraying my parents…he still killed thirteen Muggles, he wont get out for a long time after that…” was there any point to getting attached to more people that were in Azkaban that might never be part of his life? He was already attached to Rabastan as it was, and with no guarantee he could help him. He would give it his all of course, that was all he could do.
“If you change your mind I will get the forms for you,” Corvus promised, he’d only be able to visit him once a year same as it had been for him. The laws when it came to visitation rights was downright diabolical but that would change. It was only going to take time. Time and effort, but Corvus didn’t mind putting either on the line.
“Okay,” Harry agreed, the subtle scents of dinner was beginning to waft through the air, dinner would be ready within the next hour, his stomach grumbled hungrily at the thought.
“Do you have homework?” Corvus asked, watching Harry pick up a book he was reading.
“Yes, some, its in my trunk,” Harry said, “Back at Hogwarts…” he didn’t like the thought that his things had been left behind.
“It is in your room, Flitwick saw that it was brought here.” Corvus explained, not that he’d saw the wizard, he’d felt the wards go off and instructed the elf to gather Harry’s things from the edge of the wards and take them to his room. Harry had just woken from his nap after lunch. “You can begin working on it after the weekend, for now just relax.” He was going soft, normally homework would come first…but Harry had the entire holidays to do his homework.
Perhaps time after that, he was quite frankly…tempted to keep Harry off for the remainder of the year. He would still pass his first year exams, he would ensure that, pay for it too. The cost was pocket change to have Harry take his exams at the Ministry instead of Hogwarts. All home-schooled children go through the same thing. It wasn’t uncommon to take exams at the Ministry.
He might even make a friend or two while waiting before and after the exams.
--------0
Saturday
Rabastan blinked blearily, upon hearing the loud clanging of the door to his cell. He was aware that it was Saturday, he kept a very detailed schedule when it comes to the days, days not dates unfortunately. Saturday was…a godsend to him, he got most of the day without a single Dementor presence, so what wasn’t to love about it?
Truthfully though, it was more to do with Harry. He was fond of the boy, he was smart, cunning, and very, very thoughtful with his gifts. His room, as dreary and dank as it was…also housed everything Harry had given him, and the majority of the boxes he’d given over time. A great deal many of them had been ripped down and were used as flooring or extra padding for under his bed, the mattress was fine, but the metal slats weren’t kind to his back, but with the cardboard the indentations on the mattress wasn’t obvious and gave him more stability.
The books he kept in the boxes, and stacked them like drawers in the corner nearest the door in a neat pile. Along with everything else that he didn’t have on his bed. Which included the top box for the food, which was as always, gone by the time Saturday came around.
He had pillows and throws, that had warming charms on them, and as he’d found out last night…it didn’t get wet. He’d been near inconsolable when the water smashed against the building and slushed into his room. All over his bed, he’d thought for sure he’d lost it, the smell would have been atrocious eventually…but it beaded up and rolled right off. He would need to find a way to thank the boy for his ingenuity and forethought.
“Let’s go,” the guard called out, since he wasn’t so…out of it they didn’t touch him. instead he was able to walk out under his own power…and he didn’t need to tell you that was a power trip all on its own considering he wouldn’t have been able to do that months ago.
Rabastan gave a nod, well aware the guards could make his life even more miserable than it already was. Self-preservation at its finest, and he was a Slytherin, he wasn’t too proud to give in when required. The other guard was five steps behind, and both of them guided him to the meeting room, a room that was becoming as familiar as his cell to him. He ignored the shrieking of the other prisoners, from other levels, the ones on his level were always mostly quietly.
He was the first one there, his brother hadn’t been brought in yet. A plastic cup of the lukewarm hot chocolate – which he didn’t consider hot chocolate it was warm water to him – was waiting on him as second cup just a little bit further away from his brother. He was tempted not to bother drinking it, but eventually the cold had him drinking it just in order to stay warm. He hated coming out of his bed, where he was always warm.
No more than ten minutes later the door opened, and the two guards brought in Rodolphus, who as always wasn’t as healthy and cogent as him. Rodolphus didn’t get to eat, to read, to keep warm, to mentally recuperate from the dementors, not like he did.
It was taking less and less time for Rodolphus to get a grip of his surroundings though. As seen as Rodolphus at first groggy, became aware of his surroundings and eager gripped a hold of the plastic cup of disgusting hot chocolate. You would think he wouldn’t be able to tolerate that after drinking Harry’s. Which by the way, he wasn’t being anywhere condescending but his was better than the House-elves recipe he’d grown up with and that was nothing to screw your nose up at.
Once Rodolphus had drunk the hot chocolate, which was quick and easy to do. He immediately took his brother in a hug, the contact soothed both of them immensely. Going so long without human contact…it was sometimes worse than anything the dementors could dole out to you.
“I should have told Black everything before signing that contract,” Rodolphus grumbled into his brothers chest, the way the asshole was looking at him as he passed his cell today had set him off – something easily done – especially in here where you had no power over anything.
Right now you’d think that Rabastan was the eldest brother the way they were acting.
Rabastan stiffened minutely hearing that, drawing back, gazing at his brother intently. “Have you said anything?”
“No, but can you imagine the look on his face if I told him?” Rodolphus sneered vindictively, if he was going to suffer he wanted everyone around him to suffer too. Except of course his brother.
Relaxing a bit hearing his reply, “Don’t do anything that will jeopardise this, Rod, don’t do that to yourself,” to me, he thought desperately. If the contract was voided Harry didn’t need to come here. Wouldn’t come here. They wouldn’t see their father every week, and he’d begin getting weak again, he definitely didn’t want that. It was quite frankly his worse nightmare come to life. No, he definitely didn’t want to be the one to break the contract.
“I can’t anyway, you know this, the contract would prevent the words from passing my lips.” Rodolphus pointed out almost pouting, he truly did wish to see the look on Black’s face. Would he have had the same look when he found out about him and Bellatrix or would it be worse? He knew Black wasn’t on the Dark Lord’s side, he knew. He was innocent of betraying the Potters…although he did like the fact Black had gotten rid of some of the filth that inhabited the earth. Muggles were the most foul things on the plant polluting the world with their presence.
Considering he spent his days surrounding by Dementors who were actually considered the foulest thing on the planet that was saying a lot.
“I’m grateful for that,” Rabastan said dryly, he truly was. His brother’s mouth probably wouldn’t have stayed closed long, no filter, no care of the consequences due to the horror that his every day life was. The depression and deep seated fear that he’d die here. He should know, he too shared the exact same feelings.
Before long the door opened, this time it was Harry and Corvus who made an entrance.
Rabastan narrowed his eyes on Harry, “What happened?” he was slower than normal, his gait slightly off.
Corvus chuckled, levelling his son with an impressed look, “He’s fine, or will be,” Corvus explained as Harry sat down and produced four hot chocolates from the box before passing it over to Rabastan and sitting down, giving each of them one of the aromatic hot chocolates he’d made.
Harry remained silent while Corvus explained what happened with a hard look on his face. One that was mirrored by both his sons. Whether they liked him or not, they hated Dumbledore more so it was easy to get offended.
There was a dark silence filling the room for more than five minutes but no longer than ten.
“Can I ask why you had the covers impervious to water?” Rabastan asked Harry, it had been on his mind since he found out. Completely happy that it was but curious as to why exactly he had done it. He rather hoped it wasn’t because he believed him to be incontinent. Now that would fill him with a new horror.
“The first time I met you, your feet and legs were wet,” Harry said, grateful for the change of subject and lack of angry silence and latching on immediately. “The rest of you was fine, one of the times I noticed during the harsher weather that water was seeped all over the floor in here, wasn’t hard to figure out that they don’t even give you the comfort of making sure the damn water doesn’t get inside the cells.” He didn’t even want to get started on the damn rats, they had spells, they could damn well use spells to stop the water, to stop the rats but they didn’t.
“Observant little shit isn’t he?” Rodolphus muttered, but his tone was wry showing he didn’t mean it in a harsh way but he was far from being awed by Harry.
That day was still to come.
“It’s why I wanted to make a throw that was big enough for any bed you have…I mean you have a proper one right? Not one of those foldable camp beds?” Harry asked, wincing in remembrance of his own experiences on them. “They’re awful, so I hope not,”
Corvus arched an eyebrow, “Oh?” it wasn’t often he was offered up memories or a lot of information when it came to Harry’s actual life with the Dursley’s. Enough to want to kill them, the diagnosis was enough to reveal everything…but yes, Harry wasn’t forthcoming with much information.
“It’s not like a bed was going to fit in my bedroom, it was a cupboard.” Harry said bluntly, “The cupboard under the stairs, I couldn’t stand up in it after I reached five years old.” That’s with being starved for Merlin’s sake.
It was going to be one of those days, thought Rabastan as he grasped his hand into a fist fury thrumming through him. Breathing evenly he succeeded in relaxing his fist and begun to rummage around in the box. His fingers happened upon a smooth globe like thing.
He quickly found out that it was a light, he wouldn’t need to use magic, just rubbing the rune would cast it aglow. Then another rub to shut it off, if he wanted to…especially during the days – this time of year in fact – where there was hardly any light…he’d be able to read.
Unable to help himself, he stood up rounded the table and brought Harry into a hug. “Thank you,” he whispered into his ear. Truly grateful for everything the boy was doing, he knew his father had no part in it, he was just as fascinated with the globe as the rest of them were.
They were unaware of the other property that would turn out to be extremely useful…but they’d find out soon enough.
Harry gratefully returned the hug, warmth suffusing him. neither wizard were as thin and sickly as they used to be.
Rodolphus rolled his eyes at the pair of them, but he had a fond glimmer in his eye. Anyone that looked after his brother was alright by him.
As they were due to leave, Rabastan said just one sentence, just one sentence to his father. Imbuing the demand into his voice that wasn’t to be taken as a suggestion, “Torture and kill them,” screw making them suffer long term, they deserved death.
His father didn’t need clarification on who he was talking about.
He knew.
--------0
I sort of wish I had done a Rabastan's POV long before this, but unfortunately I didn't think to do so but oh well! I can have him thinking back on things at a later date! although Rodolphus' POV would be similar to how Rabastan's was! 10k words this is in two days! I just wish my muses were always so cooperative on all my stories! so will there be more to the globe than meets the eye? How long do you think it would take for someone to get all the information about criminals and trials (or the lack of one) around the time and including missing documents and conveniently misplaced ones? years might be a bit far fetched but a few months might seem a bit too quick! it 's a long gruelling task for certain information so how long do you reckon it will be before they have it? Will Harry eventually go talk to Black before the trial? Or will the first time he meets him is when he's blindsided like he was in Prisoner of Azkaban? Will Harry want anything to do with Sirius? Will Sirius be able to deal with the boy his godson is? Will Corvus listen to his son and put down the Dursley family? leaving Vernon Dursley to last or will it be Petunia that suffers most before Corvus finally gives her the reprieve of death after maximising their suffering? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 20
Corvus desperately desired to comply with his sons wishes. For it was the first thing he’d really asked for – the demands that he drop their hopeless cases didn’t get included – in the years since he’d been put in Azkaban. Unfortunately, he couldn’t bring himself to go behind Harry’s back and dole out the much needed punishment that this situation merited. In the end he had decided on one course of action, he’d paid someone handsomely to attack – but not kill – Vernon Dursley in jail. Marge Dursley received similar treatment, but from what he was told, she had been attacked dozens of times anyway, her attitude with the other inmates made her very unpopular. There was nothing strange about the attacks, after all, everyone knows how child abusers were treated.
As for Petunia Dursley she’d been in an ‘very unfortunate’ accident, with those Muggle automobiles weeks ago. He had felt she wasn’t suffering enough, so a few spells here and there, and bam, she was hospital bound. Her landing in hospital, and without a soul to care for her son, Dudley Dursley had gone into care, and from what he knew, the boy was on a strict diet and miserable due to the rigidness of a stern family life he wasn’t used to. Anything he tried was a strike against him, bullying, sneaking food, arguing back, it meant grounding, less television time, no dessert at the weekend – which he was allowed a small portion if he behaved – which had already been removed due to his attitude each week. So yes, so far, Dudley was miserable. The added clincher was attending normal school, in a district not his own. Smelting’s had long been gone from the list of possibilities for Dudley Dursley after they lost a fortune.
On the upside, Dudley had already lost nearly two stone, long term, if he remained there his health would be all the better for it.
So, the Dursley’s had one miserable Yule or Christmas as it were. Last year they were albeit small family, spoiling their son, giving him more gifts than natural, spoiling him to the extent that he failed to realize how lucky he had been. This year? Vernon and Marge were in prison, recovering from their beatings, Petunia was recovering from her accident all of them alone stewing in their misery.
And Dudley? Dudley was too, after loudly decrying them when all he got was four gifts, two of them bundles of clothes and no gift that he’d actually wanted. So, thusly, he had been relegated to his bedroom to think on what he had done, with the warning he would get any Yule Log if he continued to disrupt Christmas.
A stark contrast to Harry, who was positively beaming instead of watching with longing from his cupboard.
“Are you ready to go?” Corvus asked Harry as he wandered into the kitchen, it wasn’t somewhere he frequented all that often. He had House-elves for that sort of thing, to fetch whatever he needed, whenever he needed. This was their domain, and why they had been hired in the first place, this and cleaning the well kept and immaculate manor. Admittedly a few had been hired especially to deal with the animals, but for most part, he did that on his own, they only did it when he couldn’t, such as the time he had the flu or that time he’d done his back in. Or long drawn out Wizengamot meetings.
“Almost,” Harry said, throwing Corvus a grin, almost jumping up and down excitedly, you wouldn’t think he was going to Azkaban at all. Yet Harry didn’t care, he’d been so happy after he’d gotten over Dumbledore’s recent actions and the knowledge he’d be dealt with. Although…it may have something to do with the missives he’d let Harry read regarding the Dursley’s just earlier that very morning. “I just need to put these in,” with that two meals set with metal warmers – or coolers – around it, were placed in the box along with four hot chocolate flagons. All already spelled so the contents could not leak out, especially with the way the guards shifted everything to check.
“Are you sure you don’t want to open your Yule gifts before we go?” Corvus asked, still in slight disbelief that he hadn’t been alerted that Harry was downstairs at the early hours of the morning. He’d gotten up at his normal time, and had looked shocked to see the gifts under the tree, stunned to hear that they were for him. It made Corvus wish to throttle the Dursley’s all over again. Gifts from other students at Hogwarts had come, along with a ‘mysterious package’ which he knew to be from Dumbledore, he saw enough of his writing on legislations and such that he’d pegged it immediately. He had also removed the spells upon the package, the tracking charm had been the first to go, thankfully his wards prevented such spells from actively working. Thus, Dumbledore won’t know where Harry was living. The cheek of it though almost left him furious enough that he’d desired to break everything in his vicinity.
“I’m sure,” Harry said, while he felt excited and so, so, so happy that he had gifts to open…part of him worried needlessly that it was a trick. It wouldn’t be the first time it happened to him. No, he wasn’t going to remember the Dursley’s or the horrible Yule’s of the past. They were suffering, and that was enough to settle the feelings of inadequacy and darkness that wanted revenge inside of him.
“Very well then,” Corvus said with softness that nobody other his sons and Harry would ever hear. “Did you send your gifts off with Hedwig?” it was small trinkets he’d bought from an Owl Order this past week, when he learned it was…proper to give gifts to those you were friends and acquaintances with. The gift and what you give them, marks the subtle current on how their relationship would proceed. Harry had wrinkled his brow, slightly confused, he couldn’t remember the Dursley’s ever giving out gifts to anyone except maybe Marge and he honestly cant remember anyone other than Marge and the Dursley’s giving Dudley gifts but he’d been so often relegated to the cupboard so what did he know?
So the social necessity had been a rather baffling thing for him. there was even politics in what you give someone, especially someone like the Malfoy family. He had aided him in his efforts, suggesting a few things and allowing Harry to pick his final choice of items. He wasn’t afraid of spending money, Corvus observed, but then again, Harry would never have to worry about money again, the investments both past and on-going – he was giving Harry tips – well, he’d always have money coming into his account. Plus, what he’d spent so far…hadn’t even put a dent in his trust fund.
As always, Harry felt warmth spread through him at every realisation that Corvus actually listened to him, he paid attention to him when he spoke, what he did. Corvus remembered the name of his owl, and it wasn’t as if he spoke of her often, and not only that he’d gotten her a lovely cage and plenty of yummy mice to eat. “I sent them this morning after I did my exercises,” he had used a few owls, obviously, Hedwig couldn’t take them all, she hadn’t been best pleased judging by the hoot of indignation that came from her. Except for the Malfoy gifts, which he would be giving them in person, much to his dismay.
“You used the House-elves I hope?” sincerely hoping that Harry hadn’t gone to the Owlery after doing his exercises.
“Yes,” Harry admitted, slightly shamefaced, but he knew he wouldn’t have been able to go up all those stairs after doing his exercise regimen.
“It’s nothing to be ashamed of, they like being able to help, and you know by now what happens to House-elves who do not have masters for an extended period of time.” Corvus stated, it had been one of the first things he made sure Harry understood. Understood logically, yes, but it didn’t mean the boy agreed with it, and that was fine. Corvus wasn’t going to force the boy into changing his mind or getting his own House-elves. Although, Corvus suspected there were probably dozens of House-elves strewn all over the properties
“I didn’t expect to be allowed to visit on Yule,” Harry confessed as he finished packing up the rest of the food he’d made.
“Magic cannot be changed to give allowances for important dates such as Yule.” Corvus explained, which was true enough, if his birthday fell on a Saturday he would be attending whether he wished to or not, unless of course, he was hurt or injured.
“Makes sense, plus Yule isn’t the most important day in the Celtic calendar,” Harry said, as always eager to show off what he’d learned. “It’s the equinoxes,”
“That’s correct,” Corvus agreed, it was a good job Harry had an exceptional mind and was able to remember knowledge he was pouring into that wonderful brain of his. No matter how obscure the information, Harry retained it, he didn’t by any means have Hyperthymesia or superior autobiographical memory or the laymen term photographic memory but he did remember a great deal of information that he read.
--------0
Rabastan’s entire body strained as he did yet another push up, he was pushing himself farther than before. He’d successfully managed to do four more than normal, but that might have something to do with the fact the dementors were giving his cell a wide berth. An extra push up had his arms giving out beneath him.
Breathing heavily, he groaned at the pain the strain caused, but it was a good pain. He was getting strong, healthier, and in the long run it would do him good. Even if he never got out of here, which he didn’t honestly believe would happen despite his fathers best attempts, he would try to get as much enjoyment as possible out of life right now. Rolling over onto his back, he stared at the globe with a look of reverence on his face.
After his breathing had returned to normal, Rabastan shakily made his way to his bed, able to do so smoothly and without hurting his knees due to the two layers of cardboard that had been placed everywhere to replace the cold grooved flooring and little stones and rubble bits from tearing into his flesh. The globe was lit, despite daylight spilling into his room, in fact, he had it on twenty-four hours a day, and he sincerely hoped it didn’t stop working.
Fishing under his pillows, he withdrew the book, it would be his second time reading this one, since he’d read all three books and the magazines Harry had brought in for him already. It helped to keep his mind active, but he genuinely enjoyed it, he just wished he could use magic, he missed it. The feel of a wand in his grasp, the smug satisfaction of performing spells correctly, the experimenting that came with it. He’d always been good with experimenting, his brother and father were not quite as adept as him.
He couldn’t help but wonder what books Harry would bring him this time, or what other items he’d bring with him. Since it was Saturday, he had no worries about going hungry, and so Rabastan snagged the last chocolate from the box at the side of his bed and unwrapped it before greedily chomping on it. He found he was eating less chocolate, which was probably a good thing for his health. If his father actually succeeded in having the dementors presence downgraded to a few hours…the change it would have on everyone would be…amazing. Those in here would actually be able to think again, instead of constantly being trapped in their mind. Wasn’t it enough they were being punished? Stripped of their freedom and unable to use magic without forcing them to lose their mind too?
Stretching out, stopping his muscles from seizing up, absently reading the book on Defence, just new out last year, and he must be a glutton for punishment, the desire to use the spells was strong. Merlin, he missed using magic so much. It was the worst of all this, feeling his magic and being unable to use it.
Half an hour later, and dozens of pages read, Rabastan stiffened, the sound of clanging and footsteps coming along the corridor alerted him to the fact the guards were on the move. Scrambling towards the globe, he wiped his thumb against it, and the rune and glow died down immediately afterwards. Shivering and shuddering as the Dementors closed in, only for it to dissipate, presumably because the guards Patronus’ was making the Dementor lay off.
It must be time. The guards don’t actually wander the halls much, leaving it to the dementors. They only came around when they had to, when someone was being escorted to the meeting rooms. Happened a lot once a year, when those that actually got to meet someone. Other than that, it was rather quiet, with the occasional prisoner being taken out. Until now.
“It’s time,” came the familiar voice of the guard he was used to. He’d noticed they had lost their harsh edge when dealing with him. Although, judging by the looks on their faces they were definitely not pleased to be working today, hung-over? Oh, that was another thing he missed, alcohol, Merlin, he’d do just about anything for a tipple of firewhisky.
Rabastan got to his feet, wincing a little at the burn in his thighs, he’d maybe done a bit too much. Fortunately, though, when he started walking, the aches sort of disappeared, or didn’t become more prominent. The guard stepped out, letting Rabastan vacate his cell, and between the two guards he was led down to the room. Somewhere Rabastan reckoned he could actually get to blindfolded by now.
He took a seat, and the guards left, he knew one would be waiting outside, while the other went for Rodolphus. His mind was sharper and more aware than it had ever been before, noticing things he wouldn’t have noticed a few weeks ago, it was a damn miracle really. He was so relieved, so grateful, and he couldn’t wait to find out what he’d done.
One would never guess he’d grown up in a Muggle household. Like a Muggle-born, no the politically correct term was Muggle raised – not that he cared about being PC a Mudblood was a Mudblood in his book – and the boy wasn’t one even if his mother had been.
He was abruptly jerked out of his reverie as his brother was escorted in, it would be maybe ten minutes now before his father and Harry would be escorted in. He’d finally get his answers.
“How you feeling?” Rabastan asked his brother, pleased with his coherency.
“I’m alright,” Rodolphus grunted, not really in the mood to talk overly much, he never was these days. The memories along with how much his body ached, he just…he was tired, so very tired. Even a little bit jealous of his brother, not enough to wish it away, of course, but just a little envious.
“Yeah, I get it,” Rabastan murmured, he might not be as bad off as his brother, but he had experienced the same length of time as his brother and knew the despair and desire to off oneself while stuck in here, and not having years to count down until freedom was granted. They were stuck in here with a life sentence. They were here until they were buried in a hole in the ground unless their bodies were giving back to their father, if he survived longer than them, considering the health hazards it might not be difficult to imagine his father outliving them.
A few moments later, two hot chocolates were plonked in front of them by an apologetic guard. “We’re on skeleton crew today,” he offered in explanation.
The two just stared at him uncomprehendingly, “What’s happened?” Rabastan finally asked, heart pounding like a drum.
“Oh, it’s Yule, we always only have a few guards on this day,” he added, waving away any concern they might have had over something cataclysmic happening. Not giving them a customary Yule greeting, it probably wouldn’t be well received, happy Yule tidings, right, happy, that was the last thing anyone in here was. Including them, the island made them all miserable.
Surprise flittered through the Lestrange brothers gazes, as the guard walked away, his stride fast as he made his way outside. Which was quickly explained, as Harry and Corvus made their entrance not two minutes later.
“Happy Yule! They wouldn’t let me bring in the tree though,” Harry said, a sly smirk on his face showing he was joking with them.
At least the brothers assumed he was kidding…he had to be right?
“I brought in something warm today, I wasn’t sure if they’d let me,” Harry conceded, especially with the warming and cooling charms on the items. Fortunately, Harry had claimed sharing a meal was customary, especially as he was the ‘consort’ and had to prove he could provide sustenance for his would-be-husband.
“But as always, Harry likes to get the guards worked up,” Corvus said wryly, shaking his head in bemusement. He hadn’t held off even for a moment, just bluntly laid out the terms of a betrothal contract to the bamboozled guards. They hadn’t argued much either, he assumed because it was Yule either that or they just want the day over with so they could return home themselves.
“What did you put in that globe?” Rabastan demanded, sounding very, very curt without meaning to. Only to begin drooling at the sight of Yule dinner with trimmings and all that was set out in front of him. “I apologise…I didn’t mean to sound so curt,” he added, purely for his fathers’ benefit, or so he deluded himself.
Rodolphus almost sobbed as a tray of warm food was sat in front of him. The hot chocolate and butterbeer he realized was sat next. Merlin, he could have stood up and kissed the boy for his kindness and generosity. There weren’t proper cutlery but he honestly didn’t care, he’d eat it with the plastic fork and knife without bother.
“What’s the problem with the globe? Has it stopped working already?” Corvus queried as they took sat down for their meal. Harry had done a great deal of the preparation and cooking on his own, the rest was done by the harangued House-elves, they did not like Harry taking over, but they would never give voice to it. Corvus had sat with him to keep him company before leaving to get ready to see his boys, only to find everything packed up and ready to go, including it seemed, their own meal.
Harry frowned, slightly disappointed, “I spent ages on that,” he grumbled, assuming that it was the problem without waiting for Rabastan to give his answer.
“What did you use to make it? What spells?” Rabastan asked, focusing mostly on Harry, still desperately desiring an answer.
“Um,” Harry murmured, genuinely taken aback by Rabastan’s sudden interest, he’d been a little curious last week…but this week it was intense. “I used only one Rune, you’ll know it, it’s the light rune…” Harry pointed out, assuming it was the runes Rabastan was interested in.
“But what spells?” Rabastan asked, surely there had to be more than just a light rune on the globe. He could feel the magic emanating from it, and clearly the dementors could as well. It was no coincidence that they started avoiding the door of his cell the moment he had that thing on.
“Um, cheering charm, Patronus charm and something that gets rid of dark creatures…I was just trying to help,” Harry said defending himself.
The silence and lack of eating clued Harry in on the fact something was wrong.
“What?” Harry asked, looking worried, “I sort of used an old shield spell so they wouldn’t detect it?” it was more of a question than a statement.
“Patronus charm?” Corvus asked calmly even if he was anything but, “You tried that spell?”
“It repels dementors, I wanted to help,” Harry pointed out, bewildered by the silence, his stomach feeling anxious so much so that he stopped eating.
“And what exactly emerged from your wand?” Corvus asked casually, he’d be very surprised if Harry even got a wisp of smoke to emerge. That spell was notoriously difficult to perform for adults, it had taken him considerable amount of lessons to perfect it. Four months, as a matter of fact, seven if you included the fact he hadn’t been able to cast it properly when he’d been in the presence with the dementors.
“A raven,” Harry stated simply, brow furrowing at the looks on their faces.
“A…raven? You observed your Patronus? It took a distinctive form? You are not merely guessing what it could be?” Corvus asked, heart pounding dangerously loud and fast in his chest. Glancing at his sons, the raven was their animal of choice, on their crest, could Harry see them as his guardian? His protector? He couldn’t believe he was thinking of this with an eleven-year-old boy! Could it be true? Could Harry be capable of producing a fully-fledged Patronus at such a young age? His magical core shouldn’t be capable of that much…especially given he hadn’t used it before he came to Hogwarts and had his core connecting to a wand.
“It was pure white but definitely a raven…” Harry said, beginning to eat again now that his nerves had settled.
“Merlin’s balls,” Rodolphus muttered, leaning back, stumped by what he’d just heard. All he could think was if the boy wasn’t lying, which he didn’t think he was, then it was a good job they got him away from Dumbledore.
“We’ll discuss it when we get home,” Corvus declared the conversation over with.
“Sure,” Harry said, still slightly bemused over the entire thing really.
“Do you even feel challenged at Hogwarts?” Rabastan managed to find something to say, while his mind reeled over the fact an eleven-year-old kid could produce a bloody Patronus.
“It’s alright, the homework makes it better,” Harry told them shrugging his shoulders. He assumed it would get more difficult as the years went on. plus, there was so much information to learn, between the books Corvus got him and the library. “Oh and the books Corvus sends!”
They had nothing to say about that, powerful and smart, maybe they would get to hear what becomes of him if they never get out of here. They remained silent as they properly dug into their food, absently drinking the hot chocolate first to savour the butterbeer later, which they could feel was still cool to touch. The food though…honestly was the best he’d ever eaten. He might be a bit biased though…Rabastan wasn’t the only one thinking this.
“House-elves make the food better than I remember,” Rodolphus murmured, licking his lips, “But then again…anyone would think that after living off of crap for the past decade.” A self-depicting grin on his face.
“Thank you, but I’m hardly a House-elf,” Harry chimed in, making it clear he had actually made the food and he hadn’t just implied that to the guards to get the food in. “But they did make the Yule Log,”
Rodolphus and Rabastan both groaned, “Seriously? That cake is to die for!” Rabastan clutched his stomach almost dramatically. He honestly didn’t think he’d have enough room to enjoy it all, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to leave it, hell no, he was going to scrape off the bottom of it. Oh, this was turning out to be one of the best days in over a decade. Not that it required much.
Corvus just chuckled quietly, watching over his three favourite people in the world as they dug into the chocolate goodness the House-elves had made. Smeared with freshly made cream it was quite frankly one of the best Christmas’ he’d had in a long, long time. Bellatrix had made the last few he’d had with his sons intolerable, she was always on the warpath. He shook his head just thinking about it.
“What’s wrong?” Rabastan asked, noticing his fathers souring mood. “Besides the obvious that is,” with a glance around the room. Scooping up another generous helping of his cake and eating it.
“Just remembering the last few Yules’ we had at the manor,” Corvus explained, watching Rodolphus cringe, yeah, those times hadn’t been pretty at all. Every celebration, every happy occasion Bellatrix just bulldozed over it and made it one of tension and upset.
“What happened? What was it like?” Harry asked, a hopeful hint in his voice, he would love to hear what wizarding families were like even if things had happened. “Do you do the rites and rituals?”
Rodolphus smirked, “We did every year, I’m sure father will make sure you can perform the rites easily,”
“Will we?” Harry asked, his eyes finding Corvus’
“We will,” Corvus agreed, even if he hadn’t had any intentions of doing so, those eyes would have forced him to reconsider.
“Yes!” Harry said, grinning so wide his face hurt. “Some of them sound like fun!” there were different ways that they had of doing rituals, and honestly, he just loved learning and doing things with Corvus. He was simply the best, and Harry only wished he’d met him sooner.
“They were,” Rodolphus agreed, his heart twinging, he’d always wanted a son, someone to share his life with. To teach all the rituals to, in order to keep the long standing traditions going. If he’d married someone else…could he have had a son visiting him? Would he have even risked going after the Longbottoms? Then again, it hadn’t been his idea, so if he had married someone else…he wouldn’t have gone to the Longbottoms and wouldn’t have ended up incarcerated. Although, an argument could be made that he might not have done if he and Bellatrix had a kid. “A lot of our old rituals are in French, since that’s where we originated from.”
“Did you do what I asked last week?” Rabastan asked his father.
“That’s funny that, the Malfoy’s are too, like a lot of the old pureblood’s as well, I mean are there any wizards and witches lines that go back to old times here in Britain?” Harry said, “I know mine does, but nobody else.”
“No, that is for someone else to decide,” Corvus admitted, giving Harry a pointed look from the corner of his gaze. Making it clear to his son that their death, when they occurred, would happen with Harry’s approval and prior consent.
“Someone else approves?” Rabastan asked, impressed despite himself, as he often was these days. There was a big difference between getting revenge and an actual desire to kill. Especially at that age, even he and Rod hadn’t wished anyone dead at that point in their lives.
“You’re not being very subtle, you know,” Harry said in a volume slightly raised, “I heard you last week, small room,” and wasn’t that the truth.
“Why didn’t you say anything?” Corvus asked in surprise.
Harry shrugged, “I wanted to see what you’d do,” he revealed honestly.
“Just when I’m sure he’s a Ravenclaw through and through he does and says something like that,” Rabastan groaned, shaking his head honestly.
“You were testing me,” Corvus grouched, sounding like a crotchety old man. Slightly proud and slightly appalled that he hadn’t seen it. It was a little wonder he’d practically lit up seeing the information about the Dursley’s this morning. “I think it’s safe to say I’ve passed?” wryly.
“Depends on my mood,” Harry added, somewhat shyly.
That had the three Lestranges chuffing in amusement.
“I brought you a gift,” Harry said, offering to Rodolphus first since it was his he pulled out first.
“Very thoughtful, thank you,” Rodolphus said the words with an echo of saying it often in the past. There was a wistfulness to his tone as he accepted the gift, opening it immediately, arching a brow when he saw that it was a pendant in an odd shape. He picked up, noticing the clasp was undone.
“Have you…have you made a bloody rune out of…strips of leather?” Rabastan muttered, looking at it over his brothers shoulder.
“Is that even possible?” Rodolphus asked, unlike his brother, he didn’t care much for Runes.
“I…wouldn’t have thought so…unless…” Rabastan twisted the black leather around in his hand, careful not to dislodge the stone from its place. “Blood rune? You’ve imbued the damn leather with blood…that’s bloody brilliant actually.” Was there not anything this boy couldn’t do?
“I actually used the blood of an Alicorn, it’s magic all on its own,” and not silver like an actual unicorns was much to his surprise.
“What does it do?” Rodolphus asked, quite perplexed by the gift, if anything it was more fit for something his brother would prefer.
“Well, the actual blood rune makes it invisible the moment it’s clipped on and together, watch…” Harry clipped the ends together, and the pendant disappeared, harnessed by the blood and the fact the leather was designed in a rune shape. “And see the pendant? It’s hollowed out cubic zirconia, and has the same spells as the globe has in it.” he’d just hoped to make Rodolphus happier, but obviously the globe worked better than he’d anticipated, and now Rodolphus would benefit too. He was so happy that he’d thought to do this.
“Where exactly do you find the time to get your ideas?” Corvus asked, you’d think he never spend any time with the child by the looks of it. Yet, surprisingly he did, a great deal of the day they spent with each other and nearly all night depending on whether he had to leave for a while. “Let alone do them?” It did explain the fact he had wished for the remnants of the Alicorn’s blood though. They’d taken its blood to make sure there was no more underlying issues, and it was recovering well. They still didn’t know about his legs or wing.
“I write them on a spare piece of parchment,” Harry said blithely. “I keep a piece of parchment on me all the time, just in case.”
“I thought that was a bookmark,” Corvus felt like slapping himself for not noticing sooner.
“It does double as one,” Harry nodded, “I…ooof!” Harry grunted as he found himself hoist from his feet and wrapped up in a hug from one very grateful Rabastan. His brother patted him on the shoulder, feeling as awkward as he looked. “Thank you,” he murmured, gratitude shining through his dark eyes, that were much like his fathers.
“You’re welcome Rodolphus,” Harry said definitely shy this time, “It will remain hidden, but the light…I’m not sure if the light will, you’ll need to be careful…and not let anyone see it when it’s lit.” he told him sheepishly, he hadn’t thought to test the light. Corvus gripped one of his hands and squeezed it lightly in gratitude and thanks.
And Harry stood, with Rabastan hugging him, Rodolphus patting his shoulder, and Corvus squeezing his hand…he smiled a small secret smile.
It might not be what he had seen in the mirror of Erised, but it was close enough.
One day, maybe, just maybe, one day he could get to see his greatest desire brought to life.
The rest of the visit passed with a easement that the months had wrought.
--------0
“Must we really go?” Harry asked, as Corvus informed Harry to go and get dressed, that is change of clothes was in his study, to save him walking up the stairs. Normally after a visit to the island he could allow Harry to rest for a short while. The cold, damp, and the presence of the dementors for even an hour does affect him even if they weren’t close. They needed warmth, comfort and chocolate to recover and sometimes Harry needed to sleep.
“We made an obligation to go by agreeing, we cannot renegade on the meeting this close to its time,” Corvus chided quietly. “Especially not to someone who could take offence to it, I apologise you aren’t getting to open your gifts,”
Harry snorted, “Yeah, you’re right…Draco wouldn’t let me hear the end of it,” ruefully shaking his head, his friend was a weird one. The others were just as weird for pandering to him all the time, it’s as if Draco had never heard the word no in his life. “I don’t mind waiting to open the gifts,”
“I think there is a story in there somewhere,” Corvus said, sounding amused, “But we will be having a talk when we return from Malfoy Manor after lunch.” Then gifts. Their schedule today had been quite…hectic and turnabout really. They’d had dinner for breakfast in Azkaban so that Rodolphus and Rabastan could have something substantial to eat. Having made it the night before and reserved with warming charms so that it lasted. Now they were off to have luncheon with the Malfoy’s which was always a grandiose affair.
“Are you upset?” Harry asked, looking up at him, he still hadn’t got a good read on the situation, so he was still quite unsure about what all the fuss was regarding.
“Upset?” Corvus murmured genuinely surprised to hear that Harry could think that, “No, Harry I am…amazed, astonished really at what you’ve accomplished and how you’ve accomplished it despite the fact you’ve only been here a few months. It shows that you are going to do well in whatever career you set your mind to. I am proud of you and I cannot wait to see what you do in the years to come, you are positively flourishing and I am proud to be helping you accomplish that.” He’d been in the magical world from the moment of his birth and even he hadn’t thought of the things Harry had, it was as if an outsiders perspective enabled Harry to think outside the box, in a way that people like him, could not.
His genius would have been wasted with Dumbledore and subdued to the point of no return. Whatever plans Dumbledore had with Harry could only be a bad thing which would result in his death…anything to do with the Dark Lord would have. That could be the only reason Dumbledore wanted Harry.
It made him shudder at such a waste of talent. Nothing in his life had made him more grateful than the contract he had made up with Dorea in a fit of nostalgia and the hopes of their families – whoever they may be – would wish to join the families together. To think he’d been happy with Bellatrix, what a blind fool he’d been. Harry however, would have been perfect.
He was wrapping his family around his finger, without even trying which was mesmerising to watch. Rodolphus didn’t take well to new people, often suspicious of their motives. Perhaps knowing what Harry had wanted upfront had Rodolphus warming up so quickly? Or helping his brother would do it. Rodolphus had always been protective of his brother, and had actually said he’d have taken all the blame for that night and made sure Rabastan got free…unfortunately their sham of a trial had prevented that, and Bellatrix big mouth did the rest in condemning them.
“Oh,” the last of Harry’s confusion waned, pride and happiness bursting forth. “Anyone could have done it,” he shrugged, truly believing that and not just being demure because of the praise. He would never be modest when receiving praise, especially if he believed it well earned.
“Can I ask which book you found the information for the Patronus charm?” Corvus asked, eyebrows raised high at the ‘anyone could have done it’ didn’t the boy realize exactly how difficult a feat of magic he had accomplished and entirely on his own? Even he had needed months to perform that spell, and Harry had done it in what…a week? Two weeks? Three? Either way it was definitely an accomplishment he wished to shout from the rooftops at how good he was.
“Oh, um, it was one of the charms books, I think it was the Auror grade 4 book, I thought it was the school version but some of those spells are really hard, I didn’t read the book…I think I’ll start with book one and see what that’s like.”
Corvus choked, he found some of the Auror grade 4 spells hard but the Patronus spell was easy was it? worse still, that Auror grade four book only gives a description of the spell and the spell itself, by that point the reader should already be well aware how difficult the spell was and it didn’t go into detail. Harry truly had no idea just how difficult it was to cast that spell. “Those spells are for Aurors, someone seventeen and upwards, twenty to twenty-one for the grade four book and those are seasoned Aurors ready to become fully fledged senior trained Aurors.”
“Oh, well no wonder they were difficult,” Harry commented, before wandering off to Corvus’ office to change.
Corvus remained standing there, staring at the space Harry had just recently vacated. Barely refraining from gawping like a complete and utter idiot. Why did he continue to be surprised by anything Harry did? Shaking his head, utterly bemused, the boy was something else that was for certain.
“Why?” Harry asked, stepping out of the room looking betrayed dressed to the nines in resplendent robes.
“Is there something the matter?” Corvus asked, lips twitching, his thoughts immediately receding as he focused on here and now, Harry was as always dressed lovely, he’d made sure of that…but he hadn’t worn a full wizarding robe that fitted as it was meant to. Like now.
“I can barely breathe,” Harry stated calmly, lips pursed eyeing his attire with immolation.
“Is it that bad?” Corvus asked, his amusement turning to concern, stepping forward, hmm, it was a little on the tight side. “I only ordered this a fortnight ago, you’re gaining weight at an astonishing rate, we will need to buy you a new wardrobe soon.”
“Can’t we use magic to let everything out a bit, again?” Harry asked, the thought of getting more clothes didn’t sit well with him. Especially with them being tailor made to fit and well…expensive to boot.
“They’ve been altered already once, and the material won’t stretch again,” Corvus explained, “Considering how quickly you’re gaining that much needed weight, the next alter might need to be a little longer,” especially if it happened while he was at school. Even an inch would give him more breathing room until more could be made. It wont need to be done too often, since Harry would soon be a healthy weight and probably wouldn’t put much more on. It just depended on what Millicent said actually. “Now let’s go, we don’t want to be late…Lucius won’t let me hear the end of it,” it would be nice to have an informal visit with Lucius again, it had been too long. He’d refused all invites after his sons’ incarcerations.
“Oh,” Harry said quietly, “Never mind then,”
“Is it truly uncomfortable?” Corvus asked, eyeing the attire with a critical eye. He wasn’t exactly spilling out of the seams. He looked more uncomfortable due to the fact he wasn’t used to such restrictive clothing and having clothes that actually fit instead of the rags the Dursley’s had forced him to wear. Going from one extent to the other can be disconcerting given everything else he had gone through.
Harry paused, “No, not really, it’s just…very uncomfortable…how do you put up with it?” it was very constricting.
“I am used to wizarding wear, you however, have only ever had Muggle clothing that was ten times to big for you, it will take a while for you to become accustomed to being properly attired in fitting clothes.” Corvus informed him, trying to see it from Harry’s point of view, “Personally I think you look your best, which is exactly what we need while visiting the Malfoy’s.”
“How much family does Narcissa have? Draco spoke about it like she had a massive family and lost them all?” Harry asked absently, “I didn’t ask him to clarify, although I know I’m very distantly related to her…” wandering back into the office and emerging with the gifts he’d forgotten.
“You wish to know more about the Black’s?” Corvus said, deducing what Harry was actually asking for. “That isn’t an easy family to keep up with,” he pursed his lips, “Their penchant for…inner marrying is rather…disgusting.” He didn’t approve of it, despite the fact he had been friends with Orion and Walburga back in the day.
“Oh, yeah, Sirius’ parents were cousins, I noticed that in the file,” Harry nodded, “Ready to go?”
“Almost, just give me a minute,” Corvus murmured, re-entering his office, keeping the door open, “Narcissa is the youngest daughter of Cygnus and Druella Black her sisters are Bellatrix and Andromeda, I, however, should warn you that, Narcissa and Lucius…believe in the importance of blood purity. She even disavowed her sister who married a Muggle-born wizard, and had a half-blood child Nymphadora Tonks, who has I believe just left Hogwarts and gone one to try for the Auror corps. She normally dislikes those who display a tolerance for those of lesser blood.”
“Then why am I going?” Harry asked baffled by the invite.
“Because of my importance and because I am family,” Corvus explained, “Narcissa’s parents, aunts and uncles and cousins all died very young. There are only a few left of the Blacks, Sirius and Bellatrix are in Azkaban and of course she and her sister never speak, I think by this point even if she tried to reach out to Andromeda nothing would come of it. With age comes wisdom, I believe she regrets her harsh words to her sister somewhat.”
“You really don’t like Bellatrix do you?” Harry commented, Corvus had that tone of voice that thinly veiled contempt that was only came level with his feelings for Dumbledore.
“No, I do not, now let us go and get this over with,” Corvus stated, “And do not worry over her possible reactions, I shall ensure she behaves as fitting of Lady of the Manor.” In other words subtly threaten her with anything he could bring to bear should she upset Harry or him.
---------0
A/N – so will Harry arrange to have Bellatrix killed in prison? Say by getting a snake to do the deed? If so would you like any of them to realize what he did or will it remain Harry's little secret? Will he write off all the Black's including Narcissa or will she behave herself due to the fact Draco genuinely likes him? cold at first then cooling a little? Can you think of gifts for rich folk like the Malfoys that's wizardish in nature? And something Corvus can get Harry that's not books? I always hate this part of writing stories! LOL or I suppose I could just smooth over that and have the next chapter starting with them back at Lestrange manor opening the gifts…will Dumbledore have given Harry his invisibility cloak? OR will it be something different of his parents in order to entice him? oh and the trial…what will happen to Dumbledore? Monetary means of apology or will we see Dumbledore suffering bigger ways? Prison time? Just sacked from his job or just driven from the castle for so many months? AND despite how it looks, Harry's not going to be an over powered wizard, he just doesn't know his own limitations and between the mirror and his new circumstances he's happy enough to actually cast a patronus! :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 21
“This place…is beautiful,” Harry said, his eyes roaming around Malfoy land, having just used a portkey to get there. Perking up at the sight of the animals, his attention torn from the beautifully kept bushes that were in dozens of different shapes, or rather animals. The landscape was beautiful, whoever had done this garden had done a wonderful job. “Are those…peacocks?” he asked, narrowing his eyes trying to see the strutting animals better. Their tails spread out as they pranced around.
“They are indeed,” Corvus replied, “Do you wish to see them properly?” Harry’s eyesight hadn’t been corrected of course, due to his potion regimen. The potion for his eyesight would have to wait until at least the end of the year, the summer holidays.
“We can’t be late…” Harry said, actually looking longingly at the direction of the animals. He wasn’t looking forward to this at all, mostly due to what Corvus had said, he liked Draco, he really did, and he loved his parents and probably didn’t see their faults, faults being his blood status. It would be a challenge, to remain silent or polite if she started…but considering his career desires perhaps it would help him exercise those thoughts and make him better for when he became a lawyer.
“Perhaps Draco will take you on a short trip around the grounds to see them?” Corvus suggested, beginning to guide Harry in the direction of the large double doors that was the front door of Malfoy Manor. Making a mental note to make that suggestion, “How is your sight? Do you need a different prescription?” making sure that Harry could at least read and see adequately for the time being. He hadn’t thought to ask, since he was used to seeing Harry with his glasses on.
“I can see fine, it’s just that they’re so far away,” Harry admitted, they were a bit blurry to him, but most things were that far away. “I just can’t wait until the summer holidays…although, I might need to wait a fortnight into the holidays before I can get the potion since my routine was disrupted.”
“Very well,” Corvus murmured in agreement, absently brushing his hand through Harry’s soft fine hair in a fond caress. He’d always found Yule one of his most depressing days, remaining in the manor, depressed and secluded. By his own choice, refusing the Malfoy’s invites grieving for what he’d lost. Such a dire contrast it was today, and he was so grateful to this young boy for it.
Harry glanced up and graced Corvus with a bright smile, Corvus wasn’t the only one who was having a vastly different Yule for the first time in a decade. When he’d first saw Corvus, he had to admit he was a little intimidated. He was very tall, exuded confidence and was entirely too emotionless – something he’d learned was normal for most purebloods – but he knew better now, even at that, he’d been desperate, too desperate to back out and walk away. He owed the goblins and the Lestrange’s everything.
“Ready?” Corvus asked the boy, probably more aware of Harry’s apprehension than the boy realized. He was able to read the child very well by now, despite his time away at Hogwarts, Corvus had spent enough time in his company to know all his tells. Mostly because he had seen him at his best and worst – thus far – before he was able to mask his feelings, it had been one of the things he’d taught him. Not to let anyone read you like a book, never allow anyone see your true emotions and use them to manipulate you. Such as Dumbledore, who he was absolutely furious with, but the day of his trial was looming steadily closer and he couldn’t wait.
Stiffening his shoulders, he nodded curtly, “Yes,” he said without any hint of worry.
“Do try not to alienate them,” Corvus chided as they begun to approach the front of the building. “I will keep them in hand, it isn’t your job to do so, not today,” today he was here to have fun and see Draco, who he hadn’t seen since he was pulled out before the Yule holidays. Plus, Draco might take it as a slight to him, and it might make his time when he returned to Hogwarts a little more difficult.
“I won’t,” Harry reassured Corvus, at least he hoped not.
“Master Lestrange, Mister Potter, the Master and Lady are expecting you,” a squeaky voice insisted, bowing low in greeting, so much so that his nose touched the floor. Green eyes while staring at the floor paid a great deal of attention to Harry it was obviously floored to have ‘The Harry Potter’ on the doorstep to Malfoy Manor.
“What happened to your hand?” Harry asked the House-elf causing it to cast and clasp his hand over his mouth. Tears beginning to brew within those green depths.
“Nothing, Harry Potter, Sir, as punishment Dobby ironed his hands,” Dobby confessed, belatedly realizing he probably shouldn’t have said that, but he was just too in awe, this was Harry Potter! The Harry Potter! The Boy-Who-Lived! He was responsible for ending the war and the suffering of most of his kind. Except for him of course.
“They made you iron your hands?” Harry asked, gaping at the House-Elf, stomach trembling at the sheer disgust rolling through him.
Corvus closed his eyes, rubbing his temple in silent agitation, this probably wouldn’t go over well with Harry at all. Well, there went their simple Yule lunch, Harry was going to be intolerable. Feeling a brush of Harry’s magic, his eyes opened zoning in on the boy. Who looked really angry, but Dobby was flexing his hands with a look of awe on his face. Accidental magic, he’d healed the House-elves hands, stubborn boy, thank Merlin they were here and not outside where he could have received a warning for it. Not that he would let that stand of course, but still.
Dobby removed the soiled bandages from his fingers, staring at Harry was if he was the second coming of Merlin. Gasping a bit when he heard his Master’s impatience, he reapplied the bandages, before saying, “May I take your cloaks Master Lestrange, Mister Potter?”
“No thank you, we’re both fine,” Harry answered before Corvus could even think of answering, which was extremely rude and Corvus cleared his throat deeply unimpressed, giving Harry a pointed look in the process. He was not about to let Harry begin being rude, not for anything and especially not with him it would begin a precedence he did not want set. “Sorry,” he murmured, realizing he’d gone too far, but any sort of abuse raised his metaphorical hackles so to speak. His opinion on the Malfoy’s was at an all time low.
“Do not let it happen again,” Corvus chided, without any bite whatsoever, ignoring the look the House-elf sent him. “Lead the way,” he added to the House-Elf, he was sure he’d heard was called Dobby, but it had been a long time, perhaps it was a different one. They all looked the same to him, and he never cared to remember their names. Well, with the obvious exception of his own.
“Yes sir!” Dobby squeaked out, “Follow me!” with that Dobby led them surprisingly not to the large grand dining room they always used but through one of the sitting rooms and out into the veranda. Which housed a beautiful view of the peacocks.
“Lucius, Narcissa, thank you for your gracious invite,” Corvus said, giving thanks to his hosts, removing the gifts from his cloak pocket and placing them in the middle of the table.
“We’re glad you could make it,” Lucius said smoothly, giving Corvus a long curious glance.
Harry stood beside Corvus eyeing them with a practiced blank look on his face. Draco looked much like his father, minus the really long hair. He stood tall and regal, and he was dressed in the finest clothes and Harry was suddenly very glad that he’d been forced – well not forced exactly – into wearing these uncomfortable stuffy clothes. If he hadn’t he knew he’d feel self-conscious. Narcissa might have delicate features and had a demure look about her, but Harry got the sense that she was a powerful witch that would do just about anything for family. Even welcome into her home a half-blood which she clearly had problems with. They were very pretty and would look even nicer if they actually smiled. Instead they looked as if they had bit on a very sour lemon. Well, not really, they were just impassive, like them.
“Lucius, Narcissa I’d like to introduce you to my ward, Harry Potter, Harry, this is Lucius and Narcissa, very close friends and family.” Corvus introduced them, whether they knew each other or not, it was improper not to introduce them especially since they hadn’t met before.
“It’s a pleasure to meet you Lord and Lady Malfoy,” Harry said, soft spoken and polite, none of his potential real feelings on display.
“I assure you, the pleasure is all ours,” Lucius said, practically purring as he stared at Harry.
Harry stood a step back, fingers twitching just itching to bring his wand into the palm of his hand, feeling not only very uncomfortable but the way he had spoken was too…weird, it made him feel skittish. He was paying way too much attention to him and it was wrong. A shudder crawled up Harry’s spine, it was almost as if he was doing it on purpose.
Then suddenly Lucius took a step back, looking far too pale, Harry just knew if he looked up he’d find Corvus staring at Lucius with a look on his face that warned people of nasty consequences for upsetting him or anyone he cared about. A hand dropped onto his shoulder, giving him the reassurance that nothing would happen, which eased Harry enough that he took a step forward again, so he was right next to Corvus. The feeling in his stomach disappeared, and Harry relaxed, fully trusting that Corvus would always have his back.
“I hope you’re having a good Yule,” Harry offered up, breaking the ice.
“Indeed,” Narcissa said, finally speaking for the first time. “You look like Dorea,” she informed him, despite the fact she was staring down her nose at him.
Despite the appearance of the Potter look, when one looked deeper you could indeed see the Black features showing through, they were just less obvious.
Harry smiled a genuine smile, “Thank you,” he didn’t even have to take her word for it. He had pictures of his grandparents actually, or rather grandmother with a few with Charles Potter in the frame. Corvus had given them to him, he was in them too. Corvus had been good friends with Dorea, who had been in the same house as him. unfortunately, Corvus didn’t have any of his parents, which was understandable, they were on different sides in the war. “She was very beautiful,” which she definitely had been, he didn’t need to wonder what had attracted his grandfather Charles to her.
“She was strong, beautiful and talented,” Narcissa agreed with him on that, “Please sit, Draco will be joining us shortly,” the table was already filled with a mouth-watering amount of food, and Harry scarcely could believe that this was just for five people, this was enough to feed an army. Given what he had just consumed, he didn’t think he’d be able to eat much, but surely they would already know this?
So many side dishes mostly vegetables but the main spectacle was definitely the confits wild boar sat in the middle of the table. Chestnut and mascarpone cheesecake sat with the rest of the various desserts on the dessert trolley set up at the side.
“Did Dorea ever have a portrait made?” Harry asked, to Narcissa’s surprise judging by look on her face.
“I believe so, all Lord and Ladies tend to leave a little of themselves behind,” Narcissa educated primly, “Lucius and I will follow that same tradition,”
“Dorea’s portrait is most likely in Potter manor, if its still standing,” Corvus added, as always giving Harry the information he sought.
“If?” Harry questioned, why wouldn’t it be?
Lucius watched Corvus and Harry intently, as if nothing else had ever fascinated him quite so much before. He was as intent as his wife was dispassionate.
“Your parents chose to go into hiding using a cottage, in Godric’s Hollow, despite the numerous homes open to them, with far greater wards to protect them than a simple Fidelius charm.” Corvus as always told the blunt uncensored truth. “To not use your ancestral home, well, one might come to the conclusion it was no longer liveable or a viable solution.” He knew where the place stood, he had gone over Harry’s estate after all, and continued to do so, with the boy present so he could get accustomed to it.
“Will the wards be open to me before I turn seventeen?” Harry asked curiously, if Dorea was a portrait…he’d get to talk to her. Perhaps even his parents had done the same thing too? Although, they were a bit too young and maybe hadn’t done it? With the war though…you’d think it would be one of the first things they do. Plus, he did want to see Potter Manor and see what it was like.
“Fourteen, but should you desire to see it, I can take you,” Corvus explained, he would love to have a chat with Dorea again. She always had been such a fierce fiery spitfire, he missed her, she’d died way too young, like the rest of the Blacks. The interbreeding had done a number on them, almost wiped the main line out, and it would end with Sirius Black actually. Harry, while he could gain the Black estate wasn’t from the main line, and he wouldn’t change his name from Potter to Black and thus the Black name would die out, unless he gave it to one of his children in future and gifted him upon his birth with the Black name making him the sole heir of the Black fortune upon turning seventeen. No heir would do such a thing at least not until they had two Male heirs, so there would be no chance of the main Potter line dying out. It was very doubtful that Harry would end up having three male heirs. The thought was disheartening really, he would do anything to make Harry truly family, and he wasn’t sure why he felt this way, nostalgia? Old age?
“Maybe during the summer holidays?” Harry suggested, that way they could take their time without any restraints on their time and hopefully with his full bill of health to be celebrated?
“Of course,” Corvus said agreeably, if they had the time, Harry’s gift - from him to Harry - might make it difficult. He was sure they could spare a day or so to visit the manor. By rights, Harry could visit wherever, whenever he wanted.
“Sorry I’m late!” Draco skidded into the room, somehow making it look purposeful and graceful at the same time.
“Draco!” Harry said, grinning widely, a genuine happy look on his face. “Are you enjoying the holidays?”
“Lord Lestrange,” Draco said, giving the elder Lestrange his full attention for the moment.
“You have grown a great deal since I saw you last Draco,” Corvus commented, he was his father and grandfathers double. “Abraxas would be proud.”
Draco couldn’t help but smile proudly, puffing up a little, “Thank you, Sir!” his father revered his grandfather, spoke of him often and constantly with love and heartache that he was gone. Dragon Pox, before he was born, but the portrait – which was only a ghost of their former self really, not the real person – had helped his dad while he grieved.
“It’s Corvus,” Corvus said, “After lunch would you be willing to show Harry around the grounds while I speak to your parents?”
“I’d be happy to,” Draco said respectfully, as he sat in his allotted seat next to Harry, and they all began to put food on their plates as they made small tack. “Are you okay? You left Hogwarts…I didn’t see you on the train?”
“You’ll only need one guess as to why,” Harry explained quietly, talking low so he didn’t interrupt Corvus and the Malfoy’s talking.
“Dumbledore,” Draco scowled. “I keep telling you, you should get some sort of restraining order on the old fool,” it would serve him right. Talking louder due to his annoyance which was always prominent when Dumbledore was mentioned.
“Has Dumbledore been giving you grief?” Lucius zeroed in on the conversation, eyes gleaming just looking for an excuse to go after Dumbledore. He didn’t care that it was Harry Potter, but if he could use him to further his agenda when it came to Dumbledore he would do it.
“Yes,” Harry answered, as he tucked into his small plate of food, making sure to use the correct utensils and place the napkin in his lap.
“May I ask what he’s doing?” Lucius asked, he loathed the old fool and how much he got away with, just because he had managed to stop Grindelwald, and the way he had treated his Lord, not that he’d been there for that, no, Abraxas had told him all about it. Noticing that he hadn’t very much on his plate, something he’d bring up with Corvus later.
“That information will come available during Dumbledore’s trial,” Corvus said easily, “There is no need to rehash the information and spoil our Yule.”
“Oh? Who are you using to question him?” Lucius asked, getting into conversation with Corvus and momentarily forgetting to question Harry further. Making a mental note to definitely attend the trial despite any other uses’ of his time. He’d been thinking of attending, but not 100% sure, due to the fact he knew the old fool would get out of it, he always did. It’s like he had liquid luck running through his veins instead of blood, he could always come out smelling like roses.
“But what did he do? Did he hurt you?” Draco whispered, concerned for his friend. “I mean it must have been bad if you left Hogwarts…and Professor Flitwick…he was furious with Dumbledore we all saw it.”
“He compelled me to wander Hogwarts, to find something,” Harry explained, wincing in remembrance. “It was a mirror, it’s not really important, but I wasn’t in good shape after…I guess I know what would happen if I didn’t take my potions.”
Draco gaped aghast, “How long?” he asked an indignant look on his face.
Narcissa gracefully ate her lunch, having continuously been looking down her nose at Harry the entire time. Yet, seeing her son so happy to see him gave her pause. She didn’t think she’d seen him quite so excited when he learned they were coming, not even when he was informed his other friends were coming, his best friends, people he’d known his entire life. What was it about the boy that Draco seemed to like? It was definitely not because of his status and fame. She’d only invited him because Corvus was always invited at this time of year, and she couldn’t not invite him, she would never do anything to antagonise Corvus.
“Do you not like the food, Mr. Potter?” Narcissa finally asked as they finally finished their main course, the boar had been cooked to perfection. The plates were promptly banished food and all, before dessert plates were put in front of everyone
“The food is amazing Mrs. Malfoy, my compliments to your House-elves, who no doubt slaved away for hours to make sure you enjoyed your Yule without spoiling anything.” Harry said simply, his lips twitching at the dramatic groan he heard from Corvus.
“Dessert looks lovely!” Corvus said, glancing over the dessert tray, looking for something that Harry was allowed to eat. He’d already had Yule log, which did go against his dietary restrictions, but it had only been a small piece. Finding the apple pie, he cut a small slice for Harry and some cream before setting it in front of the boy.
“Thank you,” Harry said, distracted by more food, he wasn’t sure if he could eat any more to be truthful.
“That’s nice it has cinnamon in it,” Draco reassured him, not at all surprised to see only a small measure of food on Harry’s place. He ate less at Hogwarts, but more often though, eight times a day maybe? Some of the times it was just snacks as Harry got more used to eating and his stomach got bigger. To stop himself being sick, Harry had explained it all to him back in September. Repeating everything Millicent had told him.
“How many different kinds of animals are here?” Harry asked, wondering if they were anything like home.
“Only two, horses and Peacocks,” Draco explained, his father was too busy to deal with animals and his mother detested all but horses. “I got a new broomstick! It’s not even out on the market yet! The Nimbus 2001! It’s not due out for another six months!” all but jumping up and down on his seat.
“Oh? Do you plan to just ride or do you plan on trying out next year?” Harry asked, not exactly overwhelmed by Draco’s declaration, neither jealous or judgemental. Money opened a lot of doors, especially for items that weren’t on the market yet.
“It’s a Nimbus 2001!” Draco said, almost pouting at how Harry was NOT reacting at the news. “The Nimbus 2000 has only been out eight months!”
“You can show me it after lunch,” Harry said, “But are you planning on trying out for the Quidditch team? I assume it’s a trial yeah?” as far as he recalled the Seeker of the Slytherin Quidditch team was due to leave this year, and having someone trained to take his place was a good idea, he’d bring it up with Marcus. Scooping up a piece of food and chewing slowly and carefully, he was beginning to feel a little too sick.
“Yes, I’ll be playing for the Slytherin Quidditch team,” Draco said smugly, “Dad is going to buy everyone broomsticks,”
Harry blinked, “You do know how that looks, right?” Harry pointed out, “It will look as though you’ve just bought your way onto the team. You’re a real graceful flier Draco, no matter what broom you’re on.” idly wondering if that is exactly what Draco wanted.
Draco shrugged, he honestly didn’t care, but that little nagging voice at the back of his head…stirred.
“You going to finish that?” Draco asked Harry, tapping his foot impatiently, he wanted to show off his proudest possession.
Harry frowned, “Do you want it?” he questioned, baffled as to why he’d want his little bit leftover food when there was still loads left on the cart.
“No, I just want to know if you’re finished,” Draco explained, ignoring the boring growing up conversation going on next to him.
“Oh, sure, yeah, come on then,” Harry said, wiping his mouth and placing the napkin on the plate, distracted by Corvus’ sudden speech but nonetheless warmed by it.
“Just make sure not to go too fast, Draco, Harry is still recovering from Dumbledore’s latest stunt,” Corvus ordered, “He remains on the ground floor, and if he needs to stop, he stops.” This he stated to Harry despite talking to Draco, who he knew could overwhelm everyone around him. Although from all Harry has said to him regarding the boy, Harry didn’t allow Draco away with even a quarter of the things his other friends did. It would be good for their friendship. Especially as Draco grew older, having someone who was unfailingly honest, yes, he believed given time they’d end up best of friends. Which was just a shame for Narcissa, who had barely spoken a word, and he had not failed to notice her looking down his nose at the child. Still, this was Draco’s house, he might be tempted to be a little overbearing, having a warning from him would hopefully stop any attempts he may make.
“I won’t,” Draco promised, he could still remember seeing Harry for the first time at Hogwarts, how thin and gaunt he was, and how little he ate while sitting with the Slytherins. He was still not eating as much as everyone else either, but he was getting better. Plus, he still walked slower than the others, always left for class earlier to get there, and avoided crowds too.
After that Harry and Draco left, leaving Narcissa, Lucius and Corvus on their own.
“He doesn’t have much of an appetite does he?” Lucius asked, “He barely ate anything on his plate,” which under different circumstances would have been considered rude.
“He ate quite a lot just a few hours ago,” Corvus explained, for Harry it was a lot, “He eats eight times a day, smaller amounts, Millicent’s recommendation. He even eats that while at Hogwarts, Filius has ensured that, truthfully he shouldn’t be eating that much sugar but since it’s Yule I’ve let him have a more leeway than he should have.”
“How are Rodolphus and Rabastan?” Lucius asked, he had been good friends with Rodolphus, although, the core group had been Rabastan, Rodolphus, Barty and Bellatrix after graduating Hogwarts for both Lestrange’s. however, Rodolphus was ages with him, so it had been just them and a few others until Rabastan came into the picture in the later years. It didn’t mean he hadn’t stayed friends with him, it just meant they had become a little distant after Hogwarts.
“You can discuss them while Harry is here, you realize?” Corvus stated as he crossed his legs, and accepted the cup of coffee that handed to him. “They’re both putting on much needed weight, and the visits are making them more cognizant, it’s a relief to see, normally when I got to visit them in the past, I spend most of the time repeating myself.”
“Are either near Bellatrix?” Narcissa asked, concern written across her face. “Do they know how she is?”
“If she’s in the same state the boys were in when I first saw them…it doesn’t look good,” Corvus revealed steadily, with a hint, just a hint of sympathy in his voice. Not for Bellatrix, no, but for Narcissa, she seemed to have been the only one, perhaps other than Regulus who managed to come out the gene pool unscathed. He could only imagine just how bad Bellatrix was now after a decade in Azkaban prison. Even if they were released – which he didn’t see happening – but still, Bellatrix would end up straight in St. Mungo’s. She couldn’t possibly be fit to step out in society, she’d just end up right back in the prison. He would absolutely refuse to allow his sons to go down for her again.
“If only there was a way to get her out of there,” Narcissa said, with a wistful air around her, it had the potential to happen, the Dark Mark, Lucius reckons was a little darker but it may well be wishful thinking on his behalf, Narcissa honestly didn’t see any difference in the mark. If the Dark Lord returned, he would definitely help get the others stuck in Azkaban out. No doubt it would be one of his first acts, they’d gone to prison for him.
“You’d trust her around Draco?” Corvus asked, not bothering to hide his incredulity.
Narcissa opened her mouth to reply, but she was beaten to it, “Not unsupervised,” Lucius declared curtly, and no second chances either. He didn’t care how his wife felt, this was something he would not shift on, and Narcissa knew he wouldn’t. The safety of their son came before all else, even the Dark Lord, on that they both agreed on. He would have the last say, as if he would trust Bellatrix with his son! She’d never even held Draco, he hadn’t allowed his vulnerable baby to go anywhere near her arms. She was in plenty of pictures with him up until her imprisonment but none of a doting aunt cuddling her nephew close.
“Agreed,” Corvus replied, he certainly would leave Bellatrix alone with Harry, even if he wasn’t actually Harry Potter but another eleven-year-old boy.
“Draco hasn’t stopped mentioning the boy since Hogwarts started up,” Narcissa admitted, staring out at the manor grounds, where Draco and Harry stood, Draco was talking animatedly, gesturing wildly, and Harry laughed, both of them sniggering with whatever had tickled their fancy as he observed the peacock.
“That boy has a name,” Corvus subtly warned her.
“He’s a half-blood, Corvus, Dorea would be rolling in her grave,” Narcissa stated, hating the fact that Harry could make her son laugh so freely. How many years had it been since she heard Draco laugh like that? She didn’t hate him, in fact, she just disliked his blood status.
“Would you be willing to say that again in the presence of our Lord?” Corvus whispered threateningly, like him they were aware of the Dark Lord’s true blood status, Lucius had figured it out after receiving the Dark Lord’s personal diary, seeing them both flinch satisfied the blood boiling within him. “We both have accepted Half-blood’s into our families, some closer than others, and we all know why.” Some wizards and witches weren’t stupid, unlike the Black’s and Gaunt’s who had married their own cousins and had children who were not quite all right in the head. They’d realized quite quickly what the problem was.
Narcissa fought to stop herself screwing her face up in distaste, there was no ‘we’ the Black’s had kept their family lines pure.
“I mean look what having a Half-Blood or a Muggle-born has done for this generation?” Corvus pointed out, sipping his coffee, “Brought back the Metamorphamagus gift known only to the Black line, like it or not Harry Potter is magically gifted, and can speak Parseltongue,”
Lucius stiffened, “What?” he croaked out, eyes agog.
“He’s related to Salazar Slytherin from both sides of his family, Lucius, and the proof is in the blood. Lily and James Potter were related to Salazar Slytherin, and get this…he’s related to the Dark Lord through the Gaunt line,” which naturally makes its way to the Slytherin line inevitably too from the Peverell line of all things.
“That is good to know,” came the hissing voice, the sibilant sound of a voice they all knew too well.
“My Lord?” the three echoed in unison shock running through them all.
----------0
*Cackles* I hope you enjoyed the chapter ;) so will Voldemort have abandoned Quirrell to seek aid from the Malfoy's to get himself better? OR is Quirrell with him? Will Harry be aware of Voldemort's presence? Or will the younger generation remain ignorant of his appearance? or has he already performed it and wish to seek out his most trusted? what of Severus? will he be aware of the Dark Lord's return or will he too remain ignorant for the years to come? Will Voldemort let Corvus and Harry handle the Lestrange's appeal? OR will they get broken out of Azkaban before they can become free men? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 22
Corvus stared at Quirinus Quirrell, the current Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Harry’s teacher, one of the ones who had helped him, which made him less apprehensive regarding his…intentions but it didn’t ease him completely. He wondered just how long the Dark Lord had been possessing the teacher, and more importantly why and where their paths had crossed. His mind mulled over everything he knew, and all that Harry had revealed overtime. More specifically, the burning in his scar, the locations, was it possible that the Dark Lord was actually unwittingly responsible? And it wasn’t someone attempting to read his mind through the charms he had on his person in order to protect him?
The wizard in question stepped gracefully into the room, lips twitching at the surprise and shock that permeated the air, he always loved this. How conversations could cease completely upon their realisation that he was there with them. Also loved lurking and hearing what they had to say, and he was pleased that his old friend was using him to prove his point, he usually always had Corvus’ back for anything just like Corvus in turn had his…until that night.
“You’ve been back in Britain since at least September, why did you not come to us for aid until now?” Corvus asked, perplexed as to why the Dark Lord would keep himself hidden. Or why he would show up at Hogwarts at all. Or come to Malfoy Manor, surely he would have come to one of the old crowd first?
Lucius and Narcissa froze in mid bow showing their deference for their lord, at Corvus speaking so casually to the Dark Lord. Also, what he was actually saying, four months at least, he’d been steadily getting better? They’d known he wasn’t dead, due to the Dark Mark, which would have vanished entirely if the Dark Lord’s life force had ceased to exist completely. Lucius had been sure it was getting darker, perhaps it had been. Lucius swiftly pressed down on the desire to clutch his mark as if expecting it to suddenly flare up.
“And how is it that you’ve come by this information, Corvus?” the Dark Lord enquired, more amused than anything, which caused Narcissa and Lucius to fear the worst. When the Dark Lord was amused, everyone else suffered, greatly. The Dark Lord swiftly sat claiming a seat for himself, not waiting to be invited, as though he was the true owner of this property. There was a demanding lilt to his voice, not liking that Corvus knew this much. Quirinus’ eyes flashed from brown to deep red, the colour the Dark Lord’s eyes had gone soon after leaving Hogwarts. After making the Horcruxes.
Swallowing thickly the parents glanced desperately outside of the manor, where their son was. They prayed to every deity they didn’t believe in that their son would remain outside. Well away from this room, they didn’t want to see what the Dark Lord would do should Draco speak out of turn. They hadn’t coached him on anything when it came to the Dark Lord yet, he was still too young for any of that.
“You’ve definitely been in Hogwarts since September the first,” Corvus mused thoughtfully, making sure to moderate his tone, as he always did, he was one of the few who got away with disrespect, but he wasn’t daft enough to deliberately antagonise the Dark Lord to the extent that he would torture him. Especially considering he didn’t know the Dark Lord’s mood, how could he considering he was possessing the Defence professor?
“You knew where I was yet you didn’t look for me, Corvus?” Voldemort asked through Quirrell’s voice, using his own sibilant one wasn’t easily done when he was actually fully possessing Quirrell and not just on the back of his head. The second they’d left Hogwarts he’d taken over the wizard, without the wards to alert anyone that possession was happening he was safe to do so. Actually possessing him instead of sitting on the back of his head like some sort of parasite.
Corvus could hear the hurt underlaying Voldemort’s question, even if it was difficult to pick up with Quirrell’s voice. Before he had lost all reason and descended to utter madness he had cared about all of them in his own way, would protect and save them if he had to. Not above his own life, of course, but he’d still save them. He hadn’t been all bad, and yes, torture does sound bad, but a potion later the pain from the curse ceases altogether. He’d even stopped confiding in him, and that spoke volumes to the depth of the Dark Lord’s paranoia, Merlin he’d missed him a great deal, the wizard he used to be. Considering how calmly he was being…perhaps there was hope yet? “I did look for you, both Lucius and I did each time a whisper of a rumour reached us of your whereabouts,” Corvus revealed, only lying about Lucius helping, because the wizard had definitely not. He was however, throwing the wizard a bone for how good he’d been to him over the years.
“Yet you knew I was at Hogwarts and did nothing?” Voldemort demanded to know, why hadn’t they come to him? Those who had sworn eternal loyalty? He did feel a little better that at least a few of his followers had looked for him, he shouldn’t have doubted Corvus, he really shouldn’t have.
“I’ve only just now figured it out,” Corvus calmly informed him, watching intently, it was so odd to see his old friend speaking to him through a voice and face he hadn’t interacted with before other than knowing he was a professor at Hogwarts. “Am I to assume that Snape is in the know?” not sure why, but it galled him that Tom would go to the aid of someone’s who’s loyalty’s weren’t truly known instead of him.
“And how is it that you just ‘figured it out’,” Voldemort questioned, standing up, he took in the view of Malfoy manor. The first time he’d been here with Abraxas, who he missed, not designing to answer the question about Snape, despite the stench of mis-placed jealousy hanging in the air. He knew his old friend well, he knew how he was feeling.
Lucius and Narcissa tensed seeing Voldemort in the line of sight on their son, their hearts pounding erratically. Corvus, however, remained calm he was always better able to read the Dark Lord than Lucius, as smart and able as he was. Lucius allowed his emotions to cloud his judgement, especially when it came to family. If Lucius had just watched, looked, for more than a few seconds without fear, he would see that the Dark Lord was in a rather good mood and seemed very coherent. More so than he had seen him for a good long while. The fact he was able to retain possession of Quirrell for months was awe-inspiring. It truly was, it spoke volumes of the immense magical powers at the tip of his fingers.
Of course, Corvus wasn’t aware of half of it, due to the fact the Dark Lord was actually bodiless, which made the possession even more amazing.
“Corvus,” Voldemort’s own sibilant voice was back, warning the wizard he was on thin ice.
“Harry’s scar has been bothering him intermittently throughout the past few months,” Corvus explained, as if him knowing Harry Potter wasn’t something unexpected. He did however, watch the Dark Lord and note that he didn’t seem even remotely surprised by his admission. “Never when he was alone, I thought perhaps someone was trying to read his mind, but it happened while there were only his friends around and once while he was sleeping, he didn’t remember writing that statement to me in the dead of the night.” The second time he did though.
Voldemort was vividly reminded of seeing the inside of Azkaban and the Lestrange brothers. While he didn’t have headaches, there must be some sort of connection between himself and the boy. The stronger he got, the stronger the connection became. He wondered if the connection would continue after he regained his body.
“Tell me, have you been seeing your sons with the boy?” Voldemort asked, turning to face Corvus, watching surprise flash very briefly pass over his features at the unexpected question.
“Every week,” Corvus confirmed, watching a speculative look come over Voldemort’s no doubt curious as to how he was able to achieve that. Truly, he owed the goblins of Gringotts a debt he’d never be able to repay for that idea. For giving Harry that idea, otherwise, well, it didn’t bear thinking about. “Has Quirrell been asked to give evidence at Dumbledore’s trial?” he had informed his lawyer who had been aware of what Dumbledore had done.
“Yes,” this seemed to amuse Voldemort, by that date, he would have his own body, and Quirrell, well if the ritual went according to plan – unproven as it was since he had created it specifically for this – he would walk away unscathed. This way, he would be free to go to the Ministry that day and inform them of what had gone down without fear of him being found out.
“It is good to see you again,” Corvus admitted, refraining from calling him ‘Tom’ or even ‘Riddle’ he would always think of him by those names, it was the ones he’d had when they met, and did for most of their formative years, by the time he was sixteen he had begun using the name Voldemort but only with a select few. He had for a while feared that the Dark Lord wouldn’t be able to find a way back to them, despite all the talk of achieving immortality, but the Dark Lord didn’t brag without something to back it up.
“It’s good to be back,” Voldemort replied sincerely, he’d begun to suspect he’d never make it back to Britain, to receive aid from his most faithful, when Quirrell had made his presence known. Looking for fame and fortune, to be something other than the Muggle Studies professor at Hogwarts, oh, it was like leading a lamb for the slaughter, he had of course, taken advantage of the situation. Who wouldn’t have in his case? He had transformed a shy, stuttering mess of a wizard into a tall proud man, he’d just needed someone to believe in him. Just like the rest of his Knights did, like Regulus Black, like Bellatrix, Severus however, had needed nothing but encouragement, the need to belong got them all in the end. A cause, a common cause had joined them all like brothers, and he intended to fix that. They were all in hiding, beaten down by a prejudice system, fearing that he would never rise again.
“My Lord, how can I be of aid to you?” Lucius asked, as always a little too eager to please.
Corvus grimaced, Lucius had always been that way, he suspected that Lucius saw Voldemort as some sort of father figure like much of the younger generation. Parents too busy trying to change the world to pay close enough attention to their children which resulted in this. Despite the fact they knew how it was…the circle was repeated. He could see it in Draco, the way he’d lit up hearing he was much like his grandfather had been…too sincere, how often did Lucius even compliment his son? That he looked for validation from others? Especially a wizard he hadn’t seen since he was a young boy, when he’d stopped coming to their little get togethers when it became too painful.
“My diary,” Voldemort stated sharply, unwilling to pander to the wizard, he was much too impatient for any of that. “And Corvus…I have a need of you,” Lucius was out of his seat in a shot, already making haste to obey the Dark Lord’s orders. Too frazzled and caught off guard to even consider summoning a House-elf to do his bidding. Despite the fact it meant leaving his wife practically alone with him.
“Me?” Corvus asked, staring up at the Dark Lord curiously, “What is it that you need?”
“Did Bellatrix ever speak of a cup? A chalice?” the Dark Lord questioned seriously. He’d assumed it was a smart idea giving them to his followers, amongst all the rest of the antiques they had it wouldn’t raise any brows. They’d be safe, while he planted the others in other safe places. He was hoping she had, despite the belief she wouldn’t have, he had explicitly told her to keep it a secret after all. It was precious to him.
“Of course she did,” Corvus replied, refraining from snorting, “She wouldn’t shut up about it, especially in like minded company.” She’d believed she was his ‘most faithful’ and that she’d been rewarded with trust because she’d been given a cup of all things. Honestly, it wasn’t that easy to truly gain the Dark Lord’s favour, but she was completely deluded, and didn’t have many moments of clarity, the older she got the worse she became.
“Do you know where she put it?” his tone becoming slightly more agitated than he had been before, but he was getting closer to his goal, closer to his end game, which was returning to his own body. Even as he was speaking, his mind was ticking away on how to make the ritual more powerful, more potent. Potters blood, Slytherin blood, added with his own. Perfect catalyst, added with the philosopher stone. Unfortunately, it had to be willingly given, something that might not be possible.
“I believe she mentioned putting it into the Lestrange vault at Gringotts,” Corvus explained, one of the many vaults they owed, their biggest one was in France, they rarely used it. Only using it when they were on holiday, in France, it was their preferred holiday destination.
“Retrieve it,” Voldemort asked, his tone not quite as curt as he had been with Lucius. Corvus had been loyal to him for decades, been a good friend to him when he needed it, one of the few original knights left. And despite Dumbledore’s opinion that he didn’t know how to feel positive emotions, he cared about Corvus, probably a great deal more than the wizard even realized.
Voldemort sat back down, retrieving himself a piece of cake, and begun to eat it. This was something he missed, he couldn’t wait to eat with taste buds of his own, instead of eating everything through Quirrell. Merlin, it had been a long, long ten years, he’d almost given up hope…but just as he was about to give up for good aid came to him. He’d long suspected his Knights would come to his aid, he hadn’t expected it to be one of Dumbledore’s professors at Hogwarts.
“What do you intend to do?” Corvus asked, watching him eat, rightfully being cautious when it came to Harry, he did not want to see him hurt by the Dark Lord, or worse. He did not deserve it, he had been nothing but loyal to the Lestrange family, more loyal than even Bellatrix. Not only that but he was a child still, and children were never killed, it was one line they never crossed. Until that night, it explained why the Dark Lord had acted alone that night, despite always taking at least one other with him as backup. He had lost a lot of respect that night, and things wouldn’t have been the same after word got out if he’d survived unscathed.
“I intended to return to my old self, my friend,” Voldemort confessed, smirking at the blanket look of shock on Corvus’ face. Yes, he knew it had been a long time since he had used that term, he had not been himself for a long time, he’d lost himself to the madness that ran in the Gaunt family. Even now he was struggling with it, hopefully with a body, the ritual and a lot more of his soul returned to whence it came, it might fix whatever he had done to himself. Thankfully he hadn’t touched the Unicorn blood, otherwise he suspected there would have been no stopping the descend to madness. That and he believed the boy had something to do with it.
“And Harry?” Corvus questioned, leaning back, sharp eyes on Voldemort, gleaning every reaction to his question he could.
“I must admit that night…I have dwelled on it for over a decade, while in agonising pain after I was ripped from my body. I have run over every possible scenario for how the boy survived, none fit, but given the boy is a Slytherin, a full blooded Slytherin,” Voldemort mused, due to both his parents being from the Slytherin line more so than him at that, “It explains why I couldn’t kill him. The Slytherin magic will not let us kill the other, not even indirectly, he ensured that if any attempts were made the plotter would lose their magic. This was all implemented before Salazar Slytherin’s rise to fame, his father I believe, to ensure that the brothers did not kill each other to inherit the full fortune after the middle son, Samael died, under suspicious circumstances.” Voldemort explained, he’d assumed it was Lily Potter – who he had a grudging respect for, not many stood up to him and refused him regardless of what he was asking – that had done something to ensure her sons survival. Blood magic and the like, but it wasn’t the case at all. Which meant the prophecy did not make sense, if they were unable to kill each other, how could the prophecy be complete? Something else he would need to figure out. Or perhaps he should delegate that to someone else, he feared he might end up going the same way again if he obsessed on it.
Voldemort could see that Corvus was extremely protective of the boy, he could tell by every line of the wizards body. The only others Corvus was protective of was his sons, what had the boy done in a few months to ensnare his good friend?
“You don’t seem surprised by my presence in Harry’s life,” Corvus admitted, cocking his head slightly, observing the Dark Lord. “Harry and I have ensured Dumbledore remained ignorant to Harry’s change in life…” so how was it that the Dark Lord knew?
“He certainly kept annoying the old fool,” Voldemort said, a full-blooded smirk on his face, he’d never thought the old man would keep an annoyingly close watch on anyone other than himself. It was almost insulting in a way, but considering Dumbledore wanted to use both of them for a reason…perhaps it wasn’t so insulting. “He did not give himself away, the book you sent him from the Lestrange library, I managed to catch a glimpse of it while he was in my class.” It was one of the rarest books in the world, perhaps even the only copy left in the British isles, it hadn’t taken him long to put the pieces together. Especially with seeing Azkaban when he was awake and coherent. It was one of the books he’d devoured decades ago, the Lestrange library had everything, although there were a few in Lucius Malfoy’s library that he would like to read.
Corvus relaxed at that, grateful that Dumbledore hadn’t somehow worked it out. It was the last thing they needed overclouding the court case. Although, just because he didn’t have that, didn’t mean he didn’t have any other causes or cases up his sleeve. “You have not revealed your intentions towards him,” he added, refusing to back down on this.
“The diary as you requested, My Lord,” Lucius murmured, slipping back into his old role with ease. He’d had it hidden, impervious to summoning, and under a whole load of charms and spells. It wouldn’t be the first time the Ministry had raided his home looking for ‘dark artefacts’ as it were. He was slightly breathless having ran down to the dungeons, then crawled through the secret room to get to it.
Voldemort barely paid any attention to Lucius, merely took the diary and slid it into his lap, fingers tapping idly against it, he did not lie, it was one of the things he absolutely refused to do, when he made promises he did his all to keep them. Just like he had promised he would try when it came to sparing Lily Potters life, and he would have done so should she have stood aside. “Would an unbreakable Vow sate you?”
Corvus visibly startled at hearing that, “Excuse me?” the Dark Lord would swear an Unbreakable Vow to what end? That he wouldn’t attack Harry?
“With a few stipulations,” Voldemort conceded, his mind mulling over everything he could use to his own advantage. He was a Slytherin, he wasn’t about to short-change himself after all.
“Which are?” Corvus asked, straightening up, eyes narrowing in contemplation, ready to get down to business. He would do anything to protect Harry and his interests, even against the Dark Lord who was evidently up to something. He knew whatever it was…it wouldn’t be easily accepted. Yet, if it kept Harry protected then he would ensure it.
“Father?” Draco asked, causing Narcissa and Lucius to almost come out of their seats in shock, they’d been rather immersed in the conversation. They automatically glanced outside, almost as if they expected the two boys to still be there. They weren’t of course, they were standing right at the door, opening up Lucius’ worse nightmare. “Professor Quirrell?” utterly bewildered, he had no idea that his father even knew his professor.
Harry was rubbing at his forehead, wincing, staring at Quirrell suspiciously, “You,” Harry mouthed to himself, perturbed as to why the hell it would be Quirrell of all people that made his scar burn. He closed his mouth with a snap when Corvus gestured for him to remain silent. Not questioning him despite his confusion.
“Have you finished showing Mr. Potter the grounds, son?” Narcissa asked, her tone noticeably changing when she said the name. Added to the fact, Harry hadn’t given them leave to use his name, thus they called him ‘Mr. Potter’ despite how they’d been introduced it was still only proper.
“Yes, is it time?” Draco asked, referring to the ritual they did after eating their lunch and of course before dinner. He wasn’t completely unused to other wizards and witches dropping in to see his father, for whatever reason. It was however, the first time that it had been a professor at his school. So, it didn’t knock him sideways, although he was deeply curious as to why he was there to begin with, perhaps he needed a loan from his father? Or some legal help?
“I am afraid neither Harry or I will be able to stay for the rituals,” Corvus explained, standing up. Harry would no doubt be grateful for it really, he hadn’t wished to come all that much. Considering how rude Narcissa was being after inviting him, well, he wouldn’t have stayed much longer anyway. He suspected it was more Lucius’ idea, given how curious he had been up until they’d been interrupted. “Thank you for hosting us, it was lovely, as always,” the words coming out of his mouth out of sheer habit than any actual real meaning behind it. He ignored the look of incredulity that Harry threw him very quickly, it seemed as though Harry definitely wasn’t fond of the elder Malfoys’, but unfortunately, not many could actually they were. With that Corvus moved to stand behind Harry, giving him a little nudge to remind him.
“Thank you for having us, Sir, Ma’am,” Harry said politely and dutifully, when it became apparent Corvus was waiting for him to say the words. “I’ll write to you, Draco,” he added with a genuine smile at his friend, he might not be too fond of his friends parents but that wasn’t Draco’s fault. He wasn’t going to hold that against him.
“Thank you for coming,” Lucius said smoothly, giving a nod to everyone there.
“Lucius I’d like a word, Corvus I shall see you in half an hour,” Voldemort demanded, completely ignoring the gawping that Lucius’ offspring was doing, while he glanced at Harry and smirked when he noticed the speculative look on his face. He had noticed the contemplative look when he first entered too, at least this one used is brain, but he already knew this, he’d been observing Harry since the moment he entered Hogwarts. Saw him gain weight, confidence and flourish within Hogwarts albeit definitely not challenged enough, much like he himself had been, but also like him, he had been reading any book he could get on his favoured subject. No doubt the similarities in them terrified Dumbledore to the core.
“Excuse us,” Narcissa was scrambling to get her and her son out of there, not even bothering with an excuse, no doubt the Dark Lord wished to speak to Lucius alone anyway. Despite the fact she wished to run, she didn’t, decorum had been instilled in her since infancy. Instead, she guided her son out, leaving her husband with the Dark Lord. Calming marginally as she and Draco led Corvus and Harry out, paying zero attention to what the boys were discussing.
Which was incidentally missing playing each other at chess.
“Perhaps Draco would like to join you for lunch tomorrow?” Corvus suggested, it was impetuous to invite yourself to someone’s home. Draco would never ask, of course, Harry wouldn’t realize this was what Draco was trying to suggest. He knew a lot, but he had only been in the wizarding world for nearing six months, at Hogwarts for four, in some instances his unfamiliarity on certain subjects do crop up now and again.
“I’d like that!” Draco said, positively beaming in happiness, which meant he had a smile on his face. It disappeared the moment they stepped out of the manor and onto the grounds. The boy was as always, the perfect pureblood heir, bit too dependant on his parents and their approval, but they were the only family he had, which was unfortunate. He always beat the others, they were totally incapable of playing the long game…then again, Harry was bad too, but he was getting better, he actually listened when he instructed him how to play, and with Corvus teaching him too, it was hardly surprising that he was learning fast. He couldn’t wait until he was really, really challenged in a game. Blaise was the biggest challenge he got for an opponent, close to next would be Daphne Greengrass.
“Where are we going? Home?” Harry asked, he was trusting Corvus here, and he wondered if he would pay for that with his life. Oh, he wasn’t stupid, he knew who that guy was, or rather heavily suspected at this rate. He didn’t know how, how he was in Quirrell, or perhaps he always was?
“Gringotts first,” Corvus explained, “Trust me, Harry, I wont allow anyone to do you any harm, if this goes according to plan…you’ll be safer than anyone else is.”
Harry looked up at Corvus, “I am,” he was trusting him, he was the first person he had trusted in his life.
Corvus squeezed his shoulder, “I’m glad,” it wasn’t very often a Lestrange was trusted, and it wasn’t ignorance that led to their contract, Harry had known going in what had happened. What his boys had supposedly done to the Longbottoms, and Merlin only knows what he thought during all that. Yet he’d allowed him to help, and a long the way he had gained the boy’s trust, he would not fail him during one of the worst hurdles
“It is him, isn’t it?” Harry asked, relaxing his fingers twitching away from his scar now that it had settled without the close proximity.
“Yes,” Corvus revealed, he wasn’t about to lie to the boy, especially about something he already knew himself. “Yes it’s him, now hold on,” Harry waved at Draco in goodbye, but Draco didn’t wave in turn, he merely nodded his head in Harry’s direction.
A few moments later, both Corvus and Harry disappeared from sight. Leaving only the hills surrounding Malfoy manor devoid of life.
-------0
Corvus apparated them both outside of Gringotts, his mind reeling over the events of this afternoon. He’d expected a normal Yule afternoon, as a guest with the Malfoy’s never something like this. He wasn’t entirely surprised Tom had returned, he had known he would, even if he had given up a little bit more hope as the years passed, but yes, the manner in which he had turned up and the time had astonished him.
“You’re you,” Harry commented, glancing around, but it was deserted really, most of the shops were closed, only one remained open, as far as Harry could see. A small convenience store, that was run by Parvati’s cousins, she was close to her cousin, her entire family actually. They celebrated Yule but not Christmas, mostly the rituals and such, not the gift giving and also something called Pancha Ganapati, a Hindi celebration Harry believed.
Regardless of how empty the Alley seemed, Corvus immediately cursed his own thoughtlessness and cast an immediate and effective spell to become invisible to all eyes that moved – except of course the goblins – creatures were impervious to a lot of magic wizards used.
“You’re worried,” Harry realized, which was a shock in and on itself, he’d never seen Corvus anything other than assured of his own abilities. Confident and proud, at least he was assuming Corvus was worried, but he could be wrong…it was just he’d never seen Corvus make a mistake like that, such as Apparating them both in public with both of them as themselves and no spells to change his appearance or make himself invisible.
“No,” Corvus disagreed immediately, before his tone softened, “Apprehensive perhaps, but not truly worried…I do not believe there is any danger.”
“If you looked under apprehensive you’d find worried, uneasy and nervous,” Harry pointed out as they stepped up the marble steps of Gringotts, and into the warmth of the building. Which by the way, Harry still couldn’t help but stare at in awe, compared to the rest of the Alley, this place was a palace in comparison, no doubt about it.
Corvus so badly wanted to roll his eyes, but it was very unseemly, smart mouth he had. Definitely would do good work as a lawyer, which seemed to be Harry’s career choice judging by his recent reading materials. Or it may have something to do with the case they were trying to build for his boys. He had expressed a tentative desire to do something regarding law, but plans could change, he was young, eleven years old. He knew how many times their minds can change at that age, his own sons had done the same thing changed what they wanted to do, those days were long gone. They’d never achieved their ends, despite having the money they could have used to accomplish that.
“If things go the way I suspect they are…as I said before, you’re going to be safer than most,” Corvus murmured quietly, as he made his way towards the empty goblin waiting room, which was usually bustling with wizards and witches, now it was like ghost town for now. Everyone was busy celebrating Yule. Thankfully, he didn’t have to search through all the vaults, since Bellatrix only had access to one. The one vault had more artefacts than actual money, he hadn’t trusted her, so only allowed her admittance to one vault, tradition dictate he give her access, and thus he had done so. His son hadn’t been impressed, but that had been during the enamoured state, until he realized what sort of wife he had. Then it had been nothing but gratitude, she’d tried once, just once to sell family heirlooms, but never again.
“You’ve said, but what exactly is going on?” Harry asked, not caring that if anyone around him had seen him, they would have thought him mad talking to himself.
“How can we help you?” the grizzly looking grouchy goblin asked, looking mad but probably just bored to tears.
“I’d like to visit the main family vault,” Corvus intoned neutrally, it might be the ‘main’ family vault where all his family could access it, including Bellatrix, but there were others filled with nothing but gold and positively bursting with items.
“Follow me,” and with that the goblin begun to take them the long twisted winding way towards the deep underground of Gringotts in order to take them to the very secure vault.
A shudder ran through Harry’s body, at the loud reverberating sound of snarls, whatever was down there was very, very pissed off. Then Harry gasped, his mouth open in shock at the sight of the goblin rattling something that clanged, it clearly terrified the dragon. It did not look normal, Harry’s hand was raised to his mouth at the horror of what he was seeing. All the magic they had at their disposal and this was what they did? Capture and imprison a dragon ? Had it ever breathed fresh air?
“You don’t deserve magic, not if this is what you choose to do to creatures,” Harry said, his voice echoing in the chamber, his tone pained as he stared at the cowering dragon. It was wrong on so many levels to see something like that. The respect he had for the goblins, for the aid they had shown him…diminished greatly.
“Harry,” Corvus cautioned him, as he stepped towards the creature, “It will fry you to a crisp before you know it.” stalking forward before Harry did something spectacularly stupid. Freezing as he placed his hands on Harry’s shoulders as he begun to speak Parseltongue, and the magic emanating from him suggested it was not just speaking but Parselmagic.
The goblin paid no attention to their conversation, instead he was busy opening the Lestrange vault and failed to see what was occurring.
Once the magic disappointed, Harry hissed some more, but this time, there was no magic emanating from him, he was just speaking.
“What did you do?” Corvus whispered unable to believe that Harry was instinctively using Parselscript. Unless, unless he had been reading up on Parselscript as well, he needed to keep a better eye on the teen.
Harry just solemnly shook his head, he wasn’t stupid enough to reveal that here.
“Very well, come,”
Harry realized quite quickly it was different from accessing his vault – albeit it had only been a trust vault – he wondered if his actual family vault was down this far. They didn’t use a key for one thing, the goblin actually had to use magic to open the vault doors. The door literally bled away, revealing the inside. Craning his neck he gasped in awe at the sight before him. The urge to step inside was strong, he wanted so badly to investigate everything, but he also knew better. He shouldn’t just touch things that didn’t belong to him lest they be cursed.
Eyes still roaming around, it was cave-like the opening crammed from floor to ceiling with golden coins and goblets, silver armour, the skins of strange creatures — some with long spines, others with drooping wings — potions in jewelled flasks, and a skull still wearing a crown which made Harry grin and laugh he had to admit he would have done something similar.
“Find that amusing do you?” Corvus asked, eyes twinkling as he figured out what Harry found so hilarious. The worries he had disappearing, just enjoying hearing Harry laugh. He’d been more serious than an eleven-year-old had the right to be since they first met. To hear him so carefree, well, it was good.
Harry couldn’t help but grin and nod.
“Rabastan did that when he was sixteen,” Corvus revealed, his own lips twitching as he was reminded of better times. Rodolphus had laughed with him, both of them carefree, before the world had shown how ugly it could be, not that they’d had much in the way of peace, the prejudice of their last name. “Rodolphus was disappointed that he couldn’t find a matching sceptre.” Merlin, they were going to be overjoyed to know that the Dark Lord was back on the scene.
“We’ll get them out,” Harry swore. “One day they’ll be free,”
Coming from any other eleven-year-old Corvus would have scoffed, found their childish words disgusting and degrading. Yet, so far, with said eleven-year-olds aid, it was the most success he’d had in a long time. Their was a possible strong Lumos at the long of the dark permanently Nox tunnel. Even if they didn’t succeed, they had significantly reduced the Dementor’s time present on the island, and there were still so many laws that he planned on changing so that his sons lives were comfortable until he could get that retrial.
Sirius Black might be his best bet, besides Harry that is.
“Easy, don’t touch anything,” Corvus warned him, “All the treasure inside has been cursed,” he’d rather not be buried alive and burned if it could be avoided, which it most certainly could.
“After all this?” Harry gestured around, dragons, requiring a goblins presence, it seemed overkill to him. “What does it do?” the overkill is the override button on the Goblin cart which would see the thieves overturned in the cart and left for dead.
“All the treasure inside had been cursed with Geminio and Flagrante. Thus, everything is hot to the touch and will replicate at a rapid rate if touched, until the potential thief is buried and burned. These replicates are identical in appearance, but have no monetary value whatsoever.” Corvus explained as he walked through the pile to get to the cup which Bellatrix had placed in line of sight in a place of pride.
“Cool,” Harry had to admire their determination to keep everything safe, “I wonder if mine is the same…”
“You’ll find out the first time you intend to enter your vault, with no-one in the family left to tell you of any safeguards, the goblins will inspect it to ensure you don’t accidentally curse yourself.” Corvus explained, checking to make sure it was actually safe to touch the chalice, when it became clear that he would be fine, he was soon touching Helga Hufflepuff’s golden chalice. Merlin, as far as he understood, it had been in the Hufflepuff family for generations, if he recalled correctly it had gone missing, a lot of money had been offered for its safe return. Hadn’t someone been murdered? A break-in had been blamed? It wasn’t just the chalice either…it was something else…he just couldn’t recall what. It was just such a long time ago, just after he left Hogwarts while he was taught the ways of the Lordship he had inherited from his father. He would find out, he hadn’t been aware that Tom had been responsible for it. No matter, he would just need to be careful as not to expose its existence to the public, he’d rather not be blamed for an unsolved theft.
“That’s…good,” Harry conceded, watching him place the chalice in his inside pocket, keeping it safe and secure. “Why does he want it?” what good would it do him, “Is it worth a lot?”
“It’s not going for sale,” Corvus informed him, already heavily suspecting why exactly Tom wanted this, and why it was so valuable. He wasn’t sure how he felt about it, there was just some magicks that shouldn’t be performed. He believed this was one of them…but Tom had never feared any branch of magic, light, neutral, dark, or even the darkest of arts. He even dabbled in necromancy, that showed he was not afraid to go to lengths others would not. This wasn’t magic he wanted to even explain to an eleven-year-old, no, that would all wait until he was older and less curious. Aware of the dangers of performing a lot of dark arts and its addictive qualities. “Come let’s go,” Corvus gently but firmly urging Harry out of the vault where the goblin was waiting patiently for them, before the goblin could wave the clangers, Harry pressed his hands against them so they couldn’t make any noise and hissed, “Can we go now?” he asked as the dragon turned it’s face away from them, making a strained hissing noise in return.
Whatever it said, certainly dried up Harry’s good mood, “Soon,” he hissed out his promise. Not that either the goblin or Corvus understood.
“I had…no idea dragons could understand Parselmouth,” Corvus admitted, and it wasn’t easily admitted, at his age not knowing was embarrassing. Especially considering he had a ‘good friend’ who was in fact a Parselmouth and had smugly answered each and every question anyone asked him regarding his abilities. He wondered if Tom even knew that titbit.
The goblin was grudgingly nodding along too, evidently in agreement to the statement of fact that Dragons could understand Parselmouth. The three climbed back into the cart and were on their way back to Gringotts before they knew it. Harry didn’t speak – not that he’d have been heard well with the constant whooshing – until they got back to their feet.
“They’re reptilian…it makes sense that they can speak it,” Harry explained. “Interestingly enough, not everything has to be reptilian to speak parseltongue,” this much he’d read in one of the books, Corvus never let him accept even his answers, he always made sure Harry had knowledge from books to back him up so that he learned and continued to do so. Never to take even someone trusted word without confirmation.
“That’s quite correct,” Corvus agreed, he’d read the book he’d given to Harry on loan a dozen times in his lifetime, it was a fascinating book.
“Will we have time to open the gifts?” Harry asked, he wanted to see what Corvus thought of his own gift. He’d spent what free time he had writing it just in time, he’d had three last chapters he’d planned on finishing when Dumbledore had enchanted him. Well, after taking his potions at any rate, potions came first.
“Of course,” Corvus agreed, they didn’t have a large hoard of them to get through, he had gotten Harry a gift from himself, Rodolphus and Rabastan – their own idea he’d just brought them – and his friends had sent something along as well as the gifts from the Malfoy’s…not to forget Dumbledore. He’d been tempted to burn it, or open it to ensure that nothing was dangerous, and intended to make sure anything inside of it wasn’t touched until it was inspected thoroughly. He waited until they were away from the prying ears of the goblins and just about outside of Gringotts before he spoke again. “I hope you understand you must…have care while speaking, he does not tolerate disrespect,” the last thing he wanted to do was have to shield Harry from the Cruciatus Curse if Tom took any aversion to the way he spoke. Given his…bad health, it would be very easy to break numerous bones if Tom put it on him for even a second. He shuddered to think really, so prevention was better than the cure, so he would give him warning.
Harry remained silent but nodded that he had heard Corvus and understood. It was his turn to feel anxious, no, terrified being faced with the Dark Lord Voldemort. He had two pictures in his head, and they did not mix well. Corvus, didn’t actually talk about him unless Harry brought it up or he was ruminating on his younger years. That time was usually when Voldemort had apparently tried to go down the political route but had been blocked at every corner by Dumbledore who was at his height of power and fame. He didn’t shy away from the picture he painted of the last few years of the war though either. He was truthful about it, and Harry was grateful for that, since nobody else seemed inclined to talk about it.
“Ready?” Corvus asked, wrapping his hands around the boy, only once he received the go-ahead did he Apparate them both back to Lestrange manor.
“Well, what did you think of them?” Corvus asked, as always fascinated to hear what Harry thought about certain pureblood traditions and the ways of old, that were slowly dying out as less and less people bothered teaching their offspring and traditionalists were dying in high numbers.
“He’s creepy,” Harry admitted, he didn’t care that Corvus and Lucius were friends, “He was far too interested in me, and it was disgusting, it made my skin crawl.” Which was all true enough.
“I did notice that particular reaction,” Corvus agreed, he’d never seen Harry act skittish enough to actually outwardly react. “Is there a reason for it?” belatedly dawning on him, worry that Harry had been prey to that sort before in the past.
“No, it was just disturbing,” Harry admitted, it didn’t really dawn on him exactly what Corvus was implying. Grimacing slightly as he walked, the aches and pains beginning to make themselves known.
Corvus relaxed fully hearing that, and reminded by the reply Harry gave during the contract reading. Specifically his reaction to anything remotely ‘sexual’ in nature, he was embarrassed and didn’t wish to discuss it. Considering Harry had nobody else, sex education was definitely going to be discussed before Harry turned thirteen. He had to ensure Harry didn’t end up getting a girl pregnant, having a bastard child was not a good thing, especially if the girl was attempting to get money from Harry or worse his hand in marriage. It had been done before in the past by naïve children, and he wasn’t going to allow it to happen to Harry. He might be ‘eew’ when it comes to talk to sex for now, but he would grow into his own and wish to explore, nothing he could do until the contract was over of course.
“We must be late for my potions,” Harry said worriedly, he didn’t want to end up farther back than Dumbledore had already dragged him.
“No, not quite yet, but remember what Millicent said, you’ve been pushed back a little,” Corvus explained, calling out to the House-elves as they walked a little slower towards the manor. It was a long trek for someone in pain, and he definitely wasn’t waiting until they got in, for Harry to say anything about it…he must be in quite a bit of pain. “You’ll feel it a little sharper, your body has been through a trauma,” the shock of the full force of the pain and not getting relief for hours and the constant standing…well, it was little wonder he was in pain.
The House-elf showed up with the box of potions, he’d been instructed to have it ready for when Harry had to take his next dose but they’d expected him to be enjoying luncheon at Malfoy Manor not back at Lestrange Manor. It was opened and Corvus removed what he needed and waved the House-elf away. For once Harry said nothing, not even a ‘Thank you’ merely waited for the potions, he almost cried in relief when the pain dimmed considerably. The others were given at the same time, as they always were, and before long, he had a lot of potion on top of his Yule dinner – that he’d had with Rabastan and Rodolphus and lunch which admittedly he hadn’t eaten a lot of. Still full from earlier, he’d eaten a bit too much, but it had been delicious.
“What of Narcissa?” continuing their conversation as if it had never stalled in the first place.
“Felt like cutting her nose off,” Harry muttered under his breath, but Corvus heard him and actually burst out laughing. A full belly laugh that caught even the wizard in question off guard. He couldn’t say he understood that feeling, he’d given that look often enough, and he idly wondered if that’s what they had thought too, when he did it.
“Ah, back at last, let’s get you settled down, do you have any preferences as to where?” Corvus queried, his cheeks and stomach hurting a little from the laughing.
“Front sitting room?” Harry suggested, the most comfortable couches with plenty of padding was in there. It was where he frequented a lot.
“Prefect, would you like a drink to wash the taste away?” Corvus asked as they made their way inside, the doors closing with little snicks as they went.
“A glass of orange juice please?” Harry suggested, as he opened the door to the front sitting room, there was already a fire roaring, and Harry gratefully made his way over to the sofa and sank down gratefully.
Corvus ordered their new drinks and summoned the gifts, his and Harry’s separated until they had their own small smattering of gifts. Most of Corvus’ was from acquaintances, but there was one that had him truly curious…Harry’s. Was it a simple genetic gift like the ones he got each year…or had Harry managed to weasel enough information out of him to actually get something he would cherish?
“Wow! Is that…it is!” Harry squeaked out in pure happiness, almost vibrating, it was a large Rune craft box, it had dozens of materials, leather, cotton specialised paper, gems, and more importantly an actual Rune crafting set, actual rune crafting materials instead of turning his wand into a needle to do it. These were expensive, the gemstones were real, nothing like diamonds in it or anything, just cubic zirconia and other minor gems like amethyst.
“I’m going to assume you like it?” Corvus teased as he opened his own gift, perplexed by the tomb. Fingers trailing down the ‘spine’ and front. It didn’t take him long to figure out what Harry had gifted him with, the pages he realized had been imbued with magic so that the writing became printed word instead of handwriting. His jaw dropped as realisation sprang. Harry had carefully then had it bound in book form, whether he’d figured out how to do it on his own or had it done he wasn’t sure. He held in his hands the only copy – presumably anyway since he had no idea if anyone else had a copy that another Parselmouth had translated for them – a book he’d had for just over a decade, but unable to read was now open to him. He’d done all this in a few months? He saw in awe, truly, of Harry’s determination.
“Do you like it?” Harry asked, clearly worried that Corvus wouldn’t like it.
“I love it, thank you, Harry,” Corvus’ face softened considerably, something only Harry and his sons ever got to see. He loved this particular author, who so happened to be a Parselmouth, five of his books were written in Parselscript, he had the entire collection regardless of whether he could speak it or not. He’d never written anything he hadn’t found entirely too fascinating. Tom had always been too busy to even have Corvus contemplate asking him for a translation. He’d informed Harry about the books the day he’d found out about his particular gift. He had yet to track down any Parselscript spell books, but it had only been a few months thus far. He’d find something one day, he was sure. Translation spells didn’t work with the snake language.
Harry’s face split into a wide grin, clearly pleased with himself. He was new to all this gift giving, Christmas and birthdays had been forgotten days when it came to him, or worse they pretended to buy him things when he was little and gullible and rendered him so heartbroken. Each gift he got from his friends whether it was just a few sweets and books that would do him in his second year at Hogwarts, he didn’t care, they thought about him and that was all that mattered. Plus, they knew he liked to read, and had noticed that. He’d even received a Honeydukes voucher with a note that said ‘for when you can’ from Blaise. Draco had gifted him with a Runes book by Jacques, a French Author and Runes Master, only one problem, he wasn’t bloody proficient in French. He hadn’t learned it growing up, but, it was another challenge he supposed, but it would need to come later.
The last gift was an envelope, Harry opened it and peered in curiously. Taking out the documents, and it didn’t take long for him to realize what it was. A holiday, an actual holiday, well, two, France and Rome, it was a holiday that would stretch out all summer holidays with itinerary which were empty on Saturdays, for Azkaban visits.
“This is all dependant on whether you’re given the all clear, the itinerary will be lightened considerably if you aren’t fully recovered.” Corvus explained, “You can lounge around for the week or two if need be.” The holiday for France was more of a relaxing trip than Rome, he planned on showing Harry around the temples and other interesting magical areas anyway.
“As just us?” Harry asked, surprised.
“Just as we are,” Corvus confirmed.
“What if someone sees?” Harry asked, Corvus had always expressed the need for secrecy, and Harry had to agree, he wasn’t quite ready or able to withstand the potential backlash. Plus, the last thing he needed was the Ministry trying to interfere, even if they couldn’t, they could still make his life hellish, and with Dumbledore at the helm he’d relish it.
“It’s very doubtful news will reach here, its only Britain that seemed so enamoured with the ‘Boy-Who-Lived’,” Corvus explained patiently, Harry would just pass as a wizard with his grandfather in both France and Rome, of that he had no doubt. Sort of running directly into Dumbledore, nobody would be any the wiser, plus if anyone saw them, he would ensure they didn’t make it back to report it to the old fool.
“I best get learning French then!” Harry said smugly, another reason.
“And that is where your last gift comes in,” Corvus replied with a touch smugness. A book that would help Harry in his endeavour to learn French.
Harry couldn’t help himself, he flung himself over to Corvus and hugged him, “Thank you,” he whispered gratitude and happiness exuding from his every pore. “This has been the best Chr…Yule ever.”
“You’re welcome,” Corvus said, patting his back, he was too easily excitable, but Corvus watched in pride as Harry quickly reigned it in. Still beaming but keeping himself a poised and not ready to jump around in excitement. “Ah, we have company,” he realized, sensing the shift in the wards, his made Lucius’ look inadequate, hence why he’d never felt the Dark Lord arrive.
---------0
The next morning the Daily Prophet headline was: Gringotts Mystery! Missing Dragon guard, no signs of break-in goblins assures!
Below the title was a picture of a similar dragon of its kind, cautioning everyone to be aware. They had no idea how the culprit had managed to get the dragon out of Gringotts. After all...magic didn't work on dragons.
Their scales made magic reflect back.
Corvus just stared, it had to be a coincidence, it just had to be.
----------0
The scenes with Voldemort, Corvus and Harry will probably either be a Flashback or conversations that Corvus and Harry have with the Lestrange brothers which would you prefer it to be? Hearing about it from their POV or seeing the scene play out? next chapter Dumbledore's trial so prison time or hefty fines? Will something happen to the lawyer preventing him from mounting his attack on Dumbledore? Dumbledore arranging something so that he would get off scot free? thank you for the advice on gifts ;) i'm really bad at those! Will Voldemort arrange to free his followers and do it or will Harry talk him out of it and suggest waiting so that the plans he and Corvus had could be enacted? How long will they take to be freed? Harry's third year? or by the end of his second year? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Look out for the numerous flashbacks guys! :)
Chapter 23
Rabastan despite where he was, was constantly hyped up for Saturday, which was today, especially after he had felt the Dark Mark heat up and return to its full vibrancy. It had the Death Eaters up in arms, hell, he’d even heard Bellatrix’s endless cackling the day it happened for half an hour! Longer than he’d ever heard her make a noise in years. Thankfully though, it seemed as if everyone had calmed down, either that or the happiness at the news had been sucked out of them leaving him in the same place they’d been before the mark heating up again. He and Rodolphus were probably the only ones who had retained their excitement.
The globe he had prevented the Dementors from affecting him as did – he hoped – the gift Harry had gifted his brother. He was amazing with Runes, he liked to think he inspired it, since he’d been the one to go through everything Rune related with Harry during their Saturday visits. Harry was quite eager to learn, and Rabastan was very happy to teach someone who was interested, and late he realized, happy to learn about the craft, Rabastan was the only one in his family interested in runes. His father and Rod had written it off as a useless craft and not worthy of their time. Speaking of the globe, Rabastan hastily switched it off, almost vibrating out of his skin to tell his father what happened, he could hear them coming.
By the time the guards had opened his door, Rabastan had successfully masked his excitement, and stood to but considering Yule had been last Saturday…it must be New Year Eve tonight, tomorrow would be the beginning of yet another year stuck in this hellhole. They also went a different way, which allowed Rabastan to pass Rodolphus and Bellatrix’s cell, and what used to be Barty’s, then Black’s…or what he thought was Black’s he didn’t see him in the cell. He could hear someone from around the corner asking about Black. He strained to Unfortunately, as slow as he walked…the interview room loomed.
It was barely seven minutes before Rodolphus joined him, who had a frown on his face, contemplative, evidently lost in thought looking actually slightly worried.
“Rolph?” Rabastan whispered, cautious about his brothers mood. Why would he be worried? What had happened in the last week? Shouldn’t he be in a good mood considering their Lord had finally returned them? There was silencing spells on this room, so they didn’t need to watch what they were saying, at least when the door was closed at any rate. “Rodolphus?” he said his brothers full name.
Just then the door opened and Harry and their father made their appearance.
“Hey,” Harry said cheerfully, putting the box in the centre of the room, giving them both secretive smiles, until the door closed with a slam.
“Black’s getting a trial,” Rodolphus informed them grimly to the surprise of everyone. Everyone assumed they would definitely be getting down to business with Voldemort. All unaware that the others actually knew what was happen.
“What?” Harry asked, narrowing his eyes, “Dumbledore,” Harry was quick to deduce, “Does he think releasing Sirius Black will get him everything he wants?” annoyance thrumming through him.
Seeing the grimace on Rodolphus and Rabastan’s faces...
“Can he?” his gaze zoning in on Corvus, naturally trusting him to give an honest answer. “Corvus?” his heart pounding away like a drum, feeling faint his already pale features paling farther rabidly still.
“He can petition for you to live with him,” Corvus revealed seriously, “He is your parents chosen magical guardian, and the magical world…if Black is proven innocent will want desperately to appease him. They will not consider denying his request. However, he has been here for a decade, without reprieve, that will take time to recover from.”
Harry’s face tightened hearing the words he definitely didn’t want to acknowledge.
“Before we panic, what exactly did you overhear son and where?” Corvus asked, not admitting it but the thought of Black gaining custody of Harry did not sit well with him. He would fight it as long as he was able, but he knew in the end he’d lose. If it was anyone other than ‘Harry Potter the-boy-who-lived’ the courts wouldn’t care, but he wasn’t Harry Potter, and regretfully it would make all the difference.
“Not much, short, fat guy with a green robes with a matching green bowler hat and blonde hair came to see Black,” Rodolphus frowned trying to remember more about the particular guy. “Something about Fudge?” now he wanted some sweets.
“The Minister for Magic, Cornelius Fudge, the fact he’s here right now does not bode well, at all,” Corvus became increasingly concerned.
“Dumbledore will already be aware that Voldemort is back, he will have become desperate to bring me to heel.” Harry said thoughtfully, “This is why he’s made a move to get Black released from Azkaban…he’s the only one that stands a chance of getting custody of me…” if what Corvus says is true. Thus control of his seats until he was fourteen, but really…going through all that to continue for only three years? Or did Dumbledore have another card up his sleeve to prevent it?
“Agreed,” Corvus said, having already come to the conclusion, his son perhaps slower than normal due to the prison had probably already caught on.
“You know?” Rabastan gaped incredulously, unable to believe that Harry was aware so soon, he would understand his father knowing but…there was no reason Harry might. “Your scar?” assuming he might have felt it like they had with their marks.
“No,” Harry said grinning widely, amused by what had happened a week ago. “I met him,” twice actually.
“You’re joking?” Rodolphus choked, literally, as he began to cough having swallowed the hot chocolate down the wrong pipe.
“What did you overhear between Fudge and Black?” Corvus questioned his son, refusing to let the conversation be side-tracked.
“Not much, Fudge was talking to Black through the cell door, trial was mentioned but I was too far away to hear anything else,” Rodolphus explained.
“How long do you think he’ll take to get a trial? If it means they’re trying to give him a trial?” Harry asked, perturbed. He didn’t want to end up with Sirius Black, he didn’t know him, he was happy with Corvus, he wanted to remain with a wizard he could trust…and he did trust Corvus, he’d more than proven that. “Maybe they’ve just started the ball rolling with him not having had a trial…” he could hope at any rate. It just meant he’d need to read as much as humanly possible, especially everything regarding the magical world and it’s laws so that he could claim emancipation if it gets close.
“Anywhere between weeks and months, but without Dumbledore having any say in the wizengamot it could be drawn out.” Corvus mused thoughtfully, “We will just have to wait and see if anything comes from Dumbledore’s manipulations, I do believe Fudge will prefer to bury his head in the sand.” It was his usual method after all.
“Do you think I should meet with him?” Harry asked, wondering if he could convince Black he doesn’t want to live with him.
“I think you should have little to do with Black as possible, if Fudge finds you suddenly visiting Black he might actually make moves to help.” Corvus admitted, his black eyes shrewd, “He might not be willing to help Dumbledore who has lost a lot of power but you…he knows how much power you can endorse him within the Ministry and the public.”
“It might get Rabastan and Rodolphus out sooner, if it all comes to light…” Harry pointed out, “As you’ve said, a lot of pureblood’s are going to be furious when they realize Black didn’t get a trial, especially now that he’s technically Lord Black even though he hasn’t claimed his titles.”
“Black cannot claim his titles, he was disowned, even as the last male heir. Orion struck him from the family tree and Gringotts. Black’s Uncle Alphard was also removed due to the fact upon his death he gave Sirius a considerable sum of money from his own vaults.” Corvus explained, “Only yourself or Draco Malfoy can claim the Black fortune as your own, due to the close ties you have with Black…you are the one with the greater chance of succeeding.”
“And if nobody does…it goes to the Ministry,” Rabastan joined the conversation, his face a grim line. “You should claim them.” Rabastan’s lips curled at the thought of the Ministry getting such an immense fortune from a damn pureblood.
“Being the Lord of both lines might actually give you stronger means of staying emancipated whenever this all does come out.” Rodolphus added this own thoughts to the conversation. “Being the Lord of two, or rather becoming Lord of two lines, the seats you’ll have, you’ll find not many wish to antagonise you.”
Harry glanced at Corvus desiring to know if it was true.
“It is true,” Corvus agreed, a thoughtful look on his face, “Especially two prominent ones like the Potter’s and Blacks.”
“I can barely keep up with learning about the Potter vaults,” Harry said, sighing softly, Corvus was still teaching him everything he needed to know about the magical world. Yes, he was reading a lot of books but Corvus also demonstrated everything by letting him see and observe. It was all so difficult sometimes, to understand, but Corvus had said he was young, still had a lot of learning to do, growing, but one day it would make complete sense to him. it was the fact he was trying to learn so much that it was giving him a headache trying to process it.
Rodolphus snorted, “I know the feeling,” he admitted wryly, smirking ruefully. “I hated those lessons, but I had to know…if I didn’t my estate could have been run to the ground. It was one of the most important things I did after I turned fifteen, that summer while busy…wasn’t a wasted one.”
“It only took you one summer?” Harry asked, turning his attention to Rodolphus, pouting, “It’s been more than three months for me.”
“Has it though? How many hours have you actually spent on learning the workings of your estate?” Rabastan asked with a pointed look.
Harry breathed out, “Maybe an hour each evening before I returned to Hogwarts then two hours after I got back.” Realizing perhaps he had it much easier than Rodolphus and Rabastan.
“It will help visiting the properties you have, which we will do sometime this year,” Corvus informed him, patting him sympathetically on the back. “Should the worst come to the worst, you need to demonstrate you are able to adequately take care of your estate, look after yourself and know your magical policies otherwise your emancipation could be denied.” Not that this was something they’d had to worry about, due to the betrothal contract…until now, damn Dumbledore and his machinations. He refused to let Dumbledore get his claws into Harry or his seats again. Even if it meant trying to get Black on their side. Which would be impossible, he knew.
Harry stiffened his spine, giving a grim nod, then that was what he would do, focus on the most important aspects that would see him emancipated even though he technically was, with Corvus acting as a guardian due to his age and the fact his ‘betrothed’ was in Azkaban. He had thought he was safe, he hated that it was being proven otherwise.
“The Dark Lord has returned.” It was a statement, not a question and Rodolphus grabbed himself a bar of Honeydukes finest chocolate and begun to slowly consume it.
“Here,” Harry said fishing in the box, and withdrawing two plates with a still warm meal. Having seen how much they enjoyed their Christmas meal, warm, he had decided to make them another one. It was a simple one though, roast chicken, carrots, peas and mashed potatoes.
“He has…” Corvus replied, before going on to explain how he had appeared at Malfoy Manor during the Yule festivities, still unimpressed by Narcissa’s behaviour.
-------0 Flashback 0------
“Did you retrieve it?” the Dark Lord asked as he entered the room Corvus and Harry were using, observing how…comfortable Potter was here in Lestrange manor. He wasn’t exactly surprised by that, judging by what he had seen and observed so far, he definitely looked to Corvus for protection. He wanted to know why.
“I did,” Corvus easily replied, removing the cup from his cloak and carefully handing it over to Tom. He could feel Tom’s magic contained within it, and something dark. It was easier to detect after being out of the manor. “Is there anything else I can do to help?” he wanted to know.
“Why is the Headmaster sending me anything?” Harry muttered mostly to himself, looking at the package with a suspicious frown.
“It’s already been checked over, it appears he isn’t stupid or desperate enough yet to send it with charms or hexes,” Corvus immediately informed the teen. He had read the missive as well, small as it may be. He had been tempted to throw it out, but if it did belong to the Potter’s then it may well be a family heirloom and these were always treated with the utmost respect.
“Why would my father gift Dumbledore with a cloak before he died?” Harry asked perplexed as he opened it, setting aside the book that came with it.
“That is not a mere cloak,” The Dark Lord informed him, seeing the shimmer, “I do believe that is the famed Potter invisibility cloak.” He had known Charles and Fleamont Potter, they’d used the thing frequently, and of course, he knew from reading Pettigrew’s memories that such a thing existed for definite. “The fact it’s gone to three generations without deteriorating means there is something…special about the magic imbued in this particular cloak.”
Corvus watched Tom interact with the boy, knowing he was curious about the boy, curiosity was good, very good in fact. Curiosity was better than murderous, and the fact the boy didn’t seem remotely bothered by the fact his parents killer, his attempted murderer was sitting there…was baffling even to him. Then again…Harry had been raised believing his parents had died in a car accident drunk driving…and that how he got the scar, it would take a long time for the reality to reorient itself surely? Either that or he was trusting him, with his life, that…meant more to Corvus than anything had in a long time. Merlin help him, as if he needed to be any fonder of the boy than he already was.
Harry slowly got out of the sofa and stood in front of the mirror before putting the cloak on. It was massive on him, but it did indeed turn him invisible. “Huh, cool,” was all he had to say, before carefully folding it back up and putting it on the sofa.
Corvus cleared his throat, giving Harry a pointed look.
“I mean it’s rather interesting,” Harry said, Corvus absolutely hated when he used ‘Plebeian’ terms as he’d once called it. Anything like Cool, wicked and he had to endure more elocution lessons when he slipped up. Which didn’t happen very often anymore, mostly when he was very surprised and they slipped out unthoughtfully. Seating himself carefully, he picked up the book wondering what else Dumbledore had sent to him.
Voldemort watched the scene a smirk slowly making its way across his features. His old friend seemed…in very fine spirits, but he had definitely aged since he saw him last, in ways ten years shouldn’t have. He could only imagine how Corvus had endured his sons being imprisoned in Azkaban. Comments like that revealed Potter’s Muggle upbringing, but it seemed as if Corvus was still trying to instil pureblood elocution into him. “How did you become Potter’s magical guardian?”
Corvus quietly explained the happenings of the past six months, the meeting he’d been called to, the desperation Harry had felt to get under Dumbledore and the Dursley’s thumbs. How he’d decided risking his own reputation by coming under the Lestrange name. The contract they had signed and all the nuances of what occurred afterwards. Including all the ‘bad luck’ that had befallen the Dursley’s since. It was clear that Harry was listening, even if he was looking through the book on his lap.
Voldemort didn’t ask if they were suffering, he knew they would be if Corvus had any say in it, and it looked as though he did. He knew his old friend well, he was as vindictive as him, and just as unapologetic.
“Dumbledore will not give up easily,” Voldemort warned, after listening to the conversation. “He’s invested too much time and effort on the boy.” He could see that and he had only spent four months in Dumbledore’s presence. “He’s very…vexed over the happenings, including Potter himself.”
“Even if I hadn’t known about him being my magical guardian…I wouldn’t have liked the familiarity in which he spoke to me.” Harry said, speaking concisely and calmly. “He tried to insinuate himself into my life, including calling me ‘my boy’ and it made me extremely uncomfortable.” Not as uncomfortable as Lucius Malfoy had made him feel but still uncomfortable nonetheless.
“You will never know that for sure,” Voldemort retorted calmly, “The knowing made you prejudice against him, opened your eyes to his true nature which otherwise you would have remained ignorant of.” Dumbledore was very good at getting his own way, and even he had to admit that even if it did disgust him to the core. “That and wearing that ring has afforded you more protection against his manipulations than you can fathom.”
“Except one,” Harry said bitterly, still vividly remembering the pain he’d endured despite his compelled state.
“Indeed,” Voldemort said, still speaking to them both through Quirrell, and he would do so until after the ritual was complete. It was draining for sure, but he wouldn’t need to worry about it afterwards. He would have his own body if all went according to plan. “You and I need to talk, Potter.”
“You mean about why you came after a year old baby?” Harry asked, staring Voldemort straight in the eye.
Corvus inhaled sharply, clearly surprised by Harry’s guile.
“And how is it you’re aware that I was after you specifically, Potter?” Voldemort asked, astonished by the way the boy was speaking to him. He didn’t think any other eleven-year-old who knew who he was would be able to open their mouths let alone actually speak to him in that manner. Glancing at Corvus wondering just how much Corvus had revealed to the eleven-year-old who probably didn’t have a single mind defence to string together.
“You told my mother to stand aside three times,” Harry said coolly, “That isn’t the actions of someone who had apparently went there to kill my parents.”
“The Dementors had a horrid affect on him when he was first exposed to them,” Corvus informed Voldemort, reeling over the fact Harry had actually seen scenes of that night, heard what happened. He had known Harry saw that night, but not to this extent, he should have enquired further.
-----0 End Flashback 0---------
“He said that to the Dark Lord?” croaked Rodolphus, eyes wider than saucers. “And he wasn’t cursed?” he’d seen wizards cursed for less, and that was without the lack of politeness being addressed.
“I believe the Dark Lord was impressed with his guile,” Corvus conceded, “It is a fair question from Harry’s point of view. And it did need discussed before they could go any farther.” And that was true enough.
“What is the cup? How did it return him to his full power?” Rodolphus asked, furious that they had the means to bring back the Dark Lord and were unable to do so. If only he had known…the Dark Lord would have returned the very same night he died.
“I do not know, and I do not think we will ever know,” Corvus explained calmly, watching his boys eat the sandwiches Harry brought. The meal had been quickly consumed while they’d listened to the first half of the tale. “All we will ever know is that the Dark Lord took steps to ensure his immortality and that is it.”
“Seems silly to me, knowing there was steps doesn’t help when they don’t know how to do it,” Harry pointed out, grinning as he withdrew butterbeer for them.
“Nobody would reveal the source of their immortality, It would make them vulnerable.” Corvus explained patiently, and the Dark Lord did not tolerate weaknesses or others knowing he had any.
“So you’re alright with your parents killer?” Rodolphus asked bluntly, giving Harry a penetrating look.
“We…came to an understanding,” Harry replied used to Rodolphus’ way by now, the wizard liked to be blunt almost to the point of rudeness sometimes. Only to try and get a reaction out of you, knowing it led to the truth rather than lies.
“Oh?” Rabastan asked, quirking a brow, almost jealous over the fact they’d seen the Dark Lord and he was stuck in here. “What exactly was said?”
Rodolphus and Rabastan both adopted intense looks as they gazed at Harry. Sharp and piercing, that would most definitely have made nearly everyone else squirm or you know, run in the opposite direction with just the reputation of the Lestrange name alone. Both of them were desperate for news, and this was the best news since they were reunited.
“Well, he told me why he came after me…” Harry begun.
------0 Flashback 0-----
“There was a prophecy created a year before your birth that proposed that there would be a boy born at the end of July that heralded the power to defeat me.” Voldemort explained blankly, refusing to feel guilty, with or without the prophecy he would have gone after the Potters, they had been thorns in his side. Although, he knew now he should have gone about it differently, his mind was clearer than it had been in a long time.
“A prophecy?” Harry asked incredulously, “A prediction? Okay… um,” Harry was blown away with the excuse.
“It was overheard in Hogshead by one of my Death Eaters who relayed what he heard back to me, unfortunately, he was caught before he could hear more than half. Leaving me with only one part of the prophecy, I still do not know it to this day.”
“Hogshead is a pub, that is owned by Albus Dumbledore’s brother, Aberforth,” Corvus explained.
“And you’re sure it’s accurate?” Harry asked disbelievingly, “Not some drunk idiot?”
“It’s very accurate, I have seen the memory, her actions were exactly as they should be when one drops into a trance.” Voldemort explained, annoyed by the constant interruptions. “Her eyes glazed over, her voice became deep, and her body indications all were perfectly in order of what a trance is.”
“What did it say?” Harry asked, his mind whirling a mile a minute trying to think of something that just went entirely beyond him.
“The one with the power to vanquish the dark lord approaches, born to those who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh month dies… this was as much as I heard, Trelawney, the current divination teacher…however, continued her prediction to Dumbledore,” Voldemort explained, face tightening considerably, the fact Harry had a…sceptical look on his face definitely didn’t make things any easier.
“So just because I had the power to vanquish you, you decided to go after me? Creating a self-fulfilling prophecy? As I’ve been reminded…vanquish doesn’t mean kill nor does defeat.” Harry grumbled, rubbing his forehead in exasperation. “Do you think Dumbledore knew we were related and set it all up? I mean did he make a habit of meeting up with his staff in a pub where he has a brother that hates his guts?”
Voldemort startled at that, “I…honestly do not know,” he conceded with a frown on his face. The thought of Dumbledore successfully manipulating him made red hot rage flow through him like lava. “You know about the stipulations that Salazar Slytherin put on his line?”
“Not the exact details, I tried to find information after Rodolphus and Bastian spoke about it but…” Harry conceded with a shrug of his shoulders, but went on to explain what little he had found out about certain families being prevented from killing each other off.
Corvus begun to understand why Harry wasn’t quite…as afraid as he ought to have been.
-----0 End Flashback 0-------
“You raise an interesting point,” Rodolphus agreed, absently clutching at his gift from Harry as he had taken to doing so quite often this week. Even when it was on and repelling the dementors, it had become a security blanket for him, it was freedom of a sorts in this hellhole that he’d never had before. “I can see Dumbledore arranging something like that, but if she did fall into a trance…”
“Then she was compelled,” Rabastan finished grimly, and it was obvious to all of them that Dumbledore wasn’t exactly against compelling whenever he felt like it. “Then all of this was for nothing,” now that infuriated him more than anyone could possibly fathom.
“Maybe, I don’t think Dumbledore seems to care for the fall out of his actions,” Harry said, a frown covering his features. “He just doesn’t care,” he was still angry over the fact he had been hurt so badly, just because Dumbledore wanted him to bend to his will.
“I have a wizengamot meeting tomorrow, a decision will be made on how long the Dementors will be allowed on the island. It will mean more guards on the island, I will try and get a few of my own people situated near this wing.” Corvus informed them, changing the subject, he didn’t want their Saturday marred with talk about Dumbledore. No more than it had to be anyway. It was annoying enough with Dumbledore’s trial being pushed back, it should have already happened but no, he’d received a letter informing him of the new set date for his trial.
“Rowle?” Rodolphus suggested, he had been friends with him in school, he was a supporter of the Dark Lord but hadn’t been marked. He would be quite perfect for the part.
“He’s already applied for the job, hasn’t heard back yet, but it’s not unnatural, they haven’t come back with a definitive number.” The ministry liked to drag its feet after all, especially when concerning new Legislation and Azkaban, not a good combination. However, this would give at least twenty to thirty new jobs to others desperately in need of one. Meanwhile it would aid those in Azkaban and let them reclaim their minds unless they were already lost to the madness permanently. Without constant food source, the Dementors would be easier controlled.
“I hope he gets it,” Rodolphus said, he was one of the few he actually really liked. He didn’t dare to hope though, not really, hope was one of the first things bled out of him in this place.
“What did he want from Harry?” Rabastan asked, getting back to the matter at hand, they only had an hour! He wanted to hear everything!
“He made a unbreakable Vow with Harry and I acted as a witness,” Corvus explained, he’d also informed Harry of what exactly would happen should the Vow be broken. If by broken by either party, imminent death would await the vow breaker. “He needed Harry’s blood, willingly donated, for the ritual,” which he believe the Dark Lord had switched gears upon realizing Harry was in fact his blood, both of them the last remaining heirs of Salazar Slytherin.
Rodolphus and Rabastan gaped, stunned to the core, giving blood was…so rarely done. Especially, willing, but they would bleed for their Lord, quite willingly too. It gave a power all of its own when blood was willing let for the recipient of the ritual.
-----0 Flashback 0------
“And that’s all you want? And I’ll be left alone?” Harry asked, seeking confirmation as he read over the terms of the Unbreakable Vow, having paled slightly upon hearing that he would die if it was broken but no less determined.
“Yes,” Voldemort confirmed, leaning back, sipping the whiskey that had been poured for him, finding himself amused by Harry’s incredulity. The Vow was only going to make sure Harry couldn’t meddle into his affairs, as they had already realized…trying to kill each other would only result in their own deaths.
“And my blood?” Harry asked, “Corvus?” seeking the wizard’s council.
“Shall we make it so that he has to destroy any remnants and swear only to use what he needs to in the ritual to return him to full power?” Corvus suggested, being impartial, he was Switzerland. Neutral. Yes, he wanted the Dark Lord back to his former glory, but he also knew that Harry had to be utterly willing, so would go to any and all means to ensure that it was done.
“What will it do to me?” Harry asked cautiously, practically reeking of anxiety.
“Absolutely nothing,” Voldemort and Corvus stated in sync.
“Then why is it banned?” Harry asked, “Blood rituals, if they’re not dangerous why are they banned?” he knew from Millicent Flint that blood magic was banned.
“If you asked the light side that question, they’d splutter and flounder, because the reality is…there is no answer they could adequately give.” Voldemort explained seriously, “They’ve been told it’s bad, evil, dark magic, but like all magic…it can protect as well as cause death.”
“Like Accio,” Harry said sounding subdued.
Voldemort arched a brow, wondering at that comparison.
“It could be used to summon something that’s hurtling towards someone but it can also be used to summon someone’s broom when they’re in the air and have them falling fifty feet to their death.” Harry explained his thinking behind that particular comment.
“That…is a very accurate description.” Voldemort agreed, impressed with the eleven-year-olds view of magic. It wasn’t normal, they usually believed everything they were told. The fact he had such an interesting view of magic itself, he wondered if it was Corvus’ doing. “In the past three decades more and more branches of magic have been banned or pushed out of Hogwarts all on Dumbledore’s say. I’m not saying he doesn’t have a point regarding some magic…but even as you say, spells you learn in your forth year can be dangerous as well.”
“Dumbledore was actually in the process of pushing out Divination that year, before she gave her ‘prediction’ and suddenly he ceased all attempts.” Corvus explained to both of them, something he had found out while digging into Dumbledore, trying to find something to protect the teen.
Voldemort scoffed, go figure, but regardless…he did wonder…about the rest of the prophecy…whether Dumbledore had indeed set it up knowing that he and Harry were related. As distant as it may be, they were both Slytherins and both snake speakers. “Are we in agreement?” speaking to the boy like he was an adult and having no inclination or desire to stop.
“We are,” Harry stated, standing up, Voldemort did the same thing, and both clasped hands, and Corvus stood with his wand out, ready to begin the Vow that would change everything.
Dumbledore had already lost, he just didn’t know it.
------0 End Flashback 0--------
“He asked about everyone in here, especially you boys, he expresses regrets that you let yourself be caught,” Corvus gave them a pointed look, both refused to repent. “He spoke of breaking everyone out but I suggest he hold off, I want you to be able to walk out of here free men.”
“Father,” Rodolphus said, gritting his teeth, “It’s a fools hope!” they were never going to walk out of here free men.
“It doesn’t matter anyway, Voldemort said he’d need time to rebuild before he can get anyone out. We’ve got two years before he will make a move. He wont allow you all to remain in here for any longer, he did stretch it knowing that the Dementors presence was going to be reduced.” Harry explained to them. “It will give everyone time to regain their senses before he storms Azkaban…especially knowing there would be more guards and their allegiances being unknown at that point is making him leery.” He didn’t want to kill those who he had the potential to convert to his side or those who actually support the dark side.
“So we have our timeline,” Corvus stated seriously, “We have two years to get you out as free men.” At the end of the day, he wanted his sons out of Azkaban. Even if it meant they spend the rest of their lives until things settle down under Tom’s reign as fugitives. It wouldn’t be forever, he hoped.
It killed him, seeing that this was what brought hope to his sons faces, that he hadn’t been able to put that there before. It was there though, that’s all that mattered, they were cognizant, hopeful, able to hold conversations and not anywhere near as half starved as they used to be, things were looking up for the Lestrange family.
“There’s a new Ancient Runes book out, it’s rather interesting,” Harry said, withdrawing the aforementioned book. “It’s really difficult though, you should see some of the Runes in it…”
“That might be because it’s for someone trying to gain a Mastery in the subject,” Corvus said wryly, watching his son and Harry interact. And as usual, when the pair of them got talking Ancient Runes…everything else was forgotten as Rabastan begun to teach Harry the what, how and when’s of rune crafting. He had received an Outstanding in his N.E.W.T’s actually, and wouldn’t have been all that surprised If Rabastan had desired the thought of becoming a Runes Master.
“You’d make a good teacher,” Harry said eventually, it wasn’t the first time he’d said it actually. “Have you thought about taking a Mastery in the subject?”
“How am I going to do that locked in here?” Rabastan said dryly, barely refraining from rolling his eyes.
“Isn’t there a way? I mean everything written and theoretical can be handed to me and I can owl it off…I can look up what’s required in a Runes Mastery, you could maybe become a Runes Master even in here,” Harry suggested, his mind mulling over that information.
“Is that something you’d like?” Corvus asked, seeing his sons eye light up like a damn Yule tree, it was clearly something he desired. “As far as I know Aramis Carrow is a Runes Master, I can talk to him on your behalf?” he spent a lot of his time in France though, he had never been close to his children, the twins, who had primarily been raised by their mother.
Rabastan gave a thoughtful curt nod, none of his earlier jubilant excitement showing.
“The Human Rights act made it so that prisoners can learn new skills so when they leave prison they have job prospects. A way to earn money, if the Muggle and magical law were in sync…something would already be in place.” Harry said solemnly, shaking his head.
Harry looked and sounded so much older than his eleven years of age.
Banging on the door caused them all to jump in surprise and fright, not that they would admit that of course. It wasn’t proper to be caught unawares, especially for a pureblood, and especially in such a bleak setting.
“I guess we’re out of time,” Harry sighed, they hadn’t even gotten a chance to read over the most interesting parts of the book. “Bring it with you next time if you can…” Harry said reluctantly standing up.
Corvus hugged both of his sons tightly, excitement and happiness bubbling up inside of him. “You’ll get out of here,” Corvus finally croaked, it didn’t really matter if it was illegally, they would get out of Azkaban. After fearing for a decade that they’d die in here…it was a sweet relief to know they wouldn’t be.
Getting himself under control, Corvus cleared his throat, “Well, if you’ll excuse me I have a Dragon to deal with that’s going to be in the grounds for the foreseeable future,” he explained, as the guards opened the door.
“Dragon?!” came the strangled sounds of Rabastan and Rodolphus staring at their father in shock.
Corvus simply made his way out, but Harry? Harry gave both of them a sly wicked grin before joining Corvus in leaving. Making it clear that Harry most definitely had something to do with this apparent ‘dragon’ ending up in Lestrange Manor.
Thankfully the guards simply believed they were conversing over the Dragon that had ended up disappearing from Gringotts and didn’t so much as react.
---------0
A/N – So, is this okay or should I really just have the conversation with the Dark Lord a full conversation and have the Azkaban visit a separate one? I don't mind either way, it would be easily changed and stretched out to fit! I don't like Flashback's much myself so I think I'm going to try and do less of them! AND in case nobody noticed, Dumbledore's trial was MOVED from its set date – I had Corvus thinking about it – to a new one, because I honestly forgot that his trial would have happened in between the conversation with Voldemort and the next time the guys would be visiting so it made it a bit tricky! I definitely wasn't going to have the trial talked over at the same time as them talking about Voldemort scenes! Probably end up with two chapters if you want to see proper conversations I think then of course the trial for Dumbledore…so R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 24
Corvus sat back feeling rather smug, so far, today was going splendidly, and with Dumbledore’s trial looming it looked to be one of his favourite days by far. A vote had just been taken for the amount of hours that the Dementors were allowed in Azkaban. Five hours were the allotted time they were allowed on the island. Doge had been frothing at the mouth over the agreement. Fortunately, for Corvus, he had the law on his side, they logically couldn’t allow it to be any longer without breaking their own laws. Two and a half hours in the morning and two and a half hours in evening, the guards were looking to be set up and within the next fortnight they’ll have signed the contracts and begin working before the end of the month. It was done, all he had to do now was begin the next phase of his plan, while he waited for a suitable opening to get a trial sorted for his sons.
He had to admit, he was surprised by the fact the Wizengamot wasn’t dragging his feet where this was concerned. He’d suspected it would take months longer before it was put into action. Yet, no, it was as if the laws they’d read had lit their collective asses on fire and they were determined to get it done as soon as humanly possible. Not that he minded, he was grateful they weren’t dragging their feet.
Who would have thought the law would be the very thing that would see his sons gaining freedom?
“You’re very pleased with yourself,” Lucius said smoothly, smirking a little as he stood before Corvus in the dining hall, Corvus was drinking coffee, killing time as they waited for Dumbledore’s trial. There was just little to no point to leaving, not for all of fifteen minutes it was going to take for it to be set up.
“I am,” Corvus agreed, inclining his head just so, giving Lucius permission to sit with him. “How is your family?” he asked, more automatically – a habit of a lifetime – than any real care to know.
“Narcissa is enjoying what time she has left with Draco before he returns to school,” Lucius said smoothly, as he joined him, pouring some sugar into his coffee, giving it a stir before adding some milk. “Draco is rather looking forward to returning to Hogwarts. He enjoys spending time with Harry. I’m told Harry is getting better at chess?”
Corvus hummed, “Indeed, he hadn’t played before I introduced the game to him.” it was a difficult game to learn, but Harry had taken to it well enough, but he was nowhere near expert level, that would take a few years, it helped that he had the smarts to think ahead. He hadn’t allowed Harry to win a game against him, no that is something he’d have to earn. He did not believe in pandering to children, and making them think they were greater than they were, especially against games that could make them want to be better. Not even his sons had bet him until they were at least seventeen, well-earned wins they were too.
“Muggles,” Lucius sneered, what did they do all day if they didn’t educate their children? It was barbaric, they didn’t even teach them something as intricate as chess? It was distasteful. “Thank Merlin you got the boy when you did,” to think he would have been a disgrace to wizards.
Corvus barely refrained from rolling his eyes, Lucius knew very well that he hadn’t ‘got the boy’ as it were. Harry had come to him, set everything in motion to get out of Dumbledore and the Dursley’s hold. Evidently Lucius wished to believe that the boy was easily duped or led astray. “I do hope that Narcissa will never act that way in front of Harry, again…are we clear?” not having to verbalised what would happen, all it required was a look, and Lucius paled a little, swallowing thickly, clearly catching the hint.
“She’s merely…a little jealous,” Lucius confessed, “Not only is Harry the most legible to get the Black Lordship…but Draco talks and writes about him almost constantly. She’s not used to being…second best to anyone. I do believe Draco had found a rare and genuine friendship with the boy.” Out of everyone, of course, it would be Harry Potter. At least however, he was eased somewhat, due to the fact that the Dark Lord knew. Knew and seemingly did not mind the boy the slightest. Which blew his mind, but he wasn’t about to rock that particular boat. The Dark Lord was pleased he had kept his diary and in optimal condition too.
Corvus barely refrained from snorting, it was hardly surprising that the boy had taken to Harry so well. From what Harry wrote, he didn’t put up with Draco’s shenanigans, his constant need to put others down by mentioning his father and his superior attitude. Harry was bringing Draco down to their – the students – level, and it was allowing Draco to bond more with his classmates. Making them less weary of upsetting him, making him seem more like the eleven-year-olds that they were.
“Is he returning to Hogwarts?” Lucius enquired, expecting the answer to be ‘yes’ but asking nonetheless. Refraining from using Harry’s name too much, there weren’t many ‘Harry’s’ they could be discussing. Drinking absently, as he waited for an answer, they had time to kill anyway.
“That all depends on the outcome of this trial,” Corvus said easily enough, and it was the truth. He wasn’t sure about sending Harry back when it was clear Dumbledore was going to great lengths to keep Harry in Hogwarts. He couldn’t stop Harry attending Hogwarts, he would be there at least until he finished his O.W.L’s and then his N.E.W.T’s if he wished to take them.
“It will go in our favour,” Lucius said self-assured, “Antonio will bring Dumbledore down.” he was the best of the best, it’s why everyone used him, definitely number one go to lawyer for everyone in trouble. He’d used him himself a few times as a matter of fact.
“He will,” Corvus agreed, Antonio was furious over Dumbledore’s actions and inactions when it came to Harry Potter. Even more so when he learned what had been happening since September. He was going to do everything he could to see that Dumbledore was given the greatest sentence he could, given that he was well liked, and jail time seemed very unlikely, and if he did receive a sentence it would likely only be a few months. Some might consider what they were about to do as underhanded but he honestly didn’t care, he wanted Dumbledore out of the picture and would go to any and all means to accomplish that goal. This trial would have already been held if it wasn’t for that blasted idiotic wizard deciding to pissed off at a Muggle and use magic in front of them. Which he was paying for, the trial had been held and he’d been put in Azkaban for five months and the muggles obliviated of what they’d seen. “And speaking of the Black Lordship, Harry is already making a move to claim it.”
Lucius narrowed his eyes speculatively, “Why now?” realizing something must have happened, otherwise why only begin going through the process now? He could have taken the Black Lordship months ago, and there was no suggesting that Harry didn’t know about it.
Corvus waved his wand, encasing them both in a silencing bubble so they could speak freely. “Dumbledore is making moves to release Sirius Black from Azkaban.” He informed Lucius a tinge of bitterness in his voice.
Lucius arched a brow, “And what will that succeed in doing?” bewildered by what he’d just heard. Sirius Black was imprisoned for life, he had not only betrayed the Potters but killed thirteen Muggles in an attempt to flee the Aurors.
Corvus sighed, “There is…a belief that he is innocent,” he informed Lucius with a grimace. “Given how…Dumbledore is acting I believe he may have always known of Black’s innocence and done nothing in order to retain magical custody of Harry and of course the seats he so enjoyed as it had gained him more power.”
“Without that power he’s suddenly finding that if he releases Black he could regain it all as well as the Black seats.” Lucius deduced, eyes flashing furiously, disgust coursing through him, and the public called them evil? They weren’t keeping innocent people in Azkaban in order to keep power! Harry wouldn’t have a say in any of it, Black would have control of everything and Dumbledore would easily control both due to that. It was deviously atrocious and sick.
“Exactly,” Corvus replied, his mouth curled up into a sneer.
“Isn’t Harry legally emancipated?” Lucius asked smoothly, finishing his coffee.
“Not until the contract is complete or run its course,” Corvus explained, legally speaking, he would only become legally emancipated when he was fourteen nearly fifteen-years-old. By then he would become Lord Black-Potter and legally emancipated and there was nothing anyone could do after that. It’s why as Lord of the Lestrange family he was able to take Harry in and look after him, it was his duty due to the fact Harry’s ‘Betrothed’ couldn’t take care of him.
“I see,” Lucius replied smoothly, “I assume you don’t intend to come forward as Harry’s family through the Betrothed?” knowing it wouldn’t do anything other than cause more trouble for both of them actually.
“I may have to,” Corvus revealed surprising Lucius, he did not want to lose Harry to the light side when he’d made it clear he wanted nothing to do with the war. He would not let Dumbledore try to reel Harry back in, Corvus suspected even if Harry told Dumbledore about the Vow – that had been made to the Dark Lord – that he would continue his attempts and kill Harry in the process.
“Black will be in no condition to take a child in, not right away, which leaves an opportunity for adoption.” Lucius pointed out, “Narcissa is related to Harry, however, distantly, and you know as well as I do the old pureblood’s value family against all else. It would be quite easy for her to put forth a petition if worst comes to the worst?” putting a child in a stable home with his son, who Harry already got along with was much easier than giving him to a wizard who was unstable and had spent a decade in Azkaban after all.
“Even if only in legality, and Harry could continue to think of Lestrange Manor as home.” He added absently, he owed Corvus for covering for him with the Dark Lord.
“Perhaps,” Corvus mused thoughtfully, it would certainly be a good use of a backup plan if things looked to be worrisome. Only as a last resort, he was grateful to Lucius for even suggesting it.
“The offer is open and on the table should you wish to take it,” Lucius replied, “Now, it looks as though we’re out of time. I assume I’ll see you in the court room?” a teasing lit to his voice as he smirked, nothing short of a stamped would keep Corvus from this trial.
Corvus glanced at the time in surprise, a frown appearing on his features, Antonio was supposed to be here. They had agreed to meet in the cafeteria before the trial just to go over last minute information. He did not normally run late, but there was always a first, “Indeed,” he murmured, a little bit distracted.
Giving a nod, Lucius broke the silencing barrier and swiftly made his way down to the courtroom.
He did not see Corvus again until all parties had been sworn in, and it most definitely wasn’t Antonio Abbott who was overseeing the trial. Something was going on, and judging by the look on Corvus’ face it was not planned.
Lucius arched an eyebrow silently asking what was going on.
Corvus’ mouth flattened into a line, nostrils flaring in anger as he shook his head once. Lucius shifted so that Corvus could stand beside him, glancing once more at the wizard wondering if he even suspected what was going on.
“I cannot get in touch with him, and his family insisted he had already left for the trial,” Corvus gritted out, fearing that Dumbledore had done something. He would definitely fear going up against Antonio Abbott, who was well known, well respected and able to get his clients what they wanted.
“All parties have been sworn in, please be seated,” came Ogden’s voice. It was a private trial, there wasn’t a single journalist in the seats or anyone not currently affiliated with the ministry or more accurately the wizengamot. Closed session. The scribe was the only one who actually wasn’t a member of the wizengamot but he was unable to inform anyone of anything due to the oaths he had taken.
“Albus Dumbledore you’re here due to dereliction of duties, how do you plead?” there was no need to rehash the information since it had literally just been relayed to them all just before they were sworn in.
Albus sighed dramatically, twinkle leaving his eyes and his body sagged, shame and unhappiness clearly portrayed, “I understand why this has to happen, I was…regretfully neglectful of my duties, and will adhere to whatever punishment you see fit to bestow upon me, but please forgive an old man’s mistakes,”
Corvus gritted his teeth, loathing the fact that more than half the people in the room were already lapping up Dumbledore’s display. Where on earth was Antonio? There was no way he would miss this, not for anything in the world.
“A simple guilty or not guilty will do, Mr. Dumbledore,” came the retort of the lawyer used to replace Antonio due to his absence.
“Guilty,” Albus murmured, staring at the floor looking thoroughly ashamed of himself.
He was barely refraining from glancing up to see how his reactions were affecting the rest of the wizengamot. A lot was resting on their reactions and judgements, he could barely believe he was being called before the wizengamot on charges of dereliction of duty. Which he was, he honestly didn’t care about these Muggle laws that were passing, to make life easier for prisoners! It was at the height of idiocy, he might preach ‘second chances’ but only for those who were useful to him, these were the only people he would fight for.
Corvus inwardly seethed over this twist, he hadn’t expected Dumbledore to plead guilty. Perhaps Antonio wouldn’t have had the opportunity to question Dumbledore anyway. With him pleading guilty, everyone now only had to come up with a ‘a punishment that fit the crime’ given that most of the wizengamot members were fond of Dumbledore…and without the knowledge of everything he’d done coming out especially regarding what he’d done to Harry…well, it wasn’t going to make them question their own judgement. He couldn’t reveal it either, not without raising questions he definitely didn’t want to answer at the moment.
Dumbledore was swiftly led out of the room escorted by two guards, leaving the rest of the wizengamot – that was sitting around the round table – to debate on the punishment Dumbledore should suffer.
“He’s obviously feeling bad about his lapse, I say we let him go with a warning,” Doge was the first to comment, the moment the doors closed.
“That might not be the best of ideas,” Fudge said quietly and calmly, “The rumours that have reached me…especially regarding what’s been happening at Hogwarts as of late…well, it’s deeply concerning.”
Corvus blinked in disbelief, Fudge was the last person he’d expected to say such things. He glanced over to Lucius and a few others, noticing that they had subtle smug countenances that screamed they’d planned this.
“Exactly what do you mean?” Amelia Bones questioned Fudge intently, her niece was attending Hogwarts. “My niece has given no grievances over any such occurrences…” and she believed her niece would tell her everything. They were very close, she had raised her since she was a baby after all.
“Apparently there is talk of a Troll getting in during Halloween, and a Muggle-born girl being in the infirmary, the girl by all accounts is still there recovering from the attack!” Cornelius cried out, “If this had been one of the heirs of our pureblood families…well…the outcry would have been massive!”
“A Troll?” Amelia scoffed at the idea, “Why would it come to Hogwarts and how on earth would it get passed the wards?” not believing it in the slightest. It was just silly rumours that was it.
“That did come to pass,” Lucius said smoothly, “My son wrote to me regarding the strangeness of the Halloween feast. Informed me that it was interrupted by one of the professors, Professor Quirrell I believe, who ran so quickly to get to the students that he passed out after giving his concerns to the Headmaster. I heard nothing of anyone being hurt. However, unless it was a fellow Slytherin, Draco wouldn’t have written his concern to his mother.”
Amelia blinked at Lucius, clearly taken aback by the announcement. “If such an incident did occur…then the Headmaster was legally obligated to inform the governors and the Ministry immediately.” Such an incident has to be investigated, to ensure that it did not happen again. As they say, if it had been a pureblood…well hell would have been raised regarding the incident.
“Is his Chief warlock job not the only one he has been negligent regarding?” Lord Nott stated sharply, “If this incident is not investigated…I shall not have my son remaining at Hogwarts school.”
“I quite agree, Narcissa doesn’t wish to see Draco attending Durmstrang, but if such instances continue I do not believe she will see a problem with him being sent elsewhere.” Lucius agreed, “We aren’t the only one concerned.”
Fudge straightened up at that, if the pureblood’s begun pulling out their offspring…they wouldn’t be able to afford to keep Hogwarts open and the staff paid long term thinking wise. Within a decade the funding would have dried up considerably. They were the only ones who could afford the full tuition, the Muggle-borns paid up the tuition and a great deal many were given scholarship funds so that their children could attend.
More alarmingly he could see swift agreement making its way around those who had children or grandchildren – which was most of them – at Hogwarts at the moment. The children were the future, and they would never allow any harm to befall them. If it was true that a Troll got in and harmed a student…it could have happened to any of their offspring and it didn’t sit well with any of them at all.
“I believe it might be conducive if the governors took a greater role in overseeing Hogwarts…instead of allowing Dumbledore to have his way. It seems to me that he might be going…a little senile in old age.” Lord Flint suggested, eyes glinting darkly, his son was attending Hogwarts. How bad was Hogwarts truly that his son didn’t see how unnatural and unusual it was for a Troll to just stroll in? No, Marcus would have informed him, the fact he did not…well, it didn’t bode well.
“Poppycock! He’s just fine!” Doge growled out, defensively. “He possess all his faculties, nothing is impaired!” furious with those who would dare to besmirch Albus in such a manner. Especially after all he had done for the magical world, ignorant and ungrateful he felt they all were.
“A Troll got loose in the school and he did not inform us!” came the response from multiple people.
“Something evidently isn’t quite right!”
“I’m sure he sorted the problem!” Doge argued right back, “There was no need to involve us in this!”
“As enlightening as all this is,” Bones called out, speaking over the hubbub, “This isn’t why Dumbledore had been brought before us. We are here to judge one thing and only one thing, his lack of attention when it came to his Wizengamot duties.” As always fair to the extreme.
“Something must be done, regardless,” came the smooth voice of Lucius, who as always would do all he could to undermine Dumbledore.
Agreement sprung around, they clearly weren’t in the mood to forget what they had just learned.
“Then bring it up during the next wizengamot meeting or call an emergency one,” Bones said calmly, “Now I think we can all agree that Dumbledore did neglect his duties. He has pled guilty, and understands what he’s done wrong…now what comes next?” getting everyone back on track.
“Get let off with a warning,” Doge insisted immediately.
“It’s not as if it can happen again,” Dowager Longbottom pointed out, a thoughtful look on her elder face. “He is not the lead wizengamot anymore.” Pondering on whether he had been forced to step down.
“For now,” Doge insisted, he was sure Albus would be reclaiming his status soon enough.
Corvus stiffened hearing those words, eyes narrowing in contemplation. Wondering if Doge actually knew what Dumbledore was up to…or if as always, Dumbledore kept his cards close to his chest. Dumbledore didn’t trust anyone, not even his ‘spy’ of that he was one hundred percent sure. Severus hardly had any information to share, didn’t know Dumbledore’s plans for Harry. Not that he was needed, since they’d already figured out Dumbledore’s next play.
Sirius Black.
They had an appointment for Gringotts later this evening, Harry had agreed to claim the Black vaults, become Black heir until he was fifteen before claiming it’s Lordship, much like he was doing with his own. The Potter Lordship. He would have no problem claiming it, since he was next in line, nobody could contest it, not unless Regulus had a child they didn’t know about, which was extremely unlikely.
They needed to do everything they could to prevent Dumbledore from succeeding.
“If it had been anyone else they would be in prison!” those words brought Corvus out of his thoughts.
“If he is not going to be given a sentence, may I suggest that he be put on probation and have someone help oversee Hogwarts just to ensure he has not ran the school to the ground? Like he has with his other jobs?” Merlin knows the mess he made of his position in the ICW.
“This is doable, but he should be fined heavily, this way he will remember actions have consequences.” Dowager Longbottom suggested, much to everyone’s surprise, while she wasn’t exactly a follower of Dumbledore…they did agree with pretty much everything together when they were voting on laws and such. The truth was, Dowager Longbottom had not trusted Dumbledore since her son joined the order and this ‘prophecy’ came to light, a bit too convenient for her liking especially since the war had been taking a darker turn, the other side had been winning. It was that damn prophecy that had put a target on her son and daughter-in-law’s backs. “I will most definitely be calling an emergency meeting regarding getting someone into Hogwarts and overseeing things.” Her grandchild was there, her only grandchild, the heir to the Longbottom estate and one day Lord Longbottom. If anything happened to him, that would be it, the Longbottom name would perish, and she shuddered at the mere thought, no, the idea that it might come to pass terrified her to the core. She might not be a Longbottom by birth, but she was by marriage and had been since she was seventeen-years-old, and their ways had been long since instilled in her.
“Augusta!” Doge cried out, gaping at the woman, shocked by her words.
Then again, most people failed to realise just how much she actually detested Dumbledore. She wasn’t one for displaying her emotions after all, and went with what she agreed regarding laws and regulations, if they just happened to line up with Dumbledore’s well, that was hardly her proclaiming loyalty to the old man now was it? Regardless of what Dumbledore or her fellow Wizengamot members thought.
“I agree with that,” Lord Nott stated firmly, regardless of his feelings for Longbottom, or the fact she tried to squash their ways of life. He knew Dumbledore wasn’t going to get any worse than a large fine. Everyone knew, those on the dark faction were seething but nonetheless it changed nothing.
Corvus grumbled under his breath, furious over this latest failure. Once again, Dumbledore was going to get off Scots free. Damn him, he should be used to Dumbledore’s wily ways, and he was he supposed, didn’t stop the anger from surfacing upon realizing what was going on. His concern for Antonio was beginning to brew as well, what had Dumbledore done to him? He prayed it was something simple as sending him to the wrong room, different time, and nothing…permanent. He wouldn’t put anything past Dumbledore.
The arguments continued for a full half an hour before anything resembling a compromise was reached. Mostly between the Dumbledore lovers and Dumbledore haters. They were seeing this as a means to make Dumbledore pay in any way they could. Yes, they were extremely disappointed they couldn’t see him thrown in Azkaban, but nonetheless eager to see him pay. Surprisingly, it wasn’t Lucius or Corvus leading the opposition – which they didn’t do, knowing it would just make it worse much to their consternation, but both had planted the right seeds for later – it was Lord Flint, he seemed to have an unusually odd hard-hatred for Dumbledore right now.
Of course, his daughter couldn’t give him specifics but Corvus would bet his vast fortune she’d found a way to reveal something. That was Slytherin’s for you though, smart and able to worm their way around even the best thought out contract. Plus, his son, Marcus, was probably telling him everything as well, and his decree of putting Harry off limits to them, well, it would be easy to join the dots.
“Very well, raise your wand if you agree to this compromise?” the Chief Warlock said, still getting used to his new role. Trying to separate himself from Dumbledore, doing things his own way and not being a carbon copy of Dumbledore…who seemed to be going through a rather…muddy spot at the moment. It wasn’t the first time, probably wouldn’t be the last either.
It was clear to see half the room was reluctant just to give him a large fine and a warning. They wanted him to suffer more for his negligence, in fact Madam Bones detected new haters for Dumbledore, and it was a real deep seated one too. What did they know? What could Dumbledore have done? Was this related to the Troll incident? Was there more she didn’t know? She needed to talk to her niece and get more information, immediately. Hopefully she could figure out what was causing Flint, who had been wholly impartial towards Dumbledore for the past decade…to suddenly wanting to see him taken down? Eventually, they raised their wand’s defeat just one of the many countenances on their faces.
“Bring him back in,” Chief Warlock Ogden demanded, sitting up straighter his lips pursed. Personally? He didn’t have anything against Dumbledore, but the more he dug into the new laws and legislation that the Muggles have passed this past decade the more he wondered if Dumbledore had not just been negligent but wholly and purposefully avoiding bringing them to their attention. He wasn’t even a quarter of the way through, and he knew, he just knew there was more. His new job should have been a smooth switch over, but it wasn’t, he was having to take his work home with him in order to oversee everything they missed. He wondered if he could take the goblins up on their offer…as Lord Lestrange had suggested…it would give him more time to perform his other duties.
----0
“They’re expecting you,” The Auror stated as they entered the side room which Dumbledore was sitting in, guarded to prevent any escapes. Not that Dumbledore would, he was much too good for that. It wasn’t as if he was accused of murder or anything so the security wasn’t as tight as it ought to have been.
“Of course,” Albus said sombrely, his usual cheerful façade nowhere to be seen. It would have been inappropriate to be cheerful after all, he was pulling off an ashamed character at the moment. He could scarcely believe what had been happening these past months. Things were supposed to go according to plan, but it had all fallen apart, and now he had no control over the Ministry, Harry Potter and worse of all? Voldemort had returned, he still hadn’t called anyone to him, he mustn’t be powerful enough to risk it.
He allowed them to guide him back to the courtroom, which really wasn’t one, it was more of a debate chamber, that they used to decide upon the punishment that fitted crimes. He hadn’t actually been put into a courtroom, not one they used as a courtroom at any rate. Hunching his shoulders, trying to look as pathetic and downtrodden as possible. His heart was pounding erratically. He honestly had no idea how it could go in there, friends or not, they were all sworn to uphold the law, and he had even if ‘accidentally’ been hindering that. He loathed the fact he was walking into a situation where he didn’t know the outcome. The dark and neutral parties…they outnumbered those he knew for certain that would never see anything happen to him. They were too enamoured with the persona he portrayed to the world.
Sitting down, he gazed at the wizengamot members, with soulful eyes, hiding his calculating watchfulness. His heart began to sink, too many grim faces, how did he crawl out of this hole? He had no doubt the press would have a field day…how did he get people on his side? What could he say? What could he do? His mind continued to reel over possible scenarios. First, though, he had to find out the damage here before he could begin elsewhere. He prayed it wasn’t a prison sentence…for that would…break him. He was powerful, the Dementors would be drawn to that, and with his memories…yes, he would break and the thought terrified him. No, he’d never end up in Azkaban, he’d rather die first.
“Albus Dumbledore you pled guilty of neglection of duties, you are now here to hear your sentencing, do you understand?” Ogden called out his tone grim.
“I do,” Albus said softly, “I understand that you have to do this, it’s the…”
“Silence,” Ogden called out, they were not allowed to blab excuses or talk after giving their declaration, doing so just irritated everyone that the law was being broken further.
Dumbledore just slouched farther, glancing at the floor in shame, clearly feeling bad that he had neglected his duties.
“You will pay a fine of 41480 Galleons 12 Sickles 12 Knuts to be paid by the end of the week made payable to the Ministry of Magic. Should you not pay the fine on time, you will be sentenced to Azkaban for non-payment. Your reckless disregard of your duties is a serious breach of protocol and should never have happened. We may well have to compensate numerous people due to your actions!” Ogden declared seriously.
Dumbledore’s eyes bugged out at the amount they expected of him for the fine. By Merlin, where was he going to find that kind of money in a week? What he had squared away wouldn’t cover that. To add to that he had a war coming on his doorstep, without money he couldn’t do a damn thing. Reeling in shock he stared at them all, with probably what was the most genuine expression they’d ever seen him with.
Everyone just stared back at him with blank faces, except for Doge who looked defeated and saddened.
“A w-week?” Dumbledore stuttered, unable to help himself, “Surely it can be…extended?” he definitely wasn’t going to Azkaban, so he would do all he could to ensure it was paid but if he could have it extended then he’d do it. “Not everyone has unlimited funds,” he added with a little scolding in his tone.
It was a quarter of a million pounds, surely they would take pity.
“One week.” Ogden declared strongly, knowing if he caved Dumbledore wouldn’t learn anything. Then the others would see him as weak, and he wouldn’t last as chief warlock, the law was the law.
“Very well,” Dumbledore replied, drawing his cloak around him like a security blanket his own face becoming inscrutable. Staring at them all in blatant disappointment, wondering how they could live with themselves.
“You are free to leave, I call this meeting to an end!” Ogden stated, deciding to make an appointment with the goblins. He would use them to get things up to date, he made a mental note to thank Lord Lestrange for the idea, otherwise he knew, he knew he would be at this for months, ten or eleven months in total getting this mess straightened up. He couldn’t do that, not between the rest of his duties and he was only human, he needed to sleep.
Albus stood straight away, spine straight and stiff, refusing to let them see how off kilter he actually was with what had happened. He hadn’t expected this, not at all, he needed to get the funds as quickly as possible.
“May I have word, Minister?” came the voice of Lucius Malfoy which slowed Albus down as he walked at a slower pace without being obvious.
“Of course, but I do have a…”
“It won’t take up much of your time,” Lucius said politely.
“I have a meeting with the new Lord Slytherin… in five minutes, perhaps during lunch…”
“Excuse me?” Lucius rasped, clearly taken aback by the statement, “I mean, very well,” he added hastily, “I shall see you then,” and with that Lucius turned and made a show of walking swiftly, leaving Dumbledore unaware that this had been carefully planned by more than one party.
Dumbledore froze, not listening to anything farther. No, no, no, this wasn’t happening, this couldn’t be happening. He was having a meeting with Cornelius Fudge? His stomach dropped farther than it already had with this meeting. Hastily, Albus quickly made his way out of the Ministry of magic, using the Floo Networks at the Atrium to get back to Hogwarts post haste.
Flicking out his wand, producing a Patronus, “Severus I need to see you immediately!” with that he let the Patronus sail out, there was no worry of anyone overhearing it. Severus avoided the great hall when he could. He was also in his potions lab, he knew every time the Potions Master left the grounds and where he went. He trusted him, but only so far, but if he wasn’t trusted by the dark sect then there was absolutely no use to him.
What was Voldemort up to? What was he doing at the Ministry? Dumbledore growled under his breath, added with the money he needed to come up with…he felt as though he was liable to break under the stress of these past few months.
No, he would have things sorted, he’d pay the damn fine, and get the information he needed. Sirius Black would be released, he’d get custody of the brat, find out his damn betrothed, whoever it was would have an unfortunate accident and he’d begin training the boy to be who he was meant to be. Get Black to give him custody in the event of anything happening and if Black ever became…an irritant then he too would have an unfortunate accident.
“You needed to see me?” Severus asked, as he made his appearance through the Floo, with an annoyed look plastered across his face.
“Has Voldemort called you?” Dumbledore demanded, he’d been distracted, he could have missed a single ping indicating that Snape had left Hogwarts and returned. He’d been a mess lately, and it was intolerable, he would no longer allow it. Voldemort would not win, he would regain control. Starting now.
Severus flinched at the pain that throbbed through the mark when Dumbledore used that name. Merlin, every single time, every time he did it, he knew the pain it caused, the nerve ending agony yet he continued to do so. would it be difficult just in his presence to call him something else? Something that didn’t cause the mark to flare up? Didn’t cause his arm to ache for hours afterwards? Especially while he was in the midst of brewing potions for the Hospital wing? With Christmas just passed and the colder weather, Poppy was going through Pepper-Up draughts like they were sweets. “No, the mark has steadily gained its power but that is the only indication I have that the Dark Lord has possibly returned.”
“You go immediately if called, regardless of anything else,” Dumbledore demanded, pursed lips, Merlin, that had been a waste of his time. “You may go.” he added, his mind mulling over the ways to get money, he didn’t want to get a loan, no way, he would need to get Fawkes to cry tears, that would bring in a considerable amount…if he was willing. Such a tenacious creature, and a few of his books would add a considerable sum…he couldn’t take more than five hundred galleons from the Hogwarts funds…but he’d just done that so that was out of the question.
Albus sat down in his chair, his mind continuing to mull over everything he’d need to do in order to pay off the fine. The money, Merlin help him, it was going to leave him without two Knuts to rub together. With a war on the horizon it was not good, he pondered on whether he could get Sirius the Black fortune, as the last one surely he could get the money? Perhaps he could get a few laws passed, using Doge of course…humming thoughtfully, he winced at the thought of losing his precious books, but frankly he’d rather that than ending up in Azkaban.
He didn’t even pay attention to Severus, who had remained for a few more minutes before leaving. A curious look on his usually blank face, as he observed Dumbledore, who was actually displaying the worry and fears he was feeling at this exact moment.
Severus had never seen Dumbledore display anything other than what he wanted others to see.
He was definitely losing it.
------0
Corvus was relieved to be back home, even if it was only for a few moments. Feeling through the wards for where Harry was situated. He wasn’t surprised to find him in the sitting room, wrapped in a blanket next to the fireplace with a book in hand. “Have you taken your potions?” he queried, as he sat next to the boy. Without so much as a hello, but they’d spent the morning together so it wasn’t as if he was committing a social faux pas.
“Of course,” Harry said softly, marking the book, “How did it go?” eager for information, green eyes gleaming with the desire for knowledge. “Oh, that bad?” he added, giving a soft sympathetic smile.
Corvus startled at the words, bewildered as to how on earth Harry could read him so easily or at all. “Excuse me?”
“You’re mad,” Harry pointed out, brow furrowed, “Your hands are clenching and unclenching, your face is grim, your body is broadcasting unhappiness or maybe annoyance.” He hadn’t survived the Dursley’s by being unobservant.
Corvus automatically looked at his hands, and found to his consternation that Harry was quite correct. He must be broadcasting a lot for Harry to read him so easily. The fact Harry didn’t react even to his anger with fear or worry led to the realisation just how much the boy trusted him. It warmed him considerably, and enabled him to relax and unwind after a long torturous hour of dealing with Dumbledore.
“Have you did your exercises?” Corvus asked, getting the important things out of the way before he revealed anything about Dumbledore. There was no need to rush, they weren’t due at the bank for another twenty minutes.
“Yes,” Harry nodded once, refraining from saying ‘yeah’ since Corvus didn’t like that much.
“And how was it?” Corvus questioned, staring intently.
Harry’s brow furrowed, “It still isn’t as easy as it used to be,” and by Merlin, that hurt, he’d been doing so well. To have been set back so thoroughly because of one day made him considerably angry and upset.
“You’ll get there,” Corvus reassured him, he could see how angry he was at Dumbledore. He was too, especially when it became clear the consequences of that stunt. Millicent had warned them, but Corvus nor Harry for that matter actually believed it until they were having to live with them.
“I know,” he did, he just didn’t like the set back or the pain for that matter that came with Dumbledore’s actions. How much more would he be recovered if he had just left well enough alone?
It was just unfair, Corvus thought, reckoning that’s exactly what Harry was thinking. “I’m afraid Dumbledore pled guilty which means…”
“He isn’t questioned, right?” Harry said more of a guess than any actual real understanding of the magical law. He was slowly trudging through it, but that didn’t mean he knew the steps the magical world took during and after a trial proceeds.
“Don’t interrupt,” Corvus said, his tone holding only miniscule reprimand for Harry’s interruption. “You are, however, quite correct, there is no questioning someone who has pled guilty. Something I did not foresee when I made the plans. Which means that not even half of what Dumbledore had done has come to light. Lucius did let ‘slip’ information about the Troll though, so there will be an investigation into that,”
“So he’s still at Hogwarts,” Harry murmured, not sure how he felt about it. “I would have preferred him gone,” at least that way he wouldn’t have to endure Dumbledore’s endless ‘disappointed’ looks, the conversations he tries to insist on and the intrusion Dumbledore constantly makes into his life. Plus, at least in Azkaban he would have had time to relax at Hogwarts…apparently it wasn’t meant to be.
“Wouldn’t we all,” Corvus admitted darkly, still furious over this damn outcome. Breathing deeply, there was no point to worrying, what was done was done. “Now, are you dressed for a trip to Gringotts?” he couldn’t see what Harry was dressed in, as covered as he was with the throw.
“I am,” Harry reassured him, swiftly standing, folding the throw and placing it neatly on the couch he’d been sitting in moments prior.
Corvus automatically shot a spell at him, unceasing the clothes with nod of approval.
“Then let’s depart,” Corvus said easily, standing as well, they might as well go while Harry’s pain was at a minimum due to his potions, which he had just taken not even half an hour ago according to the schedule.
It didn’t take them all that long to vacate Lestrange Manor, a mere ten minutes. Harry was able to walk quicker when unhindered by pain. Once at the edge of the wards, Corvus used a spell on both of them to prevent anyone paying any sort of attention to them. The goblins would know of course, they weren’t bothered by wizard magic. They could see through the measly charms where other wizards and witches could not.
“Ready?” Corvus asked after they’d apparated directly to Gringotts, the marble steps looming closely.
“Yes,” Harry murmured softly, he would do anything, anything to stop himself ending up in Dumbledore’s hold. More so than just a few months ago, because he knew what Dumbledore was like and what he was capable of. With that, both began to walk up the steps towards the tellers, it was time for him to get his second Lordship sorted.
Corvus’ hand tightened on Harry’s shoulder, when he saw that Dumbledore was in Gringotts. He listened to Dumbledore conversing quietly with goblin, using a spell to eavesdrop as they approached the teller. His eyes gleamed when he realized what the old fool was up to. “We would like to speak to Terex, and I believe, you should lessen the amount for those products, Dumbledore will accept what you desire, I’m afraid he’s found himself in recipient of a rather large fine,” Corvus said vindictively, any way he could make Dumbledore’s life more difficult was fine by him.
The goblin stared blankly for the barest of moments, before a wicked and vicious grin plastered across it’s face. He then gave a nod, before barking in gobbledegook in the general direction of Dumbledore and the goblin overseeing the current haggling with Dumbledore. It’s face didn’t change, but the eyes…well it took on its own wicked gleam.
Dumbledore definitely wouldn’t win with them.
“This way, follow me,” the teller insisted, stepping off its stool before making its way towards Terex’s office. He knew they had an appointment, there was a book on the teller platform that let them know of all appointments for the day and with which goblin. They kept a thorough record of everything, even appointments.
“Thank you, may your gold ever flow,” Harry said kindly before slipping inside, becoming aware of the rites and customs that was heavily practiced within Gringotts. Corvus merely nodded before closing the door giving them privacy to speak to Terex, he wasn’t comfortable taking any chances with Dumbledore in the building, thus, silencing charms imbued in the offices would protect them.
“Heir Potter, Lord Lestrange,” Terex said in greeting, not surprised to see them, but surprised that they were getting in touch so soon. “How may I help you today?”
“Harry wishes to claim the Black Estate,” Corvus explained as he sat down, Harry did so moments afterwards.
Terex frowned, “Has something happened?” he asked shrewdly.
“Black looks to be innocent and Dumbledore’s trying to get him out of Azkaban,” Harry said his lips curled in anger. “We all know how that would go,”
Corvus leaned back, allowing Harry to deal with it as he saw fit. He had a comradery with the goblins that one didn’t usually see. He could clearly see that Terex was worried something had happened and goblins didn’t normally care for wizards. No, Terex and Griphook had gone over the top in order to protect Harry and his assets.
Terex bared his teeth infuriated, it was just like Dumbledore to mess with plans of course. Still, he was right to desire to claim the Black fortune, it would give him an immense amount of power, power that wizards and witches wouldn’t want to antagonise. It would give him the best chance of getting what he wanted without being fought on it. Especially since it’s well known that people couldn’t touch the Black fortune, not even a guardian. The Black’s didn’t get to where they were by not being careful. “Give me a moment,” and with that Terex began to gather the necessary essential’s to pass over the Black fortune from the Orion Black to Harry Potter. Despite Orion’s wife Walburga outliving him, she had not been the head of the family, regardless of her status. “Help yourself,” and with that a cart filled with an assortment of food and drinks were there in front of him.
“Go ahead,” Corvus urged, as always, encouraging Harry to eat in order to keep him fit and healthy. He didn’t eat anywhere near enough for his peace of mind, but it was eight meals a day spread out, so perhaps if one put it altogether it was a lot, but he couldn’t wait until the day where Harry was giving the all clear.
Harry placed some sandwiches and a few biscuits onto his late, and began to eat, more in order to please Corvus and make him happy than any hunger. Corvus helped himself to a coffee, making sure it wasn’t poisoned of course, out of sheer habit, the goblin didn’t even twitch at that. “Hogwarts starts back up tomorrow doesn’t it?” not sure of its schedule yet. Only remembering what Corvus had told him.
“It does,” Corvus agreed, pursing his lips behind his coffee, and not one hundred percent comfortable about letting Harry return to Dumbledore. “Are you packed?”
“No, I suppose I shall pack tonight,” Harry replied, Lestrange Manor was his home, a place he loved so much and in such a short amount of time. The thought of leaving it permanently made his heart hurt. He didn’t want to end up with Sirius Black and Dumbledore, he feared what they would do to him. if he did end up being forced to go, he’d need to make sure he could protect himself completely, from all potions and spells, while his rings would do the majority of it…he was still vulnerable to other things. Dumbledore had made that clear with his damn spell earlier.
Corvus made a noise of agreement as he sipped on his coffee.
“How did the meeting go?” Harry asked, “I mean the real one, not the…” Harry paused, stopping his stuttering, gathering his thoughts before, sitting up straight and stating, “The legislation meeting,”
Corvus nodded his approval, unable to help it, seeing the glow on Harry’s face was a rather addictive feeling. He knew sooner or later it would stop, Harry would gain full control of his features regardless of what he was feeling. For now, praise from him seemed to make Harry forget everything and become happy. “The Dementor’s hours at Azkaban have been reduced to five hours, cut between the morning and the evening. The rest of the time Azkaban will be manned by guards,”
Terex who had returned moments ago, raised a thick bushy brow at that, slightly surprised that the Ministry would change absolutely anything. Instead of heading back to the other side of his desk, he remained close to Harry, placing the documents in his hands and the very familiar quill that he’d used before on the desk beside him.
“There is no other person able to contest?” Corvus queried, no other Black sons out there that they were unaware of. Black, from what he’d heard had been quite the ladies man. Then again, like all pureblood heirs, they were taught to prevent any…embarrassing accidents from occurring.
“The main Black line is no longer, there are no other Male heirs,” Terex didn’t even wait for Harry to look he knew Harry approved of Corvus speaking for him. The females weren’t legible to claim the fortune, although Draco Malfoy could have if Harry Potter hadn’t existed. It might have changed if Nymphadora Tonks had a son in future.
“I see,” Corvus replied, placing the cup down, and accepting the paperwork Harry handed him after reading it himself. Silently wanting a second pair of eyes to check everything was in order, taking the goblins and Corvus’ training to always check over documents before signing anything to heart.
It took them fifteen minutes to check over all the paperwork, unsurprisingly all was in order.
“The stipulations on the estate will make sure that neither Sirius Black or Albus Dumbledore can use the seats or take money from the vaults should the worst happen. Regardless of whom becomes your magical guardian.” Terex explained, as Harry began signing his name on the documents that gave him full control over the estate, along with Corvus who was Harry’s guardian at the moment due to the betrothal contract.
“Is there anything like that on the Potter ones?” Harry asked pensively, allowing Corvus to heal his hands and soothe over the pain.
Terex adopted a thoughtful look, “You can make it so, but it would require yours as well as both Lestrange’s signatures. You can make it next to impossible for anyone to access the vault except yourself, your betrothed and your guardian at present. Your seats as well.” he added knowing that Harry wouldn’t wish for Dumbledore to regain control of them.
“And it won’t change if Dumbledore gains custody? Or Black?” Harry asked, genuinely concerned about that.
“No, that would require both your betrothed and you signing it together to change it and you would be routinely checked for any…suggestive mind measures should any changes wish to be made.”
Harry relaxed fully, “Then please write out the contract details, I’ll bring it back on Saturday evening,” after Rabastan had signed it of course. Grateful that his vaults and seats would remain safe and out of Dumbledore’s hands, or Sirius Blacks for that matter. Anything that prevented Dumbledore’s meddling eased him. He knew this wasn’t why Dumbledore was so desperate but it was definitely a boon for the old man and he wasn’t going to make it easy for him.
“Very well, please excuse me,” with that Terex left again, to gather the necessary documentation to secure the Potter estate.
“You find it very easy to speak to the goblins,” Corvus observed, “Much easier than it is with everyone else,” not including him of course, but Harry spent a lot more time with him than he had with the goblins so it was understandable.
“They helped me,” Harry said softly, his fondness for them ever present, “They didn’t ask for anything, and they didn’t have to, it wouldn’t have affected them, it wasn’t as if there is another bank I could take my services to…so yes, they helped because they wanted to. They never hide what they want, they tell the whole truth and I like that…” he really, really did. He loathed being lied to, after all, the Dursley’s had lied about him his entire life. Not just how his parents died, who they were, they weren’t unemployed louts living on the government, and just who he was and his magic.
Corvus hoarded the information away, as he did with most things regarding Harry. He definitely didn’t like being lied to, apparently, considering his life so far, he honestly wasn’t surprised by this new piece of information. It’s perhaps why he was so accepting – if he could use that term – about Tom, Tom after all never lied, regardless of who’s feelings got hurt. It might also explain why he’d made that a stipulation in the contract, both the fact they couldn’t reveal what was discussed in Azkaban and the fact they wouldn’t lie to one another.
He had a very shewed boy on his hands, one that he knew would one day outwit him and perhaps be on level with Tom. He could hardly wait to see what Harry would be like fully grown, but for now, he would appreciate what he had at the moment. A young thirsty mind that needed guidance and he would provide it truthfully and fully.
“Here is a copy of the document, the moment it’s signed it will disappear in a puff of smoke,” Terex informed Harry, who accepted the parchment. “The main document which I have will then he put away with the other secure documents and the amendments will be performed on the Estate.” He then moved to the other side of the desk and put it in the Potter files, he would check on it on Saturday afternoon, which was when he knew Harry visited Rabastan Lestrange, his betrothed.
“I understand,” Harry replied, giving a nod, before squirreling away the parchment upon his person. Patting absently to make sure it was still there every few moments. “Thank you for all your help.”
“You’re most welcome, Mr. Potter,” Terex insisted, “May your vaults ever flow,”
“And your coffers never empty,” Harry added, and with that it was clear this meeting was over, giving a nod to the Potter-Black manager Harry and Corvus begun to make their way out of the bank, making sure that Dumbledore was nowhere in the vicinity.
He wasn’t thankfully, although, Chief Warlock Ogden was, and it didn’t take Corvus long to find out why. Honestly, why there wasn’t more measures taken against eavesdropping charms he did not know. Fortunately for him he supposed, Ogden was requesting the aid of the goblins to make his job easier. It was a smart move to make at the end of the day, one he would have taken himself.
It would make the new laws put forth much quicker, damn, he might just end up liking Ogden if he continued to work so diligently in making sure everything ran smoothly.
They soon exited the bank regardless of the eavesdropping charm.
“Well, soon-to-be Lord Potter-Black, what do you desire to do? Continue reading your book or will we tend to the animals? Will we leave that until your next dose?” Corvus asked, the moment they appeared in Lestrange Manor.
“Wait, why is it Potter-Black?” Harry asked stunned, “Why not Black-Potter?”
“You could go by that, but on all official documentation its Potter-Black,” Corvus explained, “The Black name is more revered, more known, older, so it’s been afforded it’s appeal in the manner in which you’re name has been put. You may still go by the name of Harry James Potter, of course, but as I said, official documents it’s Harry James Potter-Black.” Before adding, “Including your exams.” more absently than anything knowing Harry would have his own exams even if they were only end of year exams.
“I see,” Harry murmured, “I think I’d rather read,” he added, realizing he hadn’t answered Corvus’ question and he would be waiting on a reply.
“Very well, light reading it is,” Corvus agreed, he had paperwork and letters to get through anyway, so some peace and quiet would do them good after the day they’d both had. Set up with disappointments.
--------0
Corvus knocked on Harry’s door at ten o’clock in the evening, aware that Harry was awake, he had just consumed his last meal of the day and taken his potions. He didn’t enter Harry’s rooms until he was granted permission, which came quickly, Harry knew who it was after all, only he and Harry lived here.
“Is something wrong?” Harry asked, ensconced in his warm bed, pyjamas on, and there was evidence of Harry having just eaten at the table. The House-elves hadn’t had a chance to collect it yet. Corvus was pleased to see that it was all consumed, after all the months of knowing Harry and getting him well, the weight wasn’t piling on as much as Corvus wanted but slow and steady did it. As always there was a book nearby, honestly, he very rarely saw Harry without one.
“How would you feel taking the remainder of your first year at home?” Corvus asked, perching himself on the side of the bed. He wasn’t exactly young and spry as he used to be, and he was tired, he’d been up since six o’clock in the morning.
Harry straightened up further, “What happened?” he knew, he knew Corvus wouldn’t be asking this if something else hadn’t happened.
Corvus pursed his lips, “Antonio Abbott, my lawyer,” Harry nodded he knew who he was, “He’s currently in St. Mungo’s he’s unconscious, they don’t know what’s wrong with him, they cannot find the reason for his current…condition.” It had taken everything in him not to wreck the entire office when he heard about it.
Harry swallowed thickly, “You think it was Dumbledore,” he deduced, he thought it was Dumbledore.
“I think it was done on Dumbledore’s behest,” Corvus corrected, “Dumbledore very rarely gets his hands dirty, it’s why he’s managed to get the better of everyone for so long.” The chance of finding the culprit was slim to nothing, which meant Dumbledore wouldn’t be implicated. He was, however, going to do his damn hardest to find someone that knew something. “I would very much prefer that you remain here for the remainder of the school year. There are moves being made to…investigate Hogwarts…is this…girl, Granger still in the hospital wing?” yes, he listened to Harry, or read as the case may be.
“Well, I think so, I mean she wasn’t in classes before I left,” Harry replied, surprised to hear that they were investigating Hogwarts. “Does this mean they might put more classes and get rid of a few?” a little more than hopeful, “History of magic is so…boring,” it was a lot more fun reading his books, which is what he ended up doing, as Rabastan suggested months before.
“It depends on the results and what the board of governors do,” Corvus explained, “I can influence a few if its something you strongly wish?”
Harry shook his head, “No, leave your cards up your sleeve, you might need them for something better.”
Corvus barked out an amused laugh, smirking at Harry, go figure he would understand without him having to state the obvious. “Very well,” he agreed, but he would see about Lucius trying to talk them around if nothing else. “What do you think?” he could see that Harry hadn’t even begun packing his things, that showed even unconsciously perhaps, that Harry didn’t wish to return to Hogwarts either.
------0
Sorry about the long wait, unfortunately, my laptop has been acting up severely. Constantly closing my word document and the internet, and it's so infuriatingly slow. Which makes writing near impossible, although its gotten a little better since it updated so fingers crossed it holds on until after February! I have so many birthdays and Christmas' during this time of year that it would be impossible to buy a laptop yet!
So will Harry return to Hogwarts feeling a little more safe that people were going to be in Hogwarts that might stop Dumbledore acting up? Or will he spend the remainder of the year getting well and taking his end of year exams afterwards? Will Voldemort return to Lestrange manor and harry and he talking again or will that wait a few more years? Will Harry give Voldemort his seats to preside over until he is off age? How long will it take for Sirius to be released? Will Sirius gain custody of his godson? Or will he realize Harry doesn't want to leave where he is? A good godfather Sirius Black or will he be so immersed in Dumbledore's pocket that he never becomes a the godfather James wanted of him? Will Harry be able to annul the marriage of Bellatrix and Rodolphus once he's free due to him being Lord Black and working with Corvus to agree to the annulment? Has Severus been called and kept it from Dumbledore or is he being ignored for now like the rest of the Death Eaters? R&R Please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 25
Harry didn’t just automatically agree or disagree, he begun to mentally list a group of pros and cons. The cons won hands down and not just a narrow margin either, the list was growing the more he thought about it. Most of the cons were down to Dumbledore, who Harry wasn’t ashamed to admit he was absolutely terrified of. Not in the sense he thought Dumbledore would kill him or anything like that. No, it was more along the lines of what Dumbledore was capable of, destroying his life. Truthfully, he would prefer that Dumbledore wanted him dead, the fear of being controlled the way Dumbledore wanted to…it was almost paralyzing. He was an eleven-year-old boy, but he’d do everything he could in order to remain out of Dumbledore’s reach.
Corvus didn’t begin immediately begin annoying Harry with suggestions on what he should do. He merely waited patiently for Harry to give an answer, pleased that he was thinking things through. Most eleven-year-olds were impulse and rash, would immediately decide not to go to school and be gleeful over the prospect.
“I think I’d rather stay here,” Harry eventually said, glancing up at Corvus, gauging his reaction. “If that’s okay?” not sure whether Corvus would actually really prefer that or not, after all he was going to be here all the time until September comes around again for his second year at Hogwarts…it was a long time. Did he even realize that? No, of course Corvus knew what he was getting into.
“You’re always going to be welcome here, Harry, of that you can be assured.” Corvus said firmly, at least he hoped so, with a little luck Harry wouldn’t be drawn to the light side and it’s false idealisms and promises. “Well, it’s a good job you didn’t bother packing up isn’t it?” it would have just required unpacking everything again.
Harry startled at that, looking around pensively, “Oh,” was all he had to say, slightly surprised, he’d forgotten to pack. It had been one long day, the wait had been nerve-wracking, reading had been the only thing that helped stop the constant thinking. The worst had come to pass, Dumbledore had got off and nobody knew what kind of man he was.
“You get some rest, you’re going to need it, just because you aren’t at Hogwarts doesn’t mean I’m about to let you slack off,” Corvus informed him, his lips twitching just a little to show he was gently teasing the boy.
“Hopefully some history? Binn’s isn’t a very…stimulating conservationist.” Harry informed him, before grimacing, “More like a relentless narcissistic drone.” He confessed shaking his head.
Corvus pursed his lips together to stop himself laughing. He had a feeling that was something one of the upper year students had said and he was repeating it. Probably a Slytherin if he had to guess correctly. He had heard Lord Flint accuse Dumbledore of being something similar. Although his vocabulary had always been rather advanced for his age, due to the fact he only ever interacted with adults, or was blatantly ignored by adults. Its perhaps why elocution lessons had been easy for Harry to learn. “That I can do, is there any particular part of history you’d like?” that wasn’t already on the reading list.
“Anything that isn’t centred around goblin wars.” Harry admitted sheepishly, he was personally a little offended with wizardry’s portrayal of goblins actually. Unfortunately, he knew that victors write the battles, and it was always going to be rife with inaccuracy and prejudice.
“Very well,” Corvus agreed, positively bursting with pride at Harry’s work ethic. His desire for information truly knew no bounds. He rather hoped it wasn’t the newness that he would keep the desire for information alive and positively thrive in the magical world.
“Are you sure you’re okay with me staying?” Harry asked, a moment of doubt making him ask. He’d grown up being roared at that he was a burden, that they’d taken him in out of the goodness of their hearts – which he now knows is bullshit, they took him in for the money they got – that knowledge and the doubts didn’t just disappear after a few months of living with someone who admittedly always made sure to make it clear he was welcome and wanted.
“I do not make a habit of lying, Harry,” Corvus stated sharply, “If there is one thing you should know about me, is that I do not lie, if I did not want you here, I would have and would make it very clear. Is that understood?” instead of looking worried, a huge grin split across Harry’s face, green eyes gleaming with relief.
“Yes,” Harry said, his face hurt from grinning so widely but he didn’t care.
“Glad to hear it, now get some rest, I have a feeling tomorrow is going to be an extremely long day.” Corvus informed him, patting at his duvet covered knee absently, before standing. “I think I’ll head to bed too, now remember to meditate. Goodnight, Harry.”
“Goodnight Corvus,” Harry murmured, placing the book on the nightstand, and snuggling farther into his bed. Lying on his back, he closed his eyes as the door closed with a little snick. He was still getting used to the weight of his rings when he slept, but he’d been cautioned never to take them off so he didn’t. Sighing softly, he begun clearing his mind of everything that had happened today before beginning to meditate properly, creating a shield of sorts around his mind. It would take years to properly erect mind shields in order to keep someone from reading your mind. Especially if that someone was as powerful as Dumbledore or even Voldemort. He was however, determined to try.
It didn’t take long for the occupants of Lestrange Manor to fall into a peaceful sleep.
The only thing stirring that night was the plants and plants in a gentle breeze.
--------0
“Is Harry alright?” was the one of the first thing from Millicent Flint’s mouth as she stepped out of the Floo Network and into Lestrange Manor. Her brow furrowed just a little, the only show of concern she had for her patient. One wasn’t really supposed to end up fond of your patients, it didn’t end well, sometimes. She normally didn’t have that difficulty…but Harry’s case well, it had hit her particularly hard. Knowing what she did about his life, who wouldn’t sympathise?
“He’s recovering, it’s not why I called you through this morning,” Corvus explained, gesturing towards the seats and awaiting brews. “I have a need of your expertise.” Making sure not to use the word ‘favour’ since Slytherins loved calling them in at the most annoying of times.
“Oh?” Millicent murmured, as she claimed her seat, “What can I do for you?” if she wasn’t here to see Harry then perhaps Corvus needed her? He was stubborn, didn’t like getting his yearly physical to the extent it nearly went on to a two year lapse before she managed to get him to take it. This was a few years back, of course, he was a little more meticulous with his health, something she imagined, had to do with his sons, Rabastan and Rodolphus.
“I need for you to give Harry grounds for medical leave from Hogwarts, he has no desire to return,” Corvus explained as he too sat down, stirring his coffee. Surprisingly he had slept with ease after hearing Harry didn’t wish to return to Hogwarts.
Millicent felt her heartstrings tugging, just imagining the poor boy, “I’m sure it was an awful fright…Dumbledore is…just abhorrent,” there wasn’t a word in the English dictionary good enough to show in words just how much she reviled him.
“Yes, yes he is,” Corvus replied, deciding against informing her that Harry was mostly furious with the old fool. Oh, don’t get him wrong, there was fear, but not fear of Dumbledore’s actions or what he could potentially do to him as much as the fear of Dumbledore gaining control of Harry’s actions and estate. Corvus reckoned that Harry realized Dumbledore needed him, too much to ever let him be killed at any rate, so that kind of fear of Dumbledore took a backseat. Not everyone else was as lucky to have that knowledge.
“How is his recovery?” Millicent asked, slipping into professional mode.
“I’ve kept a copy of everything,” Corvus revealed, handing the information written in perfectly readable scrawl over to the healer. Giving her time to read the information written on the parchment, adding more milk to his brew and drinking it slowly.
“Seeing this…I think I would have suggested he remain, putting additional strain on himself by constantly shuffling around the school wouldn’t be good.” Millicent admitted, he had been put back considerably. “I assume Dumbledore will be seeing the letter?” that she’d be writing to allow him to get out of attending school without having everyone coming after him.
“I am going to give it to his Head of House, Flitwick, I will caution him against allowing anyone else to see it.” was all Corvus could promise.
“Dumbledore will make an attempt, at least,” Millicent deduced, “This is getting a little too complicated for my liking, Lord Lestrange,” using his title as this conversation demands. She like many others feared what Dumbledore was capable off, and especially in regards to someone he wants like Harry Potter…there was nothing he wouldn’t do to accomplish those ends.
Corvus leaned back, “Do you wish to withdraw from being both my and Harry’s healer?” watching her blank faced, revealing none of his thoughts on this matter. Truthfully, he couldn’t blame her for bringing up her concerns. Nobody on the ‘dark side’ was truly safe from the likes of Dumbledore if they end up on his radar. Only Tom had succeeded in surviving when Dumbledore’s ire was faced upon them. “There will be no repercussions, of that I assure you,” making it clear he wasn’t going to destroy her reputation and career is a healer due to what was going on.
Millicent closed her eyes for a brief second, “Can you not use another healer to sign off on Harry’s state?” a thoughtful look gracing her face, “One that isn’t in Britain all that often and will be able to hide from anyone Dumbledore might send?” she didn’t want to quit being their healer, but the prospect of facing Dumbledore it was terrifying. She swore to help anyone in need, she’d be breaking her own personal oaths as well as those she had sworn when she became a healer.
“A decoy?” Corvus mused, it was a good idea, send Dumbledore off on a false trail, “That would help keep Dumbledore busy, and off our tail,”
“I know of a healer who is due to retire…” Millicent’s eyes lit up, “He wants to go around the world, visit all the places he hasn’t been able to see due to his dedication…” to job, to country, to the people.
Corvus arched a brow, he wasn’t familiar with a lot of people in the healing business. They tended to be neutral, which was just fine with him, they never took sides so it was always safe to see a healer without worrying you’ll be turned on or accidentally ‘killed’ so to speak.
“His name is Elmer Eddison,” Millicent explained, “In fact he’s due to retire tomorrow, he’s the recipient of a surprise get together to celebrate his retirement which will kick in tonight at midnight.” Very fortunate for them really, albeit if he agreed.
“And you think he would go with this?” Corvus asked, not letting a hint of doubt coat his voice, even if he felt it. As he’d thought numerous times, most healers were neutral.
“I can’t see why not,” Millicent replied, “If you like I can begin by speaking to him on your behalf?” drinking from her coffee, wishing he’d put sugar in it, she had a feeling they would need it.
“No,” Corvus stated sharply, “You can set the meet, but we go together.” He wasn’t about to let Millicent’s trust in this healer ruin everything he’d been working for. It was clear she was fond of him, he could see that and this was a woman who had been trained to hide her feelings behind occlumency walls at a young age, just like her very much younger brother Marcus.
“Okay,” Millicent agreed, aware that she wouldn’t be able to get Corvus to change his mind. “It has to be before four o’clock, what time would you suggest?” she knew he would meet with her any place any time she wished, he was never too busy for anyone unless he was actually working of course, which he wasn’t.
“As soon as possible if you don’t mind,” Corvus stated, his mind mulling over the best way to get this to go exactly according to plan. This just might be what they needed in order to keep Dumbledore wondering who had control of Harry. He would see it as control, while Corvus knew he had given Harry nothing but freedom.
“May I?” gesturing towards the Floo Network, it was the quickest way to get in touch with someone. Owls could take all day, and that was something definitely not on their side. “Shall we have it here?”
“Perhaps that might be for the best,” Corvus conceded, preferring it actually, a home ground advantage, standing up, he gestured for her to be his guest, as he went about getting the necessary paperwork from his desk drawers, so that even if they don’t get his agreement then Harry’s safety was still the number one priority. He would be signing it if he valued his life, and he doubted he’d need to go so far as to threaten, after all everyone knew his reputation and he didn’t threaten idly.
Corvus placed everything he’d need on the desk while he conjured up another chair. Absently listening to Millicent converse with the healer through the Floo Network.
Elmer Eddison was definitely not what Corvus was expecting, when the wizard stepped through the fireplace. He didn’t look old enough to be ‘retiring’ from the medical business at all. In fact, he barely looked a day over forty, certainly looked years younger than him. Then again, as a healer, he probably took better care of himself than he had over the years. Those sharp eyes focused on him, both shrewd and calculating, definitely not trusting but not exactly alarmed, evidently he trusted Millicent a great deal in order to come here.
“How can I help you, Lord Lestrange?” came the soothing dulcet tones of Healer Elmer Eddison.
“I informed Corvus of your desire to take a few years round the world trip,” Millicent informed Elmer, guiding him to sit down, and she too took a seat, and Corvus was last to sit himself down.
“I see,” Elmer said, a note of questioning in his tone, clearly unable to see why he was called here and becoming just a little bit wary.
“I assume you’ve heard now that Harry Potter is back in the magical world?” Corvus queried as he sat down, picking up the paperwork and setting it in front of the healer, saying just enough to rouse his curiosity and reel him in without giving much of anything away at all.
“Of course, there was an announcement in the Daily prophet and let’s not forget the junior healers and medic witches and wizards going on and on about it as if the boy’s life was some sort of soap opera,” a grimace of distaste covering his features, it was distrusting really. Some people had more to their lives than that of a young boy who’s life had been torn asunder by that night.
Elmer glanced down at the paperwork in front of him, arching a brow, curious himself. Now what on earth would Lord Lestrange need of him that required a secrecy contract to prevent him from discussing it? Judging by the bite Corvus had given him…it was something to do with Harry Potter.
Unfortunately for Corvus, he wasn’t the least bit interested in the boy. Magical anomaly or not.
“And just why would I sign this?” Elmer questioned, looking more amused than afraid which did irk Corvus somewhat.
“It’s the only option where you leave alive,” Corvus didn’t bother with thinly veiled threats.
“Elmer, it’s for a child’s safety,” Millicent was quick to tell him, throwing Corvus an exasperated look. Despite the fact he was threatening him, he knew though, that if he had to he would do what it took to protect Harry. Including murder, so she had to calm the situation before it blew out of proportion. “It’s merely to protect a young eleven-year-old boy.”
Elmer narrowed his eyes, “Then why did you not say so?” his voice curt and unimpressed. His heart was pounding away like a drum regardless, feeling fear for the first time, he knew how dangerous Lestrange was. “You would do this to me?” betrayal glimmering in his eyes, furious with himself for trusting her.
“You’re not in any danger,” Millicent explained her voice soft and soothing, “But please, you have to sign it and just hear us out.” Feeling a little bad, but she would not put her family in danger, and of course, Elmer wouldn’t be around to be in danger from Dumbledore. At least she prayed not.
Elmer scoffed at the words, not believing them for a second. Twitching in annoyance, he reluctantly and with great anger signed his name on the secrecy contract, nostrils flaring. “There, now tell me so I can leave,” not in the mood to listen to them, he just wanted to leave.
Corvus handed over the diagnosis for Harry’s scan – as he had been when he first appeared not now – his name and everything else that could be used to identify him blackened out, it was a mere copy of it, and it had been blacked out long before the decision to bring Elmer into this.
Elmer snatched the parchment his annoyance apparent, but it didn’t appear for long. Instead they watched him impressively with iron-clad will, become impassive before their eyes, trying to maintain stoic professionalism. “What is this?” his anger disappearing, leaving behind minor confusion. “You wish for me to heal someone? These are severe injures they should be brought into St. Mungo’s and the Auror’s informed,” why would he need to be coerced into that? He was missing something.
“I already healed him, or am in the process of helping in his recovery,” Millicent explained, “He’s been through enough without the press getting a hold of this.”
“This is Harry Potter’s?” Elmer gritted his teeth, wasn’t what happened to him as a child enough that he had to go through the wringer as well? Rumours had it that Dumbledore had placed him somewhere unknown for his safety. “There is no magic in these injuries…he was with Muggles I assume?” eyes flashing angrily.
“You’re quite correct, Dumbledore dumped him with his Muggle relatives, Lily Potter’s odious sister and her brother-in-law.” Corvus explained curtly, not even attempting to call them Harry’s aunt and uncle, they were not given the privilege of those titles.
“Dumped?” Elmer asked shrewdly.
“Mmm, he had people watching the boy without his knowledge or consent for the last ten years. He had absolutely no interactions with him himself, giving himself the perfect alibi should the information get out.” Corvus stated, “As Healer Flint has stated, she’s been helping Harry recover from the horrendous abuse he suffered, and it will ail him in later life, and there isn’t a damn thing we can do about it.”
“What do you need from me?” Elmer asked cautiously, eyeing Corvus as if he was a deadly poisonous snake.
“I heard that you are retiring from the healing business?” Corvus made it sound like he was asking a question.
“I am,” Elmer confessed, “I have a feeling I might be about to regret it…” he added vigilantly.
“What we need from you since you are leaving the England for an extended period of time…is a medical certificate to allow Harry to remain out of Hogwarts for medical reasons.” Corvus revealed blithely as if it was nothing at all.
“You believe Dumbledore will come after Potter’s healer?” Elmer asked alarmed, sitting up straighter. “You want to use me as a decoy and because I’m leaving I’ll be perfect for the part.” It wasn’t questions, not really, it was statements of facts of what they wanted of him.
“Essentially,” Corvus gave a nod that Elmer did indeed have the plans correctly.
“You believe Dumbledore is that much of a threat?” Elmer then asked, quite alarmed by what they were saying. Wondering if it was just paranoia or something…much worse.
“Elmer, he put a compulsion on Harry in order to manipulate him, he set him back weeks if not potentially months…” Millicent explained, handing over the recent scans, which didn’t have his name redacted. It also had proof of the compulsion spell that Dumbledore had cast. “He didn’t expect to get caught, and wouldn’t have if not for Corvus’ dedication in ensuring Harry took his potions at the correct time. He was badly shaken by what had taken place. He has no desire to return to Hogwarts until he’s in full health.”
“How long?” Elmer asked aghast, how long had the child been compelled? Forced to do something he fundamentally didn’t want to? All the while feeling the pain…which at this point would be magnified by ten, without the potions in him as used as he was to them, the pain would have been debilitating for him.
“Hours by the time the others found him,” Corvus informed Elmer with an ugly look on his face. It was one that had Elmer doing a doubt take, it was one he’d seen so many times in his career. It was anger and resentment wrapped up in indignation and the inability to stop it. parents with children with incurable diseases or unknown ones that they couldn’t pinpoint or exotic ones they didn’t know.
Elmer nodded, he’d suspected as much, this much damage didn’t come from half an hour. His mind mulling over everything, he had planned on a grand trip around the world, visiting all the countries he’d desired to see while he worked on his Mastery’s and going up the ladder in St. Mungo’s to being top dog so to speak. He didn’t like it much, too much paperwork and no saving lives. So he’d made the decision to do something he really wanted and contemplated the idea of opening his own clinic upon his return.
“You will be paid handsomely for this,” Corvus explained, handing over a Gringotts check, Elmer’s eyes bugged when he saw the total. 40000 galleons, that was…near enough a quarter of a million pounds. Not only would this ensure he was able to enjoy his holiday thoroughly, but he would be able to actually open his own clinic and buy everything he’d need to start up without fear of it going belly up. While healers got decent wages, he’d never see anything like that in his lifetime. It was only a few decades ago that he’d stopped repaying his loans that he’d garnered during his earlier years trying to become a healer. “It would be my recommendation that if you do decide to do this, withdraw it all so you cannot be tracked to a location when withdrawing it. It would be a simple matter to allowing Gringotts to add blood and magic wards to the bag to prevent anyone from getting it.”
“And a return to sender spell,” Millicent added, finally relaxing back into her seat.
“I haven’t said I’d do it,” Elmer protested, but it was a weak one.
“Hence why I said it would by my recommendation that if you DO decide to do it,” Corvus answered back immediately, amused by his weak attempt at a comeback.
“You’ve never decided where to go first, it would be such a simple thing, don’t tell anyone where you’re going, send postcards now and again after you leave…nobody will find you.” Millicent pointed out.
“Not with this,” Corvus passed a medium sized box along the table. Watching Elmer open it in sheer curiosity, “It will hide you from all and any detection while out in the open, you’ll be able to use magic freely without fear of being caught by any government.” He wouldn’t have to register his wand and thus be next to impossible to trace.
The last of Elmer’s resolve seemed to waver, but that kind of money, well, it was only the inevitable in making him comfortable enough to accept it. There was also the fact Elmer seemed sort of naïve when it came to the things Dumbledore would do.
“Do you need to see Harry in order to fill out the form?” Corvus questioned, he was up and about. Although, he didn’t come into his office without his explicit consent, especially when the door was closed and he was in meetings.
Elmer paused, surprised by the question, “No, I think the scans are proof enough,” he didn’t care much about the fame the boy carried. “But that…that is…something else.” He told the pair of them, pointing towards the scan showing them the information of the attack that night.
“What do you mean?” Corvus growled, turning into a fiery defender.
“I’ve seen this only once, different for sure, but this isn’t just a result of the attack…there’s something there.” Elmer told him seriously, “You will need to have him scanned again specifically at that point or take him to Gringotts, they will perform a more evasive scan with different magic it pin points things we don’t get.”
“What do you believe it is?” Millicent asked, picking it up and staring at it if it would give her the answers she sought.
“Something that might need purging, that sort of dark magic…it might be affecting him even now. It might also be holding him back from recovering.” Elmer stated, “The case I was working on in Africa just before I fully qualified, it was the result of an obscurial,”
“What?” Millicent asked, wide eyed.
“He’s not one, I’m just saying the magic is similar,” Emler rushed to explain, “It isn’t an after affect of the spell cast that night. There is something there…but it might not be possible to remove, nobody has survived the killing curse before. We still don’t know what happened that night or what Lily Potter could have potentially done to save her child. It isn’t meant to leave a mark, whether with magic or physical damage, but whatever happened that night did both. I’ve seen many victims of the killing curse, scans were done and nothing like that showed up.”
“And a Gringotts scan will show it?” Corvus asked with deceptive mildness. His worried now becoming prevalent.
“Goblins use different magic to us, it shows more, I’ve oftentimes at my own expense used their services. St. Mungo’s doesn’t like it much, and never approved of my use of them and forced me to pay for their services with my own funds.” It had been worth every penny, he’d saved the lives of twenty-nine people by using their services, wizards were…sometimes ignorant. Arrogant and over the top in their belief that their magic was the best. Healers shouldn’t think like that, but unfortunately…hubris was every species downfall, especially humanities.
“I see,” Corvus replied, making mental plans to return to Gringotts and get those scans done ASAP.
“How long do I have before the medical leave certificate finds its way to Hogwarts?” Elmer questioned, tensing slightly. He had no family to worry about, his parents had died when he was seventeen, in his final year at Hogwarts, he’d remained in the school and found it difficult afterwards, but he’d been determined if nothing else and made something of himself.
“Hours, but nothing will be said at least until seven o’clock tonight which is when the students actually get to Hogwarts. A few more hours while they figure it out and then Dumbledore’s inevitable interrogation of his staff by ten o’clock tonight.” Corvus estimated how long Elmer had to get out of the country before Dumbledore inevitably went himself or sent someone else to find him.
“Then I shall be gone before lunch,” Elmer stated.
“Um…” Millicent muttered before snapping her jaw closed, “Perhaps getting ready to leave before lunch and staying for a while after?”
“You’re not very subtle, I know about the surprise party, I have ears,” Elmer said wryly, a grin on his face, making him look even younger.
“W-what er…what surprise party?” Millicent asked.
Corvus pursed his lips, Millicent definitely couldn’t act to save her life. That was the most pathetic attempt at a save that he’d ever seen in his life. Even his sons as youngsters had been better than that, and they’d been caught red handed by him and still tried to talk their way out of it. “I fear you should never play poker, Healer Flint,” Corvus finally said.
“Oh, she’s tried,” Elmer said with a smile, “And she constantly wondered why she never won and how everyone knew when she did or did not have a good hand.” Chuckling in remembrance of the good memories.
“I’ll believe it,” Corvus commented, “Now I’m afraid to say, we will need to get this wrapped up, I would like to ensure that Harry has eaten enough breakfast and taken his potions.”
“He needs reminded?” Millicent immediately fired off.
“No, no he’s very orderly and…dare I say almost compulsive when it comes to taking his potions. In the beginning he needed reminded to eat, but I haven’t had to remind him in a good long while. All reports from Hogwarts suggest he was eating properly there.”
“I’m not surprised, the pain would have alerted him to the need for them…while his stomach wouldn’t have reminded him of its need for food.” Elmer sighed, “Do you have a medical certificate with you, Millicent?” he hadn’t brought anything with him, under the impression he wouldn’t need it.
“I do,” Millicent rummaged in her bag for a few moments before bringing out the document. Handing it over to the wizard, gratitude thrumming through her. She couldn’t risk her family, she just couldn’t, and not remaining in Britain.
“Then lets get it done,” Elmer stated, not even having signed it yet, but the urge to get out of the country was strong. He wasn’t even sure where it was coming from either, but nevertheless the urgency was there. Elmer filled in the form, writing it all out neatly and correctly before signing his name, Healer Elmer Eddison.
“Take my suggestion,” Corvus stated, giving him the check so that he could take it. “He will be watching closely for any and all sign of you, he will want to know what’s going on.” he was blind and the old fool did not like it. hopefully with the fine he has to pay, he wouldn’t be able to delegate anything for a while. “You can see yourselves out, please excuse me.”
He wanted to know which family had taken Harry in, which family he was betrothed to. Even if Elmer was found, he would not be able to reveal anything, he would take the secret to the grave, as the contract dictated.
Dumbledore would not find out until they were ready to reveal that information.
By then it would be too late for him to do a damn thing about it.
“Keep him safe,” Elmer said, shaking his head, unable to believe what had happened this morning. He certainly hadn’t been expecting this when he got out of bed this morning.
Corvus said nothing as he opened the door to his office, he’d already made it clear that he was protecting Harry with the best of his ability. He did nod his head before he left though, having no worries they’d snoop, nothing of importance was left out when he had visitors, and each night before he went to bed, anything and everything was put in the safe for safekeeping. He was merely giving them the chance to say goodbye before they left.
“Of that you should hold no fear,” Millicent said as she stood with Elmer, “He’s very protective of him.” Corvus heard just as he turned the corner to see Harry sitting at the dining table with a book in his lap patiently waiting for Corvus so they might begin breakfast.
“Good morning, Harry, how are you feeling this morning?” Corvus asked, absently brushing Harry’s hair in the direction it was meant to go in, as he passed by. Chuckling in amusement as the hair just spiked in another direction. He certainly had the Potter head of hair, it was getting a little darker every day though, with health presumably.
“Morning, Corvus, I’m fine, good meeting?” Harry asked, noticing that Corvus had a little bounce in his step.
“It was,” Corvus replied, as soon as he sat the food appeared, and he felt the Floo activating sending both his visitors away. He automatically locked down the Floo Network afterwards. Ensuring nobody could get into his property, accidental or otherwise. He didn’t need to ask if he’d taken his potions, since the empty vials were still on the table. “New book?” noticing it was the beginning of the book, the one Harry had been reading last night was half way through at least.
“I…finished the other one,” Harry murmured, flushing red in embarrassment.
“Did you have trouble sleeping last night?” Corvus asked surprised, was it pain causing his discomfort?
“I woke up at four o’clock and couldn’t get back to sleep,” Harry admitted.
“Were you sore?” Corvus asked as he ate, sipping absently at his orange juice. Had Harry been wakening up in the night in pain before? Was he entirely unaware of it? Was Harry not telling him out of misguided and misplaced fear of being a burden?
“A little,” Harry confessed, “I just read for a while before going back to sleep.”
Corvus nodded, “Next time, come see me, and we’ll see if you can get a Dreamless Sleep draught.” He made a mental note to ask Millicent if it was possible, he knew that the regimen he was on, more pain relief wasn’t possible. He’d just been unlucky enough to wake up as the potion was wearing off. “Now set the book aside and eat up,”
Harry set the book aside, his stomach grumbling, reminding him that it was definitely time to eat. “Was the meeting…about me?” Harry eventually asked between bites, sitting proper and eating primly as he had been taught.
Corvus stared at Harry in contemplative silence for a moment, before deciding that he should reveal the information. Not could, should, Harry shouldn’t be in the dark concerning matters like this. It could take him off-guard if Dumbledore said anything when he returned for his second year at Hogwarts. “To legally get out of returning to Hogwarts for the remainder of the year, you need a medical certificate of leave. Millicent wasn’t…comfortable with revealing her status as your healer. She has a family and is reluctant to have any public revelations, especially where Dumbledore is concerned.”
Harry nodded, he knew Marcus was an uncle, he spoke about his niece and nephew but only in the privacy of the common room. Millicent didn’t speak about her family, but she was very professional so it didn’t surprise him. “So, you what got someone else to sign off on it?”
“We did,” Corvus replied, unsurprised by how shrewd the boy was. “Healer Elmer Eddison has agreed to the subterfuge. He is retiring today as a matter of fact, and was planning on taking a trip around the world. This way his plans are hastened but it is not directly affecting his life.”
Harry repeated the name to himself mentally, trying to memorise the name. wondering why quite a few people seemed to prefer the same initial for both first and last name. Quite a few professors at Hogwarts had the same, five of them the top of his head, not that it was important, it would help him remember his name though. “Okay,” was all he had to say on the matter. He didn’t normally ask Corvus about his meetings, since they rarely involved him, but he’d had a feeling this one had.
All was quiet as they ate their breakfast in companionable silence. It was only after their breakfast had been consumed and they were drinking their orange juice, freshly made just this morning, and it was perfect.
“We’ll begin your tutoring in three hours,” Corvus told him, “Would you prefer a tutor brought in to oversee your education?” he didn’t mind tutoring Harry but he was in no way shape or form an expert. Although, considering just how badly Hogwarts was educating children these days, he would be perfect.
“I don’t know, is there an example of the exams you take at the end of first year?” Harry asked thoughtfully, “I know I’m ahead a little, in some classes,” others he was very lacking but it wasn’t anything to do with him, it was the classes themselves.
“It’s the ones you’re not doing well in that we need to turn our attention to,” Corvus nodded his head, that was a must. He was not going to allow Hogwarts to turn Harry into a mediocre student. Not when he knew Harry was capable of so much more. How many other students were flunking classes, important classes because of how boring they were? It could be completely alienating them from future careers and prospects. It was something that had annoyed him while his sons were at Hogwarts, but they had learned everything they needed to regardless of Hogwarts substandard teachings. History was one of them, but it had been a long, long time since he was at Hogwarts, so perhaps getting information from the Ministry regarding the first year exams may be a good idea.
“I will be inviting Flitwick over for a debrief, sometime in the next hour or so if you’d like to see him.” Corvus told him, flicking the window open with his wand, non-verbally as owls flew in, depositing their burdens, on the table or sitting on the back of an empty chair to wait for their burdens to be taken if they were attached.
“He’ll probably feel better if he could see me,” Harry said, “I don’t think he trusts you fully,” which was true enough.
Corvus smirked wryly, “Nobody trusts me fully, with good reason, my reputation tends to make one wary of me.” And he relished in that fear, even if it did somewhat hinder the Lestrange name, with his sons not helping the slightest.
“I trust you,” Harry retorted, not liking the fact Corvus thought he was untrusted by all.
Corvus stared into those mesmeric green eyes, seeing the truth in them. He wasn’t sure if he should feel warmth over someone trusting him so much…or call him a fool for trusting him at all. In life you got nowhere trusting anyone, yet he couldn’t bring himself to say that to Harry. He was a young boy, he should be able to trust the adults in his life, to protect him, keep him safe. He was going to be that adult, and Harry was smart enough to know not to just trust anyone. Plus, he had those contracts to back him up, he hadn’t trusted blindly. “That is a good thing, otherwise this wouldn’t have worked out at all.” Was all he had to say on that front.
Harry smiled, “No it wouldn’t have,” in his desperation he had been willing to use anyone who would help him. Along the way he had found someone he could trust, all three Lestrange’s actually, and not just because of the contracts anymore.
He genuinely cared and liked all of them. None more than Corvus, who was fast becoming a mentor, a father figure, something he hadn’t known before.
He loved it.
The revenge they were getting on Dumbledore and the Dursley's was just a bonus.
---------0
There we go! My gosh four nearly five days to update a story! Either I'm getting old along with the computer or its my touch typing that's getting slower ;) heh! To think I used to be able to update every two days! Even when it came to new stories I was able to update sooner :) anyway never mind that! So next chapter will we see a bit of Dumbledore and more Rab/Rod/Corvus and Harry? the rest of the year will be going quite fast I think since nothing of importance will happen! Would you like to see what Voldemort is up to or will I keep him in the shadows for now? How long will it be before Dumbledore makes his move to get Sirius Black released or will he merely facilitate his break out in order to try to lure Harry to their side with the news of a godfather 'he know is innocent' hmm so many ways it can go! As for the Bellatrix thing that will be added soon ;) R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 26
Flitwick unsurprisingly made a prompt appearance at the due time for the meeting Corvus had set up. Both curious and worried, he hadn’t heard anything over the holidays, not that he’d had a chance to worry overly much due to his intense gruelling duelling tournament he’d participated in. Normally he couldn’t participate due to the fact his Ravenclaw’s might need him during the winter holidays, but to his delight, for once, each of his Ravenclaw’s had elected to return home. Thus, he had no obligation to remain at Hogwarts, its partly why he’d been quick to ask Harry if anything had happened.
“Lord Lestrange, thank you for inviting me into your home,” Flitwick said politely, before turning to face Harry, looking up at the wizard, “How are you feeling?” genuinely concerned for the young boy, his start at Hogwarts hadn’t been a good one.
Corvus let the rudeness go, he had been polite even if he hadn’t waited for an answer before talking to Harry. “Would you like some refreshments while we talk or must you hasten back to Hogwarts?” he was aware that they had meetings and such to get through.
Harry immediately glanced at Corvus, waiting for an answer, not interrupting the proceedings.
“I certainly wouldn’t be against a cuppa!” Flitwick said, “There is nothing that requires my immediate attention until my presence is required at the feast tonight.”
“Then please sit, I shall be back momentarily,” Corvus said graciously, giving them a few minutes to talk alone. Harry was quite correct, Flitwick didn’t trust him, but he sure as hell trusted him more than he had when they had their initial meeting. How could he not when he could clearly see the progress Harry was making? With that he vacated his office, leaving them to talk, making his way to the kitchen to inform the House-elves to make something for them.
“How are you doing?” Filius asked, his tone changing completely from professional to truly concerned.
“I love it here!” Harry positively beamed, “You don’t have to worry about me! Promise!”
“What do you normally do?” Filius asked, curiously.
“Read, of course!” Harry said, a fond smile on his face, “Corvus lets me tend to all the animals with him, it’s a lot of fun. He’s teaching me all about things I’ll need to know when I become Lord Potter when I’m older. He’d teaching me how to play chess and other fun games, like Gobstones!” not a single pout came to his face even while telling Filius about his boring lessons on being Lord Potter.
“And the prison visits?” Filius asked, glancing at the door unobtrusively.
“What about them?” Harry asked frowning, perplexed as to why Filius was acting squirrely.
“Are you treated well there? Does Rabastan treat you right?” Filius asked, well, they were prisoners, had been in prison for a decade. That sort of thing did a lot to the mind, whether they meant it or not, they could be mentally scarring Harry or worse physically. Harry had been abused his whole life, he might not see it the way an outsider does.
“Oh! Well, Rabastan helps me learn Ancient Runes, he loves it himself, I’ve bought him dozens of books on the subject. His dad even more! I’ve Owl Ordered a trunk that will allow him to put them away safely instead of them lining up his…room. The amount that’s been bought well, they’re piling up.” Harry explained, he loved buying things for Rabastan, for anyone really, it hadn’t been easy to buy for Corvus but he’d done it.
“You like him,” Filius observed, not sure how he felt about that, an eleven-year-old boy who couldn’t conceive the horror of what the boys had done.
“Not everything is as it seems, Professor,” Harry said softly, “Nobody really knows what happened that night except them. They were tried together, something that is illegal, three of the perpetrators weren’t given trials, they were condemned due to Bellatrix Lestrange’s insanity. I’m not saying they’re innocent, far from it, but…well, it’s just not what you think. Now it’s too late for one of them.” Barty Crouch had died, and it had devasted the brothers who had liked him, mostly Rabastan who had been good friends with him.
Filius’ gaze sharpened on Harry at his words, illegal? Why did he have a feeling Harry Potter was about to take the magical world by storm? The magical world would not be happy if those Death Eaters got trials again, although the fact they hadn’t had one surprised him immensely. The papers at the time…it made it sound like they had all had trials and had all been found guilty. Then again, he hadn’t been interested in trials, the war was over, he just wanted to focus on his careers and his students. “I see,” he guessed he’d find out what the boy was up to, quite a quick witted little Ravenclaw he had on his hands, and he couldn’t wait to see what became of this intelligent young man. “Please, be careful,” he cautioned him.
“I am,” Harry pointed out, “I have benefited from this too, Professor,”
“I realize that,” Filius conceded, he just worried.
“Were you part of the Order my parents joined?” Harry asked, surprising the hell out of Filius by the unexpected question.
Corvus chose that moment to return, removing the items from the table, and a few seconds later a large gleaming silver platter, tea and coffee pots and biscuits and sandwiches appeared. He was giving the appearance of not being interested, and pulling it off successfully but he was very much interested.
“No, I am…very much a neutral party,” Filius confessed, he had no interest in the dark and light politics that go on, or the deaths that get racked up in the process, mostly always innocent people. He didn’t care for Muggles, didn’t care for trying to get rid of certain magics, it was distasteful, but he also didn’t want to join the dark side, they were just as biased as the light. It had hurt to see Lily join them, such a bright girl, but she’d been taught prejudice from the get go, and hadn’t stood a chance, not even for a childhood friend. “I did not join the Order, which understandably caused a little bit of…tension between myself and Dumbledore. Fortunately, I am good at what I do, otherwise I fear I may have lost my job.” It had never really recovered, and this bull-headed stubbornness when it came to Harry had started it off again. Thankfully he was a tenured Professor now, and it wouldn’t be easy for Dumbledore to get away with firing him.
“I’m sorry, Professor,” Harry said sombrely, he couldn’t say he maybe should have gone into Slytherin, because he did not want Professor Snape as a Head of House. The prospect was terrifying, just because he’d left him alone and Corvus had explained…didn’t make what he’d done in the beginning suddenly alright. Harry didn’t think he’d ever trust Snape, so yes, he was grateful for the fact his Head of House was on his side. The only other place he would have been safe in was Hufflepuff, from what he heard Minerva McGonagall was pro Dumbledore, and it showed, she deferred to him, respected him, and if anyone didn’t she would become curt with them to ensure they listened.
“Don’t be,” Filius said vehemently, “Thank you,” he added when he was handed a cup of coffee, while Corvus kept one for himself and gave Harry a hot chocolate. “His actions are NOT your own, regardless of what happens now or in future.” Making it clear he knew Dumbledore would never stop his shenanigans when it came to Harry.
“The reason you were called here is to give you Harry’s medical leave certificate,” Corvus explained, sipping from his cup, it was perfect.
“Oh?” Filius murmured in surprise, “How long?” how long had his progress been put back?
“The remainder of the year, he will start back up for his second year,” Corvus explained easily, “Help yourself,” he offered up the food.
Filius took the delicate china plate, and put a few sandwiches and biscuits on his plate in front of him. Corvus and Harry easily did the same, Harry actually had nearly the same as both of them, but whether he’d eat them or not remained to be seen.
“His progress was only pushed back a month at most, but I would prefer him fully recovered before attempting Hogwarts again. Even with the aid of getting to Astronomy with Flooing it is still a bit too much for him.” Corvus explained, biting into his tuna and cucumber sandwich. “He won’t be one hundred percent recovered, his healer doesn’t believe he will ever achieve that, but he will be as recovered as he will ever get.” Absently brushing his hand over Harry’s head, aware that Harry didn’t like being talked about as if he wasn’t even there.
“Is this something you want, Harry?” Filius asked, he wouldn’t leave until he was sure it was what Harry wanted.
Harry immediately and vigorously nodded his head, unable to speak due to the mouthful of food. He didn’t even make an attempt to until he had swallowed it down and drank some of his hot chocolate. “Yes,” he said vehemently. His green eyes reflecting his apprehension of what Dumbledore might do next.
Filius’ heart sank at the sight of it, this eleven-year-old boy was worried about returning to Hogwarts because of Dumbledore. This was meant to be the best seven years of his life, yet here he was, worried about returning, despite the wonder that learning magic to even get him to consider returning. Even with all the safety nets Corvus had no doubt put in place, which were useless against Dumbledore’s particular brand of manipulation. Harry had become aware of how vulnerable he actually was, Dumbledore had chipped away at yet another piece of innocence Harry had retained, leaving him hollow. Merlin, it made him sick, to see such a bright young boy cowed. “And his exams?”
“He will take them at the Ministry at the end of the year, we will be doing some testing to find out where he needs the help and ensure he’s well prepared for all class exams.” Corvus explained, “Not that there are many areas in which he needs help.” He added in smug pride, “And the only reason he needs that aid is because Hogwarts is failing its students.” Between a stuttering fool of a professor – yes it was acted up but it still affected the students – a ghost that shouldn’t be teaching and let’s not forgot the other useless teachers Harry had yet to interact with.
“Yes, he and a few other students are definitely more advanced, it’s painful seeing them so well versed and having to wait for the others to catch up. Unfortunately, other than the Charms club I run…there is no way I could help them advance, short of giving them books to read.” Filius admitted, shaking his head in slight wryness. “Not that it would help them really, it would just enhance the boredom they’d feel in my classes.”
“What would you suggest then?” Corvus asked, watching Filius shrewdly.
“That after their first year that the second years are put into groups, an immediate group and an advanced one.” Filius explained immediately, it had a ring of repetition, suggesting that he had, had this argument before probably with Dumbledore. “We have at best sixteen classes a week, there are many holes in the schedules that would allow for this to be accommodated, especially if we make it an hour class instead of a two hour class.”
“That does sound much better,” Corvus agreed, definitely.
“Mostly it would be pureblood’s in that class,” Harry pointed out, “Might cause further alienation,”
“That’s exactly what Dumbledore insisted,” Filius admitted disgruntled and the fact they did not ‘believe’ there was cause for alarm that the schedule for the students was perfect.” Filius sighed, shaking his head, “Never mind that the next generation of young minds are being constant stifled when they should be encouraged.” Harry for example, when he went into Ancient Runes he was going to be utterly bored, she wasn’t going to be able to teach him anything if Rabastan spent two years teaching him everything every week.
“It’s not quite accurate though is it?” Corvus asked, “There are always at least one or two very bright young Muggle-born’s in classes.” Tom Riddle, Lily Potter nee Evans…those are just the ones he knew. Admittedly neither were actually Muggle-born! They had wizarding ancestry! There wasn’t even a slightest slip up at calling them Muggle-born’s.
“Very true, a girl Hermione Granger is quite magnificent…unfortunately, her attitude isn’t winning her any favours with her fellow Gryffindors. It’s coming to the extent that not even my Ravenclaws wish to talk to her, she’s just too..” Filius struggled to come up with a name without insulting her.
“Full of herself?” Harry didn’t have that qualms. “She believes what she reads in a book is right and Merlin help anyone that says otherwise. Even the other professors, she feels the need to correct them. She’s trying to prove herself but going about it the wrong way.”
“She corrects the professors?” Corvus eyes widened subtly, surprised. A young Muggle-born girl actually corrected her professors after only being in the magical world five months? Knowing about it perhaps eight months? “And McGonagall hasn’t spoken to her?” it was her student after all. He had never heard Harry mentioning her, oh yes, he actually had. “Is she fully recovered?” remembering the Halloween feast, she’d been attacked by a Troll. So this all must have happened before the attack. Harry wasn’t one for complaining he realized.
“No, not at all, although the swelling around her brain has gone down…we have no way of knowing how she will be when she recovers.” Filius said, quite saddened at the thought of such a bright young mind being lost after such a horrific accident.
“She hasn’t woken up once?” Corvus asked, it had been over a month after all, if magic hadn’t fixed her in that time what was she still doing in Hogwarts? She obviously needed specialist care, care that a Medi-Witch definitely couldn’t provide.
“She did once, but she was put under again, an induced coma,” Filius explained what he knew, which was a lot, Minerva spoke about his ‘best and brightest student’ as if she was she’d be the brightest witch of the age. Filius happened to agree, but if she was continued to be ostracized who knows what would come of her in her later years?
“I see,” was all Corvus had to say on that matter, with her being at Hogwarts still and with inspectors soon to hit the halls, well Dumbledore would have some explaining to do.
“Do you have the medical leave certificate?” Filius asked, that’s genuine he hoped.
Corvus handed the certificate over, an amused tilt of his lips indicating he knew what Filius was likely thinking. He had no need for faking anything, not with he had money in which to get his own way. Which was exactly what he’d done but probably not the reasons Filius thought. He’d figure it out on his own quite quickly though, he was quite shrewd.
“Elmer Eddison?” Filius mouthed in surprise, “Has something happened to Millicent?” he’d only met her a few times since she graduated, all recently, had something happened that he was unaware of?
“She’s perfectly healthy, she just doesn’t want to risk herself or her family,” Corvus said coolly, giving it to Filius straight. Filius flinched at the implication behind that, wincing a little, yeah, he couldn’t blame her. He’d never thought of Dumbledore as a danger before, but ever since Harry came to Hogwarts he was relearning everything he thought he knew. Quite frankly, he didn’t like what he was learning, especially considering it was tipping his neutral scales that had held steadfast since the beginning of the war.
“Of course,” Filius sighed, finishing off his coffee, and nibbling on his sandwich. “If you need me to aid Harry in charms…it would be absolutely my pleasure to help.” And it would be, Harry was attentive, he listened, he understood.
To Filius’ surprise, Corvus turned to Harry, “What do you think?” clearly Harry’s education was being primarily decided by Harry.
“Only if you think you can do it, professor, I don’t want to…inconvenience you.” Was Harry’s automatic reply, he constantly worried he was inconveniencing people.
“He wouldn’t offer if he didn’t have the time or inclination to teach you, Harry, if you would like for him to teach you what you need to know then our home is open to him,” Corvus informed Harry, as always being firm when Harry became a little shy or worried when it came to what he felt was people going out of their way for him. Primarily Corvus believed it might be something of pity actually that made Harry so worried.
This seemed to strengthen Harry’s resolve, Filius noticed, “Then yes, professor, I’d love it if you tutored me,” it seemed as if Corvus knew what he was doing when it came to Harry. No surprise really, Corvus had known Harry for a great deal longer than himself. Had seen him flourish in the first few months and continued to see it so now.
“I shall get back to you on times and days,” Filius stated, unconsciously copying Corvus in being firm since it seemed to bring Harry out of himself. “As for this…you understand Dumbledore will demand it and I cannot really prevent him from doing so?” pointing towards the certificate that lay on the desk in front of him.
“That’s perfectly fine, there’s a reason we used Healer Eddison,” Corvus said smugly, dark eyes gleaming victoriously.
“Hmm, no need to make it easy on him,” Filius decided, what could he say? It was the goblin in him, and the fact his actions had enforced Harry’s decision to stay here instead of coming to Hogwarts where he belonged. He’d made Harry afraid, thankfully it didn’t seem to be affecting his desire to learn…he would do all he could to irritate the old fool, this was his fault.
Harry giggled into his hands, just imagining it. he shouldn’t really, he knew how dangerous Dumbledore was…but he couldn’t help it, it was fun to wind him up.
Filius relaxed further hearing that, it went to show there was definitely no permanent damage emotionally to what Dumbledore had done. He had seen himself how much Harry loved winding Dumbledore up, and it had made him internally nearly rupture his lungs just remaining silent outwardly while he’d stumped Dumbledore. Corvus had apparently taught Harry well, or perhaps he had just been coming to his own, oh he wasn’t blind to the little bit of Slytherin in Harry, but given how he’d grown up…he wasn’t surprised to see it there.
“Then you and I are in agreement,” Corvus said smoothly, a smirk gracing his features, placing his now empty plate on the platter, Filius copying his movement and Harry plucked his last biscuit off the plate before doing so also. Once that was done, the platter disappeared magically back to the kitchen for the House-elves to deal with.
Yes, Millicent’s idea had been a good one, even if borne of self-preservation but how can he blame her for that when he lived on self-preservation?
---------0
“Harry, have you collected your potions?” Corvus called out from the hallway, as he swiftly made his way into the sitting room where Harry was situated. He had made the appointment ten minutes before his scheduled potions time, just in case he couldn’t take anything before the scan. He would take them with him, he had no idea how long the scan would take or what was required. It was better to be on the safe side.
“They’re on the table,” Harry said his voice muffled by his jumper, he was easily cold still, and it was chilly outside, so he wanted to be warm. Hence his decision to put on his favourite knitted green jumper, it was a little big but so comfortable and warm.
Corvus easily spotted them and scooped them up, placing them into his breast pocket of the inside of his cloak for safe keeping. He would have liked to have questioned the goblins a little more about the scan before even making an appointment for it, but the healers words had made him wary to the extreme. He wanted to find out what it was immediately. He was already prepared to go, he didn’t think he’d be making a trip back to Diagon Alley so soon. Fortunately, most of the professors would be back at Hogwarts, and the students making their way there.
“Cloak on and let’s get going,” Corvus said, handing him his cloak, nodding in approval at his attire, it went well together.
Harry clipped his cloak on, a little slower due to the aches and pains beginning to make themselves known. “Do you feel up to it or shall I get a House-elf to pop us to the gates?” he didn’t normally, Harry had to get better and being lazy definitely wasn’t going to accomplish that.
Harry shook his head, “I’ll be fine,” he understood why House-elves needed Masters, but he didn’t like using them all that much, he got on well with them though, even though he tended to take up their space sometimes in the kitchen to make things for Rabastan. After they found out why he was doing it they’d stopped looking at him in wide eyed betrayal. They understood courting, and the old ways.
“Very well,” Corvus agreed, taking Harry at the face of value, and always would until he had reason to doubt it. Harry had always been straight forward, made it clear what he wanted. Even if he was rather shy with accepting gifts and such. He admired that, admired what he’d survived to remain stalwart in his decisions and everything he did to better himself.
They had just made their way to the front door when Harry asked him a surprising question.
“Have you spoken to Voldemort?” Harry questioned.
Corvus paused, staring down at Harry in surprise, he wasn’t used to people using the term Voldemort. Not since Tom was young, when he declared himself Lord Voldemort then perhaps a few years after the political try failed. Then people became too scared to say his name, so yes, it was odd to hear an eleven-year-old boy fearlessly using his name, lets not forget saying it to his face. “No, I have not, if the results are concerning we will speak to him together. Yes?”
Harry inhaled sharply, enjoying the fresh air, “Yes,” he agreed.
With that they stepped outside, walking at a meandering pace, they had enough time to get there. Corvus always ensured there was enough time, well aware of Harry’s constraints. After having set off at a leisurely pace, he tapped his wand on Harry’s head turning him invisible to anyone who was looking. Invisible fingers clasped his hand, and only then did Corvus Apparate them straight to the stairs of Gringotts.
There was no dallying after that, Corvus kept a tight grip of Harry, avoiding any and all crowds as he made his way to the nearest guard, not even having to inform them he had an appointment before he was told to go ahead. They were well aware of those who had appointments and with whom.
“Good afternoon, Lord Lestrange, Heir Potter,” Terex said in greeting, “How may I help you today? Your letter didn’t specify a reason.” Which left them a bit unprepared for whatever it was that they needed, wouldn’t be the first or last time either.
“I’ve been told by a Healer that you’ve done intensive scans that find things that would otherwise be unfounded in even the best of our wizardry scans?” Corvus immediately got to the crux of their meeting without delay.
Terex came across slightly dazed by the question, but he snapped out of it very, very quickly. “There are three kinds of goblin standard scans, that is correct.”
“Tell me about them,” Corvus demanded.
“One is an internal scan, that does everything a normal healer scan does, its our least used one.” Terex informed Lord Lestrange, “Our second is a blood rune scan, where blood is placed upon a rune and the body is scanned inside and out, with a ritual of our own tongue done simultaneously by a goblin healer.”
Corvus nodded that he was listening and understanding, Harry too listened.
“The third is the one that the healers use, there is a ritual done in our specialised room that detects everything and outlines it all. Even something as simple as a cut or bruise, it details the entire history of what the human body has gone through.” Terex explained. Already having a good idea which healer Corvus was speaking about. He had come to them quite often, and they had actually put the cost down a bit when they realized it was coming from his own personal accounts. They liked a bargain, but they weren’t downright vicious…at least not all the time.
“And if I wanted to know more about that particular ritual?” Corvus enquired, “Is there anything written down or do I have to ask the questions I have regarding it?”
“It is private,” Terex conceded, but it was how they kept their money coming in, and they needed money, it’s not as if they could just use client money, and not all of them could get jobs in the bank itself, many had to find other ways to supplement their income or you know just gain an income. It wasn’t like wizards gave them any help. “However, you are free to ask any questions you like and I will answer them if I can.”
“Just how evasive is it?” Corvus asked.
Terex was perplexed by that question, just about to open his mouth when Harry spoke.
“I don’t want anyone touching me,” Harry said uncomfortably, he wasn’t going to endure that again, it had been bad enough allowing Millicent to do so once.
“The participant will put on a white gown that will not interfere with or block the ritual, anything magical in nature is strictly forbidden. They are better off keeping their eyes closed, the light can get a little blinding, other than that all that is required of them is to sit still for twenty minutes while the ritual is complete.” Understanding what he meant by evasive and finding it rather distasteful, magic made that unnecessary.
“And is there any restrictions on potion consummation?” Corvus asked, sensing Harry relaxing a little, clearly relieved not to be poked and prodded at again.
“Ah,” Terex said, understanding the reasoning behind their presence now. “No, it’s never been a problem, but if you are due a dose, it’s perhaps best to wait until it’s over.” He didn’t want to risk interference, but he doubted any potion would interfere with it. They did this ritual for people sicker than Harry Potter, so it wouldn’t be a problem. Much, much sicker as a matter of fact, so much so that the ritual was their last chance. “May we know what exactly it is you’re looking for?”
“I’d rather a secrecy contract signed, by anyone that would be in the room as well as yourself, if you will be here for that part of the conversation.” Corvus declared seriously, the goblins weren’t gossips, per se, but he didn’t fully trust them, he didn’t fully trust anyone that wasn’t his blood, except Tom and Harry surprisingly, and he rather hoped that he wouldn’t. The healer didn’t know what it was, couldn’t fathom a guess, and he couldn’t reveal what it was even if he did figure it out. Whatever it was…it might not be good and he didn’t want it getting out to the general public.
“I understand,” Terex murmured, not surprised that he wanted secrecy clauses brought in. He had one, but it had nothing to do with Harry’s health, it was to do with his estate. So, he was being cautious and smart, and he admired those traits. “I will be back in a moment with the necessary papers and healer,” truly curious about what this was about, why they specifically came to them? Was there something wrong with him that healers couldn’t detect or were they just here for a second opinion? He was the last Potter heir, future Lord of the Potter estate…he rather hoped it was nothing serious.
“Do you know what it is?” Harry asked, slightly subdued by the urgency.
“No,” Corvus revealed truthfully, “It might just be a result of the attack, Harry, do not worry needlessly, I’m just being cautious.” At least he hoped that’s all he was being. The healers words had gotten to him he just wanted to make sure that Harry was safe and healthy as can be.
Harry hoped that was the case, he’d just gotten over the knowledge that if he’d gone a few more years without seeing a healer and staying with the Dursleys he would have died. If he hadn’t been desperate enough to throw cautions in the wind and decided to stay under the radar… made any other choices he could have died. If something else was going to come up…he wasn’t sure how he’d deal with it. Perhaps it was a good thing he hadn’t returned to Hogwarts at all. If he was sick…what was the point of going to school? He bit his lip, trying to stop all the questions and doubts plaguing him but he couldn’t.
Today was going to blow their minds.
---------0
There was no grumbling or complaining from the goblins, they immediately signed the contracts and got to business. Business was money, and spending it uselessly complaining about something they considered smart, well, it was a waste of time and money.
“Wow!” Harry gaped as he stood in the room, already in his white gown, which thankfully wasn’t see through and it didn’t make him uncomfortable. He couldn’t help but be drawn to the runes that literally covered every inch of the wall and floor, the only thing in the room bar the runes was a small podium presumably for the goblins. “I can’t recognize many of them,” he said, which blew his mind, he still had so, so much to learn when it came to runes. “Do goblins have their own version of runes? Or are they the same as ours?” he asked absently, mesmerised, trying to memorise them so he could look them up.
“A few of them are our own creation, yes, but the majority are already pre-existing runes, Heir Potter,” Terex explained proudly, that he recognized any of them was a surprise. They were well aware that most didn’t begin learning Ancient Runes until they were thirteen-years-old, even the pureblood’s that had nothing to do with rune crafting. Parents who were in that business were likely to have children who recognized a few but other than that, yes, thirteen.
“That’s a searching rune, a scrying rune of sorts, I had no idea it was used in conjuncture of healing…” Harry said, eyes still greedily taking in everything he could see.
“They have altered it to search out something specific in healing,” Corvus informed him, glad to see Harry temporarily distracted from his worries. He was grateful this scan was being done today, he didn’t want to see the young boy worrying more than necessary. He didn’t know much about Ancient Runes, everything he’d learned in his youth all but forgotten, but his son was interested in it, and listening to Rabastan teach Harry everything well, some of it was sticking.
The goblins remained silent, waiting patiently, knowing sometimes it overwhelmed wizards, took them ages to calm down in order to go through with it. Then again the wizards and witches they dealt with were very, very sick and sometimes young. The unknown truly terrified them, making the experience a lot worse for them.
Harry gaze the room another look around, before he seemed to snap out of his daze and realize why he was actually here. It sure as hell wasn’t to sit and look at the admittedly awesome runes on the walls and floor. He’d been standing too long as it was anyway, he was beginning to ache something fierce and his potions were with Corvus and he wasn’t getting them until this scan was done. “Please tell me I can sit,” he honestly didn’t think he could stand for twenty minutes, not without his legs buckling from under him.
“In the very centre, with the largest rune, this is where you sit, would you like a cushion?” the goblin healer asked, looking quite forced to be polite and it was comical.
“He’ll take it,” Corvus stated curtly, before Harry could even think up a reply or suggest he’d be fine without it. “Twenty minutes is a long time to sit still on stone flooring.” He added to Harry who looked as if he might object to be treated like china. The room was warm, the stone was warm, but it didn’t make it any easier or potentially easier on Harry’s posterior.
Harry nodded, not foolhardy enough not to realize the sense Corvus made, plus he would never want to disappoint him. Added to the fact he felt a sense of happiness that once again his needs were being put first. He wasn’t used to it and he didn’t think he ever would, and if he did, he clung onto the thought of never allowing himself to feel ungrateful for anything Corvus did for him.
It didn’t take long for Harry to be situated, and Corvus – who refused to leave – and the goblins to be at the podium which shimmered slightly, presumably shielding them from the ritual so they didn’t get recorded as well. Corvus kept his eyes on Harry at all times, making sure nothing happened to him.
Neither Harry or Corvus understood a single word of the ritual, and all they could do was hear, since blinding white light begun to dance over the runes, and shoot into Harry, it wasn’t just a single rune, as they chanted in Gobbledegook, more and more light danced across their closed lids, until it looked like a disco hall.
Harry could feel the goblins magic entering him repeatedly, it didn’t hurt, if anything it made him feel nearly uncomfortably warm. His heart was pounding away like a drum, as nerves got the better of him. He had no idea what the outcome of his ritual would be, and he couldn’t wait until it was over so he would know, at the same time he didn’t want to in case it was something bad. Ignorance was bliss as they said, but even if he wanted to live in bliss, ignorance, he knew pretty soon he’d know whether he liked it or not.
Corvus did not like being blinded, he couldn’t see how Harry was coping or worse if he was ill effected by what they were doing. He did however, keep a keen ear on him, listening for any single sound of distress, but he picked up nothing, and if he had fainted he would have definitely heard it.
He was nonetheless grateful when the chanting – which by the way sounded like vicious snarling if he was honest – begun to slow indicating that it was coming to an end. Peeking open an eye, noticing the runes were less pervasive, allowing him to see properly again without almost blinding him to begin with.
“It is done,” the Goblin healer stated in English finally, looking exhausted, sweat gathering at its brow. Clearly the ritual took a lot out of them, even its voice sounded more nasally than usual.
“Harry?” Corvus asked, moving towards him now that it was done.
“I’m fine,” Harry reassured Corvus as the wizard slowly but easily aided the eleven-year-old to his feet.
“You may get dressed now,” Terex said, having remained silent until now. “We will discuss the results in my office.”
“Thank you,” Corvus said, guiding Harry out the room and towards the small changing room, handing him his pain relief draught first and foremost. The others could wait until after he was changed into his clothes, he was already beginning to get cold. The room might have been warmed but the rest of Gringotts definitely wasn’t.
It took a good few minutes before the door opened again, by then he looked a little more at ease. Corvus handed him the potions, putting the empty ones back into his pocket until they were all consumed. “Ready?” making sure he was feeling up to being on the move again.
“I want it over with,” Harry murmured, straightening his spine, “Lets go,” he said with strength that hadn’t been present a second prior. Smiling up at Corvus in silent thanks when his shoulder was squeezed in wordless support.
How was this an eleven-year-old boy? Corvus thought as they followed Terex with a large reel of parchment that was almost the same size as him. He was stronger than even Corvus could fathom, and he was so very proud of him. He was acting almost double his age, when most eleven-year-olds would be digging their heads in the sand, just not wanting to know.
They wordlessly sat down in the office while Terex closed the door and made his way to his desk and sat down. The healer was already reading the information contained within the results written on the parchment, nothing on its face giving away whether the results were good or bad.
“Now you asked us to focus on…” Terex said, before he was interrupted by the goblin healer barking out in Gobbledegook, staring at Harry intently before barking out more information. Then it went back to the results, its eyes visibly reading everything with much greater speed and urgency.
“What exactly is going on?” Corvus demanded low and angry, “I do not like being kept waiting,” especially since he knew whatever it was, it was bad. The look that Healer Texx had given Harry did not bode well at all.
“You asked us to focus on the night of the attack and you were quite right to do so,” Terex explained, the last thing he wanted to do was piss of Lord Lestrange or worse lose the Potter account, so he made haste, “The night of the attack…it seems as if when the Dark Lord Voldemort lost his body, a part of his soul chipped off and latched onto the nearest possible person, young Mr. Potter.”
“That’s impossible, to have a piece of ones soul…” Corvus looked a little sick at the new information, finally seeing everything in a whole new light. The descent into madness, the physical manifestation of his madness, Merlin help them.
“The Dark Lord Voldemort created more than one, causing his souls instability, yes that is correct.” Texx joined the conversation.
Harry remained silent, not really understanding anything at all, how could he have someone’s soul inside of him? He brushed his fingers along his scar, reminded of each time he had reacted to Voldemort’s presence, was the soul piece reacting to the main body? Trying to get back to it? he was so, so confused. Was it like possession? He didn’t feel possessed?
‘He’s essentially a Horcrux container,’ Corvus thought in near panic. “Has there ever been one recorded?” knowing the goblins hoarded knowledge, while the damn Ministry tried to burn it to the ground.
“That would require looking into,” their archives were immense, it would take weeks if not months to search through everything and that was with it all in its correct sections.
“Has it affected him?” Corvus asked through gritted teeth.
“No, not at all, its dormant, and will remain so,” Texx explained.
“Can it be moved to an alternative container?” Corvus then asked, barely refraining from closing his eyes in despair.
“I am sorry, Lord Lestrange, we cannot give you the answers you seek, you as well as I only know of one way…remorse. I am by no means an expert, I would need to find one and speak to him regarding the information which I cannot do without your explicit permission.” Terex informed him. The room was tense and alert, very, very much so.
Corvus pursed his lips, indecision warring within him, “You do not have my permission to discuss this with anyone.” He said eventually, “I shall see what I can find out on my own, you may also do the same, without alerting anyone to what you’re up to. You will be paid for your time, of course, as always.” He definitely needed to discuss this with Tom. He couldn’t believe he had splintered his soul more than once in order to achieve immortality. He had no doubt that this was what he had picked up that day, the cup of Hufflepuff had been turned into a Horcrux and that was how he’d returned. Along with his sanity it seemed.
“Very well, Lord Lestrange, your will be done.” Terex said, giving him a nod of understanding.
“You’re positive that its dormant and will not cause him harm?” Corvus asked one last time, just to be sure.
“We are positive,” Texx stated firmly, “It’s been there for over a decade and has not affected him,” she added for farther clarification.
“Very well, come, Harry, time to head home,” Corvus said, reactivating the charm to keep Harry from anyone’s prying eyes, uncaring that technically you weren’t allowed to use magic in Gringotts, Harry’s protection came first.
Neither goblin protested regardless.
Both Corvus and Harry were left reeling, one knowing exactly what was going on but the other slightly lost.
Corvus had to get in touch with Tom, he needed answers.
---------0
“Filius, a word,” Dumbledore demanded, the second the last of the students had left the Great Hall, having been served a large dinner and even better dessert and sent up to bed. Curfew would be enacted soon and they’d be up in the dorms to sleep in order to be refreshed for tomorrows classes. None of the professors had even had a chance to vacate the Great Hall. They were however, surprised by how curt Dumbledore was being, it wasn’t like him at all.
Unfortunately, Dumbledore was reaching the end of his tether, between everything that was happening. Losing control of the Potter boy, the Ministry debts, the loss of funding, the new interference at Hogwarts that was due to happen yes, he was in a very dour mood indeed. To make matters worse, even if he gained control of the Potter boy the Dursley’s were scattered! Petunia in hospital, the brat in care and Vernon in prison! Petunia was in such bad way that they didn’t think she’d be out for another month, and then she’s nowhere to go, essentially homeless. The run of bad luck that family had lately was bordering on incredulous really.
“Can’t it wait, Headmaster? I do have things that require my attention before my first class tomorrow?” Filius said, being deliberately dismissive, already walking towards the professors exit, the little alcove exit that led in two different directions.
“No,” Dumbledore stated curtly, “Haven’t you noticed a particular student missing?” slightly vexed with Filius’ actions, he had been there at every corner this term and he was very annoyed.
“I haven’t no,” Filius said, turning to face Dumbledore, irate with the old fool and his actions. “Everyone who was meant to be here is here, Albus,” which was true enough.
“Harry Potter,” Dumbledore barely refrained from snarling like a wounded beast. The urge to stomp his feet in frustration was strong, he’d never been put to the test quite like this before. Everything went his way, everything, and for so many things to be going wrong he felt wrongfooted.
“Albus, you used a very strong compulsion spell on the boy! While he was recovering from severe illnesses! Compelling him to visit the Mirror of Erised where he got snarled in it!” Filius shouted out, the echo booming off the rafters, “Leaving him vulnerable, standing there for who knows how long! His entire body was trembling with the pain of it! Harry’s health has been put back by your actions and you dare ask why he isn’t here at Hogwarts?” Filius was breathing heavily as he stared up at Dumbledore the sheer amount of disgust that poured of the diminutive professor had Dumbledore stepping back at the sheer menacing.
“That is not what occurred!” Dumbledore said, caught off guard by how Filius was acting. “I came upon the boy at near enough same time as you.” Perhaps he should have demanded Filius’ presence in his office, this was much too public for his liking. He’d had tried hard to tamp down on the rumour mills, helped along by Quirrell and Flitwick leaving for the holidays, and Severus didn’t talk to people full stop. He hadn’t thought for a second that quiet diminutive Flitwick would find his claws here of all places.
“That requires you to conceal yourself does it?” Filius asked scornfully, “Harry is remaining in the care of his guardian for the rest of the year, while he recovers fully.”
“Harry…” before Dumbledore could continue Filius interrupted him yet again. Seeing a chance to try and find out if Flitwick actually knew who it was.
“Harry I believe, does not like you referring to him so informally,” Filius bit out, “He’s asked you repeatedly to stop calling him Harry, My boy or any other affectionate names, he doesn’t know you and quite frankly, Albus it disgusts him you’re an old man!” not caring if his insinuations were going to be taken the wrong way, in fact relishing the look on Dumbledore’s face.
“I…” Albus stood there, surrounded by his employees clearly disgusted and distressed by the words.
“Address him as Mr. Potter or Heir Potter, those are the ones you have permission to use,” Filius added, digging in the gaping wound. Dumbledore was not close to Harry and never would be. He could try and pretend all he wanted, but Filius would not play along.
Severus watched the scene closely, having to refrain from smirking outright. It wasn’t very often he saw anyone, anyone standing up to Albus Dumbledore. He was ashamed to admit, even he hadn’t truly stood up to the old fool. He was however, getting a front row seat to watching Dumbledore positively crumble and it was a delicious sight to see. He was a bitter man, had been for a long time, so this was as much entertainment he got. Plus, only brewing was his one true passion and love, it was the only time he was happy and he rarely got to do that. During the breaks and the summer holidays, not that they’d been calm, he knew the Dark Lord was back and he hadn’t been called, it worried him immensely.
“You need permission to be pulled from Hogwarts, I do not believe his health is bad enough to issue that,” Dumbledore pointed out, his mind whirling at the implications. Could it be? Could Potter’s health be that bad that he had actually gotten a healer to sign off on it?
So lost in thought that every single professor there actually gazed incredulously at Dumbledore. Everyone with eyes, everyone who had interacted with the boy could clearly see he wasn’t in good health. It’s why nobody ever got on his case when he was a little late to class to begin with, not that it happened anymore, he was early if anything. Always eager to participate in class, to learn, despite his clear limitations, even his Astronomy professor knew, she was the one that allowed Filius to bring Harry up, had seen him during the first too classes clearly out of breath and unable to move much and had difficult after the hour was over in getting back to his dorm. She’d offered to escort him, making sure he was fine, but he’d declined that help, when Filius first came up with him she’d felt awful for not insisting, it was way too much for the boy to handle.
Even Snape as callous as he was, never got on his case when he sat down unable to remain standing during those classes where he had to stand to brew. Admittedly it was only to try and give him more abuse if his potion turned out wrong but it didn’t.
“I received his medical leave certificate by Owl,” Filius stated, lying about the last part, but the rest was the truth of course. He definitely didn’t want Dumbledore on his case more than he already was, trying to get the name of Harry’s guardian out of him. He still tried relentlessly from Harry himself, thankfully, he wouldn’t need to endure that for a few months.
“Then it had better be in his file by the end of the evening,” Dumbledore stated, inwardly swearing ferociously. He’d lost complete control of Harry Potter, this was not going well. Who knows what farther damage could be done before he saw the boy again next September…what if they tried it again and he didn’t see the boy for a longer period? Whoever it was…was beginning to get on his nerves ruining his plans.
Finding the healer might actually prove fruitful, then again they are notorious for protecting their patients privacy. It would require him being less than…law abiding, he couldn’t afford to have someone paid to do it either, he was completely out of money until his salary went in, and he found other means to get money, he certainly wasn’t selling anymore of his precious books. Getting enough to sell out of Fawkes would take a long time, he’d saved what precious tears he had only to sell it to remain out of Azkaban. He was going to start declining soon, and before he knew it, a burning day, which would mean even longer still before his precious phoenix could aid him. With a war on the horizon, it wasn’t ideal at all.
“It will be done the moment I have free time,” Filius corrected him, and before Dumbledore could get another word in edgewise he made his way out of the room. Sinistra was quick to follow Flitwick clearly heard asking if Harry was doing well, everyone made to follow, wishing to know themselves.
Leaving Dumbledore alone in the Great Hall with Snape, who swept out and Argus, who was petting at his cat with his face screwed up, a mop and bucket at the side to clean up the mess waiting on everyone leaving with an air of general distaste.
Dumbledore, still reeling, swept from the room as well, making a beeline for the students folders, determined to get to the bottom of the Mystery that was Harry Potter and who his guardian was.
If he’d thought about it, he would have realized perhaps it was best to have Granger hidden away when the inspectors arrived, unfortunately, Dumbledore’s mind had other things to occupy his time and he didn’t give it another thought.
That wouldn’t be Dumbledore’s breaking point, oh no, not that.
--------0
When will Dumbledore realize that the stone is missing? Will it cause him to have a breakdown? A Heart attack making him unable to be headmaster for a while giving Harry another break? Or will Harry's second year be spent trying to keep Dumbledore off his back since nothing else - that's planned right now like the diary which is already out of play - wont be happening! Will Harry keep the horcrux or will it be transferred to another container? A sign of trust between him and Voldemort? will Dumbledore ever find out about them due to the lack of evidence? Still haven't decided on Severus which let me tell you is strange! Will he become like an uncle figure to Harry like he is with Draco over time? or will they always have a tense relationship? Will Severus telling Harry about his mother bridge the gap that's all too apparent? Hmm Sirius, Bellatrix too so many ways to go! I think I might make it a FB vote for Sirius I think since i'm totally genuinely undecided! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contact
Chapter 27
Contrary to popular belief, or what would be popular belief, the Dark Lord Voldemort did not spend every waken moment with thoughts of murder and death in mind or desiring it, planning it. No, he was however, readjusting to living, after having spent over a decade in debilitating agony that he couldn’t describe to anyone and have them fully understand it unless they too had undergone the exact same thing. Quite often much to his consternation, he found himself just staring at his hands, overwhelmed with the fact he had them again, had magic he could use at his full disposal and his mind free of insanity. Even just being able to hold a wand was the most liberating feeling in the world. It was…easy to lose oneself to ruminating.
The stone’s properties had given him clarity that he had lost somewhere along the way. It wasn’t the only use of it, of course, he had made himself quite a treasure trove of gold, and had sold a great deal of it, allowing him an abundance of funds to ensure his safety and security.
Right now he was living in a cottage that abuts the estate he had bought, the old mansion had already been bulldozed and destroyed. This place would do while his property was built just as he desired it. ‘Property’ might be going a bit far, he had just signed off on the build finding it quite satisfactory. The architect was very renowned in pureblood circles and had been recommended to him. He was aware it would take at least a year and a half before he could probably move in, especially with the warding hubs he desired in his home, which would need to be done with the foundations. Those warding hubs would take at least a month to settle, before they could get to work. Then once the construction was complete, he would most definitely be contracting a warder to add to the finishing touches. Nothing but the best for his home, it was under his new name, something that didn’t much bother him at all, after all, he had stopped using the name Tom Riddle decades upon decades ago. Finding it much too common for his tastes, primarily to those who know him he would always be the Great and powerful Lord Voldemort.
A screeching sounded, forewarned Voldemort that he was about to have company. Flicking his wand with great delight – nothing showed of course he was naturally fully composed – he knew immediately who it was from opening the window granting the bird entrance. “Loki,” Voldemort murmured, his lips twitching a little as the Hawk swooped in still screeching as it’s claws grasped a hold of the chair and stilled, Corvus’ latest bird of prey of choice. It was magnificent and elegant, Hawks had been Corvus’ pet of choice since leaving Hogwarts, he had owls, yes, but they were very rarely used, only if the Hawk was busy. “Now what could Corvus have to tell me so soon?” he pondered for a second before swiftly but gently removing the missive from the bird. Well aware, if mistreated, the bird could easily use that beak to pluck out his eyes and do considerable damage. He admired them really, they were not judged for following their instincts, not like humanity was. His fingers sought out Loki and he petted him for a brief moment.
Snapping open the wax seal, Voldemort read the very short and curt missive. Annoyance flared within him at the audacity of Corvus’ demand for a meeting immediately. This was probably written not even half an hour ago, Loki was fast and he was at least twenty minutes as the Hawk flies from Lestrange manor, at a walking pace three to four hours and Apparation pace mere seconds. His anger and irritation paused as he realized something, his lips pursing, Corvus wouldn’t have been this demanding unless he was emotional, tired and vexed perhaps even bordering on anger.
“Go back to your Master,” Voldemort said, his tone contemplative, and with that Loki took off, swooping out the window and gaining momentum as he flew, much too soon he was nothing but a blip on the landscape. Did he leave it until tomorrow in an effort to show Corvus his place? Would his curiosity hold? He was genuinely interested in what he could possibly have to say. Corvus had always been more of a servant to him, and he was really the only one of his original Knights left…he deserved better for the loyalty he’d shown him all these years, as did the other Lestrange’s.
Decision made, Voldemort summoned his cloak, and turned on his heel, Apparating the moment he felt the fabric in his clutches. Only to balk and blanch as he stepped away eyes wider than natural, swallowing thickly, dragons? Since when did Corvus accept dragons into his home? The damage it could do…was vast. That was at the height of carelessness especially with an eleven-year-old on the premises. Clearing his throat, glancing around, ensuring that nobody had seen his little slip of composure, he straightened up and stalked farther into Lestrange Manor, using the back door. Unlike most people, he didn’t need to Apparate at the gates and await entrance. It wasn’t due to his ‘powers’ he was simply welcome in Lestrange manor, always.
The wards on this place was very impressive after all, years and years of wizards adding to them, and adding to the property itself. The Lestrange’s were no slouches when it came to magical powers, never had been. Which made them extremely formidable opponents.
“Master is expecting you in the sitting room, Sir,” came the voice of a House-elf, talking to the Dark Lord as he approached the back door.
“Very well,” Voldemort intoned, the desire to know what was happening hastened his pace. He was very familiar with the layout as well, making swift work to the sitting room, he’d have gone to the office if he was honest, if he hadn’t been informed. It’s primarily where their interactions took place.
The door to the sitting room was open, awaiting his entrance.
“A dragon, Corvus?” Voldemort asked, his tone caught between amusement and incredulity. It dimmed somewhat given the look on Corvus’ face, he honestly couldn’t say he could read that particular one, he’d never seen it before. There was a tray filled with the normal refreshments, coffee, biscuits and scones. The smell of the coffee was wonderful, always robust in taste and smell. He was being courteous despite his ire which meant it couldn’t be too bad. Had something happened to Rabastan and Rodolphus?
Corvus’ startled hearing those words out of Tom’s mouth, pursing his lips trying to stop his own amusement showing. “It’s not remaining here, I’m already arranging safe passage for the dragon to be transported to Romania to be with others of its kind once it’s fit enough.” It was in no way fit enough for that sort of journey, they couldn’t exactly touch the dragon and Apparate it. It had to be sedated, crated up, and transported that way. Not as easy and simple as one would think, especially for a sick dragon who hadn’t seen the light of day before in it’s life. “Were you aware that dragons can understand Parseltongue?”
Voldemort arched a brow at that, “I was not,” he said, dragons hadn’t exactly been on his radar. “I assume since you know this that the boy had something to do with its presence here?” lips twitching, finding himself fighting amusement.
“That boy as you say, has a name, and he really does not need you calling him that within his hearing,” Corvus stated firmly, “I politely ask that you refer to him as Harry or Potter at least.” He’d been called boy too much in life, was it so wrong that Harry wanted to hear his name? “Also, yes, he did have something to do with the dragon’s presence here. He transported the dragon here without even being within Gringotts walls, hours after we’d been there.”
Voldemort narrowed his eyes, irritation flaring in him at Corvus’ demanding tone. Yet the demand and the fact Potter had pulled of what should have been impossible made him pause. He was eleven-years-old and he’d accomplished something impossible. Magic did not stick to dragons, thus why wizards and witches desired the dragon hide to protect themselves. He was tempted to ask the boy what he’d done and how he’d accomplished it but first, he had another reason for being here. “You demanded my presence?” Voldemort retorted, letting his anger show. He did the summoning not the other way around. If Corvus hadn’t been a good friend for decades he would have thought of putting him under the Cruciatus for his assumptions.
“I know about your Horcruxes,” Corvus admitted, a grim look on his face, “I understand now what happened…what went wrong.”
Voldemort stiffened further, the urge to kill strong. “What are you talking about?” he demanded, how on earth could he know? Had he done digging after the cup was given back to its owner – and yes he considered himself the rightful owner – nobody else could appreciate the founders items like he did.
Corvus sighed, “You’d severed pieces of your soul so much so that you’d made it extremely unstable, you unknowingly created another…” watching him closely, at least he was hoping the Dark Lord had not created Harry as a human Horcrux on purpose.
Voldemort’s eyes shuttered, his magnificent mind managing to understand what Corvus was implying with just a few words. Inhaling sharply, disbelief the most overwhelming emotion right now, “Potter?” just how was that possible?
“Yes, we were informed by the healer that there was something inside of him, something foreign and it wasn’t just a result of the attack that night.” Corvus told him carefully, relief flowing through him, judging by the disbelief it had definitely not been on purpose. “The goblins did a more…thorough scan and found it.”
“Where is he?” Voldemort asked, “I would like to see him.”
“He’s taken his potions and is having a rest,” Corvus explained, “The knowledge has shocked him, understandably.” He had a piece of his parents killer stuck inside of him, he didn’t understand, Corvus could see that, his green eyes filled with confusion, worry and fears, and Corvus couldn’t say anything to make it better. For he just did not have the answers he sought, they sought.
“I see,” Voldemort stated coolly, realizing what Corvus was implying, he wasn’t about to wake Harry up he was feeling overwhelmed and he was to remain a sleep. Merlin, it was a good job Corvus was Corvus otherwise he would have been extremely displeased. The wizard was closer and more fond of Potter than anticipated, and he had a feeling it wasn’t due to Harrys ability to allow him to see his sons. Maybe in the beginning it was, but Corvus was clearly smitten and overprotective even to the degree he’d go against him, Lord Voldemort.
“You can read the results,” Corvus offered in compensation, “Please, sit,” he added absently, as he took a seat, grateful to be sitting down. He wasn’t a young wizard anymore who could stand around all day.
Voldemort claimed a seat for himself, as Corvus poured them some coffee, he read the results of the rather lengthily scan. You could see they had primarily focused on the first two years of Harry Potter’s life since it was much more detailed, and with only a few bumps and bruises on his hands and knees, due to learning to walk no doubt, and the attack he’d perpetrated. The results were very conclusive, there was no mistake, Harry Potter did have a shard of his soul within his body.
“Do you know if the Horcrux can be removed from Harry without harming him?” Corvus asked with deceptive mildness. “Without taking a piece of his own soul with it.” which was one of his biggest fears.
Voldemort pursed his lips as he spooned some sugar into the cup and stirred it, brow furrowed. “I do not know, I shall do what I can to find out.” He had used Nagini as a backup, nobody would think to check his snake after all, and it was only a small shard, he’d done the Horcrux ritual before regaining his body and re-absorbing the other horcruxes using the stone and a new ritual, he did not and would not feel remorse for making himself immortal. Thus, the only known way, would not have worked for him at all.
“Tell me you ensured that the goblins couldn’t discuss this with anyone?” Voldemort asked, dread beginning to consume him. He wouldn’t relish going on a bloody crusade in killing off every goblin in Gringotts to ensure his secret remained just that, a secret. He would do it though, he could not allow his secrets to be exposed. The thought of Dumbledore finding out was quite…alarming.
“Of course I did,” Corvus replied, giving Voldemort a look as if questioning his sanity, “Before the ritual took place,” he wouldn’t allow anything that was a threat to Harry remain that way, even if it was only information. He could imagine what Dumbledore would do should he actually find out.
“Good,” Voldemort relaxed back, gratitude filling him. “I have many books on the subject if you’d like to look them over as well?” his first one had been impulsive but the rest…were impulsive too – but a different kind due to the first Horcrux – but he’d done his research regardless.
“That might be a good idea, for Harry,” Corvus agreed, “I think it would settle him to read them.”
Voldemort arched a brow, he was going to let the boy read about the darkest of arts?
“I have faith in him,” Corvus correctly interpreted that look, with people in his life looking out for him, he would not go down the wrong path, not like Tom had, quite spectacularly apparently, bloody Horcruxes what had he been thinking? Plus, it would let him know how wrong it really went and prevent him from even considering it even if he became as dark as they come. Plus, the Ministry and his version of the wrong path was vastly different, and even if he did…he wouldn’t shy away from Harry but he did want to preserve whatever innocence the child had left. He’d already seen the dark side of life unfortunately, and knew what people were like. “You had to have started before we left Hogwarts,” he added sombrely, remembering exactly when he’d changed first, it was just his temper being very easily roused.
Voldemort pursed his lips, “I did,” he stated in a clipped manner.
“Even if you had confided in me…nothing would have changed,” Corvus conceded, knowing that was the truth without needing confirmation from Tom.
“No, it wouldn’t have,” Voldemort admitted, he had been a cocky little shit, well aware of his powers and position in life. He’d earned it, and definitely wouldn’t have listened to Corvus, believing that he knew better, but life experiences teach you differently, and that was that. Too full of fear and grand ideas to be able to even think of dying in a damn bomb blast by a muggle. He’d taken the necessary measures he felt were prudent to keep himself safe.
Corvus nodded resignedly, he had always thought he had been a wise council to Tom, to hear otherwise was disheartening but not at all surprising. With a little luck things would change now that things had been rectified, at least a little, he wasn’t under the delusions that the Dark Lord had absorbed all his Horcruxes merely some of them, and he had regained his former sharpness that had been missing for so long during the last war.
He was hopeful, for the first time in a long, long time.
Things were looking up.
“May I use your guest room while we look into this latest…predicament?” it was quite a quandary, he didn’t like the thought of his Horcrux being so vulnerable…inside of a boy. It just reinforced the idea that he needed protected at all costs. Especially with him being around Dumbledore at Hogwarts.
“Harry has remained here, he did not return to Hogwarts,” Corvus informed him, “But you are more than welcome to a guest room,” hopefully it would help Harry get used to Tom, with their shared thirst for knowledge, they might more than just tolerate each other. If it helped Harry with his ability to remain neutral then he was all for it. He desired that above all else. The thought of Harry joining Dumbledore and the light side caused something in his stomach to twist unpleasantly.
Voldemort arched a brow, “Has his health declined?” finding himself stunned with the knowledge that he actually felt a smidgen of worry…and it wasn’t entirely to do with the Horcrux. Had he grown to care for the boy? Impossible, he didn’t warm up to people…not easily at least, and he was very peculiar about whom he chose.
“Since Dumbledore’s actions? Yes, but nothing drastic,” Corvus answered, his lips twitching, he knew Tom well, and realized he cared, this was good. Oh, you wouldn’t think his expression had changed at all if you didn’t know him well, which he did, no matter what face he had. Although, it was amazing to see Tom again, his old friend’s face instead of the snake-like features.
“Toya!” the Dark Lord barked out, impatiently waiting for his House-elf, which he had not renamed, he had no desire to. The House-elf wasn’t important enough to think on for a moment, and thus it kept it’s name and as for his gender…well, the Dark Lord hadn’t checked at all. “Bring me my trunk, immediately,” able to go wherever her Master called her, she nodding with a bow, she popped away to do her Master’s bidding.
Corvus noticed Toya was quite…well dressed – for a House-elf – dress robes, not silk though, more durable, understandably so with the chores they had to do on a daily basis and given they have only one robe it would need to be something that wouldn’t fall apart. He’d seen how the Malfoy’s treat their House-elves and how disgustingly it was dressed, a pillowcase? Really? Given the money they had, and how they chose to dress their servants well, pathetic really.
The earlier tension seemed to dissipate as they moved on, instead focusing on what was more important. Albeit for different reasons of course, either way it would result in the same end.
-------0
Green eyes blinked open sleepily, yawning and stretching as one tends to do upon awakening, ignoring the twinges of pain that accompanied it. It took Harry a few moments to understand why he felt as though his stomach had emerged from it’s proper place. Horcrux. Voldemort’s soul. The fact Corvus hadn’t been able to immediately reassure him had felt awful. He’d gotten so used to him being able to help everything, he didn’t hold it against him, never would, not after all he had done for his thus far.
He knew lying in his bed feeling sorry for himself would not change matters. He only knew the very basics of what a Horcrux was, and it had been Corvus to inform him thusly, before he’d taken his regular potions and had his usual nap. Not that Harry called it a nap, a nap was for children and toddlers, no it was merely an afternoon rest.
Sighing softly, he glanced at the time and his eyes widened in surprise, it was dinner time. He never slept that long, maybe an hour at most usually, although he hadn’t been having his rest in the afternoon at Hogwarts. His stomach grumbled hungrily, Harry barely paid any attention to it, as he always did, but he would never miss a meal.
Sliding out of his luxurious bed, he grabbed his wand and used a simple straightening spell to return his clothes to their usual pristine state. It was certainly much better than ironing, and he should know, he’d done every single household chore imaginable. Cooking, cleaning, hoovering, washing, drying, hanging clothes out, ironing, folding, and of course putting them in their appropriate rooms, not easily done when one was in severe pain but he’d persevered. Shaking off his dark thoughts, or as much as he could, he would never be free of those memories, but he could shut them down and think on something else when they had the unfortunate habit of popping up.
It was almost time for his potions again, he couldn’t wait until he no longer had to take so much, he was positively swimming in potions all the time. Not that he minded per se, he was rather fond of living now, and well, happy. Happy in a way he’d never been before.
Smiling to himself, he grabbed the owl order magazine for three different shops, it would soon be Saturday, he needed to get some things for Rabastan. Well, other than the food, which he would make for them on Friday and keep preserved and warm for them to enjoy on Saturday morning. The House-elf’s could cook them, but Harry wanted to do it. He’d always cooked for ungrateful swine…but the feeling he’d got at Rabastan and Rodolphus’ praise had warmed him immensely. It felt good, and so he continued to cook for them. Finally someone who appreciated what he did for them.
His bedroom was on the ground floor, and it didn’t take Harry long to notice which door was open, and light spilling out, indicating Corvus was in the sitting room. Corvus liked to read in there, for the pleasure of it, his office was usually left for laws and regulations and such, mostly to do with his sons case. Turning the corridor into the sitting room, Harry blinked rapidly at the sight in front of him.
This he had not expected, and Harry wasn’t sure how to feel.
“Potter,” Voldemort said, inclining his head, he was aware that Harry lived there and that he as a guest would strive to be a good one. Regardless of his feelings for the boy, just because a Vow had been struck between them…it didn’t make what had happened in the past just fade away. It did ease his worries somewhat, especially being around the boy who was predicted to have been his downfall.
“Harry, are you hungry?” Corvus asked, his eyes slightly shadowed, he wasn’t sure if having Tom around would help or hinder Harry’s natural progression of thinking of Lestrange manor as home. He did, Corvus knew Harry did, but what if Tom’s presence soured it? He didn’t want that at all.
“I am peckish,” Harry nodded, still standing at the doorway not sure what to do, sure he knew Voldemort wasn’t just going to up and kill him but he still felt rather uncomfortable in the company of the wizard who had tried to kill him.
“Come, sit,” Corvus gestured for the boy to come sit by the fireplace, it was his preferred sitting place. “Nushala!” and just like that the House-elf appeared “A platter of food and more coffee,” he ordered before she could speak.
A simple bow Nushala disappeared to the kitchen to do as her Master ordered.
“Are those about Horcruxes?” Harry asked, staring at the books strewn across the table, and more still in a trunk at Voldemort’s feet.
Voldemort’s bold gaze held Harry’s as he observed the eleven-year-old, wondering if he even held a clue of the true manner required to create one. The boy was smart, almost too smart for his age, but then again he had been too. It was no surprise that the boy earmarked to defeat him would be very much like him in terms of magical powers and intellect. The green eyes just stared right back, just expectantly, no boldness or challenging. “They are,” he replied succinctly. Corvus had informed him that he intended to let the boy read the books regardless, having no desire to keep anything from the boy that might cause friction in their budding relationship. It was an odd one, Corvus…he desired to protect Harry and at the same time keep him fully informed so that he might make better decisions. He’d never expected it of Corvus for anyone that wasn’t family.
By blood, Corvus might not be Harry’s family…but he was Voldemort’s, he had gleefully killed what was left of his immediate family. They were unsuitable, they had abandoned him, and they were not worthy of being associated with the heir of Slytherin. He felt something near amounting a little bit of guilt for James and Lily Potter. They had been Slytherins, quite worthy ones, he had considered them a challenge, they’d defied him three times after all. What had him curious why the spell hadn’t prevented him from killing them but when it came to Harry it had reacted? Were they truly the last of the Slytherin line? Or were you only considered true Slytherins when one had the ability to speak to snakes? He’d need to find the actual laws that Salazar Slytherin had enacted on his line, but it wasn’t something he could do at the moment…there were more important things that required his attention…like a errant Horcrux of his.
“These book contain the darkest of arts, which entails sacrifices and murder,” Corvus explained calmly and dispassionately. “I am on the fence when it comes to allowing you to read it. These books are definitely not for an eleven-year-old boy. Regardless of the horrors you’ve experienced you are just a child and I would like for you to be for just a while longer.” Making it clear to Harry that he didn’t want him to read the books and why, but ultimately giving him the choice on whether he did or not. “However, I can understand the desire to understand…to know, thus, I will allow you to read one of the books and just one.” Which incidentally explained everything except the ritual on how to create them. It was less…explicit as well. He trusted Harry, but he did not want fear making Harry do something rash…like Tom had apparently done.
Harry had opened his mouth in silent protest to Corvus’ decision before he finished speaking, only to snap it closed as he continued. He did not intend to actually interrupt him, which would have been rude, especially with company. His brow furrowed as he thought on what Corvus had said, ignoring Voldemort’s eyes boring into his head. “I trust you,” Harry eventually said, giving a glance at Voldemort indicating he definitely didn’t trust him.
Voldemort’s lips twitched in amusement, as if he understood the eyeballing Harry had given him seconds ago. It was quite a natural reaction, those that did trust him usually lived to regret it…for the most part. Although, when he did give promises he actually intended to carry them out, there had only been a few instances where he had been unable to live up to those promises he’d made. Ironically enough, Harry was probably the safest person on the planet from his ire, along with the Lestrange’s actually. Harry had ensured their lifelong safety, regardless of what happened in the future where even their loyalty had not ensured their safety. Now with his Horcrux within Harry? He was even more safe from any persecution, his Death Eaters would be informed that Harry was untouchable when they became aware of his return. Oh, they knew he’d returned, the mark gave that away, but he hadn’t called any of them. He’d visited a few, but that was only to gather what he required for his rituals.
“There’s not going to be anything found though, is there?” Harry quite easily deduced by their stiff shoulders and bristling annoyance. It wasn’t something people would notice, or rather normal people would notice. He had spent a decade reading body language…preparing himself for the worst. Their faces could be impassive and voices unflappable but he knew.
“So far, we haven’t come across anything useful,” Voldemort was the one to speak, coolly and calmly. “Fortunately, it isn’t exactly something we must worry about. It has not affected you yet, which means it probably wont now or in the future.”
Harry narrowed his eyes, “It already is,” he said gritting his teeth.
It would have been comical how quickly Corvus and Voldemort sat up straighter, faces impassive but he could see how alarmed they actually were about that pronouncement. It took a few seconds for it to click for Corvus, remembering everything Harry had said to him. “Of course,” how could he have forgotten?
“Of course, what?” Voldemort asked, barely able to keep the worry contained.
“I could feel you when you were nearby, caused bloody awful headaches.” Harry admitted.
“And a dream he couldn’t remember later, he wrote about it in the two way book he and I have,” Corvus added blithely. “It’s odd that you did not feel him today…”
“Are you implying you knew I was around?” Voldemort arched a brow.
“I’m outright stating it, I even knew it was you when we were in Malfoy Manor.” Harry informed him, being a little on the cheeky side, but he didn’t care. “But not today…it might be because you’ve got a body back…and aren’t in need of help?” this was all just speculation at the end of the day.
“Or because he has gotten better at Occlumency,” Corvus imputed, passing a hot chocolate that had been specifically made for him over before it grew too cold.
Harry grinned proudly, that was true, although Corvus hadn’t tried to penetrate his walls with the Legilmens spell yet. Corvus intended to do it soon, just so Harry understood fully how it worked. There was nothing like experience on that front, to ensure you knew exactly how to keep your mind safe from external penetration. It wasn’t something they had to worry about, Corvus did not believe Dumbledore would ever attempt to actually use that spell on Harry, and with him knowing rudimentary Occlumency Dumbledore wouldn’t be able to read surface thoughts from Harry. By the time Harry returned to Hogwarts…Corvus meant to make sure he was without weaknesses when it came to the mind arts.
“Perhaps it’s a combination of both,” Voldemort conceded thoughtfully, still, he would need to do something to ensure the boy’s utter safety. He knew he wouldn’t get away with taking the boy and hiding him from the world. Protecting his Horcrux utterly, no, he would just need to ensure other means of his safety. It was regrettable that the boy wasn’t in Slytherin, it would have made it a little easier. Fortunately, the boy seemed fond of a great many of the Slytherins and often interacted with them, sat with them.
“Perhaps,” Corvus echoed, and with that they settled back down, Corvus and Tom reading the books, and Harry was going through the owl order books, something of a familiar sight, it settled something within Corvus just seeing it. He couldn’t wait to see his sons again, ironically enough, a week seemed so long nowadays, he was spoiled.
They remained in their own little niches until dinner, before Tom declared that he ‘would be back soon’ before leaving without further clarification. Clearly having no desire to eat dinner with them or giving Corvus a chance to explain to Harry…or maybe he’d stumbled upon something that might help?
Unsurprisingly Harry caught on to the word usage. “Back soon?”
“Until we get answers…it’s best to have everything in one place,” Corvus explained, hiding his unease. “I’ve given him the use of a guest bedroom. Are you amenable to that?”
“It’s your home,” Harry said diplomatically. Quite frankly he didn’t know what to think…but he knew he was safe so he wasn’t quite so worried as he would have been if the Vows weren’t in place.
“It’s your home too…unless you’ve changed your mind?” Corvus asked with a chiding tone.
“No!” Harry said quickly and vehemently, before Corvus could get the wrong idea, he hadn’t meant it like that at all. It wasn’t out of fear of being kicked out or any such thing, he just didn’t want Corvus to think he didn’t like being here. He loved it here with all his being. Plus, this was all to help him, Corvus would be spending less time on trying to free his sons to help him and he appreciated it so, so much.
“I’m pleased to hear that,” Corvus said, almost sighing in relief, the tenseness around his shoulders relaxing, tension bleeding from him. “Let’s see what feast the House-elves have made for us today, hmm?” and get his potions of course.
“Do you think we’d be able to give Rabastan a two way journal?” Harry asked, staring up at Corvus as he waited for an answer.
Corvus pursed his lips, “It is on the list of restricted items,” he answered, the restricted items list was immense, with only a few items really allowed to be given to prisoners. “But there is a lot more leeway for courting gifts, which legally unless it would cause danger they’re unable to do a thing about it.”
“But?” Harry asked, head cocked to the side, as they made their way into the dining room, Harry just followed Corvus’ and allowed himself to be led.
“I do not think you’ll succeed,” Corvus informed him succinctly. Communication on the outside? Even between betrothed? No, they definitely wouldn’t go for it. they’d be too worried that they might begin planning something, which was stupid really, since they could plan something from within the confines of the visiting room.
“Oh,” Harry said, a disappointed look on his face, he’d just bought them too, he’d try though, if it failed, well it failed. “Are photo’s restricted items?” an idea coming to him.
“No, I don’t believe so,” Corvus informed him as they took their seats, giving Harry a curious look, why would he care for photos?
“I’d like him to see the dragon,” Harry said grinning widely, he was…disappointed his dragon wouldn’t get to stay. Unfortunately, he understood, and the dragon deserved to be with others of his own kind so he didn’t try to be selfish and try to get Corvus to agree to allow the dragon to remain on the grounds of Lestrange manor. “Maybe all the other animals here too?” he discussed them with Rabastan and Rodolphus all the time, so it would be nice for Rabastan to be able to put a picture to the names.
Corvus hummed thoughtfully, “You’ll have to do it without the flash, that would undeniably cause alarm in most of the animals, so daylight is a must. I do believe I have the right camera in mind, I’m sure we can have them developed easily before we visit the boys.” He had quite a few camera’s, they were all in the dark room, in one area of the dungeons, it hadn’t been touched since his wife, who had been the one to develop their pictures…so long ago. She’d been quite an avid collector of camera’s and photographs. It would be bittersweet going down there and passing one off to Harry…but he knew she would have loved Harry as he did, and would approve of the use of her equipment.
Harry’s green eyes gleamed with exuberant happiness that his ideas weren’t being shot down. You’d think he’d be used to Corvus being unable to deny him. Perhaps that would just have to come in time. Still too used to those despicable Dursley’s to take comfort in it, or take it for granted perhaps.
“Eat up first, I’ll give you the camera but wait until tomorrow to take the pictures, the lightening at night won’t be ideal.” Corvus informed him, the clinking of vials heralded it was time to take his potions. As he did this, Corvus couldn’t help but wonder just how Dumbledore had reacted to Harry not returning to Hogwarts this year…and whether he’s already digging into the healer they’d used to throw a red herring…and wondered if Dumbledore even thought for a moment that he was being led on a merry chase.
“Okay,” Harry said, acquiescing to Corvus’ command, uncorking his potions and drinking them down.
“Good,” Corvus declared, eyes gleaming wickedly as he thought of all the false trails Dumbledore would be going down in the next few months…potentially years. It was fun imagining it. It wouldn’t only keep Dumbledore busy but it would prevent him from being around Harry too much.
---------0
A/N – Will the Prophecy have been real? Have they simply null and voided it? or an elaborate trap by Dumbledore desperate to end the war? Will Harry remain a Horcrux or will Voldemort find a way to remove it and gift it to Harry? Will they be getting on by that time or will Harry always remain wary of Voldemort and on neutral grounds? will Harry's relationship with Rabastan change with the news of Harry being a Horcrux or will it remain the same? to be clear that 'Relationship' right now is FRIENDSHIP! nothing untoward will happen for YEARS yet...and it wont be untoward ;) lol R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 28
It was Saturday morning, and that meant once again, a trip to Azkaban prison to visit the Lestrange brothers. True to the suggestion, Voldemort had remained at Lestrange manor as a guest. He had not believed he’d be able to tolerate being around the Potter boy. He’d never been able to tolerate children, even whilst a child himself. Yet the boy was calm, undemanding and had a thirst for knowledge that may even surpass his own at that age. It was only a week, but he was finding himself more than just tolerating the boy’s presence. Which had irked him somewhat, he didn’t even want to tolerate him, in fact, he’d elected in the beginning after the vow to mostly ignore the boy. Now, however, not only did he quite like him, he found that Harry Potter was a Horcrux and definitely had to be protected at all costs.
He had discussed the boy with Corvus, and found that the boy would likely be returning to Hogwarts for what would be his ‘second’ year. He’d be taking his exams of course, at the Ministry when the time came, should it prove to be safe. Voldemort wasn’t sure whether he was comfortable with that, but he couldn’t forbid it, even if he did, he doubted Corvus would allow his interference when it came to Harry and the Vow would prevent any action on his part.
It would just require him getting one of his most faithful into Hogwarts, one unmarked, it was vital that he remain incognito. The more people he had in position to protect Potter the better. Albeit if they even succeeded in getting a job there. He would need to take care of one of the professors and get them out of the picture as unobtrusive as possible. Quirinius had remained teaching, finding he rather enjoyed teaching defence against the dark arts. Dumbledore remained ignorant of the fact Quirinius had allowed him to host on the back of his head. So, between two of his own and no doubt Snape to an extent, Harry should prove to be…protected.
“Good morning, Harry,” Corvus said pleasantly, as the eleven-year-old joined them for breakfast, still dressed in his nightwear, a robe wrapped around his thin frame keeping the cold from bothering him. The fires were going, but it would take a while for the manor to truly heat up due to how big and draughty such places were and how big.
“Morning,” Harry said, shuffling to his seat and sliding in, his aches and pains still prevalent until he plucked the pain relief draught from the table and gratefully drank its contents.
Corvus watched Harry take his potions, waiting until he was finished and the empty vials vanished before he spoke, “We need to discuss what happens when we visit the boys,” he informed the young boy.
Harry glanced up baffled, “Why?” Brow furrowing, they’d never had to discuss anything before leaving, not ever. They didn’t need to discuss anything other than what to get Rabastan, which had already been done, everything was all packed, including a delicious brunch for them that was still hot. So, yes, he was rather confused at the moment.
“You cannot discuss the Horcruxes with them,” Corvus said, his tone grim and serious.
“But we don’t keep secrets,” Harry protested, it was a stipulation in the agreement, no lies. He didn’t want to start lying, he’d be angry if people lied to him. He didn’t want Rabastan or Rodolphus angry with him when they found out.
“They mustn’t find out while they are in Azkaban,” Corvus gently explained, understanding Harry’s dilemma, “They will understand I promise you that.” it wouldn’t be the first time that the Dark Lord had demanded secrecy, and it wouldn’t be the last.
Harry was clearly undecided on that pronouncement, green eyes shadowed with worries.
“The more information they have, the greater danger they are in,” Voldemort informed the boy coolly, deciding to join the conversation. “Just remember, that they might be given Veritaserum while they are questioned. Which may well happen in an attempt to make sure that they are not released. Whereupon it will put us in a great deal more danger than you could fathom at the moment.” And it was most certainly an ‘us’ situation. He wasn’t sure how much Dumbledore knew, which was concerning but he rather hoped the old fool wasn’t aware of his horcruxes. If he did find out…he would arrange for the boy to be killed, of that he had no doubt whatsoever. He probably wouldn’t do it himself, Dumbledore didn’t have the guts for that.
“Would a vow stop them being able to answer any questions that you don’t want them to under Veritaserum?” Harry asked, “If it’s worded well, and you enforce what they should say if questioned…” his brow furrowed, he might not be familiar with Veritaserum and the potion entirely, but he understood what Veritas meant, truth, truth-serum, which endangered everything he was attempting, which meant he had to make sure that everyone believed they were innocent if they were given it. It was already on his list of things to do thankfully but from what he understood, Veritaserum was very rarely used.
Corvus let out a strangled sound, “An oath would be better,” vows were nothing to be played around with, and he’d rather not have his sons make one with such an unknown situation. He would do anything to see his sons freed, even oaths and Vows being called into play. He’d very much prefer oaths.
Voldemort’s lips twitched, eyes gleaming with a vicious sort of pride. “That Heir Potter…is a very good question.” His mind mulling over the best way to see to it being tested, a great many of his followers had been imprisoned within groups, which meant if the boy succeeded in gaining them all individual trials, well, it meant he may well be able to get a great deal many of them released and proven ‘innocent’ as it were, which could prove useful in the long run. It would mean throwing a few under the bus, such as Bellatrix regretfully, and it wouldn’t be for long. He would free them all eventually, but it wasn’t something easily done at the moment, he required gaining the Dementors allegiances again as well as gathering what was left of his Death Eaters before amassing an attack on the island but he’d rather have the world unaware of his return.
Which meant not perpetrating an outright attack on the island until he had control enough that the general public would be largely unaware of anything untoward happening.
Considering Potters’ unrelenting desire to see the Lestrange brothers free…he knew to go along with it and control the outcome would be best than trying to prevent it. It was a curious thing really, the boy knew what the Lestrange’s had done yet he still liked them, was still fond of them and still desired to see them regain their freedom. The boy wasn’t like normal eleven-year-old’s, and certainly his knowledge was definitely above a normal eleven-year-old child.
It was perhaps for that reason that Voldemort was fast becoming fond of the boy. He didn’t see the world in black and white, light and dark, but he wasn’t quite so…power hungry not in the way he was, he wanted power to better his own life only, he didn’t care much for power over others, even with his…fame. Perhaps he was a bit young to truly understand the benefit gained from his fame. He was sure Corvus would educate him in it as the years pass, no doubt.
Under Corvus’ tutelage he would flourish, he was almost jealous of the following the boy would have. Almost.
“Not revealing the information isn’t the same as lying,” Corvus added, “I doubt very much they’d specifically ask about anything, so you have nothing to worry about.” Plus, there was a stipulation in there that allowed them the leeway of not answering a specific question if they had no desire to discuss it anyway. He hadn’t expected Harry to argue with him, but he was still young, he had many ways to go before he truly understood the world as an adult, as mature as he was at the moment. His desire to be honest however, was…very revealing and good, especially when it came to the family, and he did consider Harry family.
“They’ll be told when they get out?” Harry asked, a look of determination on his face. He wouldn’t relent on telling Rabastan at the very least, he didn’t care how annoyed it made Voldemort. He wouldn’t tell anyone else though, he knew if he did he’d just be giving that person a death sentence. A death sentence in the face of a furious Voldemort.
When not, if, Corvus found himself smiling a little, the boy was determined to see that his sons were released. At first it was due to him, he believed, but Harry had grown to care and like Rabastan and Rodolphus for their own merits. He hadn’t expected it, hopeful, yes, but his sons could be a bit abrasive with people they didn’t know or care for. considering they’d probably spent a decade in prison cursing his very existence…yes, it was a sight to behold.
“They may be informed in an appropriate setting,” Voldemort conceded, seeing that this wasn’t something he’d win. So, measures would be taken to ensure that they learn the information but cannot repeat it to anyone.
Corvus glanced at Voldemort in undisguised surprise, he wasn’t used to his old friend being so…accommodating. The question was why…because he understood the need to protect Harry and have them knowing how best to do so? Or because he felt the need to control the revelation realizing that Harry would tell Rabastan regardless of any orders that Voldemort tried to implement. He forced himself to remember that Tom wasn’t the same, the Horcruxes had screwed him up in more ways than one. He’d seen the decline, but he couldn’t believe he had been so oblivious to the cause now that he knew. Everything suddenly made a whole lot of sense.
“Okay,” Harry agreed, and having reached an agreement, he begun to eat his breakfast, his stomach rumbling hungrily. Quite unaware of the absurdity of the moment, but this was the only Voldemort he’d ever known, so it made sense that he would be largely unaware of how…disconcerted Corvus was about how reasonable he was being and the extent he was allowing Harry to dictate his actions…which didn’t happen, not ever.
“Is there anything you do wish for me to convey?” Corvus asked, after dabbing his mouth with his napkin.
“To be well, recover as much as they were able, to spread the word but only to those who have retained well use of their faculties.” Voldemort informed Corvus, his morning would be spent looking through the books yet again. But he had thus far, found nothing of use, but as long as his Horcrux wasn’t in danger…he wasn’t concerned to the point of minor panic. It would have been major panic if not for the fact he had more than one. Not as many as he had in the past, but he felt so much more stable and he would not risk his sanity and life by creating more again. Not with his rational and clear thinking, no, he wouldn’t be making more. He would keep which Horcruxes he did have now, very safe and secure.
“I shall be sure to pass it on,” Corvus informed him, sipping on his coffee now that his breakfast plate was emptied.
Voldemort nodded, “Good,” he declared contently.
“Ah, perfect,” Corvus murmured, as the owls containing his normal letters and the daily prophet swooped into the dining room, through the small window in the rafters that was available for them. Easily removing the burdens from the owls, Harry and Tom did the same with their own letters and parcels.
“Interesting,” Voldemort commented from where he was staring at the newspapers headlines, “It seems Mr. Potter, that the news has found out about Dumbledore’s actions against you.”
Corvus immediately abandoned all other missives that required his attention, and unrolled his own newspaper to see what Tom was referring to.
Harry continued eating, having put his letters aside to finish, but he was watching both of them curiously, relying on them telling him what was going on. He also begun to ponder on the ramifications of the article. Wondering whether it would be enough to get Dumbledore removed as Headmaster…he quite liked the thought of it if he was honest. Being able to attend Hogwarts without Dumbledore bothering him? Yes, it sounded good but Harry was also aware of the power Dumbledore held and how difficult it actually would be to get rid of him.
“They do not have all the facts, but they do have enough,” Corvus commented as he read the article himself. “I do wonder how on earth she found out, I very much doubt Flitwick would have spoken to her, and she’s got direct quotes here.”
“Indeed, and this would have been before the students were in attendance, Dumbledore I’m sure, would not have allowed such a public spectacle.” Voldemort conceded, putting the paper down, mulling over the information just gleaned.
“She has her ways, she does have the propensity of getting into places that she shouldn’t be able to.” Corvus mused, “Her articles are always dramatic and flamboyant, often taken out of context but nonetheless there is an element of truth to them that people actually listen to her.” Rita Skeeter was quite sneaky, especially for a Ravenclaw, which she most certainly had been while in school. She had been in school with his boys, nearer Rodolphus’ age of course, one year ahead of him if he recalled correctly. She’d gone from writing little articles and made her way to the big pages in the past decade.
Not without pissing off a lot of people, but she avoided those who were an actual danger to her job and life with ease. He had always been amused and impressed with that. Now however, he did not know how to feel.
The article was clearly aimed at Dumbledore, with Harry as a focal point, using the youngster to take a dig at Dumbledore. If he allowed it to continue she might become a problem down the line, not that he would have a ‘problem’ with dispatching her with extreme prejudice if she did go too far.
“I really dislike how they can just put whoever’s name they like in the paper,” Harry groused, “You aren’t supposed to be allowed to do that, not until the person is legally an adult, they have a duty of care to keep children’s names out the paper.”
“That is indeed how it’s meant to be,” Voldemort agreed, “Unfortunately, your magical guardian allowed it uncontested, if anything he would have been pleased every time you were mentioned. He had plans for you after all, plans you seem to have scuppered.” He added with no small amount of satisfaction. Dumbledore had no idea just how far he had scuppered them, and all on his own accord. No doubt Dumbledore thought it was all down to the mysterious new guardian the child had. Heaven forbid that an eleven-year-old boy had the ability to think about more than just when there next meal was coming from.
Harry sighed, “Well, I suppose the article isn’t a bad thing,” especially if it puts Dumbledore in a bad light, and allows everyone to begin seeing him for what he truly was. “What better way to ruin Dumbledore than the reputation of a kind hearted benefactor he’s spent decades amassing?”
Voldemort gave the boy a shrewd look, “Indeed,” he murmured thoughtfully, his mind mulling over potential plans…perhaps he should speak to this Rita Skeeter and have her fully focused on Dumbledore and bringing him down in any way she could. It would be a wonderfully amusing way to get rid of the old fool he must admit. With his reputation in tatters when and if the old fool figured out he was at full power once more…they might be less liable to listen to him believing instead that he was just trying to make a grab for power and to ease the way the public saw him, once more wishing to be a powerful protector.
Corvus pursed his lips to stop them twitching, it wasn’t the first time Harry had thought of that idea. If he didn’t know any better, he would have thought he’d purposely said it that way to make the Dark Lord take notice. Could it be possible? Could Harry Potter be subtly manipulating the Dark Lord into taking action? Dark eyes roamed over Harry, who was sitting as innocently as you please.
“Can we go now?”
This boy, thought Corvus, eyes slightly wider than normal, admiration and adoration thrumming through him. He had just manipulated the Dark Lord, and he couldn’t help but wonder…did the Dark Lord even realize he’d been played or was he just too pleased with a possible direction being handed to him on a silver platter to care or realize? “Indeed,” Corvus drawled out in amusement, “We may depart.” The portkey was set to go off soon anyway, so it wasn’t as though they’d need to rush or risk being too early.
“Accio box,” Harry murmured, using his wand to summon the box for Rabastan and of course, Rodolphus.
Corvus said his goodbye’s to Tom, and soon both man and boy were making their way out of Lestrange manor, ready to Portkey to the island that housed the criminals of the magical world.
Harry no longer reacted to the presence of the dementors, which was as ever, present, but not as often anymore. It was now illegal to keep the dementors within the prison for longer than their allotted times. As of right now, the dementors were far away, allowing the prisoners to think, and not be constantly overwhelmed by their worst memories to keep them ‘malleable’ as the Ministry liked to say.
Harry expertly handed over the box, allowing the guards to search through everything within it.
“This is not allowed,” one explained, giving the eleven-year-old a pointed look without any anger, assuming the young boy didn’t know any better, “You may retrieve it once you’re done.” Harry’s age and lithe stature worked wonders in making people underestimate him.
Including a Dark Lord who knew manipulation like the best of them.
Corvus glanced at what it was, and wasn’t truly surprised to see one pair of a two-way journal. Harry didn’t protest or apologise but he did have a small pout on his face, as if he was upset that a plan had been thwarted. He wondered what spells and runes Harry had tried to get it by undetected. It wasn’t easy to get around detection spells, the Unspeakables made sure to keep well up to date on new ways around the spells by creating their own and counter-measures.
You had to be the best of the best to become an Unspeakable. Their identities were also mostly unknown, he only knew of one, and he was a follower of the Dark Lord.
“Follow me,” the guard said, having pocketed the journal, the boy could retrieve it when he left, but he wasn’t going to allow the boy to take it in, it was prohibited after all.
With that the pair were guided towards the normal meeting room, although, to their surprise, it was rather…clean and warm. It seemed they had begun to make the prison more habitable, this was good. He was pleased they weren’t dragging their feet, and were adhering to the new laws that were passed.
They didn’t talk until the door closed, and the silencing spells flared up. “Hi!” he said, with his usual countenance. Already rummaging in his box and taking out the food and drinks he’d made specially for them. “You’re looking better,” he added to Rodolphus, and it was true, he did look exceedingly much better.
“You do,” Corvus agreed already sitting down, “Are the Dementors only on the island for a few hours?” making sure that the dementors were behaving as they must.
“They are,” Rodolphus nodded his agreement, but that wasn’t the reason why the dementors left him alone. It was the little piece of jewellery Harry had given him for his Christmas that nobody seemed to notice. For which he was thankful, the thought of losing it was terrifying. Not only did it stop the effects the dementors had…it also warmed him, and that was something so sparing within the prison that he most certainly didn’t want to lose it. the prison attire they had put on him when he was transferred here, did not help keep the cold from him, not even a little.
“How’s Hogwarts?” Rabastan asked, as always making a habit of conversing with Harry, digging gratefully into a nice hot plate of food, his brother copying his actions, and eating properly, there was a time when they didn’t have those manners in here. Fortunately, the regular meals now prevented them from reacting with feral need when it came to the food.
“I didn’t return to school,” Harry admitted, allowing them to eat, “I decided to take the remainder of the year off, I’ll be going back to begin my second year though. Dumbledore isn’t impressed, he wrote to me,”
Corvus sat up at that, “He did?” he asked with deceptive mildness.
“I haven’t read it yet, so I don’t know what he wants. I got distracted,” Harry answered, “But yes, it’s at home.” He was in no rush to read it either. He must be getting desperate really, and he couldn’t help but wonder if Dumbledore had any spells on it before the manors wards would have removed them before he got to handle them safely.
“I see,” Corvus replied, unimpressed with the old fools interference. “Then we shall have to find out later.” Not that it mattered, whatever the old fool would attempt, well, he’d counter it, and no doubt Harry knew better than to believe Dumbledore anyway. That distrust had been there before they even met for the first time, and that was when Harry barely knew a damn thing about the magical world. He’d worked it out very fast and yes, extremely smart.
Not that he would ever deride those smarts, even if he didn’t benefit from it.
“Pathetic old man,” Rabastan sneered, “Always panting after people who he thinks he can use.” Which was true enough, he’d seen how much Dumbledore had favoured certain Gryffindors, primarily Evans, Potter, Black and Lupin. His father had often said that even back in his day Dumbledore had done the same thing.
The players changed, but the game remained the same. No doubt he would be scouting for new Order members, ready to begin the civil unrest all over again. And the war Dumbledore does wish to wade is a civil unrest. Not only was the dark faction breaking the law but the light do as well, instead of allowing the authority to deal with it. although no doubt, Dumbledore preferred hero’s or some such nonsense instead of what they actually were, vigilantes that actually cause more trouble for the Ministry which in the long run helped their cause really.
Harry’s brow furrowed, confusion most prominently displayed, not really understanding Rabastan’s dig. Not that anyone could blame him, that had been a quite vulgar description regardless of how accurate it was. It was also perhaps, something too vulgar for Harry to understand just how degrading and vulgar it actually was. he’d been through a lot, but there was a some things Harry didn’t understand quite yet, thankfully given the fact the Dursley’s had done all but that. Sex was one of them and all the ins and outs of the way one chooses to discuss it.
Corvus, upon seeing Harry’s confusion, begun to explain, allowing his boys to consume their meal with their normal relish. “Dumbledore quite heavily favours certain students each generation, it has been that way since I attended Hogwarts. Over the years, it changed from just favouritism but favouritism with a purpose.” He explained patiently, “Everyone he favoured as children within Hogwarts ended up becoming an Order member, powerful, bright and disgustingly enough nearly all of them Gryffindor.”
“And my parents?” Harry asked, lips pursed. Not at all upset or saddened by their demise, it wouldn’t change a thing, instead he clung to what he did have.
“They were…let off with a great deal more than any student ought to be. Including to the detrimental effect of many students who Dumbledore deemed as unimportant.” Corvus explained sombrely, not a good way for children to grow up, they needed strict guidelines, and appropriate punishments for the crimes committed. Never corporeal punishment though, he was not a fan of that belief. It’s why Harry’s abuse so enraged him, especially considering it was Muggles lifting a hand to a wizard with their unworthy paws.
Harry swallowed thickly, he knew how it felt to be branded as unimportant, and he was still fighting the effects of that today. The Dursley’s always said he and his parents were worthless and he’d never amount to anything. It’s perhaps them he owes his determination to see that he had a good job and a life away from the Dursley’s as soon as he could. It just happened sooner than he imagined, he’d thought he’d have to wait until he was sixteen to get away before the whole magical revelation. So it was no stretch to his imagination to know how it must have felt for their Hogwarts education to be intolerable due to Dumbledore’s favouritism.
“You’ll probably notice it when you’re older,” Rabastan commented, licking his lips, it was as always delicious. “He’ll still be feeling people out, it will become steadily more obvious the older they get.” to see if they were truly worthy of his attention first before lavishing more and more attention on them, designed to make them feel special, to reel them in, and think of Dumbledore as this wonderful figure that could do no wrong. Fools the lot of them.
“And they fall for it?” Harry asked dubiously, well, obviously they did. Then again if he hadn’t been so desperate to get out of the Dursley’s household…would he too have been drawn to Dumbledore? It horrified something in him at the mere thought of being taken in by Dumbledore’s persona.
Rodolphus laughed, it was a cold, ugly sounding thing, whether it was due to his cold – he sounded like he had one – or if he always sounded like that Harry did not know. “Course they did, and most of em are dead,” he grunted, “Paid for that with their lives didn’t they?”
Corvus stared at his eldest son, eyes shining with disappointment, knowing he was once again antagonising Harry. Honestly, he didn’t understand him sometimes…but then again, Rodolphus hadn’t the freedom Rabastan had, perhaps his mind had more healing to do. He had to remember that, he’d only recently gained complete freedom from the presence of dementors.
“He’s not the only one,” Harry sighed, how many of Voldemort’s followers had died for a cause they believe in? Both sides believed their options superior. The goblins had explained everything to him, maybe not in the greatest depth, there hadn’t been the time, but there had been enough time to explain a good bit, the rest Harry deduced himself. A shudder wracked his frame, “I’m just glad I know.” he added, truthfully, not rising to Rodolphus’ bait. He was sometimes moody and angry at the world, not that he could blame him…adding a cold didn’t help matters. Sometimes that meant he bore the brunt of it, and he oftentimes gave as good as he got. Corvus always prevented it from going too far, or Rabastan for that matter. He understood what the dementors did, and Merlin, he couldn’t imagine extended stays in their presence. Although if Rodolphus had tried anything physical then Harry would definitely draw the line, he refused to be anyone’s punching bag again.
That certainly took the wind out of Rodolphus’ sails, that and his father’s look.
“Did you find tutors?” Rabastan asked, changing the subject, it was an effortless thing, they never really stuck to a single subject. Although, the whole tense thing was becoming less often as of late.
“I’ve been in touch with a few who I believe would be best suited,” Corvus nodded, but for the most part, he would be in charge of most of Harry’s education. After all, it was mere first year material, anyone could teach an eleven-year-old what they needed to know. One didn’t require tutors for simple education, but he had nonetheless enquired about employing at least three and all of them outside of the UK and very discrete and definitely passing all his expectations with flying colours. “I however, will be teaching Harry almost everything else, including languages, art and music.”
Neither brother reacted to that, they too had been taught by their father in the ways of language, art and music. Languages had been more difficult than art and music, although neither were really good at drawing or painting, but they could name every piece of classical painting, artefact and drawing that held any meaning whatsoever in the magical world.
“Master Stanislaus Hauschka is one of them,” Corvus continued, “The best Ancient Runes Master the world has to offer. He has agreed to tutor Harry three times a week for two hours, a six month contract to begin with.” They had yet to actually sign the contracts but he didn’t foresee any problems in that regard.
“That will be expensive, the back and forth from here to Germany…” Rodolphus mused, and it was true enough, whether by Portkey or Floo, it would be expensive.
“Hauschka has property all over the world, he’s very selective on who he tutors,” Rabastan said, slightly awed, “He never teaches anyone in Britain unless they’re home-schooled and younger than thirteen when the begin the rudimentary understanding of Runes. He can’t abide by the show that Runes is nothing but an afterthought in Hogwarts. Lord Carrow employed him for a brief time, before he lost a great deal of money in the divorce.” After that he couldn’t afford the inordinate amount of money for his twins – the children he barely saw as a matter of fact – to be taught Runes, and thus as soon as the contract was over that was it. He didn’t renew it but spoke of Hauschka with respect, which isn’t easily done with Lord Carrow.
Lord Aramis Carrow was a Runes Master of note as well, and had desired his children to know his passion. His hope had not held much fruit, since neither could stand the subject, which made things more uncomfortable when the twins visited, thankfully adults now, not that it meant they no longer needed money, they did, neither had held down a single job and their mother hadn’t set up marriage contracts for either of them, and thus they were still both single, and unlikely to produce any heirs. Thankfully, his second marriage had proven to be more…suitable and happy. He had a second son, a boy he was seriously contemplating allowing to become Lord Carrow upon his death, and striking off his two ungrateful firstborns. Regardless of how it made him look.
“So, he’ll likely have a property here,” Rodolphus easily deduced, conceding the point. Then again some tutors did have an abundance of properties strewn across the world, so that when they travelled they had their own place to stay, or they remained in the property as a guest for the duration of their employment. Not everyone could afford their own places to negotiated a place to stay with their employer while they were in employment. Considering Rabastan knew who it was, and that he had taught the elite, he could afford to be picky and own more than one property.
“It’s something I’ll no doubt find out while we correspond farther,” Corvus informed them, it was rude to ask, fortunately, as they negotiated he would find out Master Hauschka’s plans. The only thing he could ask, which could be considered rude, but wasn’t, was how much the wizard took for his services. “I’ll talk to Carrow and find out more information, no doubt he knows it all.” Despite Carrow’s primary residence in France they spoke quite often.
“It’s a good idea,” Rabastan agreed, “So, what else has happened?” he liked knowing what was going on out there on the island as much as he could. There was nothing new here, so yes, nothing worthy of discussion except for the books, which he often only chatted to Harry about, due to the fact his father was way to busy with everything else to read newly published books some of which Harry had obviously read. Runes was, however, something they did both love and spent a great deal of time discussing.
“Dumbledore was arrested for neglection of duty, and summoned before the wizengamot,” Harry chimed in, changing the subject, as riveting as he found Ancient Runes…there was no talk of actual runes going on. “Unfortunately, he pled guilty, and that meant he only got fined. Although it means closer scrutiny at Hogwarts.” The only upside to this entire disastrous first attempt at getting rid of Dumbledore. By rid, he meant removed from Hogwarts so that he could continue his Hogwarts education unimpeded.
“There is also something else I must tell you, Antonio was attacked, he was at first placed in St. Mungo’s before being transferred to the Abbott estate to recuperate in private with healers and Medi-witches to help.” Corvus explained, his tone becoming grim, eyes shadowed with genuine fears and worries, “His briefcase was not found, so we assume it was stolen, thankfully Lady Abbott knew the spell to return it, having been given the password by Antonio. It showed remarkable damage but was in no way .
“What the bloody hell happened?” Rodolphus exploded, “Antonio had a Mastery in Defence! He isn’t easily taken down!” he’d simultaneously worked on his Mastery in defence while working extraordinary hard to become a lawyer. Easier due to the fact his parents had ensured he had money for what he needed, and didn’t have to get a job while studying. Still, he’d worked really hard, and he was quite frankly an inspiration to Rodolphus. His father had retained the title of Lord Abbott – which was unusual but not completely – so that he didn’t need to go down the political route while taking two masteries.
Corvus nodded in solemn agreement, “Indeed, whatever he was hit with, left no mark and they cannot find a cause.”
“Merlin,” Rabastan muttered blown away, “Dumbledore got someone to do his dirty work then,” he was sick and tired of that old fool.
“That is my belief, yes,” Corvus sighed, “There has been no improvement in his condition, but he hasn’t declined so there is hope.” And he would cling to it, the thought of Antonio paying for being his lawyer quite frankly worried him, but it wasn’t that, it was the case. Hopefully the Ministry would look into that and at the very least question Dumbledore and maybe get some suspicious light cast upon him. Perhaps an anonymous note finding its way to Rita Skeeter? Her article had been rather amusing in the way she spoke of Dumbledore…regardless of her bringing Harry into it.
“Is there any chance of recovery?” Rabastan asked, lugubriously, aggrieved over what had happened. For a second there, it hurt really badly, only because he wasn’t used to those emotions anymore. It made him, for a split second, wish for the sheer numbness that Azkaban dementors produce out of him. That thought was brushed off immediately, followed by the realization. It was a good sign for him, there was a chance he would recover fully both emotionally and physically when he left these walls, whether a free man or a fugitive when the Dark Lord broke them out. He wasn’t going to be permanently hampered by a decade in Azkaban prison.
“I do not know,” Corvus answered, “I can only fervently hope for the best.” If he was a man of faith he would have prayed for his recovery, but he wasn’t, but he did sincerely hoped for the best. His wife was inconsolable, but she was remaining strong, stalwart and he was in awe of her. Not only was she looking after her husband but she was looking after young children too. Hannah was already at Hogwarts he believed, but the younger ones weren’t eleven yet.
“You make him pay,” Rodolphus told his father, “In any way you can.”
“Believe me, I will,” Corvus vowed, he would make Dumbledore pay for this, even if it took him years. He had already promised to pay for specialists to come and see Antonio, and his wife was allowing it, anything to get her husband back. He was rather hopeful that those best in their fields – that make the healers at St. Mungo’s look infantile by comparison – would be able to give an answer where none were forthcoming. Dumbledore had a lot to answer for, and between Harry and Antonio well…he had a very solid reason to go after Dumbledore. If he wasn’t always so well protected, not to forget suspicious and cautious to boot, he would have already dealt with the old man.
“Good,” Rodolphus grounded out, fury thrumming through him.
“What are these?” Rabastan asked, staring blankly at the envelopes, they all contained his name, they were actually addressed to him.
“Ah, I promised did I not?” Corvus said, a sly smirk on his face, “You are now a proud apprentice to Carrow, he has agreed to the…admittedly quite unorthodox means for you to learn what you require to pass.” Smug satisfaction dripping off his every word.
Rabastan swallowed thickly, opening the first of the letters and begun to read them, and true to his fathers word, it was all the agreement to be an apprentice. The second missive was very thick, upon opening it, he found it was over a dozen quizzes, from rudimentary runes to more difficult ones to master. This was to test where his knowledge lay when it came to Ancient Runes, so that he knew where to begin his education.
This was actually happening.
“For your actual physical exam Carrow will accompany Harry to visit you, allowing him to pass or fail you depending on how well you do. Given what I know you’re capable off, I have no doubt you’ll pass.” Corvus said pleased and entirely too satisfied. Not all of this visit was going to be a gloomy one.
“Only if you’re not already out yet,” Harry said, adding to the conversation, pleased that his idea had been taken into serious consideration and that Rabastan was going to get to do something he truly enjoyed. “I bought a few books so you could brush up! They’re just from my own collection.” He added, green eyes gleaming. After all it took years to pass a Mastery, but given that all Rabastan could do was read, and the amount of Rune books bought for him…well, he was perhaps well versed than one usually was when they became an apprentice. Might take only a year, might take up to three, depending on how clever Rabastan was and if he could create his own runes.
“This is…” Rabastan said going speechless, he’d never expected anything to come of that fly away comment, although it had been entirely truthful he loved Ancient Runes, it was his favourite subject besides Defence.
Rodolphus rolled his eyes at his younger brother, in that sibling-y exasperation, “Better not fail now,” he teased him, his mood lightening considerably. Just seeing his brother happy was…enough for him, especially in this hellhole. He knew Rabastan worried about him, and he in turn constantly worried about his brother. They were very close, always had been, always would be.
“Is Bellatrix showing any sign of coherency?” with only five hours with the dementors instead of twenty-four, a little bit of improvement was surely begun to show? To think he had once hoped that she would have the next generation, the next Lestrange heir and possibly Lord.
“No, but it’s a good job we only have sympathisers on our level, otherwise word would have gotten out to the general public by now.” Rodolphus snorted derisively, “She’s shrieking the rafters down any chance she gets claiming that our Lord would get us out any day now.” Dumbledore knew they reckoned, but was keeping it quiet, and the Ministry were completely oblivious. As always.
Dumbledore’s need for secrecy would only benefit them in the long run.
Still Bellatrix was a danger to them all.
“And the others?” Corvus asked, not at all surprised to hear his sons words merely…resigned really.
Rodolphus shook his head, “It will take time, more than they’ve had so far…especially with inadequate heating, heath and food.” which they all had in abundance each week thanks to Harry and his father. The hot chocolate they consumed had all the things to keep them healthy and strong in it, ones that Harry himself takes, vitamins and such the potions work wonders.
“Yes, heating and a healer are next on the list,” Corvus agreed, “If you do find any….recovering a little more, you’ve to explain what you can.”
“About the time limit?” Rodolphus asked, as always cautious, even in here, especially now with more wizards/guards patrolling around this particular floor.
“Indeed,” Corvus nodded, relaxing a little now that Rodolphus understood.
“Here,” Rabastan said, handing over five different bars of chocolate, they were normal sized not overly large or ostentatious which they could be. Honeydukes was considered the best chocolate, and it sometimes made them create bars of chocolate that was bigger than ones chest, which was gluttonous really.
“What are these?” Rabastan asked, noticing that it wasn’t a proper page book, once opened, the answer presented itself. “I assume that’s the dragon?” staring at it, he’d managed to take quite a picture, it was beautiful, mid snort, fire coming out it’s nostrils. “It’s rather dull isn’t it?” he’d never seen dragon hide look that way before, “What’s wrong with it?”
“You’d never know but that’s actually looking better,” Harry rushed to say, positively beaming with excitement. “The dragon scales are getting a little brighter, more colourful, it spent its entire life from an egg being tortured and trained by the goblins it had never seen outside before.” A frown marrying his features, he didn’t like that, the thought of the goblins doing anything to a creature that could feel things, no more than a goblin deserved to be tortured by a horde of dragons.
“Yes, it will soon be with his own kind,” Corvus said, he’d be grateful when he got his back garden back, the House-elves did not like venturing outside anymore, not even to get the produce for their meals. “The Dragon reservist that I spoke to suggested one more month, and by then he summarized it’s colour would appear…they don’t even know which kind of dragon it is due to its lack of colour…and deformities due to never getting outside, and the lack of horns.” A number had been done on the creature, it was a miracle it wasn’t insane, and just killing anything in its sight. Any human that had been through something like that would have broken before this and become utterly feral.
Harry pouted slightly, he had no desire to see the dragon being taken to Romania, but he understood he couldn’t keep the beautiful creature captive, away from it’s own kind. It would be just like the goblins all over again, although one could argue they were captive in the Dragon reserves but that was truly for their own safety and wellbeing, and they were treated reverentially there, kept safe from exposing magic to the Muggle world and more importantly, kept safe from wizards who wished to kill them in order to sell their parts for profit. It seems wizards were just as depraved as Muggles were in some respects.
Rabastan smothered a smirk, wondering if Harry would succeed in getting his own way a Dragon permanently placed in the back garden. Normally he’d be confident his father would say no, but he had a damn soft spot a mile long for Harry, just like he did for him and his brother. Glancing back down, he begun to flip through the rest of the pictures, the familiar background causing pangs of longing and pain to thrum through him. How he missed his home, his bed, his life. some of the creatures were familiar – having been there before he was imprisoned – but many were new, and there were a lot more of them he came to realize.
-------0
A/N – There we go! I think the next chapter will be focused on Hogwarts I think then a time jump to the ‘summer holidays’ and more to do with the political side, with a dash of Azkaban/Harry thrown in, since I know you guys like the scenes between Rabastan/Harry truthfully though, I had intended to only show Azkaban scenes as Harry aged until the inevitable release but that quickly got away from me unsurprisingly. So, when the time comes do you actually want to see Rabastan and Harry have a relationship? Add more years to a genuine courtship until Harry’s of age? Or will Harry become family to them without marrying into it? like say adoption or something! Mpreg or surrogacy if he does marry into the Lestrange family? Will Rodolphus and Bellatrix have a child? With Harry enforcing the contract fully? Or will Harry and Rabastan’s’ child become the future Lord to the Lestrange estate whether it’s a boy or a girl?
My apologies for the long wait, I'm afraid it's been a difficult week, I lost my eleven-year-old German Shepherd the other day and I was looking after her. Not that I'm apologising for that but I do feel guilty when I can't update for you guys. Roxy though was definitely more important as I'm sure most of you understand.
Oh and Happy New Year for when the time comes just in case I don't update again in time for New Year! :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 29
Albus barely glanced up when he felt the stairs leading to his office begin to ascend, bringing who he knew to be Minerva to his domain. If he had spared even a moment longer, he would have realized there were additional magical signatures that indicated that she wasn’t alone. He was busy reading missives from his contacts, who were looking for Elmer Eddison. A now retired Healer, who was touring around the world, from what he had been able to glean from those he questioned at St. Mungo’s unobtrusively as possible, of course. There was talk of too many different countries being his ‘first port of call’ in order for Albus to pin point exactly where he was. Which was irritating, especially as he had to remain at Hogwarts as the Headmaster. He was already on shaky ground with the Board of Governors, Wizengamot and the public as well. He dared not be seen stepping a toe out of line for fear of losing his home.
Hogwarts was indeed his home, it had always been, but for a few years while he was a young man. He was the one influencing the minds of the current generation, which was the best way to gain the brightest minds of the generation for his various causes. He had done so for as far back as he could recall, and had rarely been disappointed with his picks. There was also the safety here, that he wouldn’t find elsewhere, he did not trust anyone enough to dare to use them for the Fidelius Charm in order to secure his own place. Not that he had one, no, he needed no other place other than Hogwarts, so yes, he had to tread very carefully.
“Albus?” Minerva cleared her throat, eyes blazing at being ignored, especially with company. It made Albus look so utterly petulant, when she knew he was just very busy at the moment, she knew just how difficult it was to keep up with the correspondence, she was the Deputy Headmistress after all.
“Yes, Minerva? Is all well?” Albus asked, brow furrowed as he read the missive in front of him, hmm, interesting, India seemed like a very good bet. Not only had he sent a postcard from India to St. Mungo’s but spoke of the beautiful sites he was seeing while there. Perfection. He had a country and place, all was left was to find the Healer himself. He had no funds to spare in order to have someone narrow the search down farther, not yet, and Fawkes was much too near burning day to be of help for any ingredients that might see him gaining funds just that much sooner. He refused to sell of what was left of his treasure trove of items. He’d rather track the healer down himself than do such a thing. It had pained him to sell what he had, but he was determined to buy them back just as soon as he was able. He shouldn’t have had to sell anything, he was Albus Dumbledore. Damn Harry Potter and whoever was pulling his strings.
“Albus, may I introduce you to the three inspectors that the school Governors have chosen, Mavis and Michael McMahon, and their partner Auror Dan Strauss.” Minerva said, lips pursed, she did not like the thought of strangers inspecting the school any more than Albus did, although he hadn’t been aware of when they were coming he had been warned by one of his contacts in the Ministry that it was happening. Unfortunately, she was smart enough to acknowledge that there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.
That had Dumbledore’s full attention, as he straightened up, head coming straight up he stared at the newcomers, none of his anger and frustration showing. Slow a twinkle and beaming smile spread across his face, despite his inward detest, they were not ones he would have chosen, two Slytherin’s and a Ravenclaw. “Ah, Mavis, Michael, Daniel! Welcome back to Hogwarts! I apologise I wasn’t there to greet you, but I’m afraid I wasn’t alerted to you coming.” Giving a small chiding for showing up uninvited, gauging to see how they’d react.
“That’s the whole point of a surprise inspection,” Dan Strauss drawled out, his dark hair swept up in a messy ponytail, dressed in fine tailored attire from one of the most expensive shopping districts in the world. Lordship ring on clear display, despite ‘drawling’ his words, he had an enigmatic look on his face, his purple eyes eerily taking everything in.
Mavis and Michael looked like twins with their identical facial features and height, just male and female versions of one, but they were born a year apart and were most definitely not twins. Michael had his hair long, while Mavis had hers cut short, in a pixie cut both brunette’s, Mavis however, had silver – that honestly looked a little grey – highlights in the tips of her hair. Both were dressed modestly but impeccably Mavis in subtle greens and a white blouse and Michael mostly in blue with a white t-shirt with cloaks on to keep the draughty castle from making them cold. Their clothes were definitely no match to Dan’s but by no means indicating anywhere close to poverty. Both had rings adorned their fingers, Michael had the Lordship ring and Mavis – who had actually been born first – wore the heirship ring. She was next in line for the Lordship should anything happen to Michael, at least it would remain that way until he had a son, then she’d lose that ring, but he was already having her a new one fashioned so that she never went without protection.
“Headmaster Dumbledore,” Mavis said curtly, giving a nod of greeting.
They’d been chosen by the Governors because they would not be swayed – that’s what the Governors thoughts – and remain impartial. They were incorruptible, they had no dark hidden secrets, no need of money, and were quite neutral, well Mavis and Michael were, Dan however…was rather grumpy with everyone. They were not related to anyone on the board of Governors and weren’t a member themselves. Dan worked despite being a Lord because he wanted to, boredom didn’t sit well with him, and as often as the Wizengamot met…well, it didn’t stave off the boredom.
“I assume you’d like to get settled into your rooms, breakfast, lunch and dinner is served at its usual time. I’m sure inspecting the school will be quick and easy you can begin overseeing the classes tomorrow. I’m sure Minerva will not mind giving you out the timetables.” Dumbledore said, positively beaming at them, brushing off whatever plans they had.
“We have our own timetable for inspecting the school, Headmaster, we have no need to adjust the plans,” Dan informed him coolly. “However, if you would see us to our rooms we would be grateful, we shall begin immediately afterwards.”
Mavis and Michael nodded in firm agreement, they had been warned Dumbledore would try to dictate what they could and couldn’t do. That he would try to take over and would do all he could to distract them should they find anything untoward. Lucius had suggested they begin in the Hospital ward, he’d had that gleam in his eyes that suggested there would be something worth uncovering there. Mavis and Michael had agreed out of sheer curiosity, and thus, their first stop would indeed be the Hospital wing upon getting everything situated in their rooms.
“If you’ll follow me, please,” McGonagall stated firmly, turning and leaving the office, not even waiting to see if the others would follow, so used to her orders being obeyed immediately.
Nonetheless, she waited impatiently at the bottom for their appearance, which came a few moments later.
“As guests you may eat in your quarters should you desire to do so,” McGonagall informed them, it would probably be for the best, “You will need to let me know immediately so that a meal will be prepared for each of you.” Slightly put out and condescended, more work for the House-elves to do as if preparing food for hundreds of students wasn’t enough.
“We’re content to eat in the Great Hall,” Michael told McGonagall dryly, you’d think there were hundreds of them coming to inspect the school not just three. They were well aware of the wastage that Hogwarts produced every week, so they would definitely not cause more work for the House-elves. The information they had on Hogwarts was quite comprehensive, and that was just the information they were able to get, not whatever secrets Hogwarts was housing.
“Then I shall retrieve you in time for dinner,” McGonagall stated coolly, standing in front of the door, “Sovereign,” came her voice, as she used it to open the door, the password granting her entrance. Opening the door, she kept it open for the three visitors, the room smelt lovely, and no doubt the bedding and everything had been changed for a good accommodation. They didn’t often get staying guests at Hogwarts, and especially not official kinds that would be nosing around their school.
The guest quarters housed a lovely fireplace and sitting room, a desk and chair pushed into the corner, with a small kitchen with amenities to use as they wish on the other side. There were four doors, three of them led to bedrooms, and the fourth was to the grand bathroom within, which housed a bath, showers, toilet, bidet, sinks and mirrors so they could get ready properly, absolutely everything they’d need. They would find no fault in their welcome to Hogwarts School.
“Do not bother wasting your time retrieving us,” Dan informed her in an almost mocking kindness, “We remember the way around the school, and we will more than likely get re-accustomed before we are through.”
“Very well, I will leave you to get settled,” McGonagall stated, before turning heel and closing the door behind her, leaving the three ‘guests’ standing there. Their trunks appeared with a pop, having had them taken off them at the entrance hall when they met McGonagall who welcomed them.
“Well, that was…tense, they’re definitely not happy we’re here.” Mavis admitted, shaking her head deeply amused, but they weren’t really all that surprised.
Dan snorted, “That’s too bad for them,” he said wryly, “Wingardium Leviosa!” pointing it at his own trunk, easily recognized by the others by his initial’s, and if that wasn’t enough, two with the identical initials had gold and platinum overlay. His own was simple, old, from his days at school as a matter of fact, he had no desire to buy a new one, it did not get used often enough for him to care…plus, it was one of the last things his father bought him, it held a great deal of sentimental value to him.
“Will we get these put away and begin?” Mavis queried, grasping her own trunk, which was equipped with traveling case so that it could be moved easily with the wheels instead of constant levitation. Although, it had not helped trying to traverse through the stone pebbles on the road up from the gates to the castle, at all.
“Why not? I’d rather not give anyone a chance to hide things from us,” Dan said, his voice muffled as he was already in his temporary bedroom. It was nice enough, large, airy, and the bedding didn’t look used, it was perfect. “The rooms clean at least.”
“That’s probably only because the House-elves did it,” Michael called back, the sound of a muffled snort followed. “Otherwise our accommodations wouldn’t have been quite so…welcoming.”
“Point,” Dan agreed, his voice not so muffled, as he emerged from his bedroom satisfied, he carried with him three Dragonhide folders, the rest of the information was in his case, and locked up tight so that they couldn’t be seen or tampered with. So, even if anyone got say a House-elf to get their things it would be futile.
He handed off the folders to the others, and at once they left the rooms, and made their way towards the hospital wing. Having to pause and wait for students to pass going to classes, all giving them curious looks, but judging by their tiny stature they summarised they were first years, hence there wasn’t exactly an over abundance of curiosity to them, as they passed with not a lot of gossip to follow up.
“Man, were we ever that small?” Michael said, watching them go in amusement, of course, he knew he was that small, but as an adult it was completely odd to see and think of as such.
“Smaller,” Mavis teased, before they begun to move again, “Rather draughty isn’t it? Especially for what the students are wearing, open robes?” she wrote in her paperwork to make sure that winter robes were still a must, and perhaps find out about warming charms – which were so easily done but not by first years – and why there weren’t more of them. Then a note to ask Poppy Pomfrey about how often the students got sick. Which would be taking time out of their education to recover, yes, they could catch colds, and Pepper-up draughts did not cure colds completely just masked the symptoms.
“I don’t remember it being quite so draughty myself,” Michael admitted, as they made their way through the last hallway, the doors of the Hospital wing in sight. “Ready?” wondering what exactly he’d find in the hospital wing, after all, they had been guided in this direction for a reason.
“Let’s get started,” Dan stated and opened the doors to the infirmary, the sterile smell hit their noses immediately, and they nodded in approval, good, it was kept clean and sterile, like all medical area’s should be. They found the ward completely empty, but not for long, as Poppy emerged from a side room that wasn’t her office, and then entered her office and emerged with a clipboard and headed to the potions cupboard.
Mavis cleared her throat, “Good morning,” she said, so her voice travelled without being very loud. They didn’t want to scare the wits out of the woman after all. She did however, add to the list that there seemed to be no detection spells up to alert the Matron of incoming visitors or students in need. If she was away from the Hospital ward and an emergency happened, they’d need to first track her down before they could be seen.
Poppy whirled around, one potion vial clutched in her hands, staring at them incomprehensibly. “Can I help you?” she asked, nevertheless polite despite the shock of their presence.
Mavis moved forward producing an ID card that showed they were inspecting the school, proof that they were there on an official capacity. The wizards also held their own up, without uttering a single word.
“I see, feel free to look around, Ladies and Gentlemen, I have nothing to hide!” Poppy said with a polite smile, she kept her ward in tip top shape after all. “Anything you wish to know I’d be happy to discuss over a cuppa after I’m done making sure I’m going to have enough potions for the next few months, thankfully the colder weather has passed us by.”
“I’ll be sure to,” Mavis informed Poppy with a small smile of her own, despite the shock of it, she was very welcoming and not at all condescending like Dumbledore and McGonagall had been.
With that the three begun their inspection, Dan focusing primarily on the warding, Michael and Mavis checked the entirety of the rest of the main wing, including the potions cupboard – Dan checked to make sure it was securely locked so students couldn’t just wander in and out – to make sure all was up to standard. The entire thing took no longer than half an hour, and thought that was it, when Dan came out of the extra room, he’d decided to check. “Who is she and why is she in a side room?”
Michael and Mavis’ attention was peaked, as they took wandered in to see what Dan was referring to. They would a pale young girl lying in bed, deeply asleep, not even rousing at their words. Her hair was bushy and looked quite ill-kempt, but other than that she was obviously clean and content.
Poppy blustered in like a hurricane, checking on her, and tucking in the bedding absently, “Her name is Hermione Granger, a first year student. She was in an accident, we induced a coma due to severe swelling of her brain to keep her alive. She has yet to wake up, but baring that she’s healthy as can be and healed from her accident.”
“How long ago was this?” Mavis asked, scribbling away.
“Halloween, so over a month now, nearly two,” Poppy explained, “The poor dear,” she did sit with her as often as she could.
“Why wasn’t she transferred to St. Mungo’s?” Dan demanded to know. This must have been what Lucius had been trying to tell them.
“There is nothing St. Mungo’s can do for her, she has to wake on her own,” Poppy explained, “It would just take up beds that they don’t have.”
“I see,” Michael mused, reading the chart at the bottom of the bed.
“At first I did want her taken to St. Mungo’s, it was a severe injury that I did not feel fully comfortable dealing with. I am not a healer, I’m a Medi-witch, and quite frankly, Miss. Granger’s injury is the most severe I’ve had to deal with in my tenure as Matron at Hogwarts.” Poppy offered up.
“Then why wasn’t she if you didn’t feel confident?” Mavis questioned, still scribbling away.
“It wasn’t practical to move her, as I was reminded by Albus, and getting her there would have significantly made her injuries worse and could have meant more time waiting before she was seen to, which would have proven to make her brain injury permanent. She’s a bright young witch, especially considering she’d only known about the magical world a few months before the incident apparently. So, I elected to do the surgery and keep her as safe as possible.” Poppy told them, “I had a friend who’s a Healer, she works at St. Mungo’s come the next day to ensure she truly was healing adequately. I was told she couldn’t have done it better herself.”
“Muggle-born…how exactly do her parents visit her?” Michael asked, narrowing in on one word she said. There were wards on Hogwarts that prevented exposure to Muggles. The girl really should have been transferred to St. Mungo’s so that the girls parents could visit their daughter. This was inexcusable.
Poppy’s lips disappeared, eyes gleaming with disapproval, “They do not,” she informed them, “I don’t believe either Minerva or Albus have informed Miss Granger’s parents. I haven’t received a single letter of enquiry to know how she is doing.”
“Nor does it seem…have any of her friends,” Mavis pointed out, the room was bare, no single get well card, flowers or teddy or even a balloon. The room was bare, and it was a sorry sight indeed, it made her feel sorry for lass.
Poppy’s eyes gleamed with sympathy, “No,” she admitted, “There hasn’t been a single student enquiring about her,” due to her place in the hospital wing, she didn’t know much of the rumours and such surrounding Hogwarts. She didn’t know just how badly regarded the girl was and was just saddened that no friend had visited, assuming it was because they were first years and unsure of protocol.
“Has her Head of House been down to visit?” Michael asked, disgusted at this behaviour.
“Minerva? Once or twice,” Poppy confessed, “As Deputy Headmistress and Head of House as well as teaching Transfiguration, she doesn’t have much free time at all. It’s very difficult for her I imagine.” Although, if it had been a Slytherin in here injured, Severus would have been sat there at least for an hour every day, even if it was while he marked homework or something. She did not say that though, it felt disloyal to state as such.
“What exactly happened to her?” Dan asked, the injury had been quite severe, taking over reading the board from Michael. “It looks as though her head was bashed into something ceramic and that could only mean a toilet or a sink.” He couldn’t recall anything else primarily made up of ceramic in the school. A spell would have had to be used, since the force of the blow…couldn’t have been accomplished by any student in the school.
“Shall we have a cuppa while we discuss this in my office?” Poppy asked, glancing at the girl, if Hermione was aware she didn’t want to discuss the incident just in case it causes undue distress.
“Very well,” Michael said, watching his sister transfigure her handkerchief into a teddy for the girl, and placing it on the bed.
“Get well soon,” Mavis said softly, before following the others out, she couldn’t believe how bare the room was, it was just awful really. Even the long term patients in St. Mungo’s who had no family wasn’t quite as bare. The thought of this girls family being unaware of her coma was shocking, she would find out exactly what was going on.
She had a feeling Dumbledore’s name was going to be popping up quite frequently.
A few minutes later, they were sitting comfortable, their preferred brew in a cup in their hands, Poppy sitting opposite them. It was clear to see she was a little anxious, judging by how much she was fidgeting incessantly, nothing too exuberant, just rubbing her hands together from where one gripped it around her cup. Her brow furrowed, as she stared in silent contemplation. None of the inspectors had to ask the question again, for she began speaking.
“We aren’t sure what exactly happened, but a Troll got into Hogwarts, and we didn’t know until Professor Quirrell came running in to alert Dumbledore and get the children to safety until the threat was dealt with.” Poppy explained, sipping her coffee, Trolls were a danger to the students, even some adults if they didn’t properly know how to approach the damn things. “He informed us that it was in the dungeons, and Albus quickly asked that the students be escorted back to their Common rooms by their prefects so that the teachers could focus on dealing with the troll.”
“Excuse me, but I do believe Slytherin common room is in the dungeons, why were the Slytherins herded in the direction of the troll?” Dan asked, a bite to his voice, sounding extremely pissed off and trying to conceal it.
Poppy blinked, staring at Dan, truthfully she hadn’t thought of that at all, “The troll wasn’t in the dungeons, it was in the girls bathroom, and that just happened to be where Miss Granger was.” Poppy told them, her eyes shadowed with the remembrance of that night. When she got her first glimpse, she thought for sure the girl was dead, how could she survive such a savage attack by such a beast? Everything had been smashed and ceramic from the sink had imbedded in the trolls weapon of choice before it was thrust at Miss Granger’s head.
“How is it that a Troll got in to begin with?” Michael asked, “I thought there were wards to prevent almost all things getting in? isn’t it standard practice?”
“I’ll be finding out,” Dan said darkly, whispering quietly to the others, “Right after this, I’m going to check the warding hub and the wards themselves to ensure no tampering has been done.” Even if tampering had been done, it would have alerted the Headmaster, this shouldn’t have been possible. Something was going on, and if this school wasn’t safe, they’d shut it down until everything was corrected. Which would be expensive for everyone involved, the students, they’d need to self-study and then take their exams at the Ministry. The Hogwarts coffers would be forced to return the tuition money to the students, and the teachers would lose wages. It wasn’t ideal, but the safety of the students had to come first…it had to.
Poppy had a very shifty look on her face, as she moved a little and drank her coffee.
“Ma’am? Is there something you wish to add?” Mavis of course, caught the look while the men spoke over her shoulder, detonating that Michael agreed fully.
Poppy looked deeply conflicted.
“I have overheard…some alarming things since the beginning of term, mostly just between Minerva and Albus, I’m nearby when I am free to eat in the Great Hall you, see,” Poppy explained, she didn’t want to obstruct the investigation, to do so would potentially harm students, and she’d sworn never to do any harm. They came first did they not? Before her fondness for Albus or Minerva for that matter.
“Which is what?” Michael asked, leaning forward, no sign of eagerness but intensity, broadcasting the seriousness of the meeting. He wasn’t eager in the sense of gossip, he was eager to find out what the hell had happened and why the wards didn’t work appropriately. They would be speaking to all the professors as well as students in the coming weeks regardless, so they’d find something out, they weren’t about to let this go.
“There’s been talk of a Cerberus being in Hogwarts, the third floor corridor, it belongs to our groundskeeper, Rubeus Hagrid.” Poppy explained, “There’s also been talk of something else being kept within Hogwarts, something that required traps to be set up.”
“Traps?” Dan asked, in a school full of children? Curious children? He knew he’d investigated the school while he was a student and he knew that hadn’t changed at least. “What sort of traps? And where?”
Poppy pursed her lips, “Third floor corridor, which Dumbledore ensured was out of bounds,”
“Are you implying he told the students that it was a no-go area?” Mavis asked, hiding her disbelief, that was the quickest way to get a child’s curiosity, it would drive them to go and investigate. Mavis threw Dan a serious look, this was definitely something they’d need to investigate very swiftly now before it was dismantled and hidden from them.
“Well, of course, it would be dangerous otherwise.” Poppy explained.
Mavis blinked and just dumbly nodded her head, as if agreeing with her, quite frankly it was like the woman didn’t realize it would have the opposite effect.
“So, Miss Granger was hurt by the Troll?” Michael asked, changing the subject slightly. “Isn’t there a bathroom much closer to the Great Hall than that? Why did she feel the need to go to an abandoned bathroom?” that room was rarely used due to the fact it is ‘haunted’ by the ghost of a young girl.
“I’ve been asking myself that, and I asked some of the students and they do not believe that Miss Granger was at the feast at all.” Poppy explained, offering a plate of biscuits to them.
“And you’re positive her parents haven’t been informed? Why haven’t they written to enquire why their daughter has gone silent on them?” surely she wrote to them? if the room is to be believed, she evidently didn’t have friends, so she would keep up with her parents. Definitely something he would be finding out, the school was legally obligated to inform the board of Governors and the Aurors of such thing, let’s not forget her parents, her legal guardians, she was eleven-years old for Merlin’s sake!
“I can’t say, Sir,” Poppy said, shaking her head, drinking the dregs of her coffee she placed the cup down. “I believe you’ll need to talk to Minerva or Albus about that, it’s not my duty,” and she did not want to go against Minerva and Albus and lose her job.
The three investigators seemed to realize this too.
“Well, I’ll just finish my inspection of here, then we will leave you to it, now this is where the medical information is kept, correct?” Dan asked, staring at the cabinets.
“It is,” Poppy agreed, they all stood, and Poppy was quick to banish everything back to the kitchen sinks for the House-elves to clean. She was about to leave them to their task, not wanting to get in the way when she was stopped with a question.
“Why is there no spells preventing me from getting into the students medical files?” Dan asked, his tone very grim. That shouldn’t have been possible, these were legal medical files, that nobody other than healers should be able to get into. Any teacher, any student could wander into this room and read through someone’s personal information, this was unacceptable.
Poppy sighed, “There was, until this year, Albus removed it, I am unsure as to why,” she informed him.
“Do you understand he was breaking the law?” Dan asked, incredulously. “Nobody, not even the Headmaster is allowed to just peruse someone’s medical files without permission.” They were definitely going to scrutinise everything Dumbledore did closely.
“I am not sure he has,” Poppy said, but she couldn’t downright deny it, Dumbledore was free to come and go as he pleased it was his right, he was the Headmaster.
“I see,” was all Dan uttered, and almost immediately Mavis was writing more information down, things that required doing, things they were finding out and things that could be better done. “Thank you for your time,” he added, and they all gave her a nod of the head before leaving the office.
“I suggest one of us goes to the third floor immediately,” Michael stated, as they stalked along the Hospital wing towards the doors.
“Either you or Mavis, I will be checking the warding hub, and then the actual wards,” Dan said seriously, he was the best at it, it was his area of expertise.
“Shall we both go? We don’t know what traps are laid up…” Mavis suggested, one of them going sounded quite dangerous, it all depended on the traps. “I mean a Cerberus?”
“Good idea,” Dan stated, there was a reason Aurors worked in pairs, safety in numbers and sticking together prevented needless deaths. “Is this is bad as I suspect it will be…well…best get to it.” he’d never suspected he’d be thinking what he was, and it was ridiculous, definitely not going to be easy.
Mavis and Michael all nodded grimly, with an understanding what this outcome would be should they find what they expect to. What they shouldn’t expect find in a school filled with hundreds of children.
“Shall we meet in the Entrance Hall in say forty-five minutes?” Michael suggested, that should give them enough time to thoroughly investigate what was what.
“That should do it,” Dan agreed, “I’ll see you then,” with that the trio split up, the brother and sister moving towards the stairs while Dan went below, he knew exactly where the warding hub was, having been informed specifically for this occasion. They had always made oaths never to reveal its location, to do so would make the school vulnerable. The warding hub was what protected the entire school and kept the children safe.
“What do you think we’ll find?” Mavis asked, as they quickly made their way towards the third floor corridor. Unable to believe the idiocy they’d heard, informing everyone that the corridor was ‘forbidden’ it was like asking for trouble.
“Wand out,” Michael ordered her, if there was a damn three headed dog they wanted to ensure their own safety. “Maximum Stupefy if anything is there, right?”
“Agreed,” Mavis murmured, but she didn’t really believe there was a three headed dog in the school, surely not?
They opened the doors on the third floor, and when they reached a certain one they snapped it closed immediately once more. Wide eyed, breathing heavily at the sudden shock of it, “Well, it’s true,” Mavis said sounding breathless, “That thing is massive…how on earth did they get it in there? It shouldn’t be stuck in a single room without exercise or water!” it would work it up even more and make it break its way out to safety.
“Yeah, did you notice the trap door?” Michael asked, shaking his head, it would be risky stunning that creature. “And there’s nothing on this door preventing anyone from just wandering in! In a school full of children! I cannot believe the audacity!”
“I was too busy distracted by its teeth, all three sets of them!” Mavis admitted, she was a dog person but even that Cerberus absolutely terrified him.
“Stunners on three?” Michael suggested, he wouldn’t blame her for not wishing to go ahead with this plan of action.
“Okay,” Mavis agreed, gripping her wand tightly, the door was gripped by Michael and it swung open and both chanted out, “STUPEFY MAXIMA!” the red stunners left their wands in rapid succession, all of them hitting their targets, causing it to roar in fury before becoming disorientated and falling rapidly to the ground finally stunned.
“Wingardium Leviosa!” and the Cerberus was swiftly levitated away from the trap door. “Well that would have put off the students from investigating further…”
“You think,” she admitted.
With that they lit up the hole, to see what was beneath them, “Is that…” Michael started, staring down eyes squinting to see.
“Devils snare,” Mavis said, “I’ve never seen one so big,” her light shining the full expanse of the hole.
“We going down or reporting back?” Michael asked, “What if you stay up there?” not wishing for his sister to be in danger even though he knew she could protect herself.
“Let’s be able to give a full report, shall we?” Mavis said, not pausing before she lowered herself down, using a spell to stop her decent from being painful. Her brother followed her lead, and both remained very, very still, well aware of how devils snare worked. Barely breathing as the vines wrapped themselves around them, first and second years wouldn’t know how to get out of this and could have ended up utterly constricted and unable to breath, which would have inevitably led to their deaths.
The devils snare eventually gave up its quarry, and both of them found themselves lower on the ground, able to remain on their feet. Staring around finding nothing of note, except a door leading to their right from the direction they stood in. They looked at each other with a sheepish grin, it was quite fun, if they forgot the seriousness of it.
The next door they realized quite quickly, was filled with floating keys, “I assume one opens that door,” pointing towards the only other way forward. “It’s like some sort of treasure hunt, easy for adults, could be fun for teens that know how to deal with magical plants.”
“Which begs the question…why and what’s at the end?” Mavis asked, “Hmm, there’s a key up there with one of the wings broken, old, perhaps that’s the one required to get?”
“Perhaps,” Michael agreed, staring upwards to where his sister was, Mavis swiftly levitated herself up, until she was eye level with the key and grasped it, and as she levitated down, she begun to be attacked by the other keys, a spell from her brother had them all freezing utterly.
Once her feet touched the ground, she passed the key and winced as she checked her face and neck, which were covered in nicks and sores from where the damn keys had hurt her. She was bleeding, but only a little, nothing concerning at the moment. “I’m fine, lets continue, so far there’s been nothing to report back for any student that gets this far, I expected one to be on the door to Cerberus.”
“I did too,” Michael admitted, sighing softly, opening the door, they stalked through to the next room, which was dark until the fires flared up, lightening the room so they could see what they were faced with next.
“Hmm, chess, I’m going to guess it’s wizarding chess…ironic that there’s two openings,” Michael mused, as he stepped onto it.
“Neither of us are that good at chess,” Mavis pointed out, but she could see her brother was salivating over the desire to play the game, more out of curiosity, since they could actually just levitate themselves over. It took a lot of focus and determination to be able to do it, and they never taught it at Hogwarts. No, it was something self-taught if one was interested in learning. Either that or more fun, just blast the pieces to smithereens. “Alright,” she sighed, getting into position, unable to deny her brother what he wanted.
--------0
Dan stared at the mess that was the Hogwarts Warding hub, incomprehensively, dropping the parchment as if it burnt.
Reapplying his wand, he did another diagnosis, removing his wand in time for the paper to spit out it’s diagnosis. The results were unsurprisingly, the very same. This was a mess, a massive, incompressible mess. He didn’t dare press for another one, for fear that the entire hub would break down, and Merlin only knows what would happen to the students. How could Dumbledore have let this happen? It was his and McGonagall’s responsibility to keep the wards at full power and stable.
Stepping back, he slowly put the stone flooring down, covering it back up when all he wanted to do was throw it down in a fit of utter rage. Fortunately for all concerned, he had impeccable manners. He swiftly retraced his steps, summoning the paperwork as he did so, the look on his face had the student population fleeing before the face of his wrath when they caught a glimpse of him as they went to their next class unaware they weren’t in danger from him.
He was an Auror, he protected, he didn’t harm.
Fifteen minutes later he was panting as he bolted through the school, making his way as hastily as possible towards the entrance hall in order to get out of the school. He was going to check the wards on the outside, if they were at what looked like full power, Dumbledore was in serious trouble.
Breathing through his nose, trying to calm his racing heart, he turned to face the outside of the building. Both his hands were raised, as he began chanting, walking as he chanted, only breathing when he had an opportunity, through pausing in the chant.
Time was meaningless to Dan, as he focused on the spell, he didn’t notice the curious glances he got whenever people passed his window. It was a deep intensive scan, much more rigorous than the one he used touching the ward stone, but that was self-explanatory. He was able to touch the ward stone with his wand, not so easily done with the dome surrounding Hogwarts and her people.
When he came back to himself, and actually looked at his surroundings, he was surprised to see Mavis and Michael there. Blinking stupidly, he stared, “We did say forty-five minutes right?” why else would they come looking for them.
“It has been,” Michael pointed out, rubbing his neck, “It’s not good, what we’ve found so far, how about you?” narrowing his eyes at the look on Dan’s face, he braced himself, realizing he wasn’t going to like what he heard next, Mavis had adopted a similar pose.
“We need to alert the Governors, the school needs to be closed down, now.”
---------0
Well I did say this chapter was going to be mainly focused on Hogwarts ;) So will they succeed in getting rid of Dumbledore or will his popularity persevere and allow him to return to Hogwarts after being suspended for some time? I'm off two minds, whether to get rid of Dumbledore but his eyes and ears remain at Hogwarts or Dumbledore managing to remain BUT with Voldemort in the works...well, he won't remain unbothered for long...so what did you think? how long will the school remain closed and how big will the outcry be? Will they find money missing from Hogwarts that makes it difficult to pay the students tuition back? causing new measures to be taken so that the headmaster doesn't have any say in the monetary issues of the school? R&R please!
Oh and just FYI - I managed to get this chapter out in a day :P how awesome is that, well a few lines were written yesterday but not much at all just the title and that :D hehe :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 30
“Now this defensive spell wasn’t taught until I was in my second year at Hogwarts, and I now believe it’s a forth year spell,” Corvus explained, they were in the classroom, a room that Corvus had converted for his son’s education back in the day. It would be used once again as a classroom for Harry, and had everything a tutor could possibly need. “That may have changed since Rabastan was in school however, but it is a very handy spell to have in your arsenal, especially if you’re being hounded say by other students or you feel endangered.” Harry was sitting listening intently to everything he was saying, eager to learn which Corvus liked very much.
Harry no longer made faces at learning more about what Dumbledore did and how far the school had declined over the years. He was disheartened by it all, and hoped with the inspectors doing inspections that things might change, that Dumbledore might be forced to make those changes by the board of Governors. He had been informed by Corvus – as he was often informed – that inspectors would be inspecting the school and they’d likely hear back in a week or two regarding their findings.
“The stunning spell is also known as a stunner or Stupefying charm, and it renders the victim unconscious and can also halt moving objects.” Corvus told him, “Now it can be an extremely dangerous spell especially if you hit a fellow wizard or witch, with multiple stunning spells, if say five people blasted out stunning spells with great power it will most likely kill it’s victim. The human body would cave at the feel of it, their heart would give up.”
“I don’t really want to know how you know that do I?” Harry asked, despite his words, his lips were twitching at the side, nothing Corvus could say to him would ever make him leave. He didn’t care what Corvus did, just as long as he didn’t get caught, he wouldn’t give up this little – admittedly odd – family he had now for anything.
“No, not yet,” Corvus conceded, eyes twinkling despite his blank face, his own lips twitching when he noticed the youngsters own amusement. “Now, the incantation for the spell is Stupefy, which is pronounced ‘STEW-puh-fye’,” Corvus added, drawing the words out so that Harry heard it properly, it was the most important part of learning, knowing how they were pronounced. He’d waited until an hour after Harry had taken his afternoon potions, so that he was neither groggy or in pain, so that nothing might go wrong.
Harry nodded, Defence with Quirrell had been excruciatingly painful, not just because of the headaches but because of his constant stuttering. They’d hardly done any spell work, most of it had been written or reading, he wondered how different he would be when he returned next year. Not that he had needed help, he had done his own work, and of course, Corvus had helped before he even stepped foot in Hogwarts.
“Okay, now let’s see you demonstrate on the imitation,” the ‘Imitation’ happened to be a statue, a dummy, a mock wizard, that absorbed your spells, and could tell you just how well your spell would have affected the target. They would not stop learning this particular spell until he had it perfected, it was an extremely handy spell, as he’d informed Harry, to have in your arsenal. There hadn’t been anything like that available when he or his sons had been going through tutoring, and it was quite an accomplishment, expensive too.
Corvus was watching Harry work, when a bell-like sound rang around the manor, “Excuse me, Harry, I’m afraid I must answer that, it’s the emergency Floo network that was set up for the Ministry.” In case of an emergency, such as for a wizengamot meeting where they didn’t have the time for letters to be sent out in a hurry.
Harry watched him go perturbed, he turned back and tried to focus, but he just couldn’t. So, in the end he padded out of the room, and made his way to Corvus’ office, it was closed, however, so he didn’t open it. Instead he elected to remain outside and wait for Corvus to emerge to find out what had happened.
He almost jumped out of his skin, when Corvus came out barely a minute later, “Is everything okay?” worry putting stress lines on his young face.
“The boys are fine,” Corvus was quick to reassure Harry when he realized perhaps why he was in such a state, “An emergency Wizengamot session is being called immediately. I must leave, I apologise for cancelling out session so soon.”
“It’s okay,” Harry said, relaxing now that he knew nothing was wrong. “I’ll just read my book,”
“Good, I’ll return as soon as I am able,” Corvus reassured Harry, summoning his cloak and putting it on, he’d need nothing else for a session within the Ministry of Magic.
“Try not to have too much fun,” Harry teased him before padding away, clearly heading for the sitting room where his books still lay strewn around from his earlier reading.
Corvus chuckled, shaking his head in amusement before he hastily made his way from the manor, he did not wish to be tardy and be the last person there. He was deeply curious to know what had occurred that an emergency meeting had been called, it wasn’t done all that often in reality.
He was in the Ministry within ten minutes, the oddest thing was the fact the meeting was being held in meeting room one. Normally for wizengamot meetings they used one of the unused courtrooms. The meeting rooms didn’t have seats and it required actually being set up to accommodate everyone. Which just took more time, and since it was an emergency session, well, they liked to have things done as swiftly as possible.
Once he entered courtroom one, he begun to realize why they were holding it in the meeting room opposed to the courtroom. This meeting hadn’t been called by chief warlock, no, it had been called by the Board of Governors, who were quite simply frothing at the mouth along the table at the front of the room, chairs were strewn around for everyone to sit, but it was clear it had been hastily – perhaps angrily – done since they were in no way done perfectly. Lucius as angry as he was, his eyes were gleaming in feral satisfaction that he was clearly having trouble hiding. Arching a brow, Corvus seated himself in the front, perplexed and curious about what was going on. None of this showed of course, he knew better than to show emotion to the masses.
Loud banging drew everyone’s attention to the front along with silence descending.
“Not everyone is here,” Chief Warlock Tiberius Ogden pointed out, glancing around, only half of the wizengamot was here.
“We were only able to contact slightly more than just half, and half is all we need,” came the low, yet steady voice of Lady Kataya Donovan, wife of the formidable Lord Donovan and mother to young Antony Donovan and the elected leader of the Board of Governors. Which meant if the votes were tied for whatever reason, she had the last say on which way it tided. It also made her the spokesperson for the group, a title she took on with relish. She was also the only witch on the board, the other twelve were all wizards. Her flaming red hair and pale young complexion and beauty set her apart from the rest of the wizengamot and board – which mostly made up of older wizards and witches – it was hardly any surprise Lord Donovan was so smug about his wife, and his son was set to be a beautiful young man when he grew too. Also, from what he’d heard through the grapevine, was also a bearer, which meant he could have either male or female betrothed. Which gave him a greater chance of having a suitable betrothed from the UK and not having to go abroad to have a suitable match made.
“What exactly is going on?” the cankerous Elphias Doge asked, giving them the side eye, annoyance clearly displayed, but he had been like that with everyone ever since Dumbledore’s fine. It was rather childish and immature, and quite frankly it entertained everyone. Especially since he really should be the most mature, now that he was the oldest on the wizengamot, Dumbledore and Doge were more or less the same age, Doge’s birthday just happened to be before Dumbledore’s before Dumbledore got the boot.
“As I am sure some of you are aware, a surprise inspection was to be done upon Hogwarts,” her voice was still low, but amplified so that the many wizards and witches could hear her. “That surprise inspection was begun today, they were barely at Hogwarts for more than an hour or so before alarming results had them returning to my office. I in turn immediately requested this meeting.”
Corvus sat up straighter, alarming? Arching a brow, wondering what on earth was going on and what they could have possibly found so soon. It was obviously unfinished, they couldn’t have spoken to and inspected the school in that short a time. A glance at Dan left Corvus perplexed, now he was always rather grumpy looking, but right now…he was exuding fury in the likes he’d never seen the wizard do before.
“What alarming results? Hogwarts is fine,” Doge huffed, staring at them in annoyance, Dumbledore would never let harm come to any student.
“Let’s hear them first, shall we?” Dowager Longbottom declared, curt and demanding as always, getting exasperated by Doge’s petulance, it wasn’t just annoying but very, very vexing. Unsurprisingly, there was a general murmur of agreement with her words, this was an emergency session, not a time for petty squabbling.
“I’d like to introduce you to Auror Daniel ‘Dan’ Strauss, one of the schools inspectors, the other two, Mavis and Michael McMahon,” Lady Donovan did the introductions. “Daniel is going to give you the specifics of what he’s found.” She informed them, lips pursed a little, clearly shaken by what had been revealed but was trying valiantly to remain stoic in the face.
Dan hated his full name being used, but he understood it had to be used in official setting, so he endured it. Moving from where he had situated himself in the corner, watching the proceedings, he stalked towards the middle of the room. “Hogwarts has to be closed down.” was the first thing out of his mouth, deliberately riling them up for his own amusement.
Which of course, predictably, raised an outcry of objection from nearly every single person in the room. All of them had relatives in the school, sons, daughters, grandchildren, cousins, nieces, nephews, grand-nieces and grand-nephews the list was quite frankly endless. A lot of the wizengamot were Lord’s of their estates, which made them responsible for their relatives education. Tutors were expensive, they didn’t want to have to hunt them down and get them to teach their relatives again, not when Hogwarts was freely available.
“Silence!” Corvus rose as he shouted out the word curtly, “I think we should hear what Auror Dan has to say first before we decry the decision, don’t you? Unless, you wish to hold yourself responsible if something happens that we could have prevented?” giving them all a glowering judgemental look.
Unsurprisingly, everyone quietened at both Corvus’ voice and the words he was saying.
“I summarize you’d like to hear what I have to say now?” Dan drawled, purple eyes flashing eerily at them, his eyes meeting every single pair he could. Purple eyes were prevalent in the Strauss family, there hadn’t been one without purple eyes as far back as anyone could remember. Just like Black’s were prominently grey, and Weasley’s were for their red hair and Malfoy’s for their platinum blonde. There were always tell-tale signs of which family one belonged to, which of course, made it embarrassing when a ‘bastard’ child was found, or worse the child of a squib comes to magical school with clear signs.
“What is wrong at Hogwarts?” Corvus asked Dan, as he seated himself, everyone suddenly gave Dan their undivided attention, and he didn’t seem all that disconcerted.
“We hadn’t even been there two hours before we found fifteen different problems, none more important than the fact the wards protecting the school are…in extremely bad shape.” Dan explained coolly.
“What do you mean by bad shape?” came the voice of at least five different individuals all with various depth of worry in their voices. Quiet murmuring rose with his words as the wizengamot spoke quietly with those next to them, stress and worry prevalent in the room.
“They’re close to utter collapse, and when they do…well, let’s just say they could affect every single child within Hogwarts…shatter their cores leaving them squibs…those already gone through their majority would survive but very, very weakened.” Dan explained, unsurprised by the utter outcry those words caused. The sheer panic and fear that drove through the room, was immense. The massive amount of wards that would collapse…the sheer scope couldn’t be comprehended by the general population, not even the wizengamot.
“How on earth could the wards do such a thing?” protested Doge, who had zero understanding on warding’s, he took only the basic classes required.
Everyone else was deadly silent, the words reverberating around their minds leaving them reeling for now.
“The collapse and disrepair as well as the removal of some of the most important wards have left them in a mess,” Dan explained coolly, deciding against getting technical since they’d probably not understand half of what he said. “When and if they fail, it will cause catastrophic failure, a backlash against anything and everything including magical cores. The stress would more than likely kill those who have known and connected with their magic since infancy.” Muggle-borns would have a chance to survive having never connected to their core before their eleventh birthday when they got their wands.
“That’s impossible! It would take decades for the wards to deteriorate into that condition!”
“We have signed paperwork every year assuring us that the wards were in top shape!”
The outcry continued until at last Dan spoke again. They had evidence that the wards were being updated every year, he had to be exaggerating surely?
“Well, all I can tell you is that the wards have not been sustained or strengthened in over a decade maybe longer I’d need time to investigate fully, they’ve been systematically weakened over time.” Dan stated seriously, “You’re all fools if you don’t see to it that Hogwarts is closed immediately and the children sent home while we have this ‘oversight’ corrected and thoroughly investigated.”
Silence reigned, nobody there wanted to even suggest taking that chance, no way. Not when a wards master was telling them what was happening.
“But I must warn you…” Dan informed them seriously, enjoying this more than he should giving the situation. “They’ve already hit critical phrase,”
“Why are they not already out?” came the outraged voices.
“The school needs cleared immediately!”
“We should not waste time talking,”
“They are merely the board of governors, they do need your permission to immediately close the school pending an official investigation,” Dan said bluntly, speaking to them as if they were toddlers or really dim-witted idiots. They were older than him, and should be well aware of the laws and regulations of their society. The board had the ability to get rid of the headmaster, suspend any teacher and investigate the school but they had no right to close the school down without due cause. The due cause had to be approved by at least half the wizengamot in order for it to go through.
“What else was found?” Corvus asked, Lucius who was also a member of the Wizengamot, but was sitting with the other Governor’s lips twitched when the question was asked, nodding his approval.
“According to Poppy Pomfrey, the Medi-witch Albus Dumbledore took down the wards on the medical cabinet, which as you know, would allow anyone to get into the medical files belonging to the students just this past year.” Mavis stood, taking over, allowing Dan to approach the water jug and take a drink. “Then there is the fact that Dumbledore forced her to keep a student whom had been seriously and grievously injured in her care instead of transferring her to St. Mungo’s. It happened months ago and I do not believe her parents are aware of what happened, a Troll got into the school that resulted in Miss. Hermione Granger being put into a coma while she recovered. She’s yet to emerge from this coma.” Talking quickly, because they were right, they needed to get the children to safety immediately.
“Not to forget that there is some sort of traps laid within Hogwarts, my sister and I spent forty-five minutes getting past them. There is also the fact that there is a Cerberus confined within the school.” Michael explained, “If a student had tried that…it may well have killed them, from a Cerberus, a large devil’s snare to a fire ring with vials filled with poison, all of which we’ve brought with us as evidence.”
“Bear in mind, this is just the tip of the iceberg,” Michael informed them, absolutely refusing to let this be swept under the rug, the students were in immense danger. “I have cousins at Hogwarts and I will be pulling them out regardless of the outcome of today’s decision and informing the newspaper if no action is taken.” He warned them, he would not allow them to cover this up.
“Indeed,” Lucius smoothly interjected, “My wife is already at Hogwarts and taking my son out of school.” He would not risk Draco for anything, not even to prove a point, it was preposterous if they did nothing.
“I suggest we put it to a vote, all those in favour of the school being closed until a full inspection takes place?” Lord Tiberius Ogden questioned, the chief warlock waiting, mentally calculating the number of people raising their hands unquestionably. It wasn’t a long thought process, as each and every single one of them rose their hand very fast, not having to think for a second.
Even Doge rose his hand, to the surprise of everyone, there was no word of defence falling from the old man’s lips to defend his good friend.
“We must get them out of the castle immediately, should they be brought here until their parents or guardians pick them up?” came the suggestion before the vote was official.
Ogden didn’t take offence, it was something they had to discuss, and it was something they needed to be hasty with.
“Half of them have relatives that work in the Ministry anyway, but we have to explain things to the Muggle-born students parents and advise them.” came an anxious voice. There was financial implications to all of this, and most muggle-borns wouldn’t know where to start looking for tutors, they would end up quite behind.
“Then it’s decided, they will be brought to the Ministry of Magic until their parents or guardians pick them up,” declared Ogden declared. “I’ll complete the paperwork immediately, Auror Strauss you’ll oversee the entire investigation and McMahon’s you’ll oversee the arrangement of the students being brought to the Ministry immediately with the full approval of the wizengamot behind you. You will have a dozen Aurors accompany you, drop my name to get them cooperating.”
“Yes, Sir,” Dan stated clearly, giving a nod of understanding at his new orders. This was not just a board of governor investigation now, it was going to be an official Auror investigation into the running of the school, laws had been broken. He was slightly surprised that they wanted him, he wasn’t the senior Auror but he believed the senior Auror was a friend of Dumbledore’s.
“Understood, Chief warlock,” came Michael and Mavis’ voice after Dan’s agreeing to their new orders.
“Now if you’ll excuse me,” Ogden said, standing and straightening up, now he had the tedious rights to having to speak and deal with Cornelius Fudge. The only real downside to his job that he had thus far was just that. Cornelius Fudge was an idiot, and he still had no idea how the fool became the Minister to begin with. “I have work to do.” Regardless of what Fudge wanted…it would be happening, to smooth things along he needed witnesses in the meeting with the Minister…Bones might be his best bet. The only person Fudge had really listened to was Dumbledore…and Lucius.
“Lucius?” Ogden called, he’d never really gotten on with the wizard, but he didn’t dislike him per se, making his way to the front of the room and approaching the table in time to hear Lucius’ reply.
“Yes?” Lucius asked smoothly, none of his flaring annoyance at being called so informally in an official meeting capacity showed.
“Cornelius listens to you, I am hoping…you’ll take pity and help ease the way?” Ogden not trying to win favours but telling the truth as he sees it, he wasn’t one for the political games, and he thought perhaps that’s why he’d been chosen as Chief Warlock.
Surprise flickered over Lucius’ features, momentarily, before it was hidden behind his inscrutable masks. “Of course,” his son was probably already back in the manor safe and sound, he had no further worries on his mind. Except trying to ensure that Minerva McGonagall did not become Headmistress in the event that they succeeded in having Dumbledore removed entirely as Headmaster. He couldn’t deny that he knew how to deal with people like Fudge. They were easily manipulated and controlled, and he knew exactly what to say.
Standing, they both departed, leaving the others to either leave or discuss what had just occurred.
------0
Cornelius Fudge sauntered into his office, having just enjoyed a lovely brunch at the Emerald Pegasus restaurant, not only was it the most expensive restaurant, but it housed delicious food and was near impossible to get a reservation for. Plus, the clientele was always the right sort of people.
“What’s on the agenda this afternoon?” Fudge asked his undersecretary as he placed his bowler hat on his desk, eyeing the paperwork with an air of annoyance. He could swear it had doubled in the time he took an hour and a half lunch, it was ridiculous, unfortunately, he couldn’t delegate that paperwork to anyone else, he had to do it himself. The downside to working as the Minister of magic, so many people wanted things from him.
“You have a meeting all afternoon, the first one in five minutes with…” Umbridge’s sickly sweet and syrupy voice was interrupted by abrupt knocking at the door. She puffed up in indignation when the door opened without either of them giving the visitor permission to enter the room. Cornelius was the Minister of Magic! How dare they show such disrespect, clearing her throat, “This is the Minister’s office how dare you be so rude and…” before she could continue however, Fudge spoke.
“Enough,” Cornelius ordered, noticing who was at the door whereas Umbridge couldn’t see them yet, from where she stood. “Lucius, Tiberius how can I help you gentlemen?”
Umbridge stiffened, annoyance thrumming through her, she was only defending him, as she should. Yet she was being the one reprimanded for their disrespect? Well, of course, it wasn’t as if he could call them out on it, they were much too powerful and had politics to back them up. He had to be kind to them regardless of his true feelings.
“We need to talk, Cornelius, it’s important,” Lucius said smoothly, speaking before Tiberius could, giving the Minister a look that was correctly interpreted.
“Cancel my next meeting and leave us,” Cornelius ordered of his undersecretary, dismissing her without another word.
“But it’s with…” Umbridge put up a token of protest, he’d been trying to set up a meeting for weeks and now he was just going to cancel it?
“Set another appointment for another time, now go,” Cornelius stated firmly, giving her look, one he had to do so frequently, due to her constant micromanaging and trying to tell him how to do his job. She thought she was being subtle, but she most definitely wasn’t.
“Yes, Sir,” Umbridge murmured, shuffling from the room, cheeks bright red, already plotting out reasons for interrupting the meeting, she wanted to know what it was all about. She’d never seen a two like Lucius and Tiberius coming into the Minister’s office together before. They were both Wizengamot members…perhaps it was something even more important than she thought. If she’d be able to get away with it, she’d give Cornelius a ‘gift’ that would allow her to hear everything going on inside. Unfortunately, regular sweeps were mandatory in the Ministry of magic especially the Minister’s office. She’d be caught and arrested, she was too smart for that. The urge to keep the door open a tad was strong, but before she could decide whether or not to, the door closed with a definitive click.
Scowling at the door she flounced off dramatically, but her stature make it look nothing short of petulance. A toddler having a temper-tantrum.
--------0
“Sit, please,” Cornelius said, being overly polite, much to Tiberius’ private consternation, he was never treated quite so politely, then again when he met with the Minister he was usually quite frazzled. “Now how can I help you?”
“This is merely a courtesy call…” Tiberius begun, only to have Lucius clear his throat, shaking his head subtly. Heavy handedness on Cornelius Fudge did not work out well, no wonder Tiberius never got anywhere with the Minister. You had to lead the wizard where you wanted, make it seem like his idea or to advise him.
“An emergency wizengamot meeting was just held,” Lucius said taking over, “We were unable to reach you unfortunately, to inform you of what was happening. Understandable really, I’m sure your schedule doesn’t allow for much leeway,”
Tiberius wanted to snort as he listened, but he refrained.
“A lot of hazardous information came to us during the school inspection, one that required they return here immediately for aid.” Lucius continued, “Everything you’ll need to be brought up to date is here,” Lucius informed the wizard, handing over the paperwork to Cornelius to read for himself.
You could see when he read certain bits of the information, the privacy ward being taken down, indignation, Granger, almost spluttering in anger and then came the wards…which caused whatever healthy happy flush he’d had after a successful brunch drain from the wizard completely. Leaving him pale and shaken, green in the gills and barely able to breathe.
“Rufus and the other students will be brought directly to the Ministry, Cornelius,” Lucius said, “They’ll see you taking this very seriously, as they should, it will help them see you taking pro-active action. All the pureblood’s will understand and I’m sure you can spare clerks to inform the Muggle-born’s parents what’s happening and what their options are. Yes, the Hogwarts coffers will be depleted a little but we will recover from this and without the life of any child being endangered.” It made him gag having to use the term ‘Muggle-born’ but polite society wouldn’t allow him to use the term Mudblood unfortunately.
Tiberius startled, he’d forgotten that Cornelius’ nephew attended Hogwarts, a Hufflepuff if he recalled, and intelligent. He watched and listened to the way Lucius twisted everything and Cornelius puffed up, nodding, agreeing with everything Lucius was saying. He was almost impressed with it really. Other than the fact he would get credit for having the children from Hogwarts brought here, but credit didn’t matter right now and it wasn’t his anyway.
“We’ve already sent Aurors to Hogwarts, the Ministry will be filled with students in the next twenty to thirty minutes,” Tiberius explained, “Do you have any suggestions on where they may be situated for the time being until their parents can come for them?” following Lucius’ lead. “The meeting rooms are empty, and we could put tables and chairs in, one already has chairs inside. I’m sure lunch has already been made by the House-elves we could have it brought here?” giving the appearance of a question followed by a subtle suggestion like Lucius had done before.
Lucius glanced at Tiberius giving him an approving look, now that was the way to deal with Fudge, trying to inform him what’s what never worked. Cornelius Fudge felt very entitled as the Minister for magic, and that made him entirely too obstinate and too big for his britches. Fortunately, not too stupid or intelligent, and knew where to hedge his bets.
“Yes, yes, that’s perfect,” Cornelius nodded his approval, sweating buckets at this unforeseen complication, it did not sit well with him at all, but he could do nothing. Fortunately, for once he was entirely blameless, “I must inform the reporters before they spin this in an entirely bleak light.” His mind trying to come up with a scenario that didn’t make it sound as dire as it actually was.
“I’m sure you’ll think of something…now what do you suggest we do about Dumbledore?” Lucius asked, “After all, if word gets to the general public that we are letting the one that lied to us for years go free…” he purposely trailed off letting the statement hang in the air.
Fudge gulped before inhaling sharply, looking like a rabbit stuck in the red light of a stunner.
“Well…” Fudge begun, hesitantly.
---------0
Twenty-five minutes later everything was signed and approved, meetings moved and other things seen to.
“Excuse me gentlemen,” Cornelius said, his fingers twisting around his bowler hat, he was holding a press conference in the atrium to inform the press. Best to get it dealt with quickly, like ripping a band aid off. He was in no way looking forward to it, but with Tiberius and Lucius’ aid he felt a little more prepared for any questions he might be asked regarding this…unfortunate business. His delicious meal was rolling around in his stomach unpleasantly now, which was just such a waste.
“I best get these to Dan,” Tiberius said, plucking the box from the table, they were cuffs that prevented anyone from skipping town and keeping an eye on them, what magic they used and their location. It would allow them to keep a very close eye on Dumbledore while they dealt with the investigation, they couldn’t have him arrested and imprisoned without actual evidence after all. Much to Lucius’ dismay, but he had approved the use of those cuffs.
“And I best get home and answer my wife’s questions, I am afraid I asked her to pick up Draco without explaining why,” Lucius replied, and despite what people probably thought, he loved his wife very much. It might not have originally been a love match, but they’d made it work, the desire to be happy had enabled that. Now, though, if they went back, they would change nothing, at least he wouldn’t and he’d like to think Narcissa wouldn’t. He was grateful to be avoiding this headache that was about to occur. Unless, of course, the Wizengamot was called together again, but that was very unlikely until they had a court date set for Dumbledore. Which would be the only trial he was interested in, wizengamot members weren’t obligated to attend every single trial, and most were overseen by the council of magic, since most were…well minor crimes.
With that the three men exited the Minister’s office, Cornelius and Lucius headed off towards the Atrium, one to endure a press conference and one to Floo home to his wife. Tiberius headed to find Dan, using a locating charm to held aid him in his bid to find the Auror. He was thankfully, within the Ministry, and Tiberius made haste before he disappeared again.
------0
The reporters that had been rounded up for this conversation were all highly strung, all eager to see what the ‘big scoop’ could possibly be that the Minister of Magic himself was heading up a press conference. The moment he stepped out into the Atrium all of them begun taking pictures, blinding the atrium in white light.
“Minister what’s happening!?”
“What’s going on?”
“Why have we been called here?!”
Cornelius ignored all the call outs, giving his goodbye’s to Lucius, who with grace, headed towards the fireplaces and Floo’ed out. He felt rather envious, and almost wished he could do the same thing. Unfortunately, he did have to have this come out in the right way, he did not want them finding out and writing it their own way. A sonorous charm had his voice amplified, as he stepped onto the podium that had been placed there for him. impeccably dressed, he stared out at the sea of faces. “Thank you all for coming, your questions will all be answered momentarily.”
That settled them down, for the moment, the atrium was surrounded by Aurors, to ensure that they behaved. Any misbehaviour they’d find themselves in the cell for the night. Most knew better, but there were some that just continued to push and push. As always, nobody seemed to pay any particular attention to anything that flew such as a beetle that most definitely shouldn’t be in the Ministry of magic.
“I am sorry to report that Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry has temporarily closed…” Cornelius paused, as they begun asking questions again, it irritated him something awful. If they just stopped and listened they’d have all the answers they needed.
“Has something happened to Headmaster Dumbledore?”
“Has Dumbledore done something else?”
Normally they would never conceive of accusing Dumbledore, but as of late with the negative press and the knowledge of what he’d been up to, well, let’s just say Dumbledore’s reputation was on shaky ground. The press would go after even him, if it would earn them a good scoop, but there hadn’t really been one…until lately.
“Is it true that Dumbledore is responsible for Harry Potter not attending Hogwarts anymore?”
“All I can tell you, due to the fact it’s an ongoing case for the Auror department, is that the wards have reached a critical stage and it’s dangerous.” Cornelius explained, puffing up “All the students have been moved here at my behest until their parents can be found, Dumbledore and McGonagall have been detained due to the fact they were hindering the process of closing the school. That is all thank you very much.” With that he stepped off the podium, ignoring the shouting of questions yet again.
“Will Harry Potter ever return to Hogwarts?”
“When will Hogwarts be open again?”
“How did the wards get into such a bad state?”
“How did this information come to light?”
------0
“Auror Strauss! Auror Strauss! Just a moment please!” Chief Warlock Ogden called out as he finally gained speed to catch the wizard, twice he’d missed him, but never for long, due to the fact he was actually using a Portkey to get the students from Hogwarts – the front gates he assumed – to the Ministry then just Apparating back to do the process all over again. They didn’t have an item – or anyone powerful enough to put the spell on anything – big enough to allow hundreds of students to take a portkey at once.
“Go on, head in, take a seat, lunch will be ready soon,” the Auror encouraged the students to get inside, there were a lot of worried faces amongst them, many with younger siblings attached to them even more scared. “There’s nothing to be scared of, your parents or guardians will be coming to get you and if they can’t we will take you home.” He reassured them, he might give the appearance of being heartless, but he wasn’t, not when it came to kids.
“Yes, Sir,” they said, some of them didn’t even know what he was despite his bright red Auror robes, and admittedly it hadn’t been discussed.
“Have you dealt with Dumbledore yet?” Tiberius asked, panting outrageously, he had been running himself ragged for the past hour trying to get everything done and find Strauss. When Strauss disappeared from the Ministry he’d nipped to his office to get a few things done, before heading out after him again, continuously missing him. Wondering whether Dumbledore was still at Hogwarts or if he’d been brought here already.
“Two Aurors are holding both McGonagall and Dumbledore at Hogwarts, Sir,” Dan explained, his face smoothly transitioning to softer for the kids to a stony mask he used while working. “They were…rather problematic when they found out Hogwarts was to be closed. Thankfully the rest of the faculty pitched in, and aided us in getting the students out and ensuring that all of them were accounted for.”
“Of course they were,” Tiberius sighed, shaking his head, sometimes he didn’t understand people. “Did they know about the dangers?” he didn’t really want the answer to that, either way it wasn’t a good thing, ignoring Aurors orders, if they saw their Headmaster doing it…they would do it in future and cause a whole new set of problems.
Dan nodded grimly, “Excuse me,” he was going to be at this for an hour or two without stopping to talk every time he came and went. Thankfully most of the students actually listened to them, and didn’t put up a token of protest except to enquire about a sibling, especially if they’d gone by already but most younger siblings and immediately gone to find their sister or brothers. Or their parents, but after receiving an answer they were rather well behaved. It wasn’t as awful as he’d assumed it was going to be. Oddly enough, there had been one student who complained about not getting lunch, a red headed boy.
“And the Granger girl?” Tiberius asked, getting in one last question.
“She was moved first, they’ve taken her to St. Mungo’s as far as I am aware her parents are being notified now,” and wasn’t that going to be a surprise and a half? He wouldn’t blame them if they actually sued the school for their negligence. With that, Dan didn’t wait around, he Apparated away, ready to get the next group of students waiting at the school gates.
The only problem was now they were overcome by reporters, trying to find out more information, talking to the students and teachers, trying to push their way in.
By three PM the school was cleared out completely, the only things remaining in the school were the ghosts and unbeknown to everyone – except for dumbledore of course – a basilisk underneath the school. The spells they put around the school to detect if anyone tripped them, the only spell they dared to put anywhere near the crumbling ruins of the wards that protects the castle.
-------0
Corvus had returned home just after Harry had done his exercises and had fallen asleep on the sofa while reading in Corvus’ office. The office was normally out of bounds, but if Harry couldn’t find a book to read, he often headed in there. No doubt he’d been curious about what was going on enough to remain close by so he could get that information quickly. Corvus hadn’t woken him up, merely set the bookmark in the book and set it aside. Putting the covers over him, he got cold so easily, and left him to rest while he had a coffee and joined the Dark Lord in the library and informed him of everything that was going on.
Unfortunately, Lucius’ decision to come visit heralded an early awakening from his nap than usual. The dinging had woken Harry, who was quite a light sleeper, it just so happened, Corvus was also quiet.
“I apologise, Mr. Potter,” Lucius said, staring at the boy slightly surprised to see him sleeping. “I did not mean to disturb your rest.”
“It’s fine, Lord Malfoy,” Harry said shaking his head, stifling a yawn as he got into full gear.
“Lucius, good to see you, the Dark Lord is in the library, I’ll have something brought there for us to eat,” Corvus explained, as he entered his office to find Harry already awake. “Are you staying for dinner?” not that the House-elves would need to make more, there was always plenty of food to go around. That they didn’t eat the House-elves did, they never went hungry.
“This is Draco’s first day back, Narcissa is going overboard,” Lucius said dryly, “So I’m afraid my presence is demanded.”
Harry stifled a grin, he knew Draco hated his mothers smothering, he felt it was embarrassing and over the top. Then he realized what Lucius had said, “Is Draco okay?” sitting up straighter, worry shinning in his green eyes, he might not have spent a whole lot of time with his friends but he did care.
Lucius arched a brow and glanced at Corvus, wondering why the wizard hadn’t informed him, wondering if he had intended it to remain a secret. “Draco is very well, you have my word.” Lucius told the young boy, heartened by the sight of the worry, he truly cared about his son and if anyone genuinely cared about Draco…well, he would make an exception for them. Not that it was hard to do, the boy’s lineage definitely was fabulous despite the fact he had a Mudblood mother.
“Oh, good,” Harry said, relieved, he knew Draco’s father wouldn’t lie to hm if he was sick. The men he surrounded himself with, did not seem to believe in lying, except skirting around the truth to get what they want in like say the Ministry. “Wait, you’re back! What was the emergency?” he perked up looking curious.
Corvus glanced at Harry in amusement, “Why not join us in the library? Would you like something to drink?” it wasn’t quite time for his next dose of potions yet, not for another hour.
“Orange juice please,” Harry said, standing up, folding the cover and placing it on the arm of the sofa.
By the time they made it to the library – which wasn’t all that far to be fair – an orange juice and a plate of food and coffee had been set on the table for Harry and Lucius.
Lucius however, paused at the doorway, unsure of how to act in the presence of Harry Potter.
“Come sit, Lucius,” Voldemort told him, a deeply amused look on his face. honestly, it was almost as if Lucius had no idea that Harry knew he was Lord Voldemort. Which wasn’t the case at all, even the boy showed more courage in the face of him, as he padded into the room and took a seat next to him, drinking from his goblet with delight.
Lucius did as instructed, as Corvus quietly begun to inform Harry what had gone down hours prior. As the Heir of the Potter-Black Estate he would become Lord and take his seats at the Wizengamot. As he hadn’t allowed anyone to take over his seats in abstention, he wasn’t legally supposed to know what was happening, but nobody there actually cared one wit about the law.
“I do not think Dumbledore will recover from this,” Lucius explained afterwards, half his coffee drunk, “I do not believe he will retain his headmastership, nor will Minerva become Headmistress due to her actions this afternoon.” Smug satisfaction coated the wizard. “As heirs of the Hogwarts founders, you actually have a greater say in who becomes the Headmaster than the board of governors, you could even elect yourself, My Lord.” He had gone and read through the rules and regulations after having his little epiphany, thankfully the Board of Governors section wasn’t as long and arduous as the wizengamot section.
Harry couldn’t help but chortle, successfully stopping his orange juice from snorting out of his nose, now that would be rude. “Can you imagine Dumbledore’s reaction?” his mind envisioning his being told who the new Headmaster of Hogwarts was.
Corvus and Voldemort snorted, it was true enough.
“Plus, if he told anyone who you were it would be put down to sheer jealously that you became Headmaster, nobody would listen to him.” Harry said, still tickled pink over the image of Dumbledore’s reaction.
“It would also give the dark section a greater feeling of safety that they don’t have right now,” Lucius admitted, “I’d certainly prefer you over anyone the governors actually decided upon.” He admitted, they were looked down upon because of who their parents were, and the stance they had taken during the war to try and correct the imbalance of their world.
Harry nodded solemnly, agreeing completely, as dangerous as Voldemort was to others…he wasn’t to him. He’d be able to attend Hogwarts for the next six years without fearing for his life when it came to Dumbledore and his plans. The thought of not being bombarded for the next six years was a good one.
If only.
------0
So will Voldemort take over as Headmaster of Hogwarts as the Founders Heir? Will Harry give over control of his seats and make it 'further' proof that there was no way it was Voldemort, not with Harry Potter their boy who lived liking him? Or will we see Filius Flitwick taking over as Headmaster? someone that isn't on either side and quite perfect for the part. What will happen to Minerva and Dumbledore? will they be arrested and let out on bail? Will anyone be willing to help Dumbledore after all is said and done? R&R please
Oh, and a side note...as to why Fawkes hasn't helped Dumbledore...he's approaching burning day which makes him unable to cry and or flame anyone away :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 31
Mavis glanced down at the private information pertaining to Hermione Granger, which was the usual information one has on a minor. Name, date of birth, address and the parents names, dates of births, what they do for work, those addresses as well in the case of an emergency. Interestingly enough, in case of emergency where the parents couldn’t be contacted, held nothing, there must be no other family, it was rather sad. She’d grown up with a large family, sure only one brother, but lots of cousins, aunts, uncles and grandparents and her great-grand parents. It was with great reluctance that she was doing this, Michael suggested he do it, she had more empathy than her brother, and it would probably be a greater comfort to the girls parents.
She and Michael had worked tirelessly in getting the Muggle-born students returned to their homes, waiting for the parents to come home and explaining everything. Which had not been easy, at all, they’d been so confused, understanding magic was just beyond them. They’d been working well beyond their normal hours, but they needed to get them home and had finished at ten thirty at night, a ridiculous time to be knocking at anyone’s door. They’d had to visit numerous work places in order to get parents that worked the night shift. Then she’d been back at work at the crack of dawn today, she was tired, but nonetheless determined.
Giving one last glance at the Ministry, she apparated to the street address of the Granger’s. From what she gleaned, Wendell and Monica were dentists, and they shouldn’t have left for work quite yet, at least she hoped so. The area was immaculate, well kept, lovely houses, although the matching properties were rather odd to say the least. Did Muggles have no imagination? Why did they have everything the same? Houses, lawns, the only difference were the abundance of toys and things lying around for young children, too young to attend school. These were familiar thoughts as of late, she’d honestly began repeating her thoughts every house visit.
Wand safely ensconced, dressed in a black suit with a white shirt, with a black jacket, passing very effectively for a Muggle, she began to assess her surroundings, walking and trying to find the house number. Her stomach in butterflies, she had no idea how these people were going to react, but if it had been her…well, she knew that she’d have been frothing at the mouth at the sheer audacity.
Finally, she found the door to the Granger residence, not needing to get confirmation from the door, the mailbox gave that away. Opening the gate, she walked swiftly down the path, the blinds and curtains were open, but she could see no movement from within yet. Once she reached the door, she gave it three swift taps, and waited patiently, praying that they were there. This was a private conversation she’d have to have with them, and their work place was very unsuitable.
No they deserved to be told in the privacy of their own home, where they didn’t need to stifle their reactions.
The door opened, a woman already dressed for the day stared at her in silent expectation, bags concealed with make-up under her eyes. Her clothes indicated that she had lost a bit of weight, “Can I help you?” Monica enquired, tiredness even seeping into her voice.
Mavis gave pause for a moment, unless there was something else going on with the family, they already suspected something was wrong with their daughter. “Hello, ma’am, my name is Mavis McMahon, I’m a representative of the Ministry of magic, may I have a moment of yours and your husbands time?” showing her badge to the woman who looked ready to collapse at the news.
“Hermione?” she croaked, eyes gaunt but wide.
“Is alive,” Mavis was quick to reassure her, but it was the only consolation she could give her. She would not do the disservice of lying, especially when she’d no doubt become aware of everything when she visited her daughter at St. Mungo’s, she’d been there since last evening, but she knew nothing else. She wasn’t a relative, so she wasn’t allowed to know more. The Aurors would know, Dan, who was in charge of the case, since it was part of an official investigation.
Monica’s eyes narrowed in on Mavis’ face, suspicion gleaming within those intelligent eyes. “Alive,” she echoed with a dauntingly blank voice.
“May I come in?” Mavis asked, normally it was rude to keep company – even unexpected company – but she understood all too well, that the woman felt as though the rug was being pulled from under her feet. How long had she been worrying? What had been told to her? Had she made any attempts to get answers?
“Of course, please,” Monica murmured, shuffling aside, opening the door fully granting the witch entrance into her home.
The smell of breakfast wafting in the air, “Can I get you a cup of coffee?” Monica offered, retaining at least some semblance of politeness while she bit her lip to prevent herself ambushing the woman – who she presumed was like her daughter, a witch – and demanding answers.
“I think we could all use one, yes?” Mavis suggested, as they moved through the hall way and into the living room, the place was open plan and she could see the kitchen, including the uneaten breakfast. “I apologise if I interrupted your breakfast.” She added, what she assumed was Wendell sitting with his coffee in his hand, his countenance solemn and tired too.
Wendell gave the woman a curious look, wondering what she was doing in their home.
“Wen, this is Mavis, she’s a representative of the Ministry of magic, she has something to tell us about Hermione,” Monica explained, caught between relief and worry, not sure which was more prevalent at the moment.
“It’s about damn time!” Wendell exploded, “We’ve been going out of our minds for what feels like years!” the normally calm and composed man showing a side that very rarely came to view.
“Wen,” Monica said quietly, her tone soft, “Shouting and anger won’t help us get answers,” trying to placate her husband and diffuse a potentially violate situation. Although, she was also very surprised, her husband was always so mild mannered, polite to everyone and calm. Unfortunately, this situation was getting to both of them. “I apologise, we’re both very…worried.” And that was putting it very, very lightly.
“I apologise also,” Wendell bit out, closing his eyes, he breathed evenly, trying to centre himself.
“No, no you have a right to be angry,” Mavis reassured the stressed out father.
“Come sit,” Monica said, pouring out new coffee’s for them all, “Cream? Sugar? Milk?” passing a black coffee to her husband, and adding milk to her own, waiting for the witch to answer.
“Just a little milk please,” Mavis said, giving a smile that looked more like a grimace than anything. She definitely wasn’t looking forward to this at all. “Thank you,” she added once the cup was placed in front of her, a little darker than she was used to, but she said nothing, merely cupped her hands around it.
“Where is our daughter?” Wendell asked, staring at the woman he now knew to be a witch. He didn’t care that she could kill him where he stood with magic.
“Can I ask first, what contact you’ve had in the past month?” Mavis asked, slightly apologetic, shifting out parchment and a quill, it was hovering, recording the conversation.
“Nothing, that’s how we knew something was wrong,” Wendell bit out, assuming she meant with his daughter, eyes drawn to the parchment as it wrote, eyeing it curiously, as he always did with anything magical he learned about. It was a fascinating world, and he had read Hermione’s books, or at least the ones he’d been able to get his hands on anyway. “She just stopped writing to us, she was doing so well in classes and was learning…I was…concerned she never mentioned any friends…but our daughter always found it difficult to make friends she was much too mature and smarter than them that it intimidated them.”
Mavis’ eyes gleamed with sadness, giving a nod, he was right to be concerned really, the girl was so alone in the magical world. Perhaps if she’d had friends, one of them would have contacted her parents and informed them of what was going on themselves. “And did you make any attempts to get in touch with anyone?”
“We went back to Diagon Alley, spoke to Tom, he attempted to get the Headmaster for us, but he wasn’t able to.” Monica re-joined the conversation. “So, you see, we bought an owl, and attempted to contact the Headmaster but each time the owl returns with the letters, all bar the first one. The first one was missing but the rest have all been returned unopened.”
Mavis nodded her understanding, “May I see the owl?” wondering if any spells had been attached to it, or if Dumbledore had just refused to take the letters and the owl had eventually just returned.
“Of course, follow me,” Wen said, “Sit and eat,” he told his wife a little sternly, worry shining brightly, she’d hardly eaten at all these past few weeks. Wendell, opened the door to the utility room, there was a large cage taking up a corner of the room, a black cover completely covering the entire cage, obscuring it from view. “A lot of light gets into this side of the house, I thought it would be nice to have blackness, owls I know are notoriously nocturnal.”
Mavis nodded, “The owl gets out at night?” they needed to hunt after all, they were not meant to be kept in cages, they were familiars.
“Oh, yes, when he returned we put this over him, we intended to send another owl today,” Wendell sighed, “Please tell me my daughter is okay,” he said, defeated and so bone achingly tired. He would never have let her go if he thought this would happen.
“I’d rather discuss this sitting down,” Mavis informed him, placing a consoling hand on his shoulder, she felt so sorry for them. Checking the owl for any tampering, and found a spell on it, preventing him from gaining access to Hogwarts. It was little wonder the owl was just returning from his journey’s without success. She rolled up the results and placed it in her pocket before removing the spell on the owl. “Can I ask who did the home visit?”
“Oh, a very lovely woman, witch,” he quickly amended, fearing they might get insulted, “She was the Deputy Headmistress…professor, um…I’m sorry I cannot remember her name.” he said apologetically, “I think it started with an M,”
“Minerva McGonagall?” Mavis deduced.
“That’s it!” he said, nodding, opening the window and the cage for the owl, he had a feeling they wouldn’t be needing it, “She explained things to us, and was very happy to answer any questions Hermione had and did some demonstrating.” Very patient, not many had that much patience with Hermione, she could be overwhelming to new people.
“I see,” Mavis replied, “Did she inform you of how to get in touch with the Ministry and Hogwarts?” which was required by law.
“No, not at all,” Wendell stated firmly, backing out of the room, Mavis followed giving her nod of approval, good the owl wasn’t being kept enclosed all the time.
Another strike against Minerva McGonagall, and she had been doing this for years, and failing spectacularly. It was shocking, parents were to be told how to get to the Ministry, St. Mungo’s and how to get in touch with the school. How long had this failure been going on? It was diabolical how many parents didn’t know how to get in touch with the magical world?
The two sat back down, Monica was staring and reading the information that was being printed down on the paper. Yes, that included the conversation she’d just had with Wendell in another room, it worked very well.
“Where is our daughter?” Monica demanded, her own patience wearing thin, she’d already informed the others that she and her husband weren’t going to be in today. So they had to open up, and the receptionist would cancel their appointments.
“Your daughter is currently at St. Mungo’s it’s our hospital,” Mavis explained softly, “Hogwarts had been closed down, for various violations. So until it is up and running again we’ve been getting the children back home to their parents to be on the safe side.” Not explaining what those violations were, and having no intentions of doing so either.
“Was she hurt because of those violations?” Wendell demanded to know, his back straightening, ready to go to war to protect his daughter.
“Indirectly, yes I do believe so,” Mavis informed them honestly. “She was attacked by a Mountain troll on Halloween. The Headmaster and Hermione’s Head of House, failed when they did not inform you of this or take her to St. Mungo’s where you could visit her. There is an investigation into them, and we will get answers of this I promise you.”
“And if I want to sue?” Wendell asked with deceptive mildness, eyes flashing furiously that the school had endangered his daughter so recklessly. The image of his daughter, so small and light compared to the monstrous image of a mountain troll…well his heart was beating so fast he felt he was about to faint.
“Then you are well within your rights to do so,” Mavis informed them, understanding their desire, especially if Hermione never recovered. “If it’s something you wish to do, I shall return with the documents that you’ll need,” all for helping them, “You are better waiting until Hermione wakes up though,” she offered up, which was true enough. Get compensation for not only the attack, missed time, the screw up but also the tuition money returned. It was expensive to go to Hogwarts, and they had a right to their money back.
“Yes, please,” Monica stated, “Now why has Hermione not woken? We haven’t spoken to her in over a month!” the fear of her daughter not wakening up was beginning to consume her. “How do we get to St. Mungo’s?” she then added, determined to get to her daughters bedside.
“I do not know, I’m not privy to private and privileged information, the healers at St. Mungo’s will let you know exactly how she’s doing. If you’d like I can accompany you this once and give you the details on how you can get there without aid.” It was easy, just enter an old abandoned store and voila were transported to St. Mungo’s, they would be just fine.
“Then let’s go,” Monica immediately stood, already striding towards her bag, before leaving the living room, the sound of her ascending the stairs the only show that she hadn’t left the house.
“How long will this take?” Wendell asked, standing also, grabbing the house keys as well as his wallet, knowing without looking what his wife was doing. Sliding them into his back pocket.
“A minute,” Mavis reassured him, “We will be Apparating from right here, which is immediate teleportation.”
With that information, Wendell nodded, and automatically begun to lock the doors, and turn off all the electronics and put the uneaten food in the bin and place the dishes in the sink for cleaning later.
“I’m ready to go,” Monica stated, a large duffel bag in her hand, filled with clothes for their daughter, her favourite books, as well as any paperwork St. Mungo’s might need to see in order to prove that they were her parents. She’d get any favourite snacks Hermione might want later, she’d be going every day, but first…finding out what was going on.
“Now Sidelong-Apparation can be very disconcerting the first time you use it, it will make you feel as though your insides are being scrambled around, and you might feel sick afterwards it’s all perfectly normal.” Mavis explained Apparation to them.
“It’s like instant teleportation,” Wendell told his wife, not at all deterred by the witches words. He wanted to ask Mavis about his daughter but he realized it was futile. She was just the messenger, she didn’t know anything about Hermione’s condition. The hospital no doubt couldn’t release that information to the public just like their own system. So the sooner the left they the better.
They wanted to see their daughter.
“I’ll need to be touching both of you, on your shoulder would be best,” Mavis explained, “Come stand beside me,” she gestured for them to do so. A soothing smile on her face, trying to ease them into compliance without having to give out dozens of reassurances that they would be just fine. She’d done it a million times before, admittedly only half of that number was sidelong Apparation.
The only question asked was, “Will this come with us?” gesturing towards her handbag and duffle bag.
“Yes,” Mavis told her, grasping a hold of Wendell and Monica Granger’s shoulders and apparated them to St. Mungo’s.
Both Muggles blushed in embarrassment and shame once they regained adequate control of their faculties. Both of them had been sick and disorientated, it had been an awful feeling despite being warned. Mavis quickly reassured them both that it was normal, that even she had succumbed to the very same reaction her first time. With a quick flick of her wand, the sick was gone and a pleasant smell of fresh lemon and mint was left behind.
“Can I help you, Mavis?” came an unexpected soft yet deep voice.
“Andy!” Mavis said, happiness exuding from her frame, “These are Mr and Mrs Granger, they’re here to see their daughter…do you think you could help them find the healer in charge of the ward she’s in?”
“What a coincidence,” came his reply, “I am Miss Granger’s healer, it’s nice to meet you, although I apologise that it is under these circumstances.” He said, shaking their hands, now wizards didn’t normally do that, it was a Muggle thing, but he knew how to put Muggle’s at ease, they often had to come to St. Mungo’s to reverse whatever damage that had been done to them accidentally or hell, even on purpose.
“Finally, someone that can tell us what’s going on, how is she?” Monica queried, a desperate and feral look on her face. She was so very close to breaking down and going to town, so she prayed that someone would just answer her questions instead of beating around the bush.
“Would you like to see her first before we sit down in my office for this discussion?” the Healer calmly and quietly asked her, he wasn’t about to spew personal information about the girl here of all places, this part wasn’t tested for bugs and such, any number of reporters could be listening, or actually sitting in the room waiting. Plus, the publicity surrounding the girls case had been reported in the paper both days, and he feared it would only get worse. Especially with the privacy surrounding minors, which didn’t seem to exist for Potter. He’d been quite frankly aghast when his name was continuously mentioned in articles.
“Yes,” came the unsurprising answer to his question from both parents.
“Mavis?” Andy queried, wondering if she was coming or leaving.
“I have to go,” she said, very reluctant to go, but not showing it, “But we should have drinks soon, owl me?” taking a chance, almost holding her breath like some silly teen with her first crush. Well, he was her first crush, but she most definitely wasn’t a teenager anymore.
“Sure, still living in the same place?” Andy asked.
“I am,” Mavis said, giving a beatific smile in turn, “I’ll talk to you later,” turning to the Grangers, face professionally set again, “Good luck,” she told them both, “I hope Miss Granger has a swift recovery.”
“Why does everyone seem to call Hermione that way?” Wendell asked, slightly bewildered.
“It’s perfectly normal,” Andy reassured them, “One does not just go around using people’s first names without permission, it’s the polite and respectful thing to do.”
“I see,” Wendell mused, it certainly was polite and respectful, something he hadn’t been aware, a lot of their practices seemed odd to him. Odd but fascinating that’s for damn certain.
“Follow me,” Andy said, making his way through the waiting room and into the main hospital, ready to get the girls parents to her room.
-------0
Corvus sighed in relief as he relaxed back into his seat, well, that was the last of the tutors for Harry all dealt with, signed, sealed and delivered. None of them were staying here at Lestrange manor of course, one couldn’t do that when the had a secret guest. Not that they’d have a clue who was amongst them, but gossip could be dangerous, so they all had properties they could use while here for the year overseeing Harry’s education.
“Which language would you like to learn first?” Corvus queried, watching Harry browse his collection looking for something new to read in the law section.
“You mean besides the Latin and French I’m already learning?” Harry asked wryly, plucking the next volume out of the shelves.
“Yes, besides that,” Corvus answered wryly, barely refraining from rolling his eyes at the playful sass. He couldn’t wait to take the teen to France, where his family were originally from. It was going to be the best holiday he’d been in over a decade. Perhaps only bet with hopefully the time he could go with not only Harry but Rabastan and Rodolphus too, his boys.
“I don’t know I…” Harry’s thoughts were cut off when the Floo network flared green, and Harry blinked at the sight of her, almost in awe of how pretty she was. He knew that broach crest, it was the Abbott coat of arms, this must be Lady Abbott, Antonio’s wife. She was dressed resplendently like she was going to a ball, with her cloak on her, with the broach clearly displayed. Her hair was down in a golden halo, but artistically wavy despite using the Floo network, she didn’t have a speck of ash on her.
“Helena,” Corvus said, standing automatically, ever the gentlemen when he wanted to be, “Is Antonio…” hope bubbling within him. Hoping against all hope that it wasn’t the alternative…that Antonio wasn’t gone, but considering she was here in front of him and without a single red eye, he hoped.
“They know what’s wrong,” Helena told him, relief flowing through her, “They’ve performed the spell, he woke for only a second before ending up falling back asleep,”
“What was it?” Corvus asked, a small smile appearing on his face, this was good news indeed.
“An obscure spell from Germany of all places, if you hadn’t taken charge and had those healers…” Helena said, a shudder wracked her frame, she might never have found out. Her husband might never have recovered and their daughters and son would have been forever without a father and husband. Merlin it was just beyond contemplation, she owed Corvus everything.
“I am very pleased at the outcome,” Corvus said sincerely, “You owe me nothing,” he was glad Antonio would recover, at least they were assuming he would. “Did they say how long it would take or the chance…?” watching Harry silently sit down, clearly listening but not interrupting. If he was a lesser man he would have crossed his fingers and hoped it would be the case.
“He says every single recipient of the spell has recovered,” Helena informed him, eyes glowing with happiness. “He’ll be disorientated for days, but his memory will come back within a week. The longest it ever took was six days.”
“That is…wonderful Helena,” Corvus said softly, “All memories?”
“Well, yes, that’s what they said,” Helena explained, clearly confused by Corvus’ probing. Shouldn’t he just be happy that they were all going to be okay?
“Have you informed anyone else?” Corvus urged, eyes shadowed.
“Well, no, I came straight here, I haven’t even had a chance to inform my brother or sister yet,” Helena revealed, she knew Corvus blamed himself, plus her brother and sister were working, so she thought to do it now.
Corvus inhaled sharply in relief, “Then I ask that you don’t inform anyone,”
“Why?” Helena asked, “Those I will tell I trust implacably.”
“He wasn’t found outside the Ministry, Helena,” Corvus pointed out, “Which meant it could be someone who knew his whereabouts, his habits. I am not going to play the blame game, but I caution you to have care who you reveal it to, because whoever did it will go out of their way to ensure Antonio dies if they know he’s recovering. Especially if it was someone…with a lot to lose. Now I doubt Dumbledore actually attacked him, but whoever did might be high up in Dumbledore’s social circle.”
“If it was him, its rather doubtful, I mean honestly…Dumbledore pled guilty, why would he be scared of Antonio?” Helena asked, befuddled.
“You know how far Antonio goes to protect his clients. Who knows what he might have dug up that Dumbledore found out about?” Corvus questioned, he hated making her even more cautious and suspicious but he had to share his doubts. He didn’t want to risk whoever knew where Antonio was going to be was family. He was clearly taken of guard, and his son was right, Antonio wasn’t easily subdued he was a Master. It could have been someone he knew, someone he dropped his guard around. He’d rather he was taken of guard, but he’d rather be sure.
Swallowing thickly, a subtle tremble in her willowy frame, “I see,” she replied, her tone strong despite her worries.
“It will only be for a few days, just until Antonio recovers and can tell us himself what happened,” Corvus suggested, coaxing her into going with his plan. “Plus, your husband is recovering, that’s the most important thing.” Which was very true, he’d honestly thought that Antonio wouldn’t recover, the time that had gone by and no change…well, who could blame him.
“Yes,” Helena inhaled sharply, her countenance softening considerably. “That’s very true, I shall hold off, if only to ensure my husband’s safety. I just wanted to thank you for everything,”
“You’re more than welcome.” Corvus told her sincerely.
“Excuse me, it’s time for me to take my potions,” Harry said, speaking quietly, but he had to stifle his amusement when Helena just about jumped out of her skin. Her hand dramatically coming up to her chest, but the reaction was quickly stifled and her face became a smooth blank mask that pureblood’s were so fond off. “My apologies,” he added, before padding out, his walk a little off as the pain became more prevalent.
“Merlin, he’s quieter than a ghost!” Helena gaped, “Is that…” eyes going large. It couldn’t be, no, surely it was just a similar boy who had perhaps drawn a lightening bolt on his face?
“It is, and I need you to sign a contract before you leave,” Corvus revealed in amusement, “Do not fear so, it’s your husbands own work. He signed it as well,” which was why he couldn’t tell his wife specifics or who exactly lived in his home.
“The rumours?” Helena asked, calming slightly.
“Very true,” Corvus said, already taking out one of the aforementioned contracts for her to sign. Handing it over, he noticed she recognized her own husband’s work straight away. He could tell from the way she relaxed, he handed over a quill for her to sign it with.
“No wonder he dug deeper,” Helena sighed, if any child was wronged he brought hell down upon them, and if he lost in court…well he’d still find a way to help them and screw over the bastards who won. Not that he lost all that often, he wasn’t considered the best by losing many cases. It wouldn’t matter to her husband who Harry Potter was or who he was proclaimed to be. All he’d see was a child, a little boy, they had a son much younger than Potter was too. Still, she was curious as to why he was here, there was no way Corvus retained custody of the boy, that was definitely out of the question, and he wasn’t a captive, which only left a few options.
Corvus cleared his throat and eyed the contract in front of her, telling her without words to sign it.
Helena smiled, shaking her head, and read it over, it was fairly simple, and most importantly, when she signed it, she could discuss it with her husband fully since he was ‘in the know’ so to speak. There was no sneaky clauses or anything like that. She signed her full name, Helena Hannah Harrow Abbott.
“There,” she stated, “I am curious how you managed to get custody of Potter without the public finding out.” It sounded like an impossibility really. Anything they gleaned about the boy was splashed across the pages. It was distasteful, and whoever his magical guardian is, should be ashamed of themselves. She had a few suspicions on who it was too.
“Technically speaking it isn’t exactly custody,” Corvus said, lips twitching in amusement, dark eyes gleaming, watching her eyes widen dramatically, as she figured it out. It wasn’t difficult to, there was only one other way that would allow him to have Harry in his care…and the secrecy around it well, that helped hammer it home.
Helena barely refrained from choking in shock, “He’s a carrier?” Corvus wanted another son to continue on his line due to the fact his sons were in prison and he chose Potter? It was boarding on genius move admittedly, but the boy was just a child. That sort of thing wasn’t done here very often anymore, abroad, but not here, it was a bit distasteful in her opinion.
“That…I actually do not know,” Corvus said thoughtfully, “He was never checked at least never to my knowledge.” For all he knew the Potters’ may have had him checked when he was born, which pureblood’s often did, Lily Potter wasn’t a pureblood though and Potter didn’t seem to care much for the laws and regulations of pureblood society. He hadn’t thought to do it himself, it had never been an issue, the contract was for show, to enable Harry to get out of Dumbledore’s control and him to see his sons.
Corvus missed the confused look that graced Helena’s face, why would Corvus marry someone he didn’t know if they could give him children then? It made absolutely no sense, and she didn’t see why the wizard would lie about it, the contract prevented her from speaking about anything they discussed without permission, unless the other person already knew.
“Now, unfortunately, you’ll have to excuse me,” Corvus said, straightening out, Voldemort had returned, he’d been gone since five am this morning and hadn’t returned until now. “I have other business to attend,”
“Of course,” Helena said, straightening up, “May I?” gesturing towards the Floo.
“Go right ahead, it’s open for you,” Corvus gave her permission to use his network to return home to her husband and kids. He’d wanted to know news immediately, so he allowed her access, he would be restricting it again after this, now that things were soon to be back to normal. “Thank you for letting me know, and tell him I will be by to see him as soon as he’s recovered well enough to receive guests.”
“I will,” she vowed, before she stepped into the Floo and disappeared with a flash of green flames.
He was joined a few moments later, not by Harry of course, but the Dark Lord.
“Good evening,” Corvus said smoothly, “Have you eaten?” he would ask the elves to prepare something for him.
“I have,” Voldemort answered wryly, “But thank you nonetheless.” Tired around the eyes but rejuvenated.
Corvus gave him a curious look, “I’m going to assume a plan of yours has worked out in your favour?”
“It definitely has.” Voldemort said smugly.
“I’m glad.” Corvus replied, he didn’t even think to ask him what he had planned, Tom did not share things unless it was something he actually wanted.
“You’re looking at the new Headmaster of Hogwarts,” Voldemort drawled, eyes flashing in victory. “With both McGonagall and Dumbledore out of the running, and my status as a Slytherin heir despite the name change…and powers I was able to ensure my position.” Hogwarts had always been his.
----------0
And there we go! I hope it was worth the wait!! Soooo will Voldemort just be a temporary headmaster? a permanent one? Will I bring in a new party perhaps after Voldemort is done or shall we see a half-goblin creature becoming Headmaster of Hogwarts one day? Will this only be to get the school up to standard? Will Harry convince him to start a primary school for those who don't know about magic to begin with? allowing pureblood's and those of lesser blood to interact as children and stop the widespread prejudice?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 32
Corvus easily and swiftly removed the mud and debris from his boots, before toeing them off at the door. Placing them back beside the pair that were identical but in a smaller size, Harry normally accompanied him, but he’d slept much later than normal. So, he had elected to get it done himself, it was Saturday, they’d be visiting his sons today so he wanted all chores done before they left for the rest of the morning. Every animal had been fed and watered, heated or checked upon to ensure their general wellbeing and comfort. Even the dragon, which was unusually placid, and he wondered if Harry had said something to it, or whether it was always going to remain that way. It was growing into a beautiful colour, as the scales continued to come out in a variety of colours. The air and sun – however weak it was – would definitely be helping the deprived dragon find it’s own.
Closing the door, he found the House-elves cleaning the supplies they’d used for breakfast. He said nothing and made his way through the kitchen and into the main house. His ears quickly detected voices, Harry and Tom’s by the sound of it. nothing seriously, since there was no alarm in Harry’s voice. Not that there ever were, the boy seemed to get on well with Voldemort which was shocking in on itself. Yet, it pleased him immensely, it could only bode well for their future.
“No, history of magic is boring, nearly everyone falls sleep in that class, and even I have trouble staying awake, even while reading a book,” Harry said, before rushing to reassure him, “On history, it’s fascinating, I just wished someone would expand on that, it’s much more fun, I’ve been told that we only ever learn about goblin wars in the seven years there.”
“Binn’s is almost a Hogwarts mascot by this,” Corvus added into the conversation, “But he is useless as a professor. I am not sure why Dumbledore elected to allow him to continue to teach, the other ghosts certainly didn’t get to.” glancing over at the table, in Harry’s direction as he claimed his seat, making sure the vials were empty, and that Harry had taken his potion and not becoming too distracted. His own plate of food appeared in front of him.
“A ghost doesn’t have to eat or drink, or need sleep, saves money,” Harry said jokingly, as he ate the food, not thinking for a moment that would be the real reason that the ghost was kept on. Biting into his breakfast, now that he had a moment to do so.
Corvus and Voldemort glanced at each other a shrewd look appearing on their faces, could it be possible? It didn’t seem likely, after all why would he need money? He’d admittedly, sold some of his items off to pay a massive fine at Hogwarts. It was beside the point, he had the means to get money he didn’t need to risk taking from Hogwarts.
“With Hogwarts being looked into, one of the board of governs will be charged with looking through it all. As Lucius has the most experience wading through monetary trails, I’d suspect they will palm it off on him, at least that aspect of the schools paperwork.” Corvus mused thoughtfully, “I have no doubt Lucius will check them over with a fine toothed comb.”
“I will probably get a copy,” Voldemort conceded, “Once they have everything in order but I shall inform Lucius to look closely.”
“Ancient Runes should be taught sooner,” Harry added, still annoyed by the fact he’d have to wait until he was thirteen before he got to take that class. “Even if it’s optional and not mandatory.”
“Why is that?” Voldemort asked, eyeing the boy, he was already well aware of the boys love for the subject. Nearly every second book he had was on Runes, and he constantly had his runes creation kit out, the one he said quite proudly that he got from Corvus at Christmas.
“Five years isn’t long enough to really grasp such an important subject, and it is important, even though people write it off and elect to take Divination apparently.” Harry said utterly befuddled, “Marcus said that some of the Slytherin’s attempted it each year and he has to dissuade them otherwise.”
Corvus smirked, “Hmm, he’s exceedingly like his father in that regard.” He might look like a dumb plank like Crabbe and Goyle juniors but he was far from it. A nurturer at heart, he’d make a good father, he suspected.
“Indeed,” Voldemort conceded, and grandfather, who was still alive and kicking but didn’t get out all that much anymore.
“Wandless classes should be offered immediately too, before we get too used to using our wand for everything. I find that it’s relied on too much, way too much.” Harry wasn’t shy about giving his own demands, but there was so much wrong with the school that he couldn’t help it. Voldemort knew all this regardless, after all he’d been at Hogwarts on the back of Quirrell.
Corvus chuckled as he ate, watching Tom and Harry converse, almost challenging each other. Corvus didn’t fail to notice that despite it, Tom was writing down exactly what Harry was suggesting. He was taking the teens suggestions seriously, which he should do, he took his education seriously.
“Those are the only ones I can think of right now,” Harry confessed, a thoughtful look on his face. “But I’m sure I’ve thought of more…” knowing he had, but they wouldn’t come to him right now.
“I’m sure you’ll tell me when you think of them,” he said wryly, “What are the charges standing currently against McGonagall and Dumbledore?” Tom asked of Corvus, staring at the wizard in silent demand.
“As of last night, no further pending charges against Dumbledore, yet, but McGonagall has a new list of charges. Not only did she fail to notify the Granger girls parents when she was injured, she also neglected to inform all Muggle-born students how to get in touch with anyone within the magical community. There’s been a suggestion that the Grangers intend to sue, on the notes that Mavis sent out last night.”
“That means she wont get her job back right?” Harry questioned, wiping his mouth with his napkin.
“Not unless she greases the correct palms and retains one of her positions, but there is no way she will retain all three she currently had.” Corvus explained to him, “Considering all we’ve learned I do believe she will be let go upon completion of the investigation.” As of right now Dumbledore and McGonagall were technically ‘suspended’ and released awaiting their trial for obstruction of justice and preventing the Aurors doing their job.
It was only a matter of time before they were fired, it was just now a waiting game to find out exactly what they would be charged with at the end of the day. They would be spending at least a small amount of time in Azkaban for their crimes. The pureblood’s would not let them away with what they’d done. The danger they had wrought upon their children, grandchildren or great-grandchildren.
“She won’t seriously get her job back, right?” Harry asked, Corvus was just covering potentials and not something likely to happen? Not that he had much against McGonagall actually, she was good at her job, even if she did tend to favour Gryffindors, from what he’d heard. Snape did the same with the Slytherin’s but Flitwick and Sprout were the only two that treated all houses the same.
“I do not believe it’s likely, but as I said, anything could happen, she was a tenured professor,” Corvus revealed, the world wasn’t black and white, and money spoke volumes. Even with the oaths they took to promise to do their job to the best of their abilities. There were ways around absolutely everything, with the possibly exception of Vows themselves, which made them very dangerous and unlikely to be taken.
“How long will it take for the wards to be reapplied?” Harry asked, placing his fork and knife on the plate, and sliding it a little away from him. He’d asked earlier this week, but even Auror Dan didn’t know apparently, he’d spent the week trying to work out the mess that was Hogwarts wards.
“Ah, that has been discussed by the wizengamot and the board of Governors,” Corvus said, pausing in his own breakfast to answer, “The easy part is ripping the wards down after they’ve been documented for evidence, with everything out of Hogwarts, from the plants to anything notably magical in nature except the critters in the forbidden forest, the centaurs elected not to move.”
“Unsurprisingly, they’ll be terrified they wont get back in, they do dislike trusting humans,” Voldemort said wryly, they wouldn’t give up their home for anything. They’d fight and die to it, which made them perfectly positioned at the school to protect the students, even if it was a secondary goal.
“Auror Strauss indicates it will take months, even with dozens of Ward-Masters helping, the foundation has to be re-laid for two weeks before they can begin building up on them. The good news is they will definitely be completely renewed in time for the next year at Hogwarts.” Corvus informed him, “Warding is long and complicated magic, and it cannot be rushed, and should definitely not have been tampered with.”
“Is it available at Hogwarts?” Harry perked up, making a mental note to check out rudimentary warding when he had a moment.
“No, one must apprentice themselves to a Master to gain that qualification.” Corvus explained, that took upwards to four years, unless one learned on the job, which was very risky business not just for the student but those surrounding them too. Depending on the location and actual warding process they elect to do.
“Why isn’t their a professor at Hogwarts to apprentice to?” Harry asked, “Isn’t that possible?”
“It used to be,” here Voldemort spoke, “It was discontinued the year I was due to graduate Hogwarts.” his tone dark, Dumbledore had caught him with a book about it, and it was no coincidence that the next day Dippet had declared that those passing will be the last. The old headmaster had been all too easy to manipulate, by him and Dumbledore, and it had set it seething, he’d planned on asking the Defence professor if he could become apprenticed to him in order to stay at the school and inevitably get his position when he left Hogwarts. There had been rumours that he planned on retiring.
“Oh,” was all Harry said, figuring out why it was ‘discontinued’ judging by the ominous tone Voldemort had just taken. “He really didn’t like you did he?” he dared to add. “I wonder if it was because you were Slytherin’s heir and technically had a say in Hogwarts or if it was simply because you were dark?” perhaps a bit of both?
“He did not,” Voldemort stated sharply, “From the very moment he met me,” in the orphanage, and he in turn had loathed Dumbledore, especially for returning his treasures back to their recipients – he had taken them for a reason – and threatening him, as subtle as it had been. If only he had been more aware of his heritage. Oh, he had been, but not about having a say at Hogwarts, otherwise he most definitely wouldn’t have left regardless of what Dumbledore said. He’d just been too smug and superior to really dig deep, just basking in the knowledge that he was the heir of Slytherin.
Harry simply nodded that he understood.
“Are you ready to go?” Corvus asked Harry, trying to lighten the mood a little.
“Yeah, the box is in the kitchen, I’ve made them some different cookies this time,” Harry declared, he knew the brothers wouldn’t care what he made for them, as long as it wasn’t the Azkaban gloop they served, but Harry wanted to give them as much as he could in the way of choice.
“I’m sure they’ll love them,” Corvus declared, he’d even put in a few of their favourite childhood sweets, they weren’t chocolate and wouldn’t help negate the effects of the dementors but it was something…cherished really. Good memories they could cling on to for simple times from their childhoods.
“Yeah,” Harry murmured, a grin on his face, he loved visiting them, it as always fun, especially the looks on their faces. They always had so much to tell them, much different from the beginning when they could only keep repeating what they’ve already told them until they got a little better.
“Then let us depart,” Corvus said, pressing his own plate, which had been emptied away. “We shall see you later.” He added to Voldemort, as he stood, Voldemort was as always trying to continue to find a way to remove the Horcrux from Harry without complication. Considering how long it had been…weeks! He was beginning to be resigned to the fact that it might not ever be able to be removed. There was nothing they could do unfortunately, but that was life. He wasn’t sure how Harry would feel with the knowledge that it might not be feasible to remove it.
“Give my best to the boys,” Voldemort stated, standing also, giving a nod, regardless of everything else, he was a guest here, and he had been raised since the age of eleven to understand pureblood rules and regulations, and would not do the discourtesy by trampling all over them.
“I will,” Corvus said, as Harry made a hasty exit to get the box. “How much longer do we try to find a way before informing Harry that it might not be possible?”
Voldemort pursed his lips, eyes flashing in irritation, he did not like being unable to do things. When he put his mind to it, he always succeeded in what he wanted to do. Except for this time, an answer was eluding him and he didn’t like it at all. “Next week, if I cannot find anything in the next week I shall inform him.” he had other things he needed to do, and he couldn’t continue uselessly and tirelessly looking for answers that just weren’t gong to be found.
“Very well,” Corvus agreed, “Although I shouldn’t be surprised if he already suspects what we may tell him.”
Voldemort’s lips twitched into a genuine smile, “Indeed not,” it was true enough, the boy was sharp as a tack, he had never seen anyone with such a bright acquisitive mind before, he didn’t count obviously, since he couldn’t actually ‘see’ himself. Everyone else had just been so slow compared to him that it had been vexing as a child and teenager. Hopefully Harry wouldn’t feel that way, surrounded as he was by people who can keep up with him intellectually and all the books in the world to sate his curiosity.
“Anything you wish for me to get from the boys?” Corvus asked.
“Merely how everyone is doing,” Voldemort paused before speaking again, “I do believe however, that Barty Junior is still alive, the mark is still active, merely muted.” Like all the marks were when his followers were in their own homes.
Corvus’ eyes widened in shock, “That’s impossible! He died in Azkaban barely a year into his sentence!” it had been reported in the papers for weeks, it had nearly spiralled him into a heart attack. Fearing that his sons would die at any given moment and there would be nothing he could do. Plus, he wouldn’t get their bodies back, any prisoner who dies on the island are cruelly placed in a hole with all the other remains of bodies that had died there by the Dementors. That fear hadn’t truly faded, but it was more on the backburner for the more depressing days, but he hadn’t had them since Harry came into his life. He’d gave him a reason to keep living, to push for justice, and given him hope to see his sons again. He’d give his life for the boy, just as he’d give his life for his sons.
“Yet the fact remains, the dark mark is still active,” Voldemort informed Corvus, just as perplexed as Corvus.
“So was Regulus Black’s and he’s dead, we know he is,” Corvus pointed out, the truth was, the only reason his magic was still active is because he was an Inferi and one day they might actually find out about it but it was very unlikely?
“I know when one of mine dies,” Voldemort stated, “Either there was a mistake and Barty is somewhere else on that island…” well the alternative wasn’t easy for him to take, he did not make mistake, he knew Barty was still alive. He needed to put a locator on it, so that he could find every single one of his followers if need be. He had accidentally came across it last night while trying to put some semblance of order in his magic. The stone and the ritual might have made everything right again, but it didn’t fix absolutely everything.
“I shall ask the boys what they remember,” Corvus said, he hadn’t asked them about it before, perhaps there was something…but surely Rodolphus and Rabastan would have mentioned it before this?
“Thank you,” Voldemort stated, regardless of what he heard, he was definitely imbuing a locating charm and finding out where he was. He’d then pass on the knowledge to those working for him to get Barty from wherever he was stuck on the island and back to where he would get the support he needed.
He never considered for a moment that Bartemius Crouch Junior wasn’t in Azkaban. It would soon be rectified, and revenge would be a sight to see indeed.
“What about Black’s trial?” Harry asked, making his presence known, “It’s been a while since we heard anything about that?” wondering who Barty was and how important he was too.
“Without Dumbledore pushing for it, it’s been continuously put on the backburner due to other more pressing emergencies.” Corvus explained, turning to face the boy, who was clutching his ever present box in his hands when it came to this day. “It won’t last forever, of course, since Black has a public defender, overseeing his case, or not-case as it stands, since he wasn’t given a trial and when they figure that out, the ministry will have hell to pay.” It will either dawn on the lawyer or his request for an interview would be granted.
“Is that normal?” Harry asked, cases being pushed back constantly, he couldn’t say whether it was odd in either Muggle or magical terms. He wasn’t all that familiar with the actual running of the criminal courts.
“Very,” Corvus declared, summoning his cloak, and clipping it on, “Emergencies happen from time to time, or evidence and cases get pushed back giving the lawyers enough time to gather evidence ore refute it as one may.”
“I’m ready,” Harry said needlessly, it was clear he was ready to go, but it was the only polite thing to say, due to the fact he had his answers and didn’t need to speak about it further. He was downright weary of Black getting out of prison, but if he was innocent he didn’t deserve to be stuck in there. He just didn’t want to end up having to live with him, he didn’t know him, he was happy here.
“Then let’s depart,” Corvus said, giving a nod to Tom, he and Harry begun their ten minute trek towards the end of the wards where they could Apparate or Portkey from. The edge of the wards were wrapped in cloaking charms so that when they stepped out between the end of the wards and the others they were cloaked, so that nobody could see them. another safety measure he’d enacted to help get away from oncoming danger whether from civilian wizards or Aurors.
The Portkey landed them next to the two guards, and Harry automatically handed over his box to be inspected.
“Is it just me or is it warmer in here?” Harry asked, glancing around, was it just due to the fact the damp was drying up? Or had the Ministry been working on the conditions of Azkaban without needing to put it into legislation? Very unlikely but worth asking.
“Slightly warmer,” the second guard agreed, which he liked very much, heating charms on your clothes only did so much. It didn’t help when the location they were in was absolutely biting cold, one of the many downsides to the job, but the pay was more than worth it in his book. Even more so now that they weren’t actually surrounded by Dementors all the time. Although, with the prisoners stronger, he felt a little more leery around them, but he did his job as expected.
“Thought so,” Harry said, grasping the box when it was handed to him free and clear for him to take in. The smell of the dinner he’d made them wafting in the air, causing both wizard guards’ stomachs to grumble hungrily. It made Harry grin and offer them up a breakfast bar, which they took slightly bemused.
“Thank you,” they said, too hungry to politely decline.
Corvus barely refrained from rolling his eyes, wondering what the boy was up to now. He didn’t do anything without something up his sleeve, or the potential anyway. The boy was definitely a Slytherin masquerading as a Ravenclaw.
“You’re welcome,” Harry said, on the move, the guard was quick to run after him, then ahead and open the door so Harry and Corvus could enter the meeting room where Rabastan and Rodolphus were already situated with their normal watered down hot chocolate.
“Hi!” he chirped happy to see them, already pulling out the decent hot chocolate and plate of food, positively toppling over. The guard automatically closed the door behind them, giving them all privacy, well used to the routine by now.
“How are you doing?” Rabastan asked Harry, asking after his health, he was looking in high spirits but he knew what potions the boy was getting. He knew just how badly off he actually still was, regardless of the time that had gone by. Unfortunately, potions weren’t miracle workers, they couldn’t just correct a decade worth of damage with a single potion. Already drooling over the food that had been sat in front of him.
Rodolphus hugged his father, then Rabastan did too, still waiting for an answer, from Harry who had sat down.
“I’m good, I can exercise more than before now,” before he’d been set back of course.
“How about you two? How’s it been?” Corvus asked his sons, eyeing them critically as he sat down and they did too.
“It’s getting easier to think clearer these days,” Rodolphus confessed, a wave of relief flashing across his features. Picking up his plastic fork and beginning to eat the food placed in front of him, this was his second favourite part of this day. Getting to eat, his father was definitely on the number one spot, his brother felt exactly the same no doubt.
“And have you spoken to any of the others?” Corvus queried, getting to the heart of the matter, while allowing them time between questions to take a bite to eat and swallow it.
“No,” Rodolphus shook his head, “They’re still a little out of it, but their bouts of…insanity is lessening.” ‘insanity’ meant the screaming and shouting yourself hoarse, after the Dementors fed off everything you had to give. Retreating into ones own mind was tempting to do, and he honestly wouldn’t be surprised if people had done just that.
“And Bellatrix?” Corvus asked, brow furrowing when he thought of her.
“Same,” Rodolphus, “No signs of getting better…” but she hadn’t been the full sickle when she got put in here, it just made it ten times worse.
“Rabastan, you were closest to Barty, correct? You could see his cell from your own?” Corvus asked, causing Harry to perk up a bit and listen himself. he’d heard Voldemort and Corvus talking about him and knew he was a friend of Rabastan, Rodolphus and Bellatrix since he was with them that day, but that was all he knew.
“Yes, I could,” Rabastan said, sorrowfully, he couldn’t get over the fact Barty had deteriorated so quickly as to die so soon.
“Can you remember anything around that time?” Corvus asked.
Rodolphus arched a brow, wondering why his father was asking his brother something like that…there had to be a reason.
“Like what?” Rabastan asked blankly, their entire stay was like one long memory it all blended into a whole cacophony of misery and stinking fear and cold.
“Visits, his temperament, did he talk? Anything that might be out of the ordinary up until that point.” Corvus questioned, giving him a list of things to think about, to answer.
“Um, his father visited a few days before it happened, afterwards he was different I suppose…but aren’t we all after that? The hopelessness just bleeds in. I assume he wouldn’t eat but he did do some drinking, his father brought him in a flask.” Rabastan said, he remembered the others begging for some, they only got enough water to see them surviving. “A few days later he died, the dementors carried him off.”
“And it was definitely him?” Corvus then asked.
“Well, yeah it looked like him,” Rabastan stated, “What’s going on? Why are you asking about Barty?”
“Our house guest believes he’s alive, the mark is telling him so,” Corvus explained easily enough, “I do not doubt his belief, or his spell work.” So somehow there had to be an explanation for it, what that explanation would be…was anyone’s guess.
Rabastan’s breathing hitched, hope blooming within him, “Alive?” he breathed, Merlin, he hoped so, it would be wonderful.
“We’re assuming so until we find out otherwise,” Corvus explained, “Although, his father visiting him is highly suspicious, Bartemius barely left the Ministry to go home, let alone take time out to visit his son on the island after denouncing him.”
“Probably only wanted to get a few last words in, the fucker,” Rabastan sneered, an ugly look coming across his features. He hated Bartemius Crouch just as much as his son did, hearing everything about him…it was difficult not to.
“Speaking of which, Hogwarts has a new Headmaster, he just happens to be Lord Slytherin,” Harry said, trying to smother his snickering at the look on their faces, before he burst out laughing, it was just too funny. If Voldemort ever had a kid Harry would never get to be Heir Slytherin, due to the fact Voldemort was older. He was the rightful Lord of the estate and he’d claimed it. Not that he was bothered overly much, he couldn’t imagine having to deal with the Potter, Black and Slytherin estates, it would be hell on earth.
“You’re bloody joking!” Rodolphus managed to get out, mouth open unattractively as he gaped. His own father, the traitor that he was, was hiding a grin as if he was amused by their loss of composure. “Father?” he asked as if demanding that he inform him that Harry was sadly mistaken. There was no way the Dark Lord would give up his cause to be a Headmaster, there was just no way.
“It’s true,” Corvus graciously explained, his face stretched into a wide grin. A grin the likes that hadn’t been on his face in such a long time.
“What the hell has happened?” Rabastan asked, it had only been a week! What could have happened in a week that could have heralded the Dark Lord becoming the Headmaster? What about Dumbledore? McGonagall? He could scarcely believe it.
“Quite a lot actually,” Corvus admitted, he’d been in and out of meetings all week, and sometimes he hadn’t even attended he’d grown that exasperated by them. He got updates every night regardless, so he knew what was happening. It had been sudden also, but he’d expected a little of it when the inspectors had been summoned to go to the school. “You know about the fine Dumbledore was forced to pay. During that meeting, there was actually talk of getting inspectors sent into the school for a surprise inspection to ensure all standards were being met. Nobody liked all the rumours that were going around. Well, it seems there was enough of an agreed consensus and they were sent at the beginning of the week.”
“Huh,” Rodolphus muttered, surprised and impressed, they were finally seeing Dumbledore for who he really was. He’d never really expected it to happen, Dumbledore was just too good at what he did, nearly everyone thought the sun rose out of his ass.
“They were barely there an hour before they left and informed the board of Governor’s to get the Wizengamot to the Ministry.” Harry said, rummaging in the box and pulling out his and Corvus’ drink of choice, for him a hot chocolate, for Corvus a coffee.
“The Wizengamot? Merlin, what the hell did they find that required the Wizengamot to be informed?” Rabastan gaped, normally anything associated with Hogwarts was dealt with the Governors, it was their job. To involve the wizengamot laws had to have been broken to a severe extent.
“A few things,” Corvus continued, the coffee warming him, it was prefect, Harry must have been watching the House-elves or himself, pour his coffees or had them make it for him. “The spells on the medical cabinet were removed by Dumbledore earlier in the school year. They found out that a Muggle-born student should have been moved to St. Mungo’s and her parents weren’t aware of her placement, and more importantly, the wards were in critical failure, and if cascaded…it would have had catastrophic consequences, those not yet of age would have been ripped of their magic.”
Rodolphus and Rabastan stopped breathing, shocked to the core at what they were hearing. Even they couldn’t have contemplated the seriousness and they knew it was with just hearing that the wizengamot had gotten involved.
“And severely weakened those who had gone through their majority.” Harry added, well aware of everything that had gone down.
For once the boys were utterly speechless.
“There’s an investigation going on into Douglas Doge and Chris Armitage,” Corvus continued sombrely, no more amusement to be found. “They’ve been signing off on the wards being in perfect working order for decades as per their job. They’d been suspended pending an official investigation, to find out whether they were culpable or not.” If they were…Merlin help them, because nobody else would. It had the entire ministry in an uproar.
“That’s how he got the job,” Rabastan muttered, still reeling over the mess that was becoming of the magical world. “But why?” why become the Headmaster? It made no sense. Was his goals changing? Did he still want the same thing?
“Not forever,” Harry revealed, “He just wants to make some changes, and pick a decent deputy headmaster that won’t be pro- light and do just what Dumbledore did.”
Even Corvus was startled to hear this, “You asked him what he intended to do?” his voice slightly high pitched, not sure whether he was impressed with Harry’s guile, or shocked at his audacity.
“Yes,” Harry said simply as if it wasn’t unheard of to question Voldemort.
“And he answered?” Rodolphus sounded very much like his father at this moment, nobody questioned the Dark Lord or what he wanted to do, nobody. Yet, apparently he had answered to Harry Potter? What the hell was going on? Why Potter? Was he going to be the new second in command? Was that the way the wind was blowing? Even then, second-in-command’s didn’t exactly question Voldemort and get an answer.
“Yes,” Harry replied, oh he was far from naïve or stupid, he knew they were shocked and why. He didn’t get a sense of satisfaction or smugness for having the guts to ask questions, but he reckoned that’s exactly why Voldemort chose to answer. Knowing when and where to ask also helped too. He was nobody special, there was no secret to why he was getting answers, if they had chosen the moment to ask, they probably would have gotten answers too. Depending on how they asked.
“What else did he say?” Corvus asked, he’d been surprised that Tom took the position, it just didn’t align with what he wanted to do. Tom knew his own mind though, so if its what he was doing, then he had a good reason for it. Now he was finding out it was just a temporarily job. How long? Why? These answers apparently Harry had, just how often did they talk? What did they talk about? And was that jealousy he was feeling? He had better get over that immediately.
Harry shook his head, “Not much, just that he wanted Hogwarts to be internationally recognized again and up there as one of the best schools to go to.” surprisingly Hogwarts wasn’t, despite what every Hogwarts student would claim. They not only consistently got the lowest grades overall, but were not internationally recognized, only the ex-headmaster had been. No amount of prejudice Dumbledore held for Hogwarts…he’d never enabled them to put her on its lists. Not like it used to be back when Dippet ran the school. Expectations had been a lot higher then. Harry had been surprised to hear that, and had done his own investigating.
“Take a lot of work for that,” Rodolphus said in admiration, maybe magical Britain would be something to be proud of one day. The Dark Lord was just going about it down a different path, and he wasn’t sure how he felt about it. What could he do? What was he good for if there was no resistance and the Dark Lord intended to do things peacefully? Was there a place for him in this new world? Violence was all he knew, all he’d known on this side, despite his father’s talks of it not always being that way. He was a foot soldier, he knew that, knew his place.
“Yeah, and when you’re free you’ll help,” Harry declared strongly, chin jutting out stubbornly, he’d get them out if it was the last thing he did. They would walk out of here free men, he already had the information he needed, which also meant getting Black his trial which he didn’t want to do…but it was inevitable really. It also meant that he might end up with Sirius Black and there would be nothing Corvus could do short of revealing everything and even then, it would mean Harry only saw them on Saturday.
“Oh? How’s that?” Rodolphus asked dryly, amused and just humouring the kid. His stomach twisting, had something shown on his face? It made Rodolphus stomach crawl that even an eleven-year-old kid could see through him still, damn Azkaban, he wanted his mental shields back and his ability to hide his emotions. Unfortunately, they were just so strong and sudden that he couldn’t prevent them appearing on his face. He glanced at his father, and found a fond look on his face, he was so utterly enamoured by the boy that he should feel jealous but was just relieved.
“Because you’ll have your own and Bellatrix’s seats that have remained stagnant, the more chairs we have the greater the chance of winning any votes.” Harry pointed out, and he already knew everything he needed to know. Corvus couldn’t use those seats, not even in proxy, not until his name was cleared and they were returned to the Lestrange family, to Rodolphus.
And Bellatrix’s seats were Rodolphus’ since he was her husband, not even Harry had the ability to use those seats as Lord Black. Or soon to be Lord Black. It didn’t work that way, just like he couldn’t regain Bellatrix’s trust vault.
Yes, it was utterly terrifying that this boy could read people so well.
-------0
This is for Greyinthedark and Andi thank you for the coffees ;) and as promised :D
Will Sirius Black gain custody of Harry? Even with Dumbledore out of the picture and have expectations of him or will we see a Sirius that's a little more level headed without the dementors being there all the time? More aware that this was his godson not his best friend? Will Sirius listen to what Harry wants or will we see an unhappy Harry in Sirius' custody? Or will they have a shared custody of sorts, allowing them both to raise him? Will Sirius move in with them? with Harry having the Black estate will Sirius even have access to Grimmauld Place or will that have been gifted to him in the will? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 33
Three weeks had passed since Albus Dumbledore was removed as Headmaster of Hogwarts, along with his deputy Headmistress Minerva McGonagall. Not that there was anyone in the school to be outraged about it, no, they were hearing all about the details from the Daily Prophet, at least those who get the newspaper. Most of the first year students did not get the magical newspaper so were pretty much in the dark about the whole thing except for the letters that were mass distributed for the parents to keep them updated on what was going on with the Hogwarts closure and to give them reassurances and ideas on how to educate their children in the meantime, and what ideas they had in order to allow their children to return to a ‘schooling environment’ so to speak.
“I do believe I have an idea regarding the children’s schooling matter,” Lord Slytherin spoke, his voice soft and soothing, as he regarded the wizengamot and the council of magic with an air of regal authority. Which was quite befitting his name, Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin, having changed his last when he ‘officially’ took up his Slytherin titles. He wouldn’t have been able to claim the title otherwise, you had to use the last name of the Estate one took.
“Then you have the floor, Lord Slytherin,” came the voice of the chief warlock, graciously allowing the wizard to give his ideas. A little flustered himself, with so many people packed into one room, the arguing was horrendous and was giving him a sore head. At this point he’d have a migraine by the time they were done this afternoon.
“A temporary room set up in the Leaky Cauldron or a building temporarily put up in Diagon Alley,” Lord Slytherin informed them, “Those who already have tutors can have the opportunity to decide to allow their children to attend this primary day school of sorts, the close proximity to Muggle London will allow the Muggles to drop their offspring at the Leaky Cauldron for the day and return at night to retrieve them. I’m sure the professors at Hogwarts wouldn’t disagree with the new regime as temporarily as it may be.” None of his sheer distaste for Muggles showing through, he was doing this sorely to prevent the pureblood’s being further aggrieved and kept back even more.
“One room? What good will that do?”
“Agreed it’s no use,”
“We’d need at least twenty rooms!”
“There’s hardly any space in Diagon Alley to accommodate that!”
“We have the ability to expand rooms, you’re all thinking like Muggles,” Lucius sneered, not quite able to keep his own distaste hidden, but he never had really. He felt no need to keep his disgust at Muggles at bay.
“He’s quite right,” Madam Bones agreed, “We are thinking too narrowly, we cannot keep dismissing all the ideas or we won’t get anywhere.” Removing her monocle and rubbing her eye tiredly, they were all exhausted to some extent. They just wanted the meeting to be over with, so they could go home and get some sleep.
“What about one of the empty shops?” Corvus suggested, “That would give at least five rooms, that’s before any expansion charms.” He put forth his own ‘idea’ as if he had just thought of it, but the truth was, it was a collective manipulation on various fronts. The wizengamot and the council of magic were exceedingly predictable, it was truly remarkable how much they could be predicted.
“I do believe there are two shops currently empty in Diagon Alley, more in Knockturn Alley, but I think we can all agree that isn’t suitable for the students.” Cornelius put forth his own suggestion, puffing out as if he had came up with a spectacular idea that deserved applause.
“Indeed,” Lucius replied wryly, his lips twitching, an offhanded remark earlier had heralded Cornelius’ own idea of course.
“The one next door to the sweet shop is biggest, the other is unsuitable,” came the remark from the council of magic section, “It used to be the Daily Prophet’s old station, which means offices, perhaps two or three?” only for the higher up for somewhere to call an office while the others wrote in a single room.
“I had forgotten about that, it is more than ideal!” another voice agreed from the council of magic section.
“There is the added benefit that the passage is a short one, which won’t have Diagon Alley overrun with students all the time.” Madam Bones mused, like Honeydukes, the old Daily Prophet station was three doors down from the entrance to Diagon Alley. “We will have to come up with times that they’re allowed out so it won’t be a huge disturbance to the other patrons that frequent Diagon Alley.”
“With the students buying things for their break and lunch, you’ll find that their income will shoot up, not decline.” Lucius drawled, “Even if a few patrons will begin to avoid the Alley when the students come out for their allotted free time.” If anything when Hogwarts started back up, they’ll find themselves disappointed with the lack of revenue the students brought. Their biggest selling point was August through September when the students got ready to return to Hogwarts for the beginning of term. Hogsmeade was definitely prime real estate for those opening up shop, it had always been.
“Hundreds of students won’t fit in that building even with expanding charms,” Doge pointed out, sounding as crabby as usual, but for once he was actually making sense. It was true enough there wasn’t enough room to house hundreds of students.
“Perhaps the fifth through seventh years should come to the Ministry of magic?” Lord Slytherin suggested, “Those are extremely important years, and they will need all the help they can gather to enable them to pass their exams which will loom closer before we know it.”
“Well…there are rooms we don’t use…” the chief warlock conceded, brow furrowed, “But the professors cannot be in two places at once.” To ask them to go back and forth constantly was asking a bit much. “We don’t have the proper rooms for potions and such.” At least none they could use, nobody could disturb those working in the labs.
“How about using passing it to soon-to-be junior field agent Aurors?” came the suggestion, “They aren’t allowed in the field quite yet, this could be considered another task? It would allow us to gauge how they do under pressure, at doing the unexpected and interacting with teenagers?” normally they had to be taught this would give two birds one stone ideal.
“Except for potions, of course,” as accomplished as they were, they couldn’t teach teenagers potions, that required an experienced Potions Master, which Hogwarts did indeed have.
“They can make the trip to the shop for their potions class,” Corvus gave his own input, “Since it is one of the classes that cannot really be catered to and moved.” To set up temporarily potion labs would be careless. They needed wards put up in case of accidents, and accidents were to be expected with students still learning.
“They will require Portkey’s to get into the Ministry, so many people trying to gain entrance the Muggle way will raise too many questions.” the chief warlock added, Ogden felt hope that they were finally getting somewhere.
“Nor do we wish for so many Muggles’ coming in and out, Merlin forbid if they get lost,” Greengrass added wryly, everyone knew Muggles were too curious for their own good. “Especially if they find their way down to the Department of Mysteries.” Suitably scaring them into ensuring that the families didn’t bring their children to the Ministry.
“Creating portkey’s for everyday use isn’t a problem,” the sudden agreement rang out, no problem at all, everyone agreed, and considering there were hundreds of people in the room, it was a bit of a surprise. Especially as many of them were Muggle lovers, but at the end of the day, there was an element of truth in the statement, and most of the Muggle lovers were agreeing to prevent any nasty accidents happening to them.
“We are in agreement then?” Ogden called out to them, “First through fourth year will go to Diagon Alley every day and be taught there, while fifth through seventh will be taught at the Ministry of magic?”
There were a few murmurs but most agreed, the lit wands housed all agreements and it was more than half, way more, allowing them to pass the bill as temporarily as it was.
“Are there any concerns? If you do have any speak now!” Ogden called out strongly, staring at both sides.
“How are we going to find qualified Rune Master? Or someone who can teach the students Arithmancy? Alchemy?” those subjects were extremely difficult.
“You must be behind times, Lady Smith,” Lord Slytherin explained with pity, “Alchemy is no longer taught at Hogwarts, in fact, after doing some digging a great deal many subjects have been dropped from the curriculum in the last few decades. Including advanced art, music, Alchemy, Wandless magic classes, I could go on…” he trailed off purposefully.
“But Alchemy is an extremely important subject, sure it’s not always been the most popular class due to how difficult it is but…” Lady Smith gaped in disbelief, shocked to hear that so many classes had been cancelled, she’d read that in the paper but one doesn’t believe everything they read in the Daily Prophet. Apparently, however, it seemed for once, they had gotten it correct.
“Indeed it is,” Lord Slytherin agreed, “Which is why I am eager to see the subject back and taught at Hogwarts.”
“I’m beginning to see why Hogwarts declined so badly,” came the clear mutter of disgruntled disgust from the council of magic section.
“I shall elect myself to find someone to tutor the students in Ancient Runes, Alchemy and Arithmancy,” Lord Slytherin declared, “I will need to find more professors regardless for the classes I intend to bring back.” Brushing it off as something he would need to do anyway, so as not to rouse anyone’s suspicion.
“How long before we can have this up and running?” Lord Adam Greengrass asked, his daughter was driving him up the wall, even with tutors, she didn’t like being confined to the manor after having such freedoms at Hogwarts.
“As I said I’ve already been looking for prospective professors for Hogwarts…I have interviews lined up all week,” Lord Slytherin said, looking slightly exasperated, as if it wasn’t something he was looking forward to doing, which was the opposite. Everyone he would employ would be more than qualified but most definitely on his side. He was rather grateful for the forethought not to mark absolutely everyone. He only marked those he thought were…worthy of the Dark Mark, in all his insane riddled thoughts. He had to make it look legit, these people were not complete imbecilic after all. At least not all of them he amended his gaze meeting Doge’s who obviously knew who he was. Dumbledore had told him no surprise there. Judging by the looks, the old man wasn’t sure if the old fool was correct due to the fact he was doing ‘so much good’ for the magical world. Plus, his identity was fool proof, nobody would ever believe he was anything other than who he said he was. Money definitely worked wonders in the magical world and with his connections.
“Would the Hogwarts professors be able to begin working with the first through fourth years immediately?” Lady Abbott enquired, “Hannah is quite eager to return to her schooling.” Her father was fully recovered, and was teaching her when he wasn’t working. “I would donate towards the temporary school and the measures one needs set up to get it going.”
“There will be no donations needed, the Daily prophet building belongs to the Ministry,” Lucius stated before Cornelius could open his mouth and eagerly agree to any and all donations put forth. He greased enough money into his own pockets without something like that being put into play. Plus, if he had more than enough money…well, it would make bribing him much more difficult. “Anything else we need can be brought from Hogwarts, and the students still have their books and equipment.”
“This is true, it will cost us nothing,” Cornelius agreed, warming further to the idea, now that it wasn’t going to cost the Ministry additional costs. Although, he was rather vexed with Lucius for shutting down the idea of more donations, it could have come in handy, the amount they could have made could have been substantial.
“Shall I inform my professors that they will return to work tomorrow?” Lord Slytherin asked, eyes gleaming in satisfaction.
“I think that’s quite doable, I’ll have a few Aurors clear the building and make it habitable for the students.” Cornelius jumped in to agree, nodding eagerly, “It will be fully prepped in a few hours.” He would make sure that there were a few reporters there too, it would look good for his image. Especially if he was involved in aiding the students education, it was the most important thing after all.
“The lab will take the longest,” Amelia mused, “We will have to make Potions classes at the end of the week.”
“I do believe you should leave that preparations up to Severus Snape, he does have exceedingly high standards and I doubt if its substandard that he would agree to teach the students.” Lucius announced, his friendship with the wizard was well known, nobody doubted his word. “The protection of the students in his class have always been his highest priority.”
“Doesn’t sound like Snape,” came an embittered voice, murmurers of agreement shot out, they’d all heard just what Snape was like as a professor at Hogwarts from their children or grandchildren.
“Just because he cares little for accolades or making the students like him doesn’t make him a bad professor. Potions is an extremely volatile subject, and in his tenure as Potions Master not a single student has been hurt, no other professor of Potions can say the same.” His curt reply came immediately, defending his friend and godfather to his son. Reminding him that he was a Potions Master and one of the best too. Despite his teaching he still brought out new potions and made existing ones extremely more potent.
That shut up the grumbling immediately.
“Quite right,” Greengrass declared, agreeing fully. “Slughorn was professor while I was at Hogwarts and even he had his own share of unfortunate accidents.” And they all knew how well liked Slughorn had been during his tenure as Hogwarts professor.
“I shall give the news to Master Snape myself,” Lord Slytherin declared, pretending that he wasn’t going to order him, or that he knew him full stop. Giving him the respect his title deserved. Writing down this new ‘task’ to perform while he had so much already on his plate.
Nobody argued with him, they all pitted Lord Slytherin actually, Snape wasn’t exactly the most friendly of wizards to be around.
“I’ll have the Aurors head out immediately after the meeting,” Cornelius added, grateful that this meeting was over.
“May I ask what became of the investigation into Douglas Doge and Chris Armitage?” Corvus enquired, his gaze focused on Emily Montague, who was the chief leader of the council of magic, the first female to hold that position too. The investigation had been handed to the council of magic while the wizengamot went after the ‘bigger fish’ so to speak.
“It’s still ongoing, but we’ve found numerous blocks on Chris Armitage’s memories, he’s due to be at St. Mungo’s today to have the blocks removed, accompanied by the Aurors. We believe that his memories have been altered and he might actually be innocent.” Emily spoke for the group, “As for Douglas Doge…I’m afraid there are no such block’s to be found, and he’s highly likely to remain incarcerated.”
Doge winced, that was his nephew they were talking so callously about, and he would not do well in Azkaban. He’d told him to remain silent, it was his only hope, not that it was much of one. So far he had remained silent, but he wasn’t sure how long that would hold up. Everyone was terrified of Azkaban, for good reason.
“I see,” Corvus nodded, giving thanks for the information.
“Speaking of investigations, before we head off for this evening, how is the investigation into Hogwarts finances?” Emily asked in turn. It had been a fortnight, and still they’d heard nothing at all about it, considering decades of information had to be ploughed through nobody was really surprised, but it didn’t stop them wanting what answers they could get.
“That would be my investigation,” Lucius corrected Emily’s belief that Corvus was in charge of that particular investigation. It was understandable, Corvus was probably the best suited for it next to him, but he had too much on his plate to have agreed to take it on.
“My apologise,” Emily said dipping her head, giving Lucius her full undivided attention. Everyone else was suspiciously silent as well, all of them wanted to know the state of Hogwarts affairs, and how much work was going to be required to correct it.
Lucius pursed his lips, but conceded their right to know, “I am nowhere near completed with my report, but what I have so far is rather…disgusting.” Causing everyone to reel at the amount of revulsion in Lucius voice, whatever had caused it must be bad. “There are still ‘wages’ being taken out of the Hogwarts accounts for professors who aren’t there, or classes that no longer exist and this has been the case for decades. For example Professor Binns, who does not require rooms, food and pay, still has money being withdrawn for him, funnily enough it goes directly into a vault belonging to Dumbledore.”
“That could amount to hundreds of thousands of galleons a year, how many wages are being given out for non-existent professors?” Lord Slytherin feigned rage, he was well aware of the results, and hadn’t been surprised truly. Harry’s little ‘dig’ had been quite accurate and they’d asked Lucius to specifically look into it, and to no surprise, they’d been informed as such.
“Six,” Lucius revealed in disgust, “All of which are put into the same vault under Dumbledore’s name.” he hadn’t made much of an attempt to hide it, but he thought himself above suspicion and had no need to do it.
A horrified silence befell them all, as more and more shocking news regarding Dumbledore’s character was revealed.
“Is there anything left?” Cornelius rasped out rattled to the very bone. He had always been aware Dumbledore wasn’t as light as he liked to portray but this? This was beyond his scope of imagining when it came to Dumbledore’s misdeeds.
“In the private vault or the Hogwarts coffers?” Lucius asked wryly.
“B-b-both,” Cornelius stuttered out, eyes still wide as he is unable to contain his shock.
“I’ve been in touch with Gringotts, I’ve yet to hear back, but it is very unlikely, from my understanding he had to go to Gringotts to pay off the fines he received. It’s very likely that Dumbledore had nothing left.”
“Either that or he didn’t want to touch it,” came the suggestion, “We can only hope that’s the case!” with how many years he’d been Headmaster…it horrified them all that he might have been stealing for decades all the while the school declined.
“There is also the matter of the professors not getting anywhere near the wages they should, especially for their profession and tenure position.” Lucius admitted, with a harsh frown, normally his features were impassive, but it really bothered him how little they got for the job they did. “They’re barely getting ten galleons a year more for the additional duties as being Head of House.” Yes, they got room and board, yes they got all their food, but they should still get more money than they were, every single professor there were being ripped off.
“When will you be complete your report?” Lady Abbott asked, her eyes darkening considerably. “My husband wishes to see everything for himself.”
“I believe I should have the full report finished sometime tomorrow evening, barring any further emergencies or interruptions,” Lucius informed Lady Abbott.
“Anything else before we finish up?” Ogden, Chief Warlock asked, looking around, more than ready to see this meeting done. Unfortunately, it wasn’t the end of his day, he had more meetings to attend, Dumbledore truly had them all in a right state.
“Yes,” Doge said, speaking up, staring at them all, one eye closed further than the other.
“Then speak,” Ogden prompted the wizard, glancing at the time, making it more than clear they were rushed for it. They had been twenty-minutes ago, hopefully his question would be a quick one.
“I’ve been asking around, Sirius Black’s lawyer is getting impatient with all the push back’s, I want a date set for his trial and I want it kept.” Doge informed them sourly, “Do you know how much we could be sued for wrongful arrest? Especially to a pureblood like Sirius Black? If we keep pushing it back, it makes us look as though we have something to hide.”
“Who exactly IS Sirius Black’s lawyer?” Lord Slytherin asked, a look of gentle enquiry on his face, that contradicted who he truly was. He did it more often to Doge just to see the look on his face, cross between disgust and surprise. It was clear he was warring on whether to believe that he was the big bad Voldemort he’d spent decades fighting.
“Bill Clearwater has taken on the case,” Doge answered, his lips quirking a little, he was working the case pro bono. It had taken Dumbledore everything he had to get the wizard on the case. Using what the wizard owed him as recompense. Which frankly Doge found highly insulting, he should have agreed right away, it was Albus Dumbledore asking, and he wouldn’t have asked without a good reason.
“I’ve heard of him,” Lord Slytherin confessed, “He’s good at his job, if Black is innocent he will be able to help him.” he agreed with Doge’s assessment, knocking him sideways.
“Indeed,” Corvus replied, blank faced, hiding his mounting concern behind his pureblood façade. Out of all the lawyers, it had to be him, he’d wrongly assumed, whoever had taken the case couldn’t care less. It hadn’t seemed like he was doing anything anyway, not for his client. Damn, Harry wasn’t going to be happy to hear this news. Bill Clearwater was quite ruthless, just won less cases than Antonio, making everyone prefer Antonio. Liking the odds of Antonio Abbott more than Clearwater, who just wasn’t ruthless or cunning enough.
“Very well, Wednesday at three o’clock,” the chief warlock declared the date for Sirius Black’s trial. The information writing itself down on the book at his side, it would show up on all copies, and that was the only opening they had for the next few weeks. They would need to change the dates of other trials if an emergency once again caused them to change their schedules, which he immensely disliked doing and was happening all too frequently.
Corvus pursed his lips, even from prison Dumbledore was still managing to run things. It was unacceptable, they needed to get Doge out of the wizengamot at least. He was old, he supposed something could be arranged for the old fool, a heart attack or something. His eyes travelled to the Dark Lord’s and saw the similar irritation reflected back, perhaps he wouldn’t need to act.
As soon as Ogden raised his wand, three long bangs came from within it, shooting out red sparks. It was official, the meeting over, nearly everyone stood, eager to get out of the hall. Thankfully, they were adults about it, and there were more than a single door, allowing them all to exit at a decent pace without too many people getting impatient or annoyed enough to begin pushing.
----0
Harry looked up when he heard the door opening, placing his bookmark in his page. His green eyes observing Voldemort and Corvus, “What happened?” Harry then asked Corvus, book forgotten as he waited to see if they would tell him or not. He hadn’t seen them all day, he’d eaten breakfast and lunch on his own, and dinner was almost ready judging by the smells wafting from the kitchen.
“I’m afraid things with Sirius Black just became more complicated,” Corvus explained, he had never once treated Harry with kid gloves, and he wasn’t about to start now. Yes, he should be given a chance to have a childhood, to be free of the burdens that sometimes even drag downs the most stalwart of adults. Unfortunately, that time had long since passed, to keep information from Harry would just have him backing away instead of trusting someone to have his back. Put more burdens upon him than just revealing this information.
“Okay, why?” Harry asked calmly, he had barely thought about him in the last few weeks, Corvus had explained that the constant upheaval was causing many trials that were considered unimportant to be pushed back so other more prominent ones could get over and done with, the public outcry had ensured that. The seething fury the parents were going through when they found out how unsafe their children had been under Hogwarts roof…they were braying for blood. The Ministry had quite rightfully, directed it straight at Dumbledore’s door and his potential accomplices. He trusted that Corvus would keep him up to date, and that trust hadn’t been misplaced.
“His trial is set for Wednesday,” Corvus told him, taking a seat on the sofa across from him, allowing Harry to continue lying spread across the sofa and soak up the warmth of the fire. “I doubt very much it will be moved again, Doge has pointed out who Sirius Black’s lawyer is and how much the Ministry stands to lose if they go through a lawsuit. Especially given that it’s one of the last Black heirs.” He would always be a Black, unless Harry disowns him of course, but he would never be Lord Black, that title Harry had well and truly taken. He’d done the smart thing and did it in the meeting with both the COM (Council of magic) and the Wizengamot. They’d be too bloody worried to dare mention the suggestion of pushing it back.
“Doge did?” Harry asked, doubt projected through his green eyes.
“You’re quite correct in your suspicions, yes, it’s more than likely Dumbledore is still working from within Azkaban. It’s regretful that he will continue to do so, he won’t give up control easily.” Voldemort agreed with Harry’s suspicion, what could he say, the boy was smart, thankfully not in the usual way Ravenclaw’s were. There was a reason he didn’t have many Ravenclaws in his service. Book smarts were nothing in the grand scheme of things, especially when what he needed was street smarts.
“How can he be getting visitors that aren’t family?” Harry asked visibly upset.
“It’s entirely possible that Doge was informed what to say through Aberforth Dumbledore, but enquires would need to be made to see if that is who is visiting him.” Voldemort conceded.
“But our sources suggest that neither wizard get on, and that Albus would be the last person Aberforth would want to visit in the prison.” Corvus stated, “In fact, word is that they hate each other and have done for decades. We couldn’t get exactly what happened out of anyone though.” Which could have been immensely rewarding to know. Especially if it was something that could be used.
Harry clenched his fists, “I don’t want to live with him,” in a very rare show of anger, his magic reacting to his intense emotions causing the fire to flare as if someone was using the Floo Network, but more dangerously.
The flames roared out of the fireplace, and would have hit Harry directly in the back if not for Corvus’ very swift reaction having the flames doused immediately. Corvus was pale and drawn, clearly shocked by what had just happened, never in his life had he seen such a violent outburst of accidental magic.
Harry after a lifetime of reacting to ‘unexpected’ things happening around him so ingrained that he acted before thinking. He curled up in on himself, frozen, body just bracing for the blow he was sure was coming.
“Harry!” Corvus moved to aid him, had the fire got to him? Was he hurt? Did he need a potion? “What the…” confused and rather angry when he felt himself being drawn back by Tom. The wizard wasn’t even remotely concerned about the show of accidental magic, the swiftness of it, but he had a look on his face, one that spoke of a deep seated understanding…Corvus wasn’t sure he’d ever seen that look on Tom’s face before.
“He’s not been hurt, you’d smell it,” Voldemort stated sharply, the smell of burnt flesh was very distinctive, being way too curt but he knew it would be the only thing to get through to Corvus right now. If he needed any further proof that Corvus considered Harry a son…well, it was cleared up. He’d only ever seen Corvus panic like that over Rodolphus and Rabastan. “Look at him, he’s withdrawn into himself, talk to him but do not touch him.” yes he was familiar with what could cause flashbacks and what would cause Harry to withdraw further into himself.
Corvus stiffened in Tom’s hold as the words finally penetrated his terrified mind that Harry had been burnt. Millicent had informed him of course, that Harry might have lapses, things that reminded him of the past, but he’d stupidly thought that Harry wasn’t going to have any of those kinds of episodes, he’d been fine so far. This however, was his first bout of accidental magic since he’d joined the magical world…so perhaps he should have expected it.
Corvus gave a short curt nod, indicating that he had heard and understood. The grip Voldemort had on him slackened, as he backed away, giving them privacy in a rare move of selflessness. The truth of it was, that it had surprised Voldemort too, and made him dwell on his own childhood in a way he hadn’t done since his own youth.
“Harry?” Corvus said quietly, kneeling in front of the sofa, Tom’s words circling his mind. he hadn’t thought for a second to get some ‘what if’s’ from the healer, so he truly had no idea how to deal with this. The urge to touch him was so strong that it nearly took his breath away. Yet he realized it was a very bad idea. “Harry can you tell me who I am?”
Corvus didn’t receive a reply.
“You aren’t in trouble, accidental magic happens, to everyone,” Corvus continued as if he wasn’t having a one sided conversation. “You know Rabastan actually summoned his broom in the house and ended up breaking a marble statue we had as a matching pair on the staircase? Oh, yes, it was going fast enough to pulverise it. Fortunately, it was easily repaired, since it wasn’t magic itself that had been used on it.”
Corvus noticed Harry twitching a little at that, so he proceeded to regale the scared teen with a plethora of tales about his sons own magical displays. There were many to choose from, so he didn’t end up with the lack of things to talk about.
“Are you back with us?” Corvus asked Harry, who’s eyes had steadily become more alert, and a whole lot more sheepish and embarrassed.
Harry swallowed thickly, “I’m sorry,” he murmured, staring at the sofa as if it was the most fascinating thing in the world.
“About what?” Corvus questioned, he didn’t want to make any mistakes here, he needed verbal clues on how to proceed. He did not want to say the wrong thing and have Harry reacting negatively again.
Harry startled at that, glancing at Corvus, brow furrowed, wondering if he was being made fun off.
“For your accidental magic? As I said Harry, it happens to everyone, just not quite as dramatic as yours,” Corvus said wryly, smirking at the teen, “But you never do take half measures, now do you?” trying to show Harry that he’d done nothing wrong, the only way he could, apparently it was the correct way to go, as Harry relaxed further, his cheeks flushing red.
“As for the damage, well, I always wanted to redecorate in here,” Corvus said looking around, “It’s nothing that cannot be replaced. I’d rather the fire got material items than you.”
Harry smiled, it was tremulous but there, as always very easily pleased.
“You will not be punished for accidental magic in any form, now I think perhaps you should go have a bath. You may wear your nightwear for dinner tonight, or have it in your bed just this once.” Corvus reassured the teen. “Nushala?”
“Yes Sir?” Nushala appeared before them, her eyes didn’t so much as widen at the damage she could both see and smell.
“Bring me a calming draught,” Corvus asked, Harry definitely needed one. Fortunately, it was one of the potions he could take despite the regimen he was on.
Nushala bowed and disappeared with a pop to do as her Master asked.
“Now, do you want dinner with us or shall I have it sent up?” Corvus asked, clutching the teens hand in his, giving it a reassuring squeeze, letting him know that everything was truly okay. That it wasn’t some sort of trick and he wasn’t going to turn around and punish him when he least expected it.
Harry licked his dry lips, “With you,” he didn’t want to be on his own, it was the last thing he wanted, he’d spent too much time on his own stuck in a cupboard.
“Very well,” Corvus nodded his agreement, when Nushala reappeared, he took the draught without a thank you or acknowledgement, he turned back to Harry, uncorked the potion and handed it over.
Harry drank it down without a word of protest.
“Run a bath for Harry, then put some nightwear on his bed for when he gets out,” Corvus informed her curtly, “Hold dinner for half an hour,”
“Yes, Sir,” with that she was gone yet again.
“Now would you like my help or do you think you can go yourself?” Corvus asked, ready to do whatever Harry needed to recover from his scare.
“I can do it,” Harry reassured Corvus, he just needed a few minutes to figure out what the hell had happened and why it had happened. It was so embarrassing, he needed to make sure it didn’t happen again.
Unfortunately, for Harry, these sort of things were beyond his control.
-------0
As promised, Lily, this is for you thank you for the donation! So, poor Harry! Will Doge meet a sticky end causing a little trouble for Dumbledore? Will Sirius' trial be pushed back or will we see him released in the coming chapters? Will Corvus be as sneaky and dirty as needed to make sure that Sirius doesn't get custody of his godson? Will they reveal who Harry is betrothed to in order to try and delay the inevitable? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 34
Wednesday came much too quickly for Corvus or Harry’s liking. It was a week that just kept on getting worse, for him. Yesterday the Dark Lord finally admitted defeat and confessed to Harry that he had failed to find anything that could remove the Horcrux within him. Reassuring him however, that he wasn’t in any danger to it’s presence, and if anything big or small changed with it, to alert him immediately. True to Corvus’ word, Harry wasn’t at all surprised to hear that there was nothing they could do, otherwise it would have been done by now.
“Are you alright?” Corvus asked, having been a mite more protective and watchful of Harry since his breakdown a few days ago. If anything, Corvus had probably came out the worst of it, it had been a wake up call the lasting damage that Dursley’s had done. It was pretty stupid of him to think for a moment that over a decades worth of abuse had been simply washed away because he was out of the horrid situation. Already jumping to ask him if he was alright the second he stepped into the dining room.
“I’ll be fine,” Harry said, his smile a little brittle, still horrified and embarrassed by his display days ago. Not the accidental magic, no, in fact, Harry had never felt more normal, just hearing about Corvus’ and Voldemorts and even the Lestrange brother’s accidental magical displays. If anything it had amused him, so much so that he’d revealed his own bouts of accidental magic. He refrained from telling them about the consequences, but both men knew without needing to be told.
“Did you sleep at all last night?” Corvus asked, watching Harry take his seat, refraining from sighing, judging by the racoon eyes he guessed not.
“A little,” Harry admitted, worry shadowing his eyes.
Corvus bit back the words he so desperately wanted to let loose. At least it would be over tonight, Harry would know what was happening. It was definitely the uncertainty that was getting to the young one, Corvus absolutely refused to lose Harry to Sirius Black. Even if it meant playing dirty, then so be it, he’d do it. He already had a dozen or so suggestions as to why Black would make a piss poor magical guardian.
“It seems we have our answers on how Dumbledore has been keeping in touch with those on the outside.” Voldemort commented, as he wandered into the room with his usual regal air. This would be his last day here, he’d be returning to his own estate until he could safely stay at Hogwarts, he had been here for convenience only, while they researched the Horcruxes looking for answers and information.
“Oh?” Corvus asked, turning to the Dark Lord, curious himself, they knew it wasn’t Aberforth so it begged the question, how was Dumbledore passing on letters or information whenever he liked.
“It seems Dumbledore has his own people guarding Azkaban prison, we’ve identified at least two,” Voldemort explained, giving a curt nod Harry, as he sat down. “We have evidence of hands off’s of letters and parcels. It’s just a matter of deciding whether to catch him now, or wait until we can identify them all.”
“He might only have the two, most of the others were employed because of their…sympathies.” Corvus pointed out, “Admittedly most of them are higher up, with good reason.” It gave the Death Eaters respite really.
“There are still at least three unknown at this point,” Voldemort pointed out, he’d checked out everyone else and knew they weren’t aiding Dumbledore. “Once we have determined whether they are working with him or not, the information will be passed to the appropriate authorities.” They would immediately check Dumbledore’s cell, and those he was using would lose their job effective immediately. The gleam of the vials catching his attention as he glanced briefly at Harry as he drank his allotted medication for the morning.
“Make it so they’re on rotation this afternoon then, the quicker you find them then the easier this will be to completely seclude Dumbledore and stop him interfering with our plans.” Corvus suggested, pursed lips, Merlin, he loathed Dumbledore and his constant ability to interfere despite being incarcerated. It didn’t truly surprise him, of course, but he could have done without it. who knows whether he was guiding the Wizengamot into voting so that Sirius Black gained custody of Harry. He couldn’t promise the boy everything was going to be alright, because even he wasn’t sure of the outcome.
“Already done,” Voldemort admitted smugly, before he begun to plate up his own breakfast, Harry doing so as well, more subdued than normal. He’d sent the letter off to his contacts within moments after reading the information available to him. This way might end up taking many more years…but considering his full out assault had failed…well, maybe it was best for a subtle approach.
“Severus has already set up his lab in the basements of the Daily Prophet,” Corvus added absently, as they all ate, trying to keep their worries minimal. “He wasn’t impressed with the space given or the fact he found it filled with print presses.” He’d had to shrink down dozens upon dozens of them, then and only then could he begin getting his labs fully functional for students to use. Something that had been imparted to him while he got his potions through the Floo due to how busy he’d been he had forgotten to owl them yesterday. Normally he wouldn’t explain himself, but Severus had felt it was inexcusable.
“Yes, the process went a lot smoother than even I anticipated,” Voldemort agreed, it wasn’t without it’s difficulties, of course, but by the second day they were all working together towards a common goal like a well oiled machine. Each of the students who lived in the Muggle world – with no means that an underage child could use to get there – were given a Portkey for daily use to get back and forth from Diagon Alley (The Leaky Cauldron) and back home. A lot of them were capable of using the Floo Network and did not need Portkey’s. Other older Muggle Born students were quite happy to get the bus. They addressed it by year, first through to seventh until each student had been equipped with means to get to school. All but five pureblood students remained with tutors instead of returning to a school setting.
“Have you made a decision on whether you wish to re-join the others at school?” Corvus queried, with it being only one level, and staying in one classroom for the duration of the day – minus potions – he would find it significantly easier than it had been at Hogwarts. He liked having Harry here, but Harry actually liked school, without Dumbledore there…he might light it more.
Harry shook his head mutely, “No point to making any plans is there?” he confessed, true enough, legally Sirius Black might have custody of him in a few hours. Who knows what exactly Dumbledore has over people…and whether Corvus’ convictions could override those decisions. He would still be Lord of the Black Estate though, and wasn’t that a mindboggling concept? In all ways, especially financially he had a say in Sirius’ life…unless he disowned himself, but Sirius Black would still have custody of him as his godfather. Harry wasn’t sure how that worked, but he was determined that if Black got custody of him that he’d fight for emancipation, he was smart, he knew the laws and regulations of the magical world now…he had a chance to fight it whereas he had not in the past.
“Oh, please, if you think Corvus will easily allow your removal then I have overestimated your intelligence,” Voldemort sneered, giving Harry a pointed look, “Trust me, Corvus probably has plan after plan in place to ensure a favourable outcome.” For them, they weren’t about to lose the boy to the light side, who knows what damage Black could do given time.
Harry broke into a reluctant smile, “I hope so,” genuinely amused despite himself. Although, he didn’t like his intelligence being questioned, the Dursley’s had done that enough to last a lifetime. His worries and fears didn’t equate to being unintelligent. It wasn’t his fault Voldemort was a psychopath with limited feelings. At least he had them though, as muted as they were.
He wasn’t unaware of the danger Voldemort could pose, but he was very intelligent, and despite himself he couldn’t help but like him. He was blunt, honest and okay…a little scary, but he was safer than anyone else…with the Vow binding them together, and the fact he was a horcrux. That he had a piece of Voldemort in him.
Harry was quite frankly the most protected person in Britain.
Not that he was aware of that, of course.
The rest of breakfast was eaten in a more relaxed silence, Harry taking Voldemort at his word. Which pleased Corvus immensely, it was perhaps exactly what Harry needed to hear. It was true enough, Corvus was going to do everything he could in order to ensure Sirius Black did not gain custody of Harry. He refused to allow Dumbledore’s plans to come to fruition. Then again, by the time the Dark Lord was through, Dumbledore was going to be entirely cut off from the population.
Like he should have been from the beginning of his sentence.
“Do you wish to come to the trial and watch?” Corvus asked, it would probably save Harry a world of waiting and fear. He would be in disguise of course, he didn’t want to let the public know that he was out and about, it would question whether he should or shouldn’t be in school. He didn’t want the press stalking him trying to get a story.
Harry vehemently shook his head after a few moments of reflection, no, the thought of being shoved and jolted by people in the Ministry was horrifying. People maybe wouldn’t mean anything by it, but it would hurt him severely to have someone elbowing him to get to where they want to be, or his arms, or head, since he was so short. Even in the gallery people budging him to get by, stepping on his feet, no, he didn’t want to spent the entire time miserable.
Although staying wasn’t any more desirable, he felt his stomach churn a little at the thought of spending all day worrying about the outcome of the trial. Just waiting for it to be over to find out what was going on. He had plenty of books that would hold his attention, as intermitted as it would be.
“Very well,” Corvus agreed, it was entirely Harry’s prerogative on whether he wished to attend or not. Truthfully, he preferred it that way, but he would never try and restrict Harry’s life. He’d had enough of that at the Dursley’s with Dumbledore playing in the wings. He would have been safe, surrounded by himself, the Dark Lord and Lucius even. Admittedly they wouldn’t have been in the same part of the court room, but they would have all been able to see him. Kept an eye out and ensured he was safe and experienced what a court setting was like. He’d one day experience it, that would have to do. He couldn’t deny he was surprised by the boys answer, you’d think he’d want to see and hear what was going down, but once more, Harry surprised him. “Do not be worried if we’re gone a long time, there is a lot to cover in this trial, and I wouldn’t be surprised if it takes longer than a single day.”
Voldemort sneered, “It had better not,” he had things that demanded his attention far greater than sitting amidst Black’s trial with them all believing he’d take the pathetic wizard into his ranks. To think Sirius and Regulus were Orion’s sons, Orion had been powerful, smart, educated, poised, something Sirius definitely wasn’t but Regulus? Regulus had been like his father…minus the power.
Then again, everyone – except for Dumbledore and Harry – were mediocre and pathetic when comparing magical powers.
Corvus’ lips twitched at Tom’s annoyance, if he truly didn’t want to attend, he wouldn’t. His protests were just for show, Tom seemed to forget that Corvus knew him well. “Well, I haven’t been late for a trial, I shan’t start now. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He informed Harry, “Be careful and remember to take your potions at their appointed time and eat.”
Harry nodded, “I will,” he promised, and when he made that promise he truly tried to keep it.
“Good,” Corvus said pleased, brushing his hand absently over Harry’s hair, a grounding touch that didn’t hurt. He had been unconsciously doing it more lately, and never seemed to catch on until after he’d finished. Harry didn’t seem to mind, in fact he relished it.
Regretfully, that was it, they both had to leave immediately, lest they risk being late.
----0
“Now before we begin, what preliminary legal arguments need to be solved?” came the chief Warlock’s voice, as he stared around the group of people, the trial would start soon enough, until then they had preliminary parts to deal with.
“My client did not receive a trial, this is an utter farce, he should have been free to leave a free man when it became clear he wasn’t and had never been convinced in court.” Bill Clearwater argued, lips pursed his nostrils flaring, as he stared every single Wizengamot member down, furious that they were going through with this.
“Save that zealotry until your client is here to see you defend him,” Lucius sneered, staring down at Bill Clearwater with a grimace. Making it clear he knew he only put on a front of his clients, the truth probably was he just didn’t care…except for the money.
Bill threw a droll look at Lucius, taking nothing to heart, “You know I’m right, especially considering the only come back was as weak as that!” waving in Lucius’ direction, “He did not receive a trial…”
“Then let’s give him one, shall we?” Chief Warlock Ogden declared strongly, arguing about this now was just a waste of all their times. Time they did not have, for this trial was going to be a long and arduous one with Bill audacious bringing up Black’s lack of trial constantly.
Bill’s lips disappeared yet again, but conceded his defeat graciously with a nod.
“Is that all?” Ogden questioned, glancing at everyone, at the silence he cleared his throat, “Then let’s get this trial underway, I will let the public in momentarily, and a further five minutes, Sirius Black and then we shall begin.” Everyone knew how it was done, but he did this every time, habit followed by protocol.
Within three minutes the doors were opened, the wizengamot situated, and the press, public and anyone with an interest in the entered. Other workers silently getting themselves prepared for the work head, the scribe especially.
“Bring in the prisoner,” Cornelius Fudge called out, blatantly ignoring the look of dissatisfaction and annoyance on Bill Clearwater’s face at the pronouncement. No matter there were other times to correct what he had just said.
The two burly Aurors did indeed exist the court room, in a bid to bring Sirius Black before the wizengamot. It took them much longer to return, and it was quickly understood, as Sirius Black practically wobbled into the room, his gait unsteady and if not for the two Aurors…Sirius Black would have already been plastered to the floor.
With unusual gentleness – especially for Aurors – they led him towards the seat, and used their strength to ease him into his seat. The chains wrapped around the chair rattled ominously but inevitably stilled, they were not needed this day.
Sirius was already looking desperately at the crowd gathered, whether looking for pity or mercy nobody was sure. Truthfully, Sirius was desperately looking for a familiar face, one that wasn’t his lawyer. Yet nobody, not one familiar face in the crowd, not even Dumbledore much to his confusion. Wasn’t Dumbledore part of the wizengamot? He certainly had been before he was incarcerated…maybe something had happened? yanked out of his thoughts by the loud clearing of throats. “What?” he rasped out croakily.
“You are Sirius Orion Black are you not?” Bill Clearwater asked, giving his client a concerned look.
“Yes,” Sirius murmured, wide eyed, wincing at the feel of the strain on his throat. Had he really been thinking throughout the entire introduction? The entire introduction? It made his stomach queasy just how much time he could lose by just spacing out entirely.
“Formally of 13 Hogsmeade Alley, Scotland?” Bill continued undeterred by his inability to get Sirius to focus.
“Yes,” Sirius murmured, Alphard had given him enough money in his will to enable him to get a flat. Up until that point he’d stayed with the Potters and of course, James. Potter Manor had been a godsend for him after he’d ran away from the mental abuse he suffered at the Black’s.
“Can you tell us in your own words what happened that faithful night, October 31st ten years ago?” it wasn’t a year anyone would forget in a hurry.
Sirius licked his dry lips, not that it helped, his tongue was just as dry. His eyes closed as the horror of that day played across his face, as it always did.
They were all unaware of the predator in their midst, someone that had been there that night…who had been defeated that night. Who was watching the entire thing with nonchalance, clearly unbothered by the conversation topic.
“I um, went out, allowed myself to be seen in Hogshead pub,” Sirius said, way too subdued, eyes glazed over. “I was playing decoy, to keep my best friends safe, I wasn’t the Secret Keeper.” He told them, eyes dull, no sign of confidence or self-righteousness to be seen.
The explosion that surmounted to was louder than ten blasting charms simultaneously. The wizengamot as always remained poised and listening, but the gallery…was shocked and horrified by what they were hearing. Worried that they had kept an innocent man incarcerated in Azkaban for a decade.
Was it true?
Could it be true?
It was impossible!
The Potters wouldn’t have trusted anyone else!
He was Harry Potter’s godfather!
He’s guilty!
He’s YOU-KNOW-WHO’S MOST FAITHFUL!
You’re guilty!
Disgusting!
Liar!
“Silence!” Ogden roared, somehow miraculously being heard over the chatter of dozens upon dozens of people. It wasn’t an abrupt silence, but they did eventually begin lowering the volume before quieting down to a murmurer as if expecting that Ogden wouldn’t be able to hear them. “You will be silent or you will be escorted from the room and barred.” He stated firmly.
Now that caused utter silence to descend upon the room, only the creaking of wood as they situated themselves firmly on the benches once more.
“Please continue,” Bill urged the wizard to do so.
“I normally visit Peter on that day, when I did I realized something was wrong immediately. The flat had been ransacked. I couldn’t find Peter anywhere, I got a really bad feeling.” Sirius confessed, a lone tear running down his face. The Dementors had sucked every emotion from him, otherwise he would have been a wreck. Sobbing and unable to say a coherent word kind of wreck. “That bad feeling led me to realize I knew where my best friends were, where Harry was, when I shouldn’t. I shouldn’t have been able to think of Godric’s Hollow let alone the words. I got in my motorbike and I sped as fast as possible to get there. I knew I was too late the second I saw it, all blown up…then I saw them…” choking out the words, before his throat ceased, unable to say a damn thing more.
The shaking of heads, clearly they weren’t believing a damn thing that was coming out of Sirius’ mouth. “Would you consent to the use of Veritaserum to prove your claims, Mr. Black?” Clearwater questioned, a smug and superior look gracing his features, as he stared around at the stubborn creatures that make up the wizarding population.
Everyone perked up at that, so sure that they were about to be proven correct. That Sirius Black was guilty as his dark cold soul, there was no way he would agree to the potion…not for it to just prove his guilt.
“I give my consent,” Sirius agreed, and the jaws dropped, incredulity and disbelief clearly visible in their startled faces.
“Potion Master Leonard Gallagher will administer the potion,” was called out, and written down by the scribe, the aforementioned Potions Master stepped forward, and when Sirius willingly opened his mouth, he placed three drops in his tongue. Pressing his fingers against his pulse, peering into his eyes to ensure that there were no negative effects the potions were having on the wizard before him. once he was sure the potion was working as described, he nodded at the chief warlock and the Minister before stepping back. Remaining to ensure all went well, and administer the antidote when requested.
“What is your name?” the customary question to ask when one was administered the Veritaserum.
“Sirius Orion Black,” he answered.
“Were you the secret Keeper that the Potters’ employed to keep them safe?”
“No,” Sirius revealed.
Utter silence descended.
“You did not betray James, Lily and Harry Potter?”
“No,” an echo of his previous answer.
“Did you kill thirteen Muggles?” Bill asked, not that the magical world actually cared about Muggles all that much. Truthfully, if Black had been found out, he’d have been lucky to end up sentenced to three or four years for that alone. To most of the magical society…Muggles were irritating pests, lesser beings.
“No,” Sirius answered once more.
“Oh COME ON! IT’S DEFECTIVE! IT MUST BE!”
“THERE WAS NOBODY THERE!”
“OH MY GOD HE’S ACTUALLY INNOCENT!”
“SICK!”
“WHY WASN’T THIS REVEALED DURING HIS TRIAL?!”
“SILENCE!” Ogden roared once more, his throat beginning to prickle with soreness. “One more time and you’ll all be asked to leave,” he wasn’t about to put up with any more nonsense from any of them, this was a trial, court proceedings, not some drama laden thing in a pensive or worse something in the street that high society was watching in amusement.
“If you did not kill the thirteen Muggles who did?” Clearwater threw a look that suggested ‘I win’ despite the fact he wasn’t actually in court fighting against another lawyer to get his client off, he was though, essentially fighting the entire wizengamot for Black’s freedom.
“Peter Pettigrew,” Sirius confessed.
“He’s a hero!”
“He tried to stop you!”
They all refused to believe someone they had venerated for years was responsible for the Potters’ deaths. He had even received an Order of Merlin, that had been given to his poor mother, who had lost her only son, the only family she had. The only part of the boy they’d found – and he was just a boy a mere twenty-one years old when he died – was his finger. There hadn’t been any sightings of him or anything, there was just no way he could keep himself hidden so long.
“Who was the Potter’s Secret Keeper?” Clearwater continued, undeterred by the outcry’s, but Ogden looked ready to ship everyone out of the courtroom for good. The veins were pulsing at the side of his head, a show of just how pissed he was with his edicts being ignored.
“Peter Pettigrew,” Sirius informed them, it was supposed to be him, but he’d decided to play decoy, keep his friends, his family safe. They’d been his family, his chosen one, but still family nonetheless.
“What happened the night you entered Godric’s Hollow?” Clearwater continued.
Sirius closed his eyes and answered, “I found my best friends dead, my godson somehow alive with the remains of Voldemort naught but ash on the floor. I was enraged, I wanted revenge, I was determined to hunt down Pettigrew and kill him for what he did. I handed my godson to Hagrid, who was insisting on taking Harry to Dumbledore. I left, went to hunt down Pettigrew and got played.” Pettigrew will have just been waiting for him to appear, like a predicable idiot.
“I have no further questions,” Clearwater stated, sitting himself comfortably and smugly in the knowledge that his case was going to be an easy one.
“Mr. Black, why were you found laughing manically at the scene of the crime?” Madam Bones stood, beginning her own questions, or rather the ones on her albeit short list.
“Peter got the better of me,” Sirius answered without giving specifics, as the potion does. He couldn’t believe Peter, shy, unassuming, pathetic little Pettigrew had managed to get one over him. He still didn’t understand why he’d joined Voldemort, why he’d given up a decade of friendship for that piece of shit.
“Did you inform anyone of what happened?” Madam Bones then asked, the horror of the situation sinking into her. They’d let an innocent man rot away in Azkaban prison for a decade. It wasn’t even a case of wrongful conviction either, he’d been illegally incarcerated.
“No,” he confessed, he’d been in shock, the loss of his friends, the betrayal of another and then seeing him killing thirteen muggles as if it were nothing. He’d been working on autopilot when the Aurors caught up with him. He’d spent time down in the cells in the Ministry before being transferred to Azkaban. Nobody else had turned up, nobody came to him to talk about a trial…just left him there to rot.
“I have no further questions,” Madam Bones declared, refusing to ask the questions put forth by the wizengamot before the trial. He’d been asked enough questions without those being asked too.
Corvus’ nostrils flared and his mouth flattened in an unpleasant line. Oh, well, he would just need to ensure he spoke up when the time was right. He wasn’t about to let anyone get their hands on Harry, let alone Sirius Black.
The antidote for the Veritaserum was administered by the Potions Master. Everyone else was absolutely silent, entirely subdued by what they’d just learned. Part of them just wanted to believe that the Veritaserum was faulty, that Black was guilty. It would make things much easier on them, but a larger part still…if he was innocent he didn’t deserve what had happened…and most certainly wouldn’t deserve to be sent back to prison. They all knew they wouldn’t be able to sleep well if they did.
“Sirius Orion Black, you’re free to go,” Amelia Bones told him, sympathy gleaming in her depths. She knew without a doubt the lawyer would push Sirius to sue for wrongful imprisonment. To be fair, she wouldn’t blame him, a decade was a long time to spend imprisoned.
“Free he may be, but he cannot get the decade of his life that he’s lost back. I demand compensation on behalf of my client.” Clearwater stated, and he wouldn’t get a single sickle of it. He was doing this pro-bono for Dumbledore, one of the last things he’d ever have to do for the old fool. He can just imagine how much the Ministry would have to give him…and to think if he had taken on the case normally, he would have had a percentage of it.
“Clear the gallery!” Cornelius shouted, the trial was over now, and this would not be discussed in public. No, this sort of discussion was for the wizengamot, himself and Madam Bones alone.
“Where’s my godson?” Sirius asked immediately, his jaw clenching ten years he’d missed of his godsons life. He was deeply hurt not to see Remus here…but what if something had happened to him? had he been killed? Found out and killed? Or had he passed during the inevitable clean-up of the Death Eaters? Considering Lucius Malfoy was sitting across from him he seriously doubted that everyone had been arrested. The disgusting slippery fucker must have managed to get off scots free.
Everyone paused, and it took the Aurors barking at them to move and a single spell before they were finally propelled out of the court room and the doors slammed shut behind the Wizengamot still within the room along with the Minister, Clearwater, and Madam Bones. Even the potions Master had left with the rest of the people that had been in the gallery.
“Now you’re concerned?” Corvus asked with deceptive mildness, eyes gleaming with disgust. “Where was this concern when you left him in the hands of Hagrid? A wizard not even legally allowed to use magic… and has no magical training beyond what? His fourth year? If there had been an attack there would have been nothing anyone could have done to save the boy.” mentally apologising to Harry for calling him as such.
Sirius blanched, swallowing thickly, “He’s alive…right?” he croaked out, eyes wide, he hadn’t even considered the possibility of his godson being dead.
Sirius wasn’t the only other one to blanch either, everyone else did too. Apparently they hadn’t thought of the immense danger Harry could have been in with only Hagrid to protect him. If they had decided on a mass attack, they would have died, absolutely zero doubt.
“He’s alive, yes,” Amelia comforted the distraught wizard, although that was probably all she knew when it came to the mystery that was Harry Potter.
“I think perhaps we should focus on one thing at a time, compensation,” the lawyer put in, annoyed by the sheer side-tracking that was going on.
“Money isn’t more important than my godson!” Sirius protested.
Bill to close his eyes in exasperation. Honestly, did the wizard not think at all? He had no money, what he did have was ceased by the Ministry a decade ago. His flat had been burnt down to a crisp, unless he took on the Lordship of the Black Estate he had nothing. No means to live, no roof over his head…he needed that money…he wouldn’t gain custody of his godson until he had these things. He’d informed the idiot of this, but he seemed to have a one track mind. It wasn’t fair he knew, his mind was still all over the place…he honestly dreaded to think what it would have been like if the dementors had been there full time.
“Hasn’t someone informed Mr. Black of the state of his affairs?” Lucius sneered, eyeing Black with immolation.
Clearwater coughed, “No, I’m afraid I didn’t get a chance,” Sirius had spent too much time unconscious and when he had managed to talk to him, he was only able to reveal the important bits before the Aurors informed him that the wizengamot requested his presence.
“State of his affairs?” Sirius mouthed, brow furrowed, what the hell did he mean by that where they just purposely trying to distract him from his godson? “What are you on about, Malfoy?” his distaste for the wizard clear.
Lucius didn’t get offended, if anything a slow lazy smirk crawled across his face. Eyes gleaming with feral amusement, speaking of a secret only he knew out of the two of them. oh, if only Black knew who his ‘precious’ godson associated with…would he abandon him as he had his real family? Decry Harry as dead to him and refuse to be his godfather? He didn’t much care for the Potter’s or Black…but after everything the young Potter had been through, he didn’t deserve to be abandoned again. Although, from the rumours he’d heard, he wasn’t sure Mr. Potter could consider it abandonment, if anything he’d be grateful for it.
Sirius stared at Lucius puzzled by his reaction, normally he’d get extremely offended and snap back. What he failed to realize was that Lucius had grown in the last decade, and they were in official capacity, he wasn’t going to risk it all by being an idiot with Black of all people.
The lawyer stepped closer to Sirius, hiding him from view, blessedly giving him privacy to digest what he knew would be the latest blow. “When you were arrested, your money was taken despite the fact you had not received a trial. A few weeks after your incarceration, your flat was destroyed, the other flats were destroyed in the blaze also.” Leaving three families homeless just because they’d had the unfortunate happenstance of living next door to Sirius Black.
Sirius’ face spasmed in horror, a shudder wracking his body as devastation coursed through him. swallowing bitterly, “W-w-was anything saved?” he asked, already knowing the answer, Merlin, this was killing him, what had they done? What had they done?
A grim shake of the head, no, was the only answer he got.
Clenching his shaky fists, the sick feeling almost made the hot chocolate they’d given him be spewed up on his lawyers shoes. Merlin, help him, all his stuff…personal items he’d gotten from James, Lily and Remus…irreplaceable and so very, very precious. Pictures…the lot, he was well and truly homeless, no money, no home, no belongings, he slouched in defeat against the chair, unable to keep his own weight up. They’d won, they’d finally, finally destroyed him, the fact Dumbledore and Remus weren’t there just added to it all.
Did they seriously still think he was guilty?
“Mr. Black? Shall I continue?” on your behalf went unsaid but heard nonetheless.
Sirius with the lump stuck in his throat, nodded weakly, curling into himself, desiring nothing more than to curl up in his animagus form and blot out the world. The emotions were becoming too much, he wanted to lash out as much as he wanted to curl up away from society. He did neither, he just slumped his weight more fully on the chair defeat and despair tearing through him in equal measures. What had he done to deserve everything that had happened? He had nothing, no wand, only the clothes on his dirty dirt caked back. He hadn’t foreseen this, he thought at least he’d have his flat, his old clothes…which might be a bit too big on him.
Merlin what on earth did he have to offer Harry now? He was destitute, completely Knut-less with no chance of replacing what stability he’d gained the past decade.
“I demand an immediate agreement of restitution rewarded to Sirius Black for his wrongful imprisonment.” Clearwater stated firmly, leaning against his desk, staring the Wizengamot down, making it clear he wasn’t about to be intimidated or faffed off by the lot of them. “If an agreement is signed today, Mr. Black will agree not to discuss the amount or the fact he was wrongfully imprisoned and whether or not he blames the Ministry, no interviews.” It would ensure that people forgot quicker, they already knew yes, but it still surprised him how quickly the public could bury his head in the sand. He was working on his own here, since they hadn’t discussed such a thing, but it would ensure the Ministry would agree post haste.
“These sort of things usually take months,” Lucius arched a brow, pointing out the obvious to the idiotic wizard. Immediate restitution? Considering everything they were doing to try and correct what Dumbledore had done? They didn’t have the time or the money to give out the likes that Black would get for compensation.
“We’re offering a onetime deal, that will see the Ministry not come under fire for what happened.” Clearwater, doing as he always did, threatening who he had to in order to get the best outcome for his client. Sirius would need that money, he would need that to start over.
“And I want to see my godson,” Sirius rasped out, he absolutely refused to let that be shoved aside.
“And custody of Harry James Potter,” Clearwater called out, he knew they’d adhere, they were now just on damage control now.
Sirius glanced at Clearwater perplexed, he hadn’t said custody. He really just wanted to see Harry, and if he wanted to live with him once he got himself into a better situation then he’d take it. Harry didn’t know who he was, he’d been living with someone else, a different family for the past decade no doubt. He was selfish though, and didn’t say anything to correct Bill Clearwater’s words. James would want Harry to live with him. End of story.
He’d already lost out on ten years of Harry’s life.
“Compensation, I think, we can all agree that can be accommodated this evening, but custody is a different department, and not up to us.” Madam Bones said smoothly, giving Clearwater a gimlet glare behind her monocle.
“He wasn’t legally or officially sentenced, which means he remains to this day, Harry Potter’s magical guardian and officially his next of kin.” Clearwater stated triumphantly. They had no leg to stand on, Harry Potter legally belonged to Sirius Black, to keep him from his godfather…they were ALL breaking the law.
Corvus closed his eyes, swallowing thickly, yes, he’d just hit the nail on the head, and his biggest worry.
------0
Andi this is for you :) will they give Sirius his compensation and send him on his way and set another date for Sirius to get custody of Harry and have him appear on that date? Sirius and Harry deciding on whether he 'wanted' to live with him or not or will they shut that down there that night? and have him go to St. Mungo's to be fully checked - perhaps having it so that the Ministry has the power to send people for help against their will like they used to and the dates they run by its' entirely possible! giving/buying Harry, Corvus and the others more time? with Harry deciding to visit him and slowly open up his eyes to what could have been done for him? I'm still on the fence whether to have a decent Sirius or not...what about Remus...will I have the pair NOT make up for once? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 35
Corvus truly did not want the magical world to know that he had custody of Harry. The outcry would be…devastating. He knew that, and Merlin only knows the chaos that would reign when that occurred. Harry would never know peace again, they’d overwhelm the boy, try their best to turn Harry against them. The mental anguish that would come with that…would be quite staggering. He was at the end of the day, just an eleven-year-old boy. It had always been a concern, but with smooth sailing thus far, it hadn’t been a worry or fear he’d anticipated.
“Custody? Heir Clearwater…are you out of your mind?” Lord Slytherin asked, disbelief written across his features. “Mr. Black has just spent a decade in Azkaban prison. He is in no fit state to take care of himself let alone a child. He needed help getting in here for Merlin’s sake…what you’re asking is at the height of carelessness and stupidity.”
Corvus zeroed in on Sirius’ resigned but accepting face at the pronouncement. Perhaps Black wouldn’t be as unreasonable as he assumed. He supposed he would need to remember that Black had spent a decade in Azkaban, it would change anyone.
“Let’s not forget he did abandon his godson in order to go after Peter Pettigrew, to a half-giant,” Lucius added smoothly, “He’d just lost his parents and he thought why not lob him off to a stranger? Not good form that. I certainly wouldn’t want him around my son.” Nobody was surprised by Lucius’ pronouncement, he was very protective of his son.
Sirius grimaced at the words, oh, he so very much regretted leaving Harry alone to get revenge. Unfortunately, he hadn’t been thinking right, he’d just wanted to get revenge on someone for what happened to his best friends. It’s something he’d been thinking on for years…what would have happened to him if he’d stayed with Harry instead of going after Pettigrew.
“I very much doubt he was a stranger,” Clearwater said dryly, trying to brush off the comments and not have them linger in the minds of the rest of the wizengamot. He could see that he had failed regretfully, he was under orders to ensure Sirius Black got custody of Harry Potter…he had to accomplish that at least.
“Really? They were on the run, at what time do you think Mr. Hagrid was able to spend time with Heir Potter? Enough so that the child was comfortable in his presence?” Corvus asked, a derisive scoff in his voice.
Clearwater was just about to open his mouth to further protest, his mind mulling over the best way to get what he wanted. Unfortunately, it was all about to be derailed and very much side-tracked.
“I think we’re all forgetting one important aspect here,” Lord Greengrass offered up, well aware of what happened to Heir Potter and where he was and how happy he was. Harry had befriended Daphne his daughter, and kept in contact with her, and a few of his friends presumably. “Heir Potter is eleven-years-old, soon to be twelve, he is old enough to choose to whom he desires to live with.”
“It’s true enough,” Amelia conceded with a dip of her head, “Mr. Black…should you desire to get custody of your godson, you will need to go through the necessary channels. This is not a custody hearing, this is a trial, and truthfully, right now at this very moment, you would not gain custody of the child. You do not have the necessary points to be considered a good match for adopting anyone, let alone a child so adored by the magical community.” No home, mentally impaired, not even able to look after himself, no means of income, he’d be laughed right out of the office.
Sirius, looking more haggard and worn – if such a thing was possible – just nodded. Exhaustion was swamping him in droves, as he tried very much to keep himself alert and awake. To listen to them, to hear what they were saying, and it was taking up every surmountable bit of energy he had and sapping it up fast.
“He needs health care,” Lord Slytherin added, “He’s just spent up to a decade in Azkaban prison. I suggest he should be placed in St. Mungo’s until such time he can live on his own unfretted.”
Sirius felt alarm skittering down his spine, the thought of ending up in St. Mungo’s ward for the mentally impaired was a terrifying prospect. There was always a fear that you would never get back out again. “No way,” Sirius rasped out, fear shinning through his grey eyes, terrified of them all agreeing to that.
“You intend to imprison my client further?” Clearwater barked out, fury seething through him, “He shouldn’t by in the state he was if you had all juts done your job!”
“Not us, Heir Clearwater, as well you know, ex-Minister Millicent Bagnold is responsible for his imprisonment.” Madam Bones stated sharply, furious that he would dare to blame them, they had no idea what the Minister had done…it had been during a very turbulent time, and nobody had raised questions about Black’s imprisonment. They’d done so many trials during that time, they’d all blurred into one, plus, trials were done in groups due to the mass of wizards and witches arrested in order to make up room and try to get the magical world back to normal.
“Yes, which begs the question, how many others had been wrongfully imprisoned during that time? It’s at the height of unlikeliness that Mr. Black was the only person to suffer a wrongful and unjust imprisonment!” Clearwater cried out.
“It will be looked into,” Madam Bones declared seriously, giving him a solemn look, she would do her job and do it well. Regardless of how much time constraints it put on them, and how many trials they had to do over. With the new laws passing, she knew it was only a matter of time before the group trials they held would be called into question too. It had been illegal, and they hadn’t had a chance to plead their own cases. By the looks of the legislation that had been going through…and the attention it received, there was little doubt it would pass, everyone seemed to agree. Even if they didn’t, they followed the law, and the Muggle law said it was illegal, and they followed suit.
It wasn’t going to be the only change of late, and it would all be centred around Azkaban prison and how the prisoners were treated. Not everyone was happy with the change, but they were a minority in the Wizengamot and the council of magic.
“It’s easy to see my client is sound of mind,” Clearwater changed direction, “He’s cognizant, well aware of what’s happening, he’s in no way a danger to himself or anyone around him. Putting him in St. Mungo’s…is the same as imprisoning him again. You owe him more than that. The Ministry owes him more than that.”
“His history would decry otherwise,” Lucius informed the wizengamot, “Dumbledore tried to keep it under wraps, but it is known in certain circles.”
“What are you talking about?” Doge asked, glaring at Lucius with his beady little eyes.
“If rumour is to be believed, Mr. Black at the age of sixteen sent a student to the Whomping willow to be faced with a werewolf, if I recall it correctly. In fact I could see about finding out the werewolf in question,” Lucius answered, giving Sirius Black a look that suggested he’d reveal everything if need be. He would never actually reveal it, but Black didn’t have to know that.
Sirius swallowed thickly, judging by Lucius’ words…and his not so subtle threat…Remus was still alive. Why hadn’t he come here? Surely, he knew? No doubt there was something in the paper…plus, surely he kept in touch with the Order? Was probably close with Harry…what if neither believed he was innocent? What if his godson didn’t want anything to do with him? “It’s true,” he rasped out, “And I’ve regretted it ever since.” He’d nearly gotten his best friend killed after all. He didn’t want to take Remus away from Harry…and if he got caught up in Lucius’ conspiracy no doubt Harry would be furious with him. At least Remus had been able to be an uncle or father figure when he couldn’t.
“This isn’t about his past!” Clearwater snapped, everyone did something stupid without thinking the consequences through…admittedly not usually at sixteen but still…this was not going well. Dumbledore had been pretty damn clear what it would take for their debt to be cleared. “Using his past against him is underhand.”
“That it may be, it shows that he has impulse control issues, is this someone we want with custody of Heir Potter?” Lord Greengrass joined in, doing as he had been asked. “I think perhaps a few weeks maybe a month at St. Mungo’s is exactly what Mr. Black needs to aid him in recovering enough to become a constructive member of society. With mind healers giving him aid, we will have a firm and solid grounds on whether he should be given custody of Heir Potter when the time comes.” Which of course, Corvus was going to ensure didn’t come to pass, but it would give them time to plan a defensive manoeuvre.
Sirius frowned at that, they were making it sound as though he’d need to see a mind-healer before he got anywhere near Harry. His stomach shrank, he just wanted to see his godson…why the hell was everyone so against that? He wasn’t a bad person…he didn’t want to hurt him, he loved him, so very much, and it had been Harry who kept him sane throughout the entire decade of being in prison. Was that what they were implying? He was finding it a bit difficult to remain alert now…his body just wanted to sleep regardless of what his mind wanted.
“Then a healer can take care of him in an out care capacity and see a mind healer once a week!” Clearwater proclaimed in a fit of annoyance. “Heir Potter will only be there in the evening, while attending school.” It was too bad Hogwarts was shut down and everyone was only attending during the day, otherwise he could have suggested that by the time the school ended Black would be fit enough for Harry to live with him.
“You seem to be missing the point, he is in no fit state to look after himself let alone a child.” Lucius drawled, the wizengamot were all nodding in agreement, giving Clearwater looks that suggested they were wondering at his own sanity.
“I’ll go,” Sirius murmured, rubbing his tired eyes, “I’ll…I’ll go,” he sighed, looking like a puppet with his strings cut.
“What?” Clearwater’s eyes widened as he rounded on Black, this was not part of the plan at all, stalking towards the wizard, “Are you nuts?” he whispered in anger, “What do you think you’re doing?”
“What’s best for me, what’s best for my godson,” Sirius told him, eyeing the lawyer in deep confusion. The lawyer should be doing what was best for him too, and they were right, he was in no fit state to take care of Harry. If he wanted to be, he would need to go through this, get better, get well, before moving on with his life. Get better, see a mind-healer, get approval and hopefully build up a relationship with his godson…see if he wanted to live with him, if not then visitation at the very least. He wanted to be part of his godsons life.
“You’re throwing your life away,” he gritted out, his face flushed red, unable to suppress his anger, “Dumbledore worked hard to get you a damn trial and you’re just throwing it in his face!”
Sirius blinked, staring at Clearwater, he couldn’t even gather up the energy to wipe the spit the guy had planted on his face in his seething fury. Clearwater’s reaction was off, but he couldn’t pinpoint why, even just trying to think about it was exhausting. He just wanted to sleep, was it too much to ask? Just some sleep where he didn’t have to listen to his worst memories?
“I think Mr. Black has made his opinion known…” Madam Bones declared.
“Unless you want to presume he is mentally incapable of making his own decisions now?” came a biting sarcastic retort from one of the ladies in the wizengamot.
Lucius supressed a smirk, Lady Smith was quite a silver-tongued when irked. Well, it seemed as if all their worries had been for nothing. Well, not fully, there would come a time when Black would probably fight for custody, but until then…well, Corvus was free and in the clear to paint Potter’s mind.
“You’re backing him into it! He want’s custody of his godson enough to adhere to the restrictions you want to put on him!” Clearwater stated, turning back to face the wizengamot, no sign that he had lost his composure and let it slip to Sirius who had been behind it all. “There are many people who would help Mr. Black while he recovered with Mr. Potter…”
“Heir Potter,” Lord Slytherin stated chidingly, correcting the wizard, titles were due respect, especially to those who followed the old ways.
“Heir Potter,” Clearwater said sarcastically, throwing Lord Slytherin a look of derision, failing to note the reactions to his sarcasm. “Will be able to receive the care he needs while he gets to know his godfather,” unaware of whom he was antagonising, otherwise he would have most certainly have reacted differently.
“Enough!” chief warlock Ogden stated firmly, “Once again, this is not a custody case, Clearwater,” they were going around and around in circles, which would accomplish nothing. He did not want to put up with that until the late hours of the day. “You will desist at once.”
“Yes, Sir,” Clearwater stated, refusing to be cowed.
“Now let us decide,” Ogden declared, waving his wand, preventing the lawyer or Sirius from being able to hear them. “There truly isn’t a number one can give for over a decade of wrongful imprisonment.” Ogden admitted, brow furrowed.
“No there isn’t,” Lady Smith declared, “For a year the compensation is twelve thousand and four hundred and forty-nine galleons.” Which was £62, 000 pounds roughly, when you times that ten times… it was a blister of an amount. £682, 000.
Cornelius’ stomach twisted, the sick feeling literally consuming him whole.
They all knew the total, G136,947 galleons.
“Is everyone in agreement?” Ogden questioned, slightly surprised that they were already coming to an agreement.
“Now wait a damn minute, I think maybe it should be reduced,” Fudge blustered, it was a lot of money.
“It will be coming from the reserves, not your own personal bank account, Cornelius,” Ogden pointed out, shaking his head, honestly, the way he went on about money, you’d think every Knut spent was his own personal account.
Lucius withheld his snort, Fudge liked to take from the reserves, he had best watch himself. He wasn’t being as careful as he should be, he’d find himself in a sticky situation if he didn’t stop. Well, it was obvious to him, the others were probably blind and thought he was too hippogriff shit to take anything.
“If anything it should be more, a year is one thing, but we’re talking about a decade,” Doge grunted, his aching bones were beginning to hurt. He was getting too old for this, perhaps it was time to step down…but the thought of disappointing Albus…well, it didn’t sit well with him.
“Perhaps take it up to two hundred zero thousand?” Lady Abbott suggested, “He has been through hell, and I have zero doubt my husband would be able to easily raise it that far, for all his blustering, Clearwater doesn’t seem to care about the compensation as much as Heir Potter being sent to live with Black.”
Not surprising that most people had in fact picked up on that, they were quite adept at reading the situations and it seemed Clearwater had his own agenda. Whether he was just hyped up over the fact he could get a say in the ‘Great and powerful Harry Potter The-Boy-Who-Lived’ or something nobody knew.
Fudge remained silent, but you’d think he’d just taken a pepper-up draught, he was bright red and you could almost see the steam coming out of his ears. Perhaps he had been mistaken in his attempt to try and get it reduced, look what had happened instead…more money being taken out to placate Sirius Black! He had the Black estate to fall back on, he had no need for such a large lump sum. Mentally cursing his haste, he watched bleakly, as they discussed the things he’d need, a house, medical care, perhaps even long term medical care, potions, mind healers, clothes and help navigating society again, right down to replacing everything that had been lost in the flat fire. That was definitely NOT their fault! Why should they have to pay to replace that stuff?
They back and forth’ed it for a further half an hour, before settling on the Two hundred zero thousand galleons. To be fair it was a whole decade of his life that he’d never get back. His younger years, and a decade of Azkaban will have been hell on his body and mind. In the end, they weren’t sure why they were arguing over so little when they definitely had to give him one hundred and thirty-six thousand nine hundred and forty-seven galleons according to law anyway. That was the least amount of compensation per year they were allowed to give.
“Very well, raise your wands if you concede to the aforementioned compensation?” Ogden said, speaking loudly, so the others at the back could hear, and not having to worry about the others at his back hearing, due to the silencing spell he had up enabling his normal volume.
Absolutely everyone raised their wands in agreement.
“Then it is so,” Ogden declared, he would write the check and have Cornelius sign off on it immediately so that Sirius Black had access to funds while staying in St. Mungo’s. He would personally also, give Sirius Black his key, since he’d be voluntarily staying there, he will be allowed his possessions, everything would need to be owl ordered. Perhaps he’d add a few of the newest Owl Order magazines as well.
The silencing charm came back down, as they all took their ‘listening’ poses and stared straight ahead.
“It has been decided, Mr. Black you will be awarded the compensation of two hundred zero thousand galleons.” Ogden declared, speaking for the group as the chief warlock.
Sirius jaw wavered a bit, as if it was about to drop at the amount. Sure, his uncle Alphard had left him money, he’d had no heirs and had chosen to help his nephew out. It had been enough to buy a flat and live comfortably, or it would have been if Sirius had been more careful. He’d ploughed through it, without a care, James always helped him out anyway, so he’d never had a reason to be careful. This money would go a long way in helping him settle back into a normal life. it would never bring back all those personal items he’d lost…Merlin help him, everything was gone, all those special things, letters from Lily and James, the presents over the years…everything just burnt. Reduced to ash.
Corvus watched over Sirius, as he had done for the majority of the trial. He felt sympathy stirring within him. Not at the fact they’d pressured the wizard into getting help, no. It was probably what the wizard needed, he was skin and bone, you probably wouldn’t be able to pinch his skin and come away with any excess, he was skeletal. His sons were the same, although they had put on a little weight, Rabastan more so, with getting regular meals and food he was allowed to ensconce in his cell. St. Mungo’s would give him the potions and food he needed to get better.
In that time they had to figure out a way to ensure when Black was released he did not fight for custody. Which meant keeping him away from Clearwater and anyone Dumbledore could sent to fill his head with lies and manipulations. Including the mutt of a werewolf, Remus Lupin, who worshiped the ground Dumbledore walked on for the simple reason he’d gained a Hogwarts education. Never mind that nobody else was that lucky. Pathetic that he didn’t even realize he was being used.
“Let’s go Mr. Black,” the Auror said, gripping his underarm, so that he could be eased up off his seat with help. The Auror at the other side did so as well, so that he didn’t need to exert too much pressure to stand up.
They would be escorting the wizard to St. Mungo’s and into the care of the healers and Medi-witches. Thankfully they would not need to walk him out of the building, they had upon their persons portkey’s to get to St. Mungo’s in the event of an emergency. The emergency usually being that they were injured in the field of course, or used on civilians that were seriously injured.
Sirius gagged at the feel of the Portkey transferring him from the Ministry to St. Mungo’s, he had nothing in his stomach to regurgitate so nothing emerged. He was listlessly guided through St. Mungo’s paying no attention – or unable to – to the people talking around him. He did come back to himself when he noticed the ward name. ‘Marion Mungo ward’ not the Janus Thickey ward, he hadn’t expected that.
The Aurors quickly explained the situation to the team they were going to hand Sirius Black over to. They knew he’d been in prison of course, and were informed he was actually innocent. That he had agreed to come for help he desperately needed. Answering the questions they could answer to them, but they didn’t know if Black was allergic to anything. Or what his mental situation was truly like, but they didn’t believe he was a danger to himself or others.
It wasn’t long before he felt the hands holding him upright change into more feminine ones. Years ago he would have relentlessly flirted with them, with a roguish grin, but not anymore. He could tell by the looks on their faces that they were horrified by the state of him. He could feel it himself, he didn’t feel human sometimes. Just an empty husk, unfeeling, cold, twig that could snap in half at any moment.
More talking, but Sirius paid no attention to it, not even the word bath and then food penetrated the fog surrounding him.
“Harry…” Sirius murmured quietly, heartbroken that he hadn’t just even gotten to see him, just for a second. What would he look like now? Last he remembered was a little beautiful boy with wide green eyes and messy hair like all other Potter’s before him. The crying, the tears, the baby smell, Merlin, why had he gone after Pettigrew?
“Oh, sweetie,” came the voice of the Medi-witch helping him, the forty-five year old motherly woman, rubbed his back. “When you are feeling a little more yourself, why don’t you write to him? Hmm, I’m sure he’d like that, and you can meet up here, for a while, yes?”
Sirius heard that loud and clear, almost as if the touch was grounding him enough that he could hear it. He nodded, uncaring that his head felt like a bowling ball. Yes, he’d write to Harry, maybe he would get to see him...maybe he would want to visit. Remus would find out too he supposed, that he was innocent that way if they didn’t hear about it in the Daily Prophet before.
“Now let’s get that atrocious outfit off you and cleaned up, get you into something more comfortable!” the Medi-witch said, her voice never cheerful or chipper but not sounding horrified or disgusted. “A short shower then a bath I think…warm you up a bit!”
“You’re cold to the bone,” another voice added to the mix, as the shower stall was opened and the water put on. “Would you prefer Medi-wizards to help you, Mr. Black?”
Sirius just listlessly shook his head, no.
“Okay, let’s get this off you,” the Medi-witch declared, flicking her wand the disgusting garment disappeared of Sirius’ frame. The muffled gasps barely penetrated his woozy mind, the warmth of the place finally heating him up a little.
The feel of the shower against his cold skin woke him up fully, causing him to gasp and shudder. Oh, that felt good, the showers he’d had in Azkaban had been cold and very rare. The shower tray filled up with black disgusting water, as they sluiced him down, the smell of dead sea minerals filling his nostrils, as they clinically removed a decade worth of dirt and sweat and Merlin only knows what else from his body.
By the time they were done, steam was billowing all over the room, as the Medi-witches eased him out, their uniforms untouched by the water, having made them impervious before entering the stall. He was then eased into a bath, and Sirius inhaled sharply, Merlin help him, that felt wonderful, so very wonderful.
His hair was next, they spent twenty minutes untangling the mess that was his hair, he felt the sniping of scissors as they cut it to a more manageable level. Surprisingly that eased the headache a lot. Then his full on beard was given the same treatment and they shaved him entirely, he no longer resembled a black haired and bearded Dumbledore. He was being well and truly pampered and he felt more alive, more human than he had when he walked in. He was no longer cold all the way through to his very bones.
“Are you back with us, Mr. Black?” the Medi-witch asked, watching him closely, as they dealt with his nails, both fingers and feet, “My name is Selma Selwyn, I’m going to be your Medi-witch during your stay here. Once you’ve had enough, we’re going to get you settled into your room and get you something to eat and a few potions.” They already had a mental list of potions he’d require, and it would be in his room by the time they did, their co-worker had already left with a new list of demands to make this as swift and easy as possible for Sirius Black.
“Yes,” Sirius rasped out, it was nice to be able to smell something that wasn’t rot or damp.
“Good, I’m glad to hear that, now Chief Warlock Ogden has been by and dropped off a parcel for you, and your key and some pamphlets for owl orders.” Selma explained, “They’ve been dropped off in your room.” which he wouldn’t be sharing, unless he wished to have company, it’s best to let him decide if it’s something he wanted, so a single room was what he had at the moment.
“When…can…I…Write…” Sirius murmured, slurring his words, “Harry?” licking his lips, which was easier to do without his beard.
“How about tomorrow? Let yourself acclimatise to here and get a good nights sleep hmmm?” she suggested, she felt sympathy for him, but she knew her patients could get really angry if they saw pity so she always tried to keep her face peaceful for their sake. After dinner he would be getting a dreamless sleep draught. There was no ifs and buts, he’d definitely be taking it, he needed the sleep, it was the best thing for him right now. That’s if he didn’t fall asleep the second his body hit the mattress, he was exhausted, it was clear to see that.
He wanted to argue, to insist on writing to his godson now, immediately. Yet he couldn’t articulate the words…and knew he wouldn’t even be able to write let alone ask them to write for him. It would require speaking and those words he’d just uttered and caused an ache in his jaw…even just talking was exhausting. Instead he just closed his eyes and let himself feel the heat he was immersed in, tomorrow…he’d be well enough tomorrow to write to him.
He also wanted to know where Remus was, where Dumbledore was…what had happened to his wand…whether he’d get a new one before he was released from here…whether he was even allowed a wand on the ward…but he seriously doubted it. His stomach gurgling hungrily had the Medi-witches on the move, easing him out of the bath, despite his moue of protest.
He didn’t get cold, as they flicked their wand and dried him completely, and dressed him in pyjamas that smelt clean and fresh and warm against his dry skin. A blue dressing gown was then eased onto his skeletal frame for added warm, as if the warming charms on it weren’t enough. Slippers were then slid onto his feet.
“Let’s get you to your room and get some food in you, hmm,” Selma said, something bland for now, but she was sure it was better than whatever Azkaban offered the poor man.
Between the two Medi-witches they were easily able to get him from the bathroom to his bedroom with ease. They were used to handling people on a daily basis and were stronger than they looked, and Sirius was skin and bone, and easy to deal with. They could smell the rice, potato and fish soup which were all vital nutrients that Sirius needed to keep him healthy. With half a bread roll, there was only one ladle worth in the bowl.
The room might be small, but it was big enough for one person, it had a bed, built in cupboard, with drawers and a table, lamp and chair for both eating at and writing or reading when he begun to regain his former strength. Shelves for whatever he wanted to put on them, and two rugs to keep the chill of the floor from getting to their feet, most were vulnerable to an extent when they come here, so it was for health reasons.
They had to feed the small meal to Sirius, after ensuring he took his potions, one was a nutrient draught, his hands were regretfully too shaky to handle the food. It just spilled off the spoon and down his pyjamas. With the porridge like stuff they served in Azkaban which was like carboard, it was easy to eat regardless of the shakes…soup not so much. He was able to eat most of it, before he just shook his head, he didn’t want anymore.
They were however, quite correct, the second Sirius was placed on his bed, he was out like a light. Quietly covering him, they left the room, the door slightly ajar so he didn’t feel locked in like a prisoner. They were expected to stay in their rooms after curfew of course, but until then as long as they were not a danger to themselves or others they were free to roam the ward, visit the library, the day room, the gardens
-------0
“Do you think it’s possible to get Black to turn neutral at least?” Corvus asked, as they stood outside the Ministry of magic, cloaked in a muffling charm. Nobody could hear a word they were saying, which was a good thing.
“Black?” Lucius snorted, “Doubtful, he’s as light as they come.”
“Yes, a decade ago,” Corvus agreed, “Azkaban can change a man, if we could just let him know exactly how much the light…more specifically Dumbledore…let him down, perhaps he would be more reluctant to re-join the cause.” It might take a few years for Sirius to recover fully, but he was quite a powerful wizard in his own right, not as much as him, Harry or Tom, but equalled to Lucius, even if the wizard wouldn’t like to hear that.
“He wouldn’t believe badly of the old fool,” Lucius sneered.
“He may if it’s Harry giving the evidence,” Voldemort suggested with a thoughtful look on his face, “That sense of betrayal and no way to talk to Dumbledore will simmer.” That sort of betrayal would sting and rub raw like an open wound. “That and if Harry was honest about…his home situation that would drive a irreparable wedge.” Especially if Black actually loved his godson as much as he claimed, love was so easily used against someone. He should know, he’d done it often enough in the past.
“There’s just one problem with that,” Corvus said dryly, “Harry hasn’t expressed the slightest inclination of getting to know Black.”
“Indeed,” Lucius said, “That does pose a problem.” But not his problem, that would be up to Corvus to arrange. He doubted anything he said would be listened to by the teen, from everything Corvus and his own son had said…he wouldn’t pay any attention to someone he barely knows giving advice.
Corvus sighed, “Well, I do believe I should get going, no doubt he’s going out of his mind,” no hint of impatience in his voice only fond exasperation.
Lucius glanced quickly and shrewdly at the elder Lestrange…hearing that found exasperation in his voice. Could it be that Corvus was truly coming to care for the boy? Then again, he had been given a stern warning that would have no way impacted the relationship he had with Potter. Even Narcissa had been on the receiving end of his dire warnings. Warnings he nor Narcissa would ignore. A glance at the Dark Lord, showed no emotion, evidently he wasn’t surprised by it.
He made another more urgent mental note never to antagonise the teen. Not that he intended to, he was a good friend of Draco’s and he’d never jeopardise someone who was a genuine friend to his son. Not like the likes of the Parkinson’s who were just trying to up their status in his eyes. Using their daughter to accomplish it, distasteful so it was.
“I shall be in contact soon,” Voldemort declared, making it sound more like an ominous threat than a farewell. With that he apparated away, his belongings were already back in his temporary accommodations abutting his estate. The building itself was actually ahead of the estimated construction time. Which pleased him immensely, but with the money he was paying them, he should like to think they were going to put their backs into it.
“You should bring Draco for a visit, I think Harry would like that,” Corvus suggested, but it held a thinly veiled tone in his voice that suggested it wasn’t a mere thought but a demand. Lucius might think he was ‘high up’ in the Death Eater ranks, but Corvus had never been marked and was considered someone of great importance to the Dark Lord, and they all knew it.
“For dinner perhaps?” Lucius suggested, his son had elected to attend the makeshift school that had been put up for them. He honestly couldn’t blame him, after getting a taste of freedom he ended up back in the manor and without the freedom he’d gotten used to and without his friends over very often. He knew his son would be very happy to hear this news. “Tomorrow?”
“Consider it set,” Corvus agreed, at least it would give Harry some more good news. He was so very easily pleased and happy with his lot in life. he deserved a lot more, of course, but if anything Harry knew humility after living the life he’d been forced to endure. Everything was new and pleasing even after all this time.
“Then I shall let Draco and Narcissa know,” Lucius replied, “Good day to you, Corvus,” and with that he apparated away.
Corvus removed the muffling charm and apparated himself back to Lestrange Manor. Smiling at the sight of his home, hopefully soon he’d be welcoming his sons back here after being proven ‘innocent’ he’d rather not have them on the run as was Tom’s plan.
He didn’t need to dally, he knew exactly where Harry would be, five minutes later he was proven quite correct. He was in the sitting room, with a few books open, diligently doing his homework, looking calm and composed, but judging by the way his head snapped straight up, work forgotten he had been waiting impatiently.
“How did it go?” Harry asked, holding his breath, green eyes roaming over Corvus’ features trying to figure out himself.
“Mr. Black was found innocent of his crimes and agreed to spend some time in St. Mungo’s to get well.” Corvus explained, as he sat down beside the boy, setting aside the books, ensuring the places weren’t lost. “During this custody of you did come up, but he was informed he would need to go through the official channels. Now it will take months before he’s well enough to even consider such an option let alone hoping it would be granted.” That might be only speculation but Corvus believed it to be true.
Harry let out a shaky relieved breath, “But it’s only temporary…he might try for custody?”
“I do believe he will…unless someone gives him incentive otherwise…” Corvus gave Harry a look there.
“You mean me?” Harry asked, with a grimace.
“Yes,” Corvus agreed, “You never know, you might find that you like him, I’m not suggesting allowing yourself to be adopted. Just that you might get along, that he might become important to you, just as you have come to mean to myself, Rabastan and Rodolphus. You can care about more than just us, Harry, and it is not a betrayal to do so.” in fact, the more people he had on his side…the safer he would inevitably be.
“If I don’t…Dumbledore will make sure Sirius does…wont he?” Harry said, his tone blunt.
“It’s a very good bet, right now we have a perfect window of opportunity before Dumbledore is released.” Corvus answered honestly. “Go a few times, if you should find it distasteful…we will find a different path.” He promised him. even if it did mean revealing just who had custody of him. He would need to be told the real truth of what life would be like should they decide to traverse down that particular path.
----------0
A/N How would you feel about Sirius/Rodolphus? Or is that too much slash? Shall we set up Sirius and Rodolphus with women of high pureblood society? Well, what did you think of the Sirius scenes? I hope you're happy with how it's going! :D I rather enjoyed writing it, it was brushed over how Sirius coped out of Azkaban especially without help! It was little wonder he was half mad. Looks like I might be taking pity on him but how long that lasts who knows?! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 36
“How did it go?” was the first thing out of Rabastan’s mouth the second the door closed behind the guards. Staring at his father and Harry in silent enquiry, wishing to know how the entire thing had gone down.
“As well as could be expected,” Corvus revealed as Harry set about putting out the boys breakfasts and drinks. He took his seat and expanded on his statement, “Sirius Black was released into St. Mungo’s care, where he will receive treatment for his decade long wrongful imprisonment.”
“He won’t be in there long, he is surprisingly coherent for someone who had been here this long.” Rodolphus warned, he had a cell close to Black, so he knew that for a damn fact.
“His mind might be whole, but his body certainly isn’t up for the task,” Corvus revealed, his sons weren’t all that much better either. He would be employing a full time healer for his sons the moment they were out of Azkaban. There were plenty he could choose from even if they were ‘escapees’ from Azkaban, there were plenty neutral and dark cored wizards and witches with healing Masteries who would heal his sons.
Rodolphus grimaced, “Point,” he tried, he really did try to exercise, build up his body again…but he exhausted so easily that it was almost too relieving to give in. Plus, with the guards and dementors, he couldn’t use the pendant like he had in the past, so it meant when they were there, he felt them full force again which left him weakened for hours afterwards. The last thing he wanted to do after regaining himself was try to exercise. He did it though, as much as he could, and he hated how weak and pathetic he’d become.
“Speak for yourself,” Rabastan muttered, he was doing rather well for being out of shape for an entire decade. Nowhere near as strong as he used to be, which was embarrassing, but what could he do? He knew it would be years before he was back to normal if they ever got out of here. He certainly held a lot more hope than he had ever before. He’d assumed he and his brother would die in here.
“You don’t look very happy,” Rodolphus stated bluntly, staring at Harry shrewdly.
“He might still try for custody,” Harry admitted, his eyes shadowed with worry.
“And that’s a bad thing?” Rodolphus asked wryly, “Someone that cares?”
“I’d just end up back in square one again,” Harry frowned, it was almost like Rodolphus was suggesting that he should go with Black. He didn’t know how to feel about that at all, he thought they got on well enough nowadays. “With Dumbledore running my life.” which was why he’d gone through all this in the first place. He didn’t regret it in the slightest, he’d never been happier.
“Black might be highly suggestable but he’s not an idiot,” Rodolphus stated grudgingly, “He was just behind Rabastan and Remus Lupin when it came to grades out of his entire year. He could have made something of himself, instead he was a foolish idiot and joined the Order.” A sneer cutting deep into his face. The last of the Black’s, after the idiot was gone there would be no more Black’s another family name just stricken from the record. Too many had gone the same way, and there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it.
“You’re attempts at trying to make me feel better suck,” Harry informed him, causing Rodolphus’ mouth to twist as he tried to stop the smirk of amusement passing his features. He failed at that too not surprising, Rodolphus didn’t know how to make people feel better.
Rabastan chuckled around a mouthful of food, “He’s always been that way.” He confided in Harry wryly, “Seems to me you’ve got more a problem with Black than you’re letting on.” could it really all be down to Dumbledore? Hell, the wizard probably would never get back to running Hogwarts, which made things easier for Harry in the long run. Black had been freed from Azkaban, surely he wouldn’t allow Dumbledore to begin micromanaging his life? Hell, he’d be annoyed if the Dark Lord tried that with him and Rodolphus.
“Like how?” Harry asked, brow wrinkled up as he tried to figure out what Rabastan meant by that comment.
“Your lack of empathy,” Rabastan pointed out, “You’ve not even sympathised with him once…you know what we’ve done and have continued to try and get us out.” Which frankly baffled the hell out of him if he was honest but he’d never look a gift horse in the mouth. It had allowed him the most comfort he’d had in a decade.
“I…sympathise with him,” Harry muttered, his tone almost petulant. “Why do you all want me to like him?” hurt creeping into his tone, did they want him to go with Black? To allow himself to be adopted? A lifetime of worries and fears creeping into his mind, making him feel inadequate. Wasn’t he proving he was good? Was he perhaps not doing well enough in his lessons?
“We don’t care about that, it’s your resistance that has us curious, it can’t be all about Dumbledore…” Rabastan stated calmly, watching the boy curiously. “What are you really scared of?” what was really going on in that young mind of his?
Corvus remained silent, watching his family, and more importantly Harry’s reactions. He’d been thinking about this on and off himself. He hadn’t actually asked Harry, because he wasn’t sure whether the boy actually knew himself. Could his fear of Dumbledore be that prevalent?
Harry tightened his grip on the table, “I don’t want this to change,” he admitted, was that so wrong? Why were they making it feel so wrong?
Rodolphus arched a brow, “Then rig the game kid,” he told Harry, “Go and see Black, stack the decks in your favour and make sure Black will not see Dumbledore. Destroy their relationship and make sure Black listens to you.”
Corvus understood fully then, Lestrange manor and his sons as well as him was the first true stability Harry had known. As independent as he was…he’d become dependant on the Lestranges for stability and to provide a home. He was pleased Harry trusted him enough for that. Harry was absolutely terrified that Sirius Black would screw that up. Quite frankly he wasn’t the only one, perhaps revealing that to Harry will ease him…or might make him more anxious.
Harry scowled mutinously at Rodolphus, that seems to be everyone’s suggestion.
“Sometimes you have to do something you dislike, it’s part of life,” Rabastan said quietly, “But to get your best possible outcome…then do it. Plus, from what I saw…nearly everyone liked Black, you might find yourself liking him as well.” oh, he’d hit the nail on the head there, Harry was worried about liking Black.
“I’ve already told him that he can care about more than just a few people, one doesn’t have to dislike someone on principle.” Corvus said, giving Harry a warm look, that suggested he was being extremely silly about this.
“You do the same though, I bet there wasn’t anyone you liked on the light side?” Harry grumbled, grinning when Rabastan brought out the Rubik’s cube. “You’ve got to get all the squares the same colour on each side.” It would certainly give him something to do.
“Well, he has us there,” Rodolphus chortled, the look on his fathers face was hilarious. “What the hell is that supposed to be?” eyeing the Rubik’s cube as if it were an alien about to burst.
“It’s a Rubik’s cube, you’re supposed to get all the colours coordinated on each section, it’s really difficult,” Harry said, “I used to play with one…my cousin didn’t want it, when they found it though they put in the bin…I only had a few tiles left to complete it.” a little bit wistful that he hadn’t gotten a chance to finish it. “They made a Rune one off of his idea,” which Rabastan already had. So he thought to get him this one. It would keep his mind active and that was an important thing while he was in Azkaban.
Rodolphus cocked his head to the side, taking it from Rabastan and begun to fiddle with it, expecting it to be easy to accomplish. Only to find his brow steadily getting lower and lower each failed attempt, if anything he felt as if he was making it worse. So into his task that he didn’t hear the stifled laughter from Corvus, Harry and Rabastan at the faces he was unconsciously making at his failures.
“I give up,” he hissed through gritted teeth as he put the blasted thing back on the table. The temptation to smack it against the wall was strong, but he refrained.
“I taught you better than that,” Corvus said, in feigned disappointment, but his smile returned after only a few moments. Taught them never to give in, to always push forth until they succeeded. It was the same lessons that Harry was now privy to. Despite the rough start…it seemed things were calming down a little and Harry and his sons were beginning to enjoy their time.
“A miniature chess set,” Rabastan said, bringing it out, opening the box to find all the pieces zooming out and into position. “They don’t normally do that,” you had to set it up yourself. Well, the miniature one had to be set manually.
“You can play it yourself,” Harry said, the pieces smash and fix themselves. “Or you can play me, or Corvus!” pride almost overwhelming Harry.
Rabastan glanced at Harry quirking a brow.
“I made it so you can do both,” Harry nodded eagerly, showing him the bottom, “See if this rune is blue, it means you’re playing me or Corvus…on the other board at home…and if this one is red it means you’re playing a game on your own. The third rune is lit up which means we can play a game face to face here and now.”
“Can you play?” Rabastan asked, teasing him lightly, even if it came out croaky and rusty from disuse.
“He’s doing well,” Corvus told his sons, “Getting better at predicting his opponent, he almost had Draco beat the other day.” Harry had been extremely happy that Draco had visited, sure it was only for a few hours, but after dinner they’d played a game of chess, apparently Draco had been teaching him while they were at Hogwarts. It certainly explained how he’d gotten better so quickly when he returned home after the incident at Hogwarts.
Rodolphus nodded absently, Draco he remembered the baby. He and Bellatrix had visited, they’d been watched closely though, very closely. They’d barely been allowed to hold the child, as much as Narcissa loved her sister…she’d never trusted her with her son. Thus, he hadn’t been trusted either, to hold his own nephew. Not by blood, but marriage, heck he’d never heard the boy call him ‘Uncle’ before he was carted off. “Does it take after Lucius or Abraxas more?” he’d had a head of blonde hair a cute button nose. He’d always wanted children, but Bellatrix definitely hadn’t wanted one, barely even paid a single speck of attention to her own nephew. To think if things had been different…Narcissa could have ended up his bride, and Draco could have been his…Lucius was lucky.
Even if he did get free of Bellatrix…who the hell would want to marry an old man like him? He was old before his time, old in body and in mind. He wasn’t the young confident man he had been a decade prior. A divorcee without an heir, the thought of another marriage made his skin crawl, but no self-respecting witch or male carrier would have a child out of wedlock. If he wanted a child he would need to marry, and he had to have a child, the Lestrange name counted on him and his brother. Shaking off his thoughts, there was no place for them. He couldn’t divorce Bellatrix, Orion had created an ironclad contract for his unstable niece.
“There’s bits of both of them in him,” Corvus revealed, a thoughtful look on his face, “He has the Black eyes.” It seems to be a bit of a reoccurring theme as of late, in children, looking exactly like their fathers with their mother eyes.
“I’ll bring in a picture next time!” Harry promised, glancing at Rodolphus before getting back to the game of chess he was playing with Rabastan…or rather getting his ass handed to him at but still, it was fun, he wasn’t a sore loser, although he hoped to one day actually win at a game.
“Huh, I’m going to guess with Narcissa and Lucius as parents he’s pig-headed and opinionated?” Rodolphus mused, he’d heard Draco mentioned before, of course, but he hadn’t ever asked about him.
“He can be,” Corvus replied, “But at least the Black madness has escaped him.” which was true enough, Draco might be spoiled but he had not inherited Narcissa’s families madness. They called it madness, but it wasn’t quite accurate, with all the interbreeding between the Black family…they had been slightly unstable, some more than others…Bellatrix had definitely the received the worst of it, and he wished he’d known. He and Orion had never had the same friendship they had before once it became known. Orion had died friendless after Corvus was done…with nobody but his wife at his side, sons gone, one dead and the other in Azkaban. His nieces had wanted nothing to do with him, not even Narcissa. Despite family being important it wasn’t that important apparently.
“That’s good I suppose,” Rodolphus admitted, the Malfoy’s had no Black blood in them, they’d come over from France…generations ago, if rumours were to be believed, they married half-blood’s into the family as well, keeping the blood from becoming too familial. “I wish the same could have been said for Bellatrix.” A grimace adorning his feature.
“Why didn’t you get a divorce from her?” Harry asked, waiting for Rabastan to make his move, keeping an eye on the board as he spoke to the others. It was slightly rude, but he was trying to figure out what move he’d make next. Surely Corvus wouldn’t have allowed himself to be cornered into an unsuitable contract for his son?
“Lord Orion Black made that impossible,” Rodolphus retorted, anger deep in his voice.
“You’d divorce her if you could?” Harry cocked his head to the side, murmuring his orders to the chess set.
“In a hot second,” Rodolphus stated, which wouldn’t happen.
“Is there a copy of the contract still around? Both of them?” Harry asked, his mind mulling over potential clauses that were unfulfilled. The betrothal and the marriage contract, although, if Orion had used Dorea…his sister, it might be impossible for it to be altered, like the one he had. Which sucked, because he’d rather not attend Hogwarts and it was enforcing it. Who would have thought that would be the one reason he had to be annoyed with such a wonderfully made contract?
“Of course, one never gets rid of something so important,” Corvus was the one to answer, “And it is quite ironclad.”
“I’d still like to see it,” Harry told him, brow furrowed, he had a feeling the solution would be an easy one. The belief that contracts were ‘ironclad’ stopped them all seeing the obvious staring them in the face Harry reckoned. “Was it Dorea who made it too?” like his.
“Perhaps advised him, but no, it wasn’t her work,” Corvus replied, “I do believe she was heavily pregnant at the time, unfortunately, the baby didn’t survive its birth.” Genuinely remorseful and saddened for the witch he had cared so deeply for. The baby would have been very fortunate to have Dorea Black-Potter for a mother. Fierce and loving at the same time. Unfortunately, she’d had James old, having another child so late in life…could have proven to be fatal for not just the baby but her as well.
“Oh,” Harry murmured, now wasn’t that mind-blowing? He could have had an aunt or uncle…near enough two decades younger than his dad. Not that it would have helped his home situation, it would have just left two Black-Potter’s orphans. His grandparents had died sometime in the five years between this incident and his parents deaths he knew that much. He or she would have just turned seventeen this year if it had been the right year he’s calculated.
“She was also extremely annoyed at Orion, Merlin only knows what Sirius Black told her, when he showed up at her door after running away from home.” Corvus added thoughtfully, “So, it is very unlikely she offered much in the way of help.” The Black lawyer had been good nonetheless, and he’d been too thrilled at the contract, to join both their families to look too closely at Bellatrix, assuming like her sisters, she would be the perfect fit, a graceful pureblood witch who would do the Lestrange family proud.
They had tried to keep it quiet, insisted that Sirius had just gone off to visit James Potter for the holidays. That was until Walburga lost her temper, then the truth became known, they’d disinherited him, not long after that Alphard Black had died then he too had been disinherited post-death. It was an embarrassment to the family, that one of their own left. Thankfully they’d gotten nearly everyone contracted to be married, except for Sirius, even Regulus had been courting someone when he went missing, leaving his betrothed without a husband. If Sirius had acted earlier, it would have stained the family, no family would have touched the Black’s with a barge pole afterwards any embarrassment was near fatal for pureblood’s. The shame took decades to leave behind.
“The original copies will be in the Lestrange and Black vaults, but I do have a copy of the original at home, should you desire to look over it.” Corvus informed Harry, as smart as the young one was, he did not believe the contract could be overturned. Orion had been just as shrewd as Dorea, and wanted to make sure Bellatrix would be taken care of, especially in the light of her mental state. While it was true, Harry’s way of thinking was…quite refreshing and new, it was unlikely he could find something to cut the ties that bind his son and Bellatrix.
“Checkmate,” Rabastan stated smugly, leaning back in his seat, he was still able to play, then again, Harry was nearly a complete novice at the game.
“Damn,” Harry muttered, staring at the moves Rabastan had just made, making a mental note of them, to use in the future games he played. Well, Azkaban hadn’t messed with his chess playing skills, how many moves had it been?
“He’s always been the better out of us both,” Rodolphus told him, for that, chess, and when it came to Runes too.
“Thanks,” Rabastan said, the little pieces repairing themselves as he put the pieces all together into the box and folded it back in half. Putting it back in the box, that he would take with him to his cell, it would replace one of the dirtier ones on the floor, the old one just thrown out the window into the sea. He had one he put through the bars when it was particularly windy, so that the draught couldn’t reach him quite so well.
Inside the box, he found more letters addressed for him in what was becoming very familiar handwriting. Which reminded him, he reached into his pocket.
“Here, can you send them back to Aramis?” Rabastan asked, sliding the pieces of parchment that had been folded until it fit into his pocket. Unfolding the bulge a little, it was filled with all his work on Ancient Runes. It was a little dirty, but overall, the writing was clearly neat and tidy, and his work done properly. It was a blessing having something to work on, except for just exercising, he actually felt the sparking of happiness when working on his Ancient Runes.
“I will,” Corvus agreed, he would clean them up first as well, but he didn’t say that. He simply folded them up, and slid them into his pocket. He had his own updates from Aramis, so far they were adhering to the law, if they could continue as they were…he would gain his Mastery in a year or so, perhaps longer depending on whether he could actually come up with new runes to create. There was no law saying his son couldn’t gain a Mastery while in prison, which was great. The added bonus was that Rabastan would have an independent means of income, which was something he was big on and had encouraged while his sons were at Hogwarts.
Which meant, regardless of their positions in the Death Eaters, he wanted them to have more to life…which regretfully hadn’t happened. Rabastan hadn’t had the chance while Rodolphus hadn’t had the opportunity, while trying to deal with his unstable wife.
“Is it getting harder?” Harry asked, watching the paperwork disappear into Corvus’ cloak, the urge to see what kind of questions there were in a Mastery Rune work was strong. He didn’t touch it though, he knew it would be way beyond his understanding.
“It is,” Rabastan nodded, he’d actually had to work through dozens of books before he figured out what it was the question was asking. Thankfully though, between his father and Harry, he had every book he’d need for the duration of his Ancient Runes Mastery, and if any new came onto the scene…he’d get those ones too. “The challenges are perfect, I’m really enjoying it,” it was almost as if Aramis knew him well enough to know what would get him working best. Or maybe it was just how he worked, others would probably panic, but not him. he enjoyed, no relished the challenge…it’s not like he had anything else to do. Or anywhere else to be.
“Then that’s the main thing,” Corvus nodded, it was worth every single Knut he was paying Aramis for his sons education. “He’s suggested it might only take a year and a half more for you to be in the completion stages, then all that would be required is you creating two new runes at least…to pass.”
Surprise filtered over Rabastan’s face, Aramis had commented he was doing rather well, and advancing at a good pace. He hadn’t revealed he was that far ahead though, but he had nothing more to do, so he got his ‘quizzes’ and work done quite quickly. “That’s interesting,” was all Rabastan had to say on that, as he handed over a chocolate bar to his brother, there was nobody else he’d share with in this hell hole.
“Has there been any news on Barty?” Rodolphus asked, wondering if the Dark Lord was looking into it. Was it conceivable that Barty was alive on this island somewhere? Yes, but why? Was it his father’s attempts to sweep his son further under the rug and pretend as though he didn’t exist in hopes with him dead he’d get enough sympathy to have him become Minister after all?
“Nothing has been discussed with me, I believe he’s looking into trying to locate him through the mark,” Corvus explained, “He’s returned to his own place, so I won’t be privy to new information as quickly as I had been.” And if he wasn’t wrong…Harry actually missed having Tom to talk to.
“What about those that remained free? Has he called them yet?” Rodolphus asked, a sneer that could cut glass adorned his features. Were they getting to do their Lord’s work when they who remained the most loyal were stuck in here? Even when they got out…how much use were they going to be having to recover from a decade behind bars? He was being childish, he knew, if he’d had for a second, an opportunity to remain free…he would have taken it. Unfortunately, Bellatrix and Barty to an extent had stopped an opportunity.
“He hasn’t called a meeting, he has met with a few individually,” Corvus told him, mostly those he could use in the political sphere he was creating. Everyone marked knew Tom had returned, they had felt it, and no doubt there was a great deal of confusion as to why they hadn’t been called. He’d been subtly asked a few times, despite the fact he wasn’t marked, they all knew if anyone was aware of Tom’s return it would be him. Or Lucius of course, who was quite high up.
“Are you getting more showers yet?” Harry asked, changing the subject, a determined look on his face. He was disgusted how little they were looked after in here, regardless of the crimes committed. Not everyone in Azkaban were murderers anyway, some were only in for using magic or stealing and things like that. The Muggles would be horrified if they could see Azkaban. They’d be all over it trying to change everything and get people out.
“Once a week still,” Rodolphus said, eyes darkening, a cold five minute shower that left them colder for days afterwards. He hated it, plus, without items being allowed in they couldn’t clean themselves properly. Well, except the few that were doing what his brother was, and able to bring in items so they could take care of their needs.
“Don’t you worry, things are changing swiftly, they should begin installing new showers within the next few weeks.” Corvus revealed, “The laws have changed further, agreements have been met, I’ve never been more glad for Muggle laws in my life.” he admitted, which was true enough, if the Muggles hadn’t changed their laws…well, the wizarding laws would not be changing.
“I’ve written one up,” Harry revealed, “It’s to make sure prisoners can get necessary items in, regardless of their crimes. Soap, deodorant and things like that, and clean clothes…but I’m not sure if I’ve done it right. Including the ability to owl order items especially if they have no family.” This was a piece of law he was proposing, so of course, he wasn’t sure whether he had done it right or not. He wasn’t sure if he was pushing it with the owl order business, but all letters and parcels would be checked before being handed over, so it shouldn’t be a problem. They had enough people on the island now, well, guards really, so there were enough people to oversee the operation. It wasn’t as if there were hundreds upon hundreds of people in Azkaban.
“I’m sure you’ve done your best,” Corvus stated, as always trying to bring up Harry’s confidence, he was often unsure of himself. This was despite the fact he was quite frankly the most unique young wizard he’d ever met. He was very glad he had been called that day, and that he had attended, he dreaded to think what his mind would be like under the conditioning of Hogwarts and Dumbledore. “If you wish, we can look it over and fix anything you might be worried about?” he was surprised Harry hadn’t come to him already…but if he was correct, he’d probably done it last night.
Harry naturally, agreed quite quickly, Corvus would probably be taking it in anyway. The question was though…did he leave his name on it and begin his immersion into the political world? He might not be allowed to sit at the wizengamot yet, but that didn’t stop his rights to changing laws and regulations…or rather suggesting change.
At least that’s the gist he was getting from the books he was reading, it didn’t explicitly say nobody could put forth a piece of legislation. He was the lord of two houses, or would be one day, and technically he should be eligible to do so. It was just he wasn’t allowed at meetings until he was older, the holes in the laws…lets just say they suited his favour. If they didn’t want people putting forth legislations then they should have made that clear in writing.
“You do realize you can’t submit it?” Rabastan stated, already beginning to unwrap his next sweet, having given Rodolphus another bar.
“Technically I can,” Harry said wryly, “There’s nothing stating that a piece of legislation cannot be passed forth, I’m just not eligible to attend meetings until I’m older.”
“He’s right,” Rodolphus commented chuckling in amusement. He knew the laws like the back of his hand, it had been drummed into him. He was after all, one day, going to be Lord Lestrange, or was supposed to be at any rate.
Corvus’ lips just twitched into a smug smirk.
“Do you intend to let it be known then?” Rabastan questioned curiously, coming out in the political world was no easy feat. Thankfully his father would ensure that Harry didn’t embarrass himself or the Lestrange name – whether anyone knew or not – it would still bring shame down on them if he screwed up. Half the magical population knew exactly where Harry was and who he lived with…even if they didn’t know why or that he was betrothed to him.
“I intended to take up my place on the wizengamot the second I can,” Harry declared strongly, “But I’m not sure if I should reveal myself so soon…I keep going back and forth on pros and cons. Mostly I just worry that my age will be used against any idea I have.”
Corvus wasn’t surprised by that declaration, it was obvious Harry had political aspirations. Not many eleven-year-olds had that passion, he’d even found it difficult to get his own sons to focus. It was a nice change actually teaching someone who wasn’t begrudging or just down right uninterested.
“Good point, but the fact you’re Harry Potter will have people siding with you automatically, only a few will probably have anything to say about your age.” Rodolphus scoffed at the thought, he still couldn’t believe the fame the boy had over something that had emotionally distraught them. They’d been unaware of course, until their father told them just how immense his fame was…Corvus suspected even Harry was largely unaware of the influence he had in the beginning.
As more of Harry’s character was revealed to them…they begun to realize what a shrewd mind he had…and that he was most definitely aware of his influence. If he was any sort of Slytherin masquerading as a Ravenclaw…then he most definitely would be thinking of dozens of other ways to use his fame for his own benefit and the benefit of his own causes.
“Maybe,” Harry said, brow furrowed, “I guess we’ll find out,” and he definitely would at some point. Whether it was this time…well, that would remain to be seen. “Is the globe still working?” he had thankfully remembered to ask this time.
“It is,” Rodolphus answered, even if he wasn’t getting to use it as much anymore, at least the dementors presence had been vastly reduced. People weren’t screaming and shouting as much, there was a sense of coherency amongst those in neighbouring cells.
It was insane to think these changes had all happened in just a few months.
Corvus and Harry landed steadily on their feet, as the Portkey deposited them at Lestrange Manor.
“Ah, Loki, always know when you’re needed, don’t you?” clever boy, then again hawks were extremely clever creatures if treated correctly. “My office!” he told the bird, watching him fly off, indeed directly towards his office, the window open for him. He’d need to seal them correctly before sending them off, it would be quite a flight for Loki, since he would be flying to France. Aramis lived there, almost full time, he rarely came to Britain.
Harry grinned, “Are we feeding the animals today?” as always eager to help. Easily able to keep up with Corvus’ stride as they made for home.
“Indeed we are, a little late today,” Corvus confirmed, “I still need to get their potions together…” he informed him.
“Can I help?” Harry asked, he’d never done that part before, Corvus already had it done before hand.
“You may,” Corvus agreed, the door opened as they approached, granting them both entrance into the manor. The moment they were far enough away, the doors closed, and the warmth began to permeate them again. Corvus always had it warmer when he returned from Azkaban, with him being older and Harry’s immune system compromised, they both got cold easier.
“Mail for Harry Potter, Sir,” a House-elf commented, mail laying in the centre of the platter he was holding in his arms.
“Thank you,” Harry said gracefully, giving a smile of appreciation, as he plucked the letter from it’s place. Frowning, there was something niggling at the back of his mind…the writing it was pretty familiar. Opening it up, he glanced at the bottom only to stiffen, Sirius Black. Huh, that’s why he had found the writing familiar, the shaky scrawl was practically identical to the betrothal contract he and Rabastan had signed.
“Harry?” Corvus asked, from across the hall, he’d continued walking while Harry remained still. Giving the boy a once over, arching a brow, “Are you feeling well?” he asked, wondering whether to return to Harry or give him privacy. Dumbledore couldn’t get in touch with Harry, so it wasn’t as though he need be concerned about that.
“Black…he got in touch,” Harry admitted, not sure how to feel about it, but everyone seemed to be constantly surprised he wouldn’t give the wizard a chance. Maybe they were right, maybe he should give Sirius an opportunity. It wasn’t as though he’d buggered off and left him off his own free will, and if he didn’t have Corvus…he knew, he knew he would have been jumping at this chance.
“I see you’ve made a decision,” Corvus added, watching a steely resolve forming across Harry’s face.
Harry slid the letter into his pocket, giving a firm nod, “Yes,” he agreed, before quickly jogging towards Corvus, “I’ll go visit him.” he decided. It was much better than doing nothing at any rate, and then losing this stability. If he could fight tooth and nail to keep the Lestrange’s in his life…then that’s exactly what he was going to do. He knew…he knew that push come to shove, they’d give custody of him to Sirius just because they didn’t want him with the Lestrange’s. Wanted to save him from himself or something like that. they’d think Sirius would be able to control him and his houses, but they’d be in for a rude awakening if they truly thought that. Even if Sirius got custody he couldn’t touch a damn thing, he was the Black-Potter Lord and they would regret it if they tried to part him from Corvus.
Corvus nodded slowly, pride gleaming in his eyes, he was pleased Harry was taking a mature approach to this. It was understandable that he would be reluctant to do it, angry about it even, but it wasn’t entirely Black’s fault, he didn’t have all the information.
Together Harry and Corvus filled up beakers, measuring out how much was needed and putting it into vials. Or leaving it in beakers if there was that much potion it didn’t fit into the biggest vials they had. Which was actually three different potions, and spells were cast to prevent any spills. They weren’t all potions either, some where just ground herbs or potion ingredients, that would be smeared across their food or meat depending on the animal.
“Is the Alicorn getting better?” Harry asked, as he filled the beaker with what he knew was one of the Alicorn’s herbs, it was always on its food. He felt it, saw it, every time he was the one to feed the Alicorn. Which he tried to do every day, it was so beautiful and soft, he just couldn’t help but want to adore it. Also made him want to strangle the old abusive owner.
“Slowly,” Corvus replied, “Not as well as I would have liked, but it’s better than no progress at all.” Now if there was no progress…the poor animal would have had to be put to sleep.
Harry stared at the table, “Is there a chance…?” the thought was terrible.
“There may be, but each day it’s getting better, and that is a good sign,” Corvus revealed, refusing to lie to Harry, not even to spare his feelings on this matter. otherwise it would just come as a severe shock and a knock to the confidence he had gained that adults weren’t about to lie to him. “It’s a sin to leave a creature broken and in pain, it’s a mercy to let them rest.” They deserved a better quality of life, and Corvus was always the one to have to make that decision. Humans were left to rot in their own excrement once their body was broken beyond repair. Animals were allowed a dignified end, regretfully this was the world they lived in.
Harry swallowed thickly, but nodded bravely, if they could fix him…hopefully they could fix the Alicorn fully. To see it glide around, its wings fully functional again, oh, it would be beautiful. Corvus couldn’t just fix everything that was wrong with the Alicorn, he was having to choose which were more vital, and deal with the aftermath. Which meant the delicate bones in his wings…might never fully recover.
Corvus flicked his wand, and absolutely everything they’d prepared disappeared.
“I’ll miss them when it’s time for them to move on,” Harry admitted, as he followed Corvus out of the lab and made their way towards the kitchen, where Corvus had taken his stuff. And they would eventually all move on, including the dragon and the Alicorn if it survives to be fully healed. Then other animals would take its place receiving the love and care it desperately needed while it healed.
“I do too,” Corvus confessed quietly, “Fortunately, I have grown accustomed to letting them go.” otherwise it would have been intolerable. It’s all he had other than his sons for the past decade. He wasn’t sure what he would have done without it, something to keep his mind and body busy. Now though? Now he was finding it therapeutic and genuinely just enjoying the repetitiveness of it. It had helped Harry in it’s own way as well, and allowed them to bond over the creatures he was helping out of his own pocket.
Harry nodded, and begun helping Corvus slather the potion all over the food, in the food, a few remained as was, with droppers just awaiting to be given to the animals that took them as it was. There was a list that helped Harry with what potion was to go on which food, some of them were not meat eaters after all.
The animals as they did their rounds, were extra happy to see them, and to get their food. Harry and Corvus ended up staying near the Alicorn for an extra ten minutes, the poor thing couldn’t yet venture outside, so for the time being he was stuck in his stable indoors. Even jostling it around too much was too risky. The Alicorn certainly perked up a bit after it ate it’s food, the potions doing their jobs.
After that was done, Corvus went to up to change into a more comfortable attire now that he wasn’t required to be outside of the manor for the remainder of the evening. When he returned to the sitting room, Harry had an odd question for him. “Who’s Remus Lupin and why would Sirius think he was in my life?”
Corvus inhaled sharply, “Ah,” moving over he sat across from Harry, hadn’t they discussed Remus Lupin with Harry? He was sure they had…perhaps even just in passing…had he been in too much pain to listen properly? Or had they utterly failed to mention him? “Remus Lupin was part of your fathers group of friends from the first day at Hogwarts. The group of four consisted of Remus Lupin, Peter Pettigrew, your father and of course Sirius Black. They were a tight knit group, did everything together, and rarely you didn’t find one without the others, except for James Potter in his final year at Hogwarts…where he was often spotted with Lily Evans, it was considered big news at the time, the Daily Prophet actually did a report on it.”
Harry listened intently, making no move to ask questions. Yet.
“Remus Lupin isn’t just a wizard though, for most of his life he’s been a creature, and shouldn’t have been in attendance at Hogwarts. He posed a very dangerous and severe risk to other students who were unaware of his affliction.” Corvus continued, “He’s a werewolf, in fact, he’d Fenrir Greyback’s cub, but Remus had continued to denounce his creature side, and it’s made him sick inside and outside.”
Harry nodded he understood, he must have been very young when he was bitten. It was unfortunate, but werewolves didn’t retain their own mind, so any bites were accidental, and not intentional. Still, why would Sirius think he would be having anything to do with him?
“In fact, Lupin nearly bit Severus Snape when they were sixteen-years-old. Your father saved Severus, fought Lupin back and succeeded in averting crisis for his best friends. For if Lupin had bitten or killed Severus…there was no way Dumbledore could have covered it up and would have resulted in Lupin’s death via execution.”
Harry was surprised he knew so much about it if it was supposed to be hush-hush. Then again, Severus was good friends with Corvus, at least he sounded like it anyway. So, of course, he’d know most of what went down.
“Instead Dumbledore threatened Severus and Lupin got away with it. Nobody has seen or heard from Lupin since the night Black was imprisoned. Which was twenty-four hours at the most, after your parents died. He isn’t on the list of those who died during the war, and was never considered a threat.” And was never placed on the neutralisation list. In other words, he wasn’t considered a threat enough to be assassinated by the Tom himself. Anyone he considered a threat he actually dealt with on his own.
“Sirius is under the impression that this guy actually raised me, alongside my ‘guardians’ its weird as fu…is all,” he corrected himself.
“It’s no surprise, you must understand he’s no knowledge passed what happened that night he was incarcerated. He was illegally put in Azkaban and nobody has visited him except for the Minister in the decade he was there.” Corvus explained, “And the healers won’t have the information he’s seeking, perhaps except that Dumbledore and McGonagall were arrested and imprisoned. Hence why we suggested you go and tell Black the truth.”
“Just like Rodolphus and Rabastan,” Harry murmured, they had been desperate for any news, he remembered, to know everything that had happened.
“And the healers won’t reveal too much, for fear that it might damage his progress.” Corvus added, “It’s an unfortunate situation, but one we can use to our advantage.”
“You wont be able to come with me, will you?” Harry deduced, he would have preferred that.
“It’s perhaps best I not, especially to begin with.” Corvus revealed softly, “However, we could ask Antonio to go with you?”
Harry relaxed a little, and gave a single nod of consent, he’d rather not go alone.
“Then I shall ask him,” Corvus declared, he didn’t care how much it cost, Harry’s comfort was paramount.
“He’s asked me to visit him, when I’m comfortable…” Harry added, which made him reluctantly more accepting, “He’d just be happy if I got in touch at all.” it made Harry feel sorry for him, not in a pity way, just sympathetic. He was in the same boat as Rabastan and Rodolphus.
“It’s entirely up to you,” Corvus agreed, he was grateful at least that Black wasn’t trying to force his will on Harry. It meant good things, that perhaps Black would be accepting of Harry’s feelings, especially when and if he figured out they didn’t align with his own. If he allowed Harry to get close to Black only for Black to give up on Harry because he wasn’t ‘light’ he would personally see to it that Black paid for that slight with his life. Regardless of how Harry took it.
R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 37
It took two weeks before Harry agreed to go and see Sirius, in that fortnight he had received a dozen letters none of them harassing or anything like that. Although, it was pretty much the same information over and over again, until Sirius apologised when he realized what he was doing. Only then did Harry agree to visit him and asked for the visiting hours. Harry didn’t blame him, he’d gone through the same thing with Rabastan and Rodolphus when they were first introduced. Azkaban didn’t half screw with your mind, although Harry had to admit he was surprised it took so long for Sirius to regain his senses, after all Corvus said he was pretty coherent during the trial.
“Is this okay? Or should I dress down?” Harry asked Corvus as he entered Corvus’ office, dressed in his usual attires. He had forgone wearing Muggle clothes pretty much ever since Corvus had spent a fortune on tailored made clothes for him, twice.
“Why would you feel the need to dress down?” Corvus questioned, giving his nod of approval at his clothing choice. He detested those Muggle clothes, they were so gaudy and mundane, they were better than Muggles, and should act accordingly, dress accordingly.
“It is a hospital,” Harry said, barely refraining from shrugging his shoulders.
“Then no, you shouldn’t dress down,” Corvus replied, as the Floo flared, he wasn’t at all surprised to see Antonio Abbott standing in his office. As always he was right on time, and looking significantly much better. “Antonio, thank you for coming,” he added, standing up greeting the wizard with warmth that he didn’t display often outside of his home.
“Good morning,” Antonio answered swiftly, “It’s no trouble,” which was true enough, he didn’t mind helping out, and it most definitely wasn’t for the money, but he wouldn’t “Are you ready to go?” regardless of whether he didn’t mind or not, he couldn’t dally, he had a meeting he had to get to in exactly two hours’ time, so he had to get a move on.
“Yeah,” Harry agreed, shifting slightly, feeling very uncomfortable, pretty much how he’d felt going with the goblins to meet the Lestrange’s that day so very long ago now.
“Are you sure?” Antonio gave Harry a deep penetrating look, quite honestly, the kid looked ready to bolt.
Harry grinned wryly, “Yeah,” realizing how it probably looked, but he was entitled to how he felt, Corvus had always made that very clear.
“Then let’s go,” Antonio said, “I’ll take care of him,” he told Corvus giving a nod, well aware of what Harry meant to Corvus Lestrange. He might not be part of his life on a daily basis but he knew Corvus well, and he could see just how much Corvus cared.
“Yes,” Corvus agreed, Antonio would, because he would be well aware of the consequences if anything happened to Harry in his care.
Corvus led both Antonio and Harry to the front door, watching them leave until they used the Portkey at the end of the wards. Even once they’d gone he continued staring at nothing, he could only pray that it went well, and that Black would listen to his godson and his wants and desires. If he pushed, Harry would just push back, and in the end the world would know just who had ‘control’ as they’d like to term it, over the worlds ‘Boy-Who-Lived’ and would desire to ‘save’ him from himself, which truly worried him the most, what people would do in a bid to make Harry who they believe he should be.
Shaking off his thoughts, he would not worry about it until it was a reality and only then. He wasn’t a wizard who normally dwelt on the ‘what if’s’ of the world, because it truly changed nothing. Yet these past few months, he’d been more of a worrier than normal, and it didn’t sit well with him.
If Harry could get Tom liking him, he was sure he’d have Sirius wrapped around his little finger within days.
-----0
“Antonio Abbott and Harry Potter to see Sirius Black,” Antonio informed the Medi-witch, sliding the pass badge over to her, so she could see that they were indeed genuine visitors. Harry remained stoic as he stood just slightly behind Antonio, giving the appearance of a shy individual as apposed to one that just didn’t want to be gawked at. He had his own badge attached to his cloak.
Fortunately, professionalism was apparently a thing at St. Mungo’s, the Medi-witch did not even react to hearing his name. She didn’t gape or gawk at Harry as if he was an exhibit on display. Instead she checked over the details, and then informed them how to get to the appropriate ward to visit Mr. Black. Handing him back his badge, he placed it on his lapel.
“Thank you,” Antonio stated curtly, placing his hand on Harry’s back, looking around instinctively. He’d been on very, very high alert since his attack, hypervigilance at it’s finest, guiding Harry away from the Medi-witch and further into the building. Belatedly realizing what he was doing, “My apologies,” he definitely shouldn’t have been touching him without his permission. He’d been through enough without adding more.
“It’s okay, Corvus trusts you,” Harry said, allowing the contact, ‘which means I trust you’ went unsaid. He honestly didn’t mind the touch, as long as it was someone he knew and liked, anyone else…he would rather keep at a wide berth.
Antonio smiled a little, “It’s been a well earned trust that turned into friendship,” he admitted, regardless of whether he was discussing it with an eleven-year-old or not, Harry would grow up to be formidable, and he wanted to be on his side.
Harry smiled in lieu of an answer.
There was no more discussion of Corvus or anything else as they approached a bustling wing filled with people. Medi-witches, Medi-wizards, healers and patients all busy with their day, barely even glancing at the visitors, they were used to people coming and going, especially during visiting hours. The healers did glance at the badges they wore, to ensure they were indeed visitors and left them to it after confirmation.
“Are you ready?” Antonio asked the youngster, as they approached the visitors lounge, waiting patiently at the door for a reply.
“As I’ll ever be,” Harry stated firmly, giving him a nod, and wandered in, peering around in curiosity when Antonio opened the door for him. It was nice and cosy, nothing like Azkaban, chairs and tables strewn around for privacy, a fireplace roaring warmly, and many people deep in discussion, only a few seemed to be on their own as of yet.
It didn’t take him long at all to spot Sirius Black, as Antonio spoke to yet another medic, they didn’t have the Medi-wizardry or Healer robes on, so they may just be a guard or watcher of sorts, to ensure nothing happened within the room.
Harry just stared at him, he looked old…gaunt and brittle. Like one good wallop would just have him breaking into a million different pieces. His mind drifted back to Rabastan and Rodolphus, they too had been exactly like that. Rabastan looked a little better now, compared to Sirius…and they were the same age. Thirty-one years old, and they looked to be in their fifties or sixties…was there any going back for them? Or had Azkaban permanently aged them?
“Ready when you are,” Antonio prompted Harry, remaining stalwartly behind him, a strong firm presence. Not rushing him into this, he was aware of what was going on, Corvus had told him when he’d asked for his presence when Harry went to visit Black to prevent him becoming aware of whom he was living with.
Across the room, Sirius’ grey eyes latched onto Harry’s.
Sirius’ breath was blown away as his eyes observed his godson for the first time since he was fifteen months old. Taking in everything he could, his eyes, which stood out like Lily’s hand, beautiful green which James had often waxed poetically – and pathetically – about. His hair was the same colour as James’ but longer than James ever allowed his to grow, it tamed the birds nest hair somewhat. He had the Black cheekbones from Dorea, giving him a more classical look, but at first glance he did just look like every other Potter.
Without needing to be told, he knew that Harry had been raised in a pureblood household. He was confident, poised, and wore the pureblood attire of one who had been wearing it from childhood. He screamed aristocratic in extreme measures. He was handsome, going to grow up into a belter of a wizard.
“He has grey eyes just like Draco,” Harry commented, before forcing his feet to move.
“Yes, they’re related,” Antonio replied wryly, something Harry knew very well, was aware that Narcissa and Sirius were cousins. Twice over, due to the fact Orion and Walburga themselves were cousins.
Harry nodded as he moved, when Sirius wrenched his gaze away from Harry, he stared in confusion at the wizard beside Harry, wondering why he was here…and if he had been the one to raise Harry.
“H-h-harry,” Sirius said reverentially, his tone still croaky with disuse, which seemed to embarrass him somewhat. It hurt to talk too long, and left him with a sore throat, and he did have to talk with his therapist, which was mandatory while here. Thankfully though, it wasn’t mandatory to go to group sessions, which he skipped entirely.
“Hi,” Harry replied, giving him a reassuring smile, he knew how self-conscious Rabastan and Rodolphus had been at first with their perceived ‘weaknesses’ oh, they’d hate it if they realized he knew of course, which was why he’d never said anything. They tried so hard to remain stoic in the face of their suffering.
“Thank you for coming,” Sirius said, glancing at Antonio again.
“This is Lord Antonio Abbott,” Harry told him, figuring out what he wanted and feeling obligated to help him a little. He did look a little lost, and considering he didn’t know anything passed being put in Azkaban…well, he was there to help him with that now wasn’t he?
“Have you…raised Harry?” Sirius asked, still staring at Antonio intently, vaguely recognizing him through his hazy memories. Which was completely normal his therapist said, and given time and if he continued to meditate his memories would become clearer. He was a lawyer if he recalled correctly, he remembered his father talking about an Antonio Abbott but whether it was the same one he didn’t know.
“I have not, no,” Antonio stated firmly, glancing at the chair, reminding Black how he was raised, it was gaudy to sit without permission and Harry couldn’t stand for long lengths of time. Not without aches and pains, and he’d rather not have a protective Corvus on his back if Harry returned in pain.
“Please, take a seat,” Sirius said belatedly, grimacing, he hated the formalities, and he definitely didn’t want to have formalities between his godson and himself. Unfortunately, until they got to know each other better…it was inevitable.
“Thank you,” Antonio said graciously, waiting until Harry had seated himself before taking a seat further away from the two so they could converse without him getting in the way should Harry wish it.
“Help yourself to whatever you like,” Sirius added, sitting up a little straighter, he wanted to make a good impression on Harry. Especially if he had been raised by a pureblood, manners would matter, it would cement his first impression in his mind. There was a small picnic worth of foods for visitors on the table. Sirius, unfortunately, wasn’t permitted anything on the table, and the beady eyed watcher had made sure she was watching him.
Antonio quietly fixed himself a cup of coffee, it was strong and smelt like the good stuff. It must have been ‘donated’ by one of the visitors because normally it was disgusting. At least it had been the one time he had visited.
Harry looked at everything on the table, none of it was suitable for him. Most of it had a high sugar content, by the look of it. He noticed a few digestive biscuits hidden at the back of the plate of sugary treats, and took one for himself.
“If Lord Abbott didn’t raise you…who did?” Sirius asked, and more importantly why weren’t they with him? Why had they sent who he was sure was a lawyer with him? It didn’t make any sense. Then again not much made sense these days, but he was getting there. “Why hasn’t Remus came with you?” Harry’s letters had been…very sparse, as though he didn’t know what to say to his estranged godfather, which fair point, he didn’t know him.
“I’m afraid I’ve never met this Remus Lupin you keep writing or talking about.” Harry said pensively. “I’ve been told he hasn’t been seen from or heard from since the night of your arrest though, but whether that’s true or not…remains to be seen.”
Sirius paled, looking sick to his stomach…had something happened to Remus? He had distanced himself from Remus…hell, he hadn’t trusted many people towards the end, not even the Order with a spy in their ranks. He’d had it all wrong though, it hadn’t been Remus…no it had been Pettigrew all along. It was inconceivable to him, that someone could betray their best friends of a decade…he’d rather die, he’d rather die than betray his best friends. He should have been the Secret Keeper.
“If you wish I could set you up with someone to search for him?” Antonio suggested, sipping his coffee, he’d need to find out what kind it was, it was absolutely divine. He was sure his wife would like it too. “He has not been declared dead so there is every chance he is out there.”
Sirius shook his head, “He wouldn’t have abandoned Harry,” he said desolately, Remus wouldn’t have just up and left the remainder of his pack for a solitary existence. He would just have to accept that something had happened to Remus…and because of his impulsive actions…he hadn’t been there to protect him…just as he hadn’t been there to protect his best friends and godson.
“If you change your mind, you may get in touch,” Antonio said graciously, aware that there were searches already been put into place for Remus Lupin.
“Thank you,” Sirius said, giving a small smile that was more of a grimace than anything else. He was so sure that Remus would have done anything to be in Harry’s life. If he wasn’t…well, there could only be one reason for that. He was sure of it.
Antonio nodded once, before digging into his treats, giving the illusion of not paying the slightest bit of attention.
Only Harry knew just how much attention Antonio was actually paying to their interactions.
“You should you know,” Harry said quietly, “Ignorance isn’t bliss in this case…knowing would give you closure whether it’s on that particular chapter of your life or Lupin himself.”
Sirius’ eyes widened a bit, that was rather…adult of his godson, he wondered for a second if the kid was actually eleven or if he had been in Azkaban longer than he thought. He was very mature for his age. “I don’t need the information to know what’s happened, Remus wouldn’t have abandoned you,” he said softly, despite his crusty vocal cords.
Harry arched a brow, “Like you did you mean?” being a little spiteful that he still held an idealised version of his friends, despite the fact they’d been betrayed by one already. Was it so difficult to believe that Lupin had just given up and walked away? Apparently so.
Sirius flinched, crumbling in on himself, even Antonio winced at Harry’s blunt words.
“I…I didn’t abandon you, I swear…” Sirius croaked out, shaking his head vehemently. “I intended on capturing Pettigrew and raising you myself. Things just…got majorly out of control…I promise you this, I intended to come back.” His shaking hands pressed against his thighs trying to get some warmth and stop more weaknesses from being shown.
Harry sighed, “It’s okay, it doesn’t matter,” he confessed, “We can’t change the past,” which was all true, and he wouldn’t want to anyway, it would mean not having the Lestrange’s in his life, and that was quite an intolerable thought regardless of how it all began in the first place.
Sirius swallowed thickly, the words they said during the trial coming back to him, they were basically what Harry had just said, “No, it does matter, if I could change it…I would, I’m so sorry, I should have put you first. James and Lily would be…cursing me to hell and back for what I did if they were here…” there was nothing more important than Harry to them.
“Hindsight,” Harry said shrugging his shoulders, “I…forgive you,” but he wouldn’t be forgetting any time soon.
Sirius’ grey eyes brightened considerably, almost in disbelief that it had been that easy for Harry to forgive him. Waiting for the other shoe to drop…but nothing more was forthcoming from Harry. “You’re at Hogwarts now aren’t you?” he’d obviously gotten permission to leave for the day.
“Down for attending Hogwarts, yes, but the school is closed,” Harry explained pensively, “Are you not allowed the Daily Prophet in here?” it would be the best way to get himself up to date on everything…so why wouldn’t Sirius take it? It was common sense…unless, they weren’t allowed to read the newspapers.
Sirius’ grey eyes widened, “Closed?” he echoed, “Wait, there wasn’t anything in the newspaper about Hogwarts closing.”
“What year of the newspaper are you reading?” Harry asked bluntly.
Antonio coughed suddenly, turning away, biting his tongue viciously to stop himself laughing.
Sirius let out a bark of laughter, sounding very much dog-like in its sound. “I’ve only recently started getting it, two days, there was a problem with my order.”
“Huh, well it will probably be recapped sooner or later…but well, Dumbledore was arrested, McGonagall with him.” Harry explained patiently, watching Sirius’ eyes go impossibly wide.
“Dumbledore?” Sirius spluttered, “What…why?” gaping in shock, Dumbledore of all people had been arrested? Was in Azkaban? He wouldn’t wish it on his worst enemy…let alone an old man.
“I’m not sure of the actual charges against him,” Harry admitted, glancing at Antonio, he knew the ins and outs but not the actual charges laid against him. He could probably take quite an accurate guess.
“Over three hundred child endangerment, tampering with the Hogwarts wards, resisting arrest, the illegal use of an obliviate to obscure a job ill-done, theft, embezzlement, and that only what they can prove thus far,” Antonio intoned, “The wards surrounding Hogwarts had reached a critical phrase…I’m going to assume you understand what that means in terms of what it would have done to the majority of the students under Hogwarts walls?” giving him a expectant look.
Sirius reeled back, swallowing thickly, shakily lurching forward again to grab his water and swallowed half a glass. “Yeah,” he rasped out, and it was nothing to do with his throat this time, “I know.” he understood well what could happen if wards of that calibre came crashing down with people in it. His father, Orion, was an expert wardsman, he’d imbued nearly every ward possible in their townhouse. “Are you sure he’s…”
“Yes,” Antonio stated sharply, “The evidence is irrefutable magical signatures cannot be faked.” And that was one thing all pureblood’s knew without a doubt. Even using someone’s wand while having drunk Polyjuice potion didn’t give you the same magical signature, it revealed only your own, some poor witch had found that out after trying to kill her lovers wife, the husband had been arrested as well. It was decades ago, before his time, but the case was still used as an example, he’d learned this while in law school. He’d been endlessly fascinated by it and actually looked up the full case in it’s entirety.
Sirius looked conflicted, but one glance at Harry his eyes cleared up. If Harry had been at Hogwarts when the wards had collapsed…it could have killed him, or worse, stripped him of his magic and left him a squib…which had the potential to kill him through sheer shock regardless. What had Dumbledore been thinking? The sheer scope of all those students…it could have spelled the end of the magical world as they knew it. The end of dozens upon dozens of magical pureblood lines…he did not understand it.
“And…and McGonagall?” Sirius asked, remembering she’d been mentioned.
“She tried to stop the Aurors when they came to shut down Hogwarts,” Antonio informed him coolly, “Interfering and obstructing their job, she will be in Azkaban for a few months but Dumbledore’s sentence…shall be significantly longer.” There was no doubt about that.
“Tiberius Ogden replaced him as Chief Warlock,” Harry added, gauging Sirius’ reaction to the news.
Sirius’ breath hitched, “Chief warlock?” confusion, hurt, despair, fear, pain, betrayal coursed through him so quickly he could scarcely differentiate them. Dumbledore had become the chief warlock some time during his incarceration? “I…I have to go, I’ve got to go…I’m sorry,” Sirius stuttered out, standing up weakly, within moments the witch was there, helping him up and out of the room, Sirius apologising the entire way.
Harry felt guilt simmering in his gut, Sirius had been so upset by that remark. It wasn’t really that though was it? It was the knowledge that Dumbledore could have helped him, got him a trial came to see him, questioned him at least. He had seen tears on his face.
“It had to be done,” Antonio said quietly, placing the cup on the table, “Come, I doubt very much he will return, at least not today,” no doubt he was reeling with the betrayal of it. For someone like Black it had to be painful, he’d fought in Dumbledore’s war, believing it to be the right thing, that Dumbledore was good and light and righteous, to learn otherwise…well, yes, he couldn’t imagine the pain he was going through. He had never suffered such a betrayal, and didn’t intended to.
“Okay,” Harry murmured, standing up, looking at where Sirius was last seen, before allowing himself to be guided out of the room. Then back through the corridor they’d came in and through the doors, handing their badges back, before a portkey was used to send them back to Lestrange manor, only forty minutes after he’d left.
------0
A/N Here we go! Yes, shorter than normal, I’ve promised to post a chapter each day regardless of how long it is – there will be exceptions, I’m not going to update one thousand word chapters – so as long as it’s at least 3K a chapter will be posted for your enjoyment. I’m also trying to raise funds to help get the NHS PPE (Personal Protective Equipment) anything I make from my supporters will go towards that so if you’d like to help it would be greatly appreciated!
So, how long will it take before Harry has a genuine honest to god conversation with Sirius without there being ulterior motives? Will it lay it all on him in the next meeting or will it spread out as Sirius gets better? Will Harry grow to really like Sirius? And will Sirius be out of St. Mungo’s before he learns what side his godsons on? Or will it happen while he’s there giving him focus in the way of a therapist that allows him to see what’s right in front of him? Will Remus be dead in this story? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 38
Harry’s daily schedule was…massively overwhelming, and any other eleven-year-old would have raised complaint after complaint about it. Harry didn’t seem to mind, if anything he thrived under the strict – or what others would see as strict – settings. In the morning he’d get up, have breakfast, tend to the animals as his care of magical creatures class, and then begin a chapter of the magical creatures, then write down what he’d learned. Then he would do his exercises, as expected by his healer.
This was just the beginning of his day, he’d have a break, something to eat, then he’d have art, music and elocution lessons. Another break, then he’d attend classes with his tutors, ranging from Ancient Runes to Transfiguration to law classes and learning how to understand the portfolio and the running of his estate. As much as Corvus would like to spend his entire day with Harry – and he actually meant that he was such a easy going young man regardless of what you put in front of him – he had other duties he had to attend to, and not just the wizengamot either.
His busy day where his education came into it, ceased at exactly six thirty, in time for dinner and then the rest of the evening was his own, only if he didn’t get ‘homework’ so to speak from his tutors. If that was the case, he’d complete his homework after dinner before getting to settle down for the evening.
His only ‘free’ day was Sunday, except when he visited Sirius of course, where he could do as he pleased, the majority of that was reading whatever he liked. Except in the afternoon, where he went riding with Corvus, just small rides using the calmer mares due to Harry’s delicate body at the moment. When he was less likely to break bones from a fall or put his progress back, they’d take longer rides around Lestrange manor and its surrounding beauty.
“Are you looking forward to your holiday in France?” Corvus asked, his gaze straight ahead, as his horse trotted along. Harry was right next to him, keeping up quite well, and managing to sit appropriately. The moment he’d returned home after visiting Sirius, Corvus had suggested a ride after taking his potions of course, it would help clear his mind and give him an opportunity to talk if he desired to.
“Definitely,” Harry said, his tone eager and filled with glee, “I’ve never been anywhere except for Hogwarts before.” the Dursley’s and Lestrange Manor don’t count do they? Unless, you included the outing at the Zoo…which had ended disastrously, as with anything that involved the Dursleys and his accidental magic.
“That will change,” Corvus stated, how could one be worldly if they had not experienced the world and all its cultures? It was quite disgusting how many times the Dursley’s had been on holiday and left Harry with that squib woman. Using his money no doubt to live their extravagant lifestyle.
Harry remained silent at that, his grasp on his reigns tight, enjoying the scenery, the calmness and serenity.
“How did your meeting go?” Corvus questioned, giving a quick glance at the peaceful faced youngster at his side. He almost regretted the question when his face screwed up a little. Evidently, it hadn’t gone all that well, he’d receive a full detailed report from Antonio regardless of what Harry revealed, and Harry knew this.
“I feel…a little bad,” Harry confessed, his tone wry, and it was most definitely against his better judgement. “When I told him about Dumbledore being Chief Warlock for a while…he crumbled, he was devastated and he left very quickly…he was crying.” He’d made his own godfather cry, breakdown really.
“Many people revere the ground Dumbledore walks on, Black just happens to be one of them.” Corvus said easily, “It was always going to be heart-breaking for him when he realized he was expendable in the old man’s plans. He makes them all feel important, the most important thing to him, but as always fails to deliver when it matters.”
“For someone who has been betrayed so much…he seems…deluded, he refuses to believe someone could walk away, like Lupin.” Harry explained, “It’s almost as though he’s incapable of thinking a bad thoughts about anyone.”
“All Black will have right now are his memories,” Corvus carefully explained, “His emotions…are still pretty much inaccessible to him. Except for sporadic bursts of extreme emotions, or emotions he’s succeeded in keeping under lock and key from the Dementors.” Such as seeing his godson again, it might make him a little obsessive until he gains control of his emotions, which he would safely confined to St. Mungo’s getting the help he needed. It would take weeks if not months for him to adapt to full emotions again, even then years later it might take him off-guard.
“Like how easy it was for Rodolphus to get so angry…” Harry mused, he supposed he hadn’t seen it that way. Yes, he knew the effects the dementors had on people, but he hadn’t thought about it too much from the emotional standpoint for a bit, with Rabastan and Rodolphus recovering.
“Yes,” Corvus agreed pensively, his son had kept a tight grip on his rage and anger, refusing to let it go, and it had made him easily irate to begin with. Thankfully, though, with time his other emotions had been drawn out, and he begun to stabilise, mostly thanks to the potions that had been put into the hot chocolate for them every visit. “Given time, Sirius will calm down, it’s a good sign that he didn’t react violently or say something he would most likely regret when the news truly sank in. Blacks are known to be extremely impulsive and violent when provoked.”
Harry bit his lip, “Did you ever try to get Rodolphus out of the contract or did you assume it was unbreakable?” it felt cheeky just saying something like that, considering who Corvus was and how thorough he was. He hadn’t really had a chance to look it over himself yet, he’d received Corvus’ copy last Sunday just before bed, but it had taken the goblins a week to find it in the Black vaults so that had only been sent out this morning.
“Of course I tried,” Corvus informed him, seeing his son struggling to control his wife…it had been utterly ridiculous and disheartening. She was bringing shame and embarrassment upon the Lestrange name…and not to forget not doing her duty and having an heir. It didn’t help that his son nor Bellatrix could stay in a room long before wanting to kill one another. The only one who could get Bellatrix to behave was Tom…and even he didn’t know half the things she’d gotten up to. Anything she did do had amused him…in the state he’d been in. “But as you know, marriages are not made to be broken here.” the Muggle world allowed it, it was very simply really, but unfortunately…with magic being involved it wasn’t easily dispelled.
Which was why one must be careful of whom they married, especially if they had a traditional pureblood marriage that included magical binding vows. He wished he had done things differently, but unfortunately, he did not have the gift of sight.
“When you and Dorea made that contract…did you ever intent do use it?” Harry queried, urging his pony on a bit, and grasping an apple from the tree, it was lush and green, no sign of any insect activity, no surprise, the wards preventing anything from getting to the fruit and vegetables they grew. Including snails and other critters that were quite naturally drawn to the food.
“We would have liked to,” Corvus mused, “Unfortunately, Dorea and Charles and my wife and I only had wizards, and none are carriers.” Which made such a union unsuitable, plus, Charles did not approve of arranged marriages and probably wouldn’t have allowed his son to be married to someone he didn’t love.
Harry glanced at Corvus, “Carriers?” carriers of what? His task of collecting apples forgotten for the moment.
Corvus glanced over at the enquiring soon-to-be-teen, “A carrier is someone with the ability to carry a child within their body. It’s not rare per se, but it’s becoming more and more so, only simply because of the dying bloodlines, those with creature blood seem to have inherited the ability to be carriers. A simple test is carried out when the child is born to determine if they have the ability or not.”
“Creature blood?” Harry asked, now that sounded disturbing.
“Indeed, from Naga’s to goblins, there are many with creature blood in their veins. Sometimes it’s obvious other times it’s impossible to detect unless they elect to allow it to become known.” Corvus educated Harry, “Not a lot of people choose to reveal it, the magical world is not as prejudice as we used to be, but those with creature blood are often thought of as ‘impure’ or tainted in some way.” Despite the fact record showed that those with creature blood are special, gifted, or extremely magically powerful.
“Oh,” Harry murmured, he hadn’t known that, it was kind of neat. He snorted just imagining his uncle’s reaction to knowing wizards could get pregnant. In his book, it would be just another mountain of ‘proof’ that they were all abnormal. Seeing Corvus’ enquiring yet amused look, he explained his reactions, “Just imaging Vernon’s look if he knew…he’s very against anything slightly out of the norm. Even goths and the like are deemed abnormal.”
Corvus grimaced, he’d never met the Dursley’s, and if he ever did it would be to send a flash of green light in their direction to end their lives. He wouldn’t care to hear their excuses or belief’s, although the reality was they deserved so much worse for their actions towards a child, a magical child at that. They were paying for their actions…but not as much in the way as he would have liked. Having him attacked in prison was just…lacklustre really. He’d rather someone continuously tortured him for the rest of his miserable days on this earth. It didn’t surprise him that they were so prejudice even against their own people.
“Ready to return?” Corvus suggested, noticing Harry shivering a little.
“After I get some more of these,” Harry commented, reaching up to pluck more of the apples from the branches they sat heavily upon. “I’ve not had apple cinnamon pie in a long time…” when he was able to sneak a piece anyway, hard to do when Petunia had demanded ‘perfection’ at all times. He’d found ways though. It certainly hadn’t been enough for a growing boy, but it did quieten the grumbling stomach for a few minutes.
Corvus’ face twisted in seething rage as he listened to Harry speak those words. Once again faced with the knowledge that Harry had been cooking for that ungrateful family for years, so much so that at such a tender age he’d been able to cook and bake for them. Never being allowed any for himself. “I’m sure the House-elves will make one if you ask when you bring the apples in.” he said calmly, his rage carefully hidden again.
Then to Corvus’ surprise, Harry agreed, made no mention of making it himself.
Once his allotted pickings were safely ensconced in his pocket, the two urged the horses back in the direction of the stables. Allowing them to run a little faster and give them the exercise they were probably dying for, although they are for some time allowed out to graze in the pastures during those times they have a good run then too.
Fifteen minutes later, they were safely back in their stable, the old hay had been replaced with new. Harry sneakily gave his pony yet another sugar cube, Corvus did not have many of those at hand, they weren’t exactly the most health of options, he preferred giving them fruit with a grazing of sugar on them such as mango and apples. The water was also changed, out of sheer habit on Corvus’ part.
After a nice pat down, the two wizards left the stables, leaving them to their rest.
“Come, let’s get those apples to the House-elves,” Corvus said, slowly beginning to make their way towards the manor itself.
“Do you think I was tested to see if I was a carrier?” Harry asked absently, as he trailed his hand along the bushes as they made their way nearer the manor. There was so much he didn’t know about this world, and about himself. He didn’t like the thought of not knowing something else too.
“It’s impossible to say, it just depends on whether your mother had a home birth due to the danger or whether she went to St. Mungo’s. If she did go to St. Mungo’s she may have not have asked for the testing due to her upbringing…but your father is a pureblood…he may have followed our ways.” Corvus informed him simply, “It’s a question you’d need to ask St. Mungo’s, if you ask for your entire medical history, you’ll have your answer.” He would need to go there to physically retrieve it of course, they didn’t send them out via owl, too many could be intercepted, they didn’t have the resources that Gringotts had to safeguard such documents.
“What’s involved in the testing? How long does it take?” Harry asked as they walked up the steps and into the manor.
“A droplet of blood will reveal everything they need to know, and a simple spell, takes no more than a few moments.” Corvus informed him, patting him on the back as he made his way towards the kitchen, Corvus meanwhile made for his office, he had a lot of correspondence today that he needed to get through. He could have done it while Harry was away, but found himself entirely too anxious about how it would go.
Apparently Black had not brought up his living situation or adopting him, otherwise Harry wouldn’t have been as calm. Although he had been a little subdued presumably due to Black’s reactions to Dumbledore. It was to be expected, Black had revered the old fool, leaving behind his family having been entirely manipulated into believing the Blacks were as dark and evil as they came.
Corvus sighed as he sat down, before Harry had arrived, he’d been grateful for the correspondence, it took his mind off his bleak circumstances. These days though…it was a bother but one he couldn’t neglect. A lot of it was invoices for a lot of food that he purchased monthly for the animals under his care. He sent off Gringotts checks with Loki for the goblins to take the funds from his account and place it directly into his supplies vaults. Most of the time using direct debit, due to the fact it was a reoccurring order those he didn’t think he’d have long term he only had Gringotts take out.
Then there was the actual missives from co-workers and acquaintances, some of which he replied to, others did not require it.
Then of course, his contact and his source of most of his information. Humming softly, as he read through the information he’d been given, apparently Remus Lupin was not dead, he lived in London, in a small flat, and had twenty-nine jobs in the past ten years. Being inevitably fired from them due to ‘persistent unexplained absences’ so Dumbledore hadn’t done away with him, that was unfortunate.
A knock on his partially open door, had Corvus calling out, “Come in,” there was only one person it could be after all.
“I know how to do it!” Harry said, almost jumping on the spot, a big gleeful grin on his face. His arms loaded with four books, the contracts and parchment.
Corvus’ lips twitched, had he underestimated the boy yet again? Or had he jumped the wand? “Oh?” he acknowledged Harry’s statement.
Harry nodded eagerly, placing everything on the table, making sure not to mess up any of Corvus’ documents. “It’s really, very simple,” he told Corvus, “But I can’t find anything that will tell me if I can do it now or if I have to wait until I’m fifteen.” Which was another four years away…it was way too long.
Corvus remained seated, “Bring a chair over,” he told Harry in bemusement. He shouldn’t be moving around so quickly especially with such a heavy load.
“See…the contract is for a Black…if she was disinherited and disowned…made so she wasn’t a Black anymore in name or blood…she wouldn’t be Bellatrix Black anymore…her name would be removed from the Black tapestry and from the contract since she wouldn’t exist!” Harry gushed, barely sitting down before he began explaining everything to Corvus. “I’m the Black heir, I’ll be Lord Black when I’m fifteen! I’ll be able to disown and disinherit her completely!”
“That’s a…rather drastic move there,” Corvus admitted, shifting uncomfortably, mostly due to the nature of the spell and what it would do, “You must understand they also lose a substantial part of their magic and their looks can also change, taking away the more…prevalent family characteristics.” And it was extremely taboo, only done under the most horrid of regards. Family meant everything, to toss them out usually meant they had done something so bad that even the family couldn’t tolerate it any longer.
“But it would free Rodolphus from having to remain married to her,” Harry pointed out, “I think he can without having to remove her from the Black family too, but I think magic itself is taking their confinement into consideration. They’re locked up and they can’t have a baby, but they were supposed to have had an heir at this point. You could use that to try and see if a divorce is possible.” Sounding subdued now, there was no guarantee that would work…but his way would. Even her vaults would be removed from her, she’d be nameless, penniless and banished existence.
“That’s very true,” Corvus answered, giving a nod, “However, Bellatrix was very much admired by Tom…I mean the Dark Lord,” giving him a look that suggested he must never call Voldemort Tom. “He can be extremely…unpleasant when upset.” And that was a master of an understatement, he should get his mastery in the understatement in the owl post any second now.
“It’s not like she’ll die,” Harry hmphed.
Corvus’ lips twitched, barely withholding a smirk of amusement, “It’s entirely possible she could, the shock of it in her state…could be catastrophic.” And he wouldn’t shed a tear, quite frankly, but if word got out what Harry had done…especially by the light side – half-blood’s and Mudbloods – he’d be judged harshly, it would colour their perception of him forever. Everyone on the dark side knew Bellatrix, were wary of her, did not like dealing with her…even at Death Eater meetings. It would get out, that sort of spell left traces, and when her features changed it would be more than obvious something had been done. Admittedly he could keep his Black Lordship a secret…but not forever. It would be impossible with his political aspirations.
“Oh,” Harry’s mouth formed an ‘O’ of shock, “Well, the book didn’t say that,” he admitted, and yes, he’d read up on it.
“No, it doesn’t often take a lifetime imprisonment into consideration,” Corvus informed Harry dryly.
Harry sniggered, pressing his hand against his mouth, green eyes gleaming with merriment.
“Leave the book with me,” Corvus decided, “I’ll read it over…but Harry…do you understand the consequences of you using that spell when the world finds out about you being Lord Black and with the knowledge of what you did, and it will become known…even in prison, there would be no way to keep it quiet.” He cautioned him, not sure if he was actually trying to talk him out of it or not…he’d wanted Bellatrix out of the family for years, and this was his chance.
Harry nodded seriously, “Yeah, I know, but its not illegal,” he replied, how everyone reacted was down to them. He honestly didn’t care about anyone else…except those he cared about. Like Corvus and Rodolphus, and he was going to help them however he could. They wanted Rodolphus divorced from Bellatrix so he might have a family in future. He could do that for them, so why the hell would he not? For the sake of strangers? People he didn’t know? Who would judge everything he did anyway?
“That’s very true,” Corvus agreed, “But it doesn’t make it any easier when you have everyone judging you.” It was way too much for an eleven-year-old to have to put up with.
“But I’ll be fifteen before the public knows,” Harry said bluntly, “Nobody who knows would let it slip.” Not many actually knew, Rabastan, Rodolphus, Voldemort and Corvus…not even Draco knew although Lucius and Narcissa probably knew. So it wasn’t as if he would need to face judgement yet. “The only downside is that maybe everyone will think it’s Sirius that did it, he was in line to be the next Lord Black before he was cut off by Orion.” Or so he’d been told anyway.
“That’s true, but one enquiry by the reporters they’ll realise he isn’t Lord Black, not even Heir Black…he was lucky that Orion didn’t completely write him off.” Corvus agreed wholeheartedly, sometimes forgetting he was talking to an eleven-year-old child, he was so mature sometimes that it caught him off-guard.
“Speaking of that…you said in the last lesson I’m responsible for every Black…does that mean I should be giving them a stipend?” Harry asked, handing over the books, he’d been aware that Corvus would want to see them, this was why he’d brought them. He’d also underlined possible ways for the contract to be reversed and Bellatrix’s name when he hit the jackpot an hour ago.
“There are only Black females left, when they are married they are no longer considered Black’s or the Lord Black’s problem. They leave with their trust vault, but touch nothing else, they either work to get money, or live off a stipend from their husband. As for Sirius, he won’t need a stipend, and if he makes his money pay for itself, he’ll never need anyone’s help again. There are no other Black’s out there.” There was nobody left from the Potter and Black family Harry would be in need of protecting or caring for until he had children of his own.
And wasn’t it a damn shame that they wouldn’t be Lestrange’s?
He couldn’t have been more wrong.
------0
Here we are the next chapter of the contract thanks to those who wish to help the NHS get PPE! You're all wonderful thank you! ;) Yeah, only 2 and a half K words short of what you'd normally get for The Contract :D so not bad for a days work :D you all wanted to see this so that's what I've done...I think the next time we'll have another skip in time either that or a few more convo's with Rab/Rod and Sirius before we do another skip towards summer and his holiday in France ;) any suggestions on possible places to visit would be welcoming! R&R please! Take care guys and STAY SAFE!!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 39
“Sirius? You’ve been making wonderful progress, do not let whatever is on your mind prevent you from recovering. Talk it out, it’s the only way, a problem shared is a problem halved.” Sirius’ therapist Miriam Rowle said in her usual calm and soothing voice.
“My parents died while I was in prison,” Sirius murmured, a faraway look on his face, “I had no idea,” they hadn’t been the best of parents…but they had been his parents nonetheless. To learn that after writing a letter to them had been painful. One of his lessons of therapy was to atone for his mistakes, his parents had been his first thought surprisingly. How did he get forgiveness if they were no longer here? The knowledge that he was the only male Black left had slightly left him reeling. His cousins were alive, that was all he knew.
“Yes, Walburga and Orion their passing was mourned by many,” Rowle said with a sympathetic smile. “They were buried in Godric’s Hollow, perhaps one day you might like to visit them on a day pass? Talk to them there.” It was the best Sirius Black was ever going to get she was afraid to say.
“Maybe,” Sirius sighed, his entire body just sagging in defeat, looking drained, despite the fact he’d just entered the office and they hadn’t discussed anything difficult today.
“Do you want to really discuss what’s on your mind?” Rowle asked, surprising Sirius immensely, who glanced up at the witch in disbelief. “Yes, I’m aware that it was a distraction from what’s really on your mind.” she had been a therapist for years, she knew he wouldn’t just blurt out what was really wrong with him. She also knew from the Healers and Medi-wizards and witches that he had been exceedingly down these past days. She also knew she might not get the real reason he’s so down today, it might take weeks to coax it out of him.
“Harry visited at the weekend,” Sirius admitted, his entire face lighting up, as if someone had given him a Pepper-up draught. “He looks like a mixture of Dorea, Charles and James.”
“How did that go?” she asked, watching him closely, judging by his reaction things had gone well.
“I ran away like a coward,” Sirius grimaced a bit, “But he tells me that it’s okay, that he understood.” He wasn’t sure how Harry could be so understanding, he reckoned he would have been pissed off if it happened to him.
“Why? What happened?” Miriam asked, perhaps they would get to the root of the problem today.
“It wasn’t his fault, it was…something he mentioned,” Sirius answered blankly, eyes tearing up yet again. He didn’t understand why he kept crying, for Merlin’s sake, he was angry he wanted to be angry not frustrated to the point of tears.
“Oh?” Miriam made a small noise, hoping that he would continue. If he wanted to get better, he needed to talk, to let it all out, to learn how to deal with things again instead of just keeping it all locked up inside until he did something foolish.
Sirius licked his dry lips, “He mentioned that Dumbledore became the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot…which must have happened after I was imprisoned.” From what he knew…Dumbledore definitely didn’t have the seats to be the chief warlock before then, he wondered who had given their seats to Dumbledore for him to accomplish the feat of becoming Chief Warlock. To become CW of the Wizengamot you must have a lot of seats, and it was voted after the fact unless the seats were more than immense allowing them to actually be situated in as Chief Warlock without contestation. He might not like politics but he knew them well, his father had taught him everything he needed to know. Or rather everything he didn’t want to or need to know.
“Why would that upset you?” Miriam questioned him, she already had a good idea why, but he had to say it, had to give voice to his thoughts.
Sirius remained silent, eyes closed, just sitting in the comfortable and warm room.
“Sirius?” she prompted.
“He was the Chief warlock,” Sirius choked out, “He could have helped me, could have gotten me a trial even if he believed I was guilty.” The fact he must have thought him guilty was the worst of it all. He’d proven himself again and again, refusing all contact with his family, even Andromeda for Merlin’s sake. Fought whenever he was asked, attended every Order meeting, done everything Albus had ever asked of him, and he knew, he knew he was innocent surely? Did he really think he’d betray Lily, James and his own godson? What had he done that would allow Albus to think that of him? He wanted answers, but at the same time…he didn’t want them, terrified that Albus just didn’t care one way or another.
“How does that make you feel?” she asked quietly, “Why would you care so much about what the former Headmaster thought of you?” the Order was supposed to be a ‘secret’ and frankly it was the worst kept secret ever. She knew Sirius had been part of the ‘vigilante’ group that was fighting against the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters. She wouldn’t be expected to know, so she had to ask this. She almost laughed at the shifty look on his face, Merlin help him, it was comical really. “The truth, lying will not help matters.” she added absently wondering if he would do so.
“You can’t reveal anything I say to anyone…can you?” Sirius asked, a shrewd look on his face.
“You know I cannot,” Miriam confirmed wryly, it was the most cunning look she’d seen on Sirius yet. Perhaps there was hope that he might come out with a good head on his shoulders. He had seen her sign the contract that forbade her from revealing anything, it was the first thing she did with new clients. It allowed them to know they could trust her, that she would not be able to reveal anything to anyone outside of their sessions.
“I used to be a member of the Order of the Phoenix, a secret organization Albus Dumbledore formed to fight Voldemort and his Death Eaters,” Sirius informed her bluntly, “Albus knew how much I detested the dark…he…I thought he knew me better than that, better than to think I’d just switch sides.”
“A badly kept secret,” Miriam agreed, “Not so much of an organization but a vigilante group.”
“We were doing the right thing,” Sirius immediately retorted hotly.
“Oddly enough I’m sure the other side thought the same thing,” Miriam remained calm in the face of his anger.
Sirius deflated, “They’re wrong,”
“And I’m sure they thought you were, Sirius, each side has a story to tell…tell me, do you know what the other side were fighting for?”
“Muggle-borns are magical, they deserve their place at Hogwarts! Muggles aren’t a plague upon this earth.” He said strongly. “They don’t deserve to die just because a maniac’s belief that pureblood’s are superior!”
Miriam remained placid, as he spoke, idly wondering if he would still feel that way if he knew everything they’d done to his godson. It was definitely not something Harry and Sirius would agree upon for sure. She didn’t know everything, but it had most certainly been heavily implied. If he didn’t get rid of that righteousness he would lose his godson and that would kill the young wizard. “You are admittedly too young to remember the beginning of the war,” she conceded, technically she shouldn’t paint his thoughts with her own belief’s and she wouldn’t. It was unethical.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Sirius asked, confusion prominent.
“You-Know-Who, he tried to go down a political route, to safeguard our world, to expand,” Miriam revealed, all truth, and easily obtainable if one searched the archives and the regulations. “These would be easily found if you are aware of his birth name…or his birth right, no legislation is ever thrown out, whether it is passed or discarded.”
“What are you talking about?” Sirius asked, “Nobody knows his real name…”
“You have not seen Albus refer to him by his given name? Despite the fact he has never given him permission to do so?” Miriam questioned, “I would have thought it was something he’d impart upon in his…Order.”
Sirius frowned, looking at her warily, he didn’t like this at all.
“Your mother, father, and I all attended Hogwarts with him, along with dozens of other people.” Miriam revealed placidly. “He was very charming in his youth, regretfully…he lost his way. Dumbledore I believe had his own part in it, he ensured to alienate him within the wizengamot, prevented any pieces of legislation he wished to pass from going through…” she’d been given permission to impart this knowledge upon Sirius Black. Tom had given her the all clear, and she would swear it was his way of making it up to Heir Potter, for the wrong he’d done. It sounded insane, but she was a therapist for a reason and was able to deduce people’s emotions well, even Dark Lord’s.
“He killed Lily and James!” Sirius argued, shaking his head, he didn’t want to hear this.
“He did,” she agreed sadly, “But how many fathers…mothers, children…grandparents did the Order in turn kill and take away from their own family? None of you are guilt free, Sirius, all of you have done something immoral for what you believe to be right.”
Sirius’ jaw dropped, immoral? Is that what neutral parties saw them all as? Corrupt? Didn’t they realize if they didn’t act Voldemort would sooner or later go after them too? Voldemort was evil, there was no redeeming him, regardless of what his therapist said.
“I think that’s enough for today,” Miriam commented, time was nearly up anyway.
Sirius agreed, but of all things they’d discussed, one sentence kept repeating itself around his mind as he was led back to his room, with firm but careful hands. It was a bit humiliating that he couldn’t get around on his own yet, not without falling over and hurting himself. He’d sprained his wrist and ankle out of sheer stubbornness in the beginning. Luckily not breaking them.
Reaching his room, which he still had as his own, paying for it too. He didn’t want to share with anyone, he wasn’t used to people anymore. The thought of it made his skin crawl to be honest. He as an emotional wreck, the last thing he wanted was a room mate to see it all, or worse to have them asking such obvious questions like are you alright?
Settling on his bed, the sentencing continuing to run rings around his mind. ‘How many mothers fathers children and grandparents did the Order kill in turn’. They never actually used the killing curse, although there were a few…accidents or what seemed like accidents…considering Moody was always involved it was debatable. He’d never actually killed anyone…at least he didn’t think so. Had he? A lot had been happening during those years, during those raids, trying to stop the Death Eaters killing more people…what if he had? It was a haunting thought indeed.
Exhaustion weighting heavily upon him, he lay on his bed properly, his mind reeling over everything he’d learnt from his therapist.
A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts, “Enter,” Sirius called out, weakly easing himself into sitting position.
“Your mail, Mr. Black,” came the voice of the usual witch who delivered his mail, Maureen he thought she introduced herself as.
“Thank you,” Sirius said, giving her a grimace of a smile, as he accepted the small bundle, which had already been checked for any spells and such. His heart skipped a beat when he saw the name on the back of the first missive. Lord Abbott, the lawyer he’d given in and asked to find out what happened to Remus. He couldn’t look for him while he was in here, and quite frankly…he couldn’t bring himself to write any letters for it to return.
Closing his eyes, barely bearing the click of the door as Maureen left, his heart was pounding erratically. The letter was quite thick, it did not seem to him a letter informing him of his friends death…but rather movements. Shaking his head, no, it would mean Remus was alive…he wouldn’t have abandoned Harry. He just wouldn’t have, no.
Scowling at himself, opening his eyes he opened the letter, reading the small missive from Abbott, and it confirmed all his fears. Remus was alive and well, apparently living in the poorest part of London. The letters were of Remus’ movements, jobs, places he’d lived during his years all of them in London.
He was so confused, why would Remus abandon Harry? He lost James, Lily, Pettigrew and him for Merlin’s sake! Only Harry was left! He was a werewolf, it shouldn’t be possible to abandon pack! He’d always insisted that Harry was his cub. Was this revenge? Had he stayed away because they’d suspected him for a brief time? He surely wasn’t blaming Harry for that.
Sirius slid the parchment aside and found a picture, it must have been just after the full moon, the date was written on the back, just a few days ago then. He looked pale and sickly, just as he always did afterwards, especially towards the end of the war when they couldn’t all spend the night with him in their animagus forms. Inhaling sharply, he stared at the picture of his old friend, confused and hurting.
He wondered if it would ever stop. His emotions and memories were playing havoc with him. Slumping against the pillows, staring at the picture of his best friend, the only real friend he’d thought he had left…one he suspected to have been dead.
It made him feel ashamed that he almost wished he had been…for there was no excuse in his book for abandoning Harry. With one exception, prison, which Remus hadn’t been in. He just did not understand. He’d have a sleep, read Harry’s letter and reply…he just needed a little rest that’s all. He felt as though his mind was about to explode…just a little rest.
Three hours later, Sirius woke up in pretty much the same position he’d fallen asleep in. It was still odd wakening up human, for the past decade he’d mostly lived and slept in his animagus form. Not that anyone knew…and he had no intentions of telling anyone either.
Stretching out, grimacing at the deep aches and pains making themselves known. He had to be due another round of potions soon, which meant it was likely the Medi-witch would be around with them soon and his meal. Shuffling off his bed, grasping a hold of the wall, he shuffled towards his desk, thankfully it wasn’t far away.
Sliding into his seat, with shaky hands, he opened the inkwell, his self-inking quills hadn’t come yet. So, he was enduring the awfulness of messy blotchy letters for now, magic could only do so much after all.
He stared at the parchment, ink dropping down as he did so, he couldn’t think of a single damn thing to write. He wanted to rage at Remus for leaving Harry on his own, rage at him for not getting in contact despite the fact he surely knew he was out, he’d been in the newspaper it had been big…unless, he didn’t even get the paper and had cut himself off the magical world entirely…none of which excused him abandoning Harry.
How could he express himself properly? it was as though he didn’t even really know Remus at all. He’d never been a coward, he’d gone on every mission Dumbledore had asked, faced the Death Eaters without fear…his greatest fear was the damn moon for Merlin’s sake. Fear of hurting someone while he was a werewolf.
The quill fell from his nerveless fingers, as he shoved both items away from him. He couldn’t do it, he just couldn’t bring himself to write a single thing to Remus. No, this was the sort of conversation they needed to have face to face and not while he was stuck in here.
The second he got out, he would go to Remus and get his answers then.
----0
“You’re recovery is going remarkably well,” Millicent commented, as he looked over his scan with a critical eye. “Soon, you’ll be able to lower your calorie intake again,” which meant less meals. One day he’d be able to eat just three meals a day and be quite comfortable with it.
“I’m glad,” Harry said, acknowledging her statement, even if he didn’t know what to say.
Scribbling information on a pad of parchment, “You’ll also be getting a lower dose of two potions, I’ve written them down for Corvus to ensure it happens.” His body wasn’t needing the immense load of nutrition as it was getting anymore.
“Okay,” Harry agreed, his feet absently swinging from side to side.
“Do you need anything else?” she asked, noticing he wasn’t leaving as he normally would.
“Can you do the spell to check if someone is a carrier?” Harry queried.
Millicent startled at that, her hand slipping, good job she wasn’t holding anything she absently thought. “I can,” she told him, giving him a curiously cautious look. “May I ask why you’re asking?” Harry will already have had such testing done, she wasn’t sure the Potter’s had any creature blood in them.
“I want to know,” Harry said firmly, more out of curiosity really, than any real desire to know. He had not hit his ‘sexual maturity’ yet as the book said. Harry personally found it all gross, but he knew his body would undergo changes as he grew up, maybe a little later than everyone else due to his upbringing and his body being under immense strain due to his years of starvation.
“Well, I certainly can if you wish to know,” Millicent answered, “Is your body changing…” before she could finishing answering Harry made a strained embarrassed sound, cheeks flushing red.
“No!” he exclaimed, “Just no, I’ve read everything I need to know.” apparently it was customary to inform your children just before they begin their Hogwarts education. with sharing dorms with all their friends and spending so much time in a school where they could do whatever they like without being caught. Corvus had taken pity on him though, thankfully.
“There’s a difference between reading and experiencing,” Millicent explained, muffling her amusement. Children were so easily embarrassed by the sex talk. She herself had been when her mother gave her that talk at eleven-years of age. “If you ever desire to talk…I’m sure Corvus can employ a male healer to make it easier for you…or give you the talk himself.” watching Harry pale, Merlin, she bit her tongue savagely to stop herself laughing.
“I’m sure,” Harry said hastily, that would never happen, thank you very much.
“Okay, now, I’m going to use a spell to get a pin prick of your blood, and begin the incantation. Once it’s done, a small scroll of information will emerge from my wand and that will answer your questions.” she informed him of everything that would happen.
“I understand,” Harry replied, hand with his middle finger extended flat waiting for her to begin.
Once she had her permission to do so, she murmured the words, and a small pool of blood appeared in the middle of his finger.
Once that was done, she began the incantation, she’d never done it after leaving her training. She wasn’t involved in neonatal department at St. Mungo’s, she hadn’t trained to be a medi-wife. She usually dealt with children that were a little bit older than new-born children.
Glancing up at Harry while the scroll spit itself out, Harry’s head was cocked to the side, merely curious as he’d stated. No real desire to know, she wondered how he’d gotten the information…but from what she knew he was an avid reader, she wouldn’t be surprised if he had come across it purely by accident.
Surprise flittered over her face, “Well, it seems that the answer to your question is yes, you are a carrier.” The Potters had creature blood in them after all, which was interesting, she wondered which creature.
----0
There we go! :) another chapter for you all to enjoy! admittedly it's only just slightly more than half the chapter you're all used to but it's better than nothing! :) I'm going to try and update for seven days again! we'll see how I do huh? so will Sirius learn quite quickly about what happened to Harry or will that only be revealed once he's out of St. Mungos? Is there any hope for reconciliation between Remus and Sirius? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 40
The moment Harry and Corvus used their Portkey to get to Azkaban, they were once again, visibly reminded of differences that were slowly but carefully undergoing. Quite frankly, Corvus had been under the impression the walls and floors were black, trying to give it a foreboding a look as possible. He was very wrong in that regard. The floor was actually grey, and the walls? White.
“…Three floors down,” came one of the voices of the guards, “Heir Darwin will accompany you,” the conversation continued, both Harry and Corvus would have been waiting uncomfortably…if not for their eyes roaming around what they could see with a critical yet surprised look.
It did not look like the same building at all, and they couldn’t help but wonder if the individual cells were being done also.
It did not take long for one of the guards to come into the room, looking more than just a little frazzled. Probably unused to so many people coming and going from the prison. They could only imagine what he’d be like when they actually changed the laws so that family could actually visit the inmates every week. Harry, thus Corvus were not going to stop until the prison was a better version of itself, so nobody had to go through what Corvus had. Regardless of guilt, nobody should be tortured or worse…be forbidden from seeing their family…their children…their wives and husbands. Although, the majority of the inmates were actually wizards and that wasn’t under contestation.
“My apologies, Lord Lestrange, Heir Potter, we’ve got our hands full of emptying the lower cells so that they can be cleaned and showers and toilets installed…” he replied, giving a bow acknowledging his place in the hierarchy. The Dark side hierarchy that was.
“Intriguing, how long will it take to get the higher up ones done?” Corvus questioned, in other words, when would they reach his sons cells and how long before they could enjoy a shower with warm water. He disliked the fact his sons were still rather dirty when he visited and he knew it was intolerable to them. They were the one day Lord and heir of the Lestrange estate, it was beneath them to be so damn dirty.
“It’s difficult to say, they’re just starting to get the plumbing done,” he confessed, as he waved his hand over Heir Potter’s box, and found to nobody’s surprise nothing of worry or note. “I’ll have an answer for you within the next few days, your boys are already waiting…follow me,”
Harry cocked his head to the side, the way the guard was talking he knew Corvus…speaking to him with familiarity…but he’d never met him before. He was having to look at pictures of anyone of note within the wizarding society, Lord’s, Ladies and Heirs then being surprised and asked who it was. It was a hit and miss whether he did or not. He didn’t look like anyone he’d seen a picture of, maybe his father knew Corvus and had adopted the familiar way of talking to him. It wasn’t often you saw that, everyone interacted with Corvus so carefully, and Harry personally loved it. Well, except for Voldemort, of course, he didn’t tip toe around Corvus.
“Harry? Are you coming?” Corvus asked, giving Harry a deep penetrating worried look.
“Sorry,” Harry said, shaking off his ill-timed stray thoughts, as he walked a little quicker to catch up with Corvus. It took no time at all before they were reunited with Rabastan and Rodolphus, and the door was closed behind the guard giving them privacy.
“Well, how did it go, then?” Rodolphus asked, watching Harry begin to bring out food and drink and place it right next to them. If he’d been a lesser man he would have been drooling. Hell, he may have been drooling the first few times, but he didn’t like to think on those times thank you.
Corvus hugged each of his sons in turn, before he took a seat, gracefully accepting the hot coffee Harry had made for him. Sitting back, just grateful as always to see his sons.
“I went to see him,” Harry confirmed, “It went…about as well as I expected,” actually that wasn’t really true, it went better than he’d expected it to. He was just glad that he hadn’t just automatically begun talking about adopting him when he got out or fighting for custody. He hadn’t even had the opportunity to ask who had custody of him that time.
“Did you tell him what happened to you?” Rabastan asked, after swallowing down his bite of fish. Haddock, it tasted delicious, but everything did, especially when one compared to what he ate the rest of the week. The gruel tasted a little better these days, but not by much. He still continued to eat it despite the food Harry brought in for him, he needed all the energy he could get. Plus, the food Harry brought in for him was crisps, sweets, chocolate, breakfast bars, not actual meals.
“No, he…left after I told him that Dumbledore used to be the Chief warlock of the Wizengamot.” Harry explained, as he nabbed an apple from the platter of fruit he’d brought from Lestrange grounds, there were all sorts, including strawberries, grapes and blueberries. It was that time of the year were most things were ripe for the picking. “He was very upset,” and if he had trusted Dumbledore…that could have been him…but thankfully he had not. He found it difficult to trust anyone.
“Not surprising,” Rodolphus commented lowly around mouthful of food, keeping his mouth closed as much as possible. As amusing as it would have been to see Black’s reaction…he sort of got it, he could imagine how he would feel if the Dark Lord intended to leave them stuck in here despite being back. Fortunately, they were quite quickly reassured that the Dark Lord was working on it. That he was giving Harry allowances to try first before he acted.
“He’s had a busy week,” Corvus agreed, lips pulling into an amused smile. “Including figuring out a way around your marriage contract to Bellatrix.”
Rodolphus’ fork froze, as his gaze sharpened in on his father and Harry, as if suspecting them to reveal they were joking. If it had been Harry that said he would have assumed it was a joke…but his father wouldn’t kid around like that, not about this. His father knew just how desperate he had once been to divorce Bellatrix.
“What?” he rasped out, fork falling through his nerveless fingers and back into the plate. “What did you say?” fearing he was hearing things, and it hadn’t been what was said at all.
“Yes, it’s possible, it will take a few years, of course, until Harry hits fifteen, and officially takes on the mantel of Lord Black.” Corvus explained, eyes gleaming with a knowing look, his sons would know what they were referring to without him needing to explain. He’d told them all about those spells of course, all pureblood’s passed knowledge down, whether it was peer approved or not. How can one learn from history if they are ignorant of it? ignorance of the law was no excuse after all, and the same applied to history.
Choking on his food, Rabastan choked out, “Relego familia arbore?” which basically meant to banish from the family tree. To disown them, leave them penniless and nameless. Lord Orion would never have done anything like that, while his wife Walburga liked to blast them off the family tree, and denounce them…it was very different from using that spell. Not even Black had been removed that way, Lord Orion hadn’t been that pissed to do that, probably grateful after Regulus died…otherwise the Black name would have been gone forever after his death.
“It is,” Corvus confirmed, “In fact, I’m going to look through the Black records and find out if Harry can take on the mantel sooner. Since Black cannot contest it, due to his ineligibly to claim the Lordship or Heirship…he may well be able to claim it sooner.”
Rodolphus just continued to gape, clearly speechless for the first time in his life.
“Might want to be careful, Dolphus, you’ll catch flies,” Harry teased him, a big shit-eating grin on his face. Puffing out smugly, satisfied that he had managed to surprise them.
Rabastan choked on his own laugh, painfully swallowing the food stuck in his throat. Eyes watering during his attempts, he shook his head, he wasn’t used to people joking with him or his brother. Harry didn’t do it too frequently that it had stopped surprising them yet.
Snapping his jaw shut, he eventually asked, “Would it even work?” a pensive note to his voice. She wasn’t a Black anymore, not really, she was a Lestrange, they were bound by magic.
“It should,” Corvus confirmed, “When she is removed from the Black family, it will wipe her entirely off anything related to being a Black. She’ll be Bellatrix No Last Name. Anything she’s signed, family trees, exams, contracts in her name. Everything. It’ll vanish as if she’s never existed.” There will be nothing of Bellatrix Black-Lestrange left, except for people’s memories of course, the spell did nothing about that.
“She won’t keep the Lestrange name?” Rodolphus asked, cautious, too cautious to give hope to the unmentionable. Yet despite his own cautious, he couldn’t help but feel a surge of yearning, of hope, that at long last a solution to the madness that was his current wife
“No, even if she did, as Lord Black…both Corvus and I can break the marriage contract once she’d disowned if it doesn’t work. It should though, I can’t see any reason why it wouldn’t.” Harry explained eagerly, rather overwhelmed with the current smugness he felt. He loved helping when he could, it was a good job he was going to be Lord Black…otherwise, well…he could have looked and searched to kingdom come and found absolutely nothing.
It was pure luck.
Rodolphus nodded, agreeing with that, it was true. Since both Lord’s ‘agreed’ so to speak…to annul the marriage…it would work even if the spell didn’t wipe Bellatrix off the marriage contract…they could. Suddenly he rather prayed Harry’s way worked as apposed to the Dark Lord’s. Without freedom he couldn’t meet someone, find someone he wanted to settle down with…and that was one of his biggest desires.
“You aren’t against it,” Harry said slightly surprised, given how Corvus had reacted, he’d expected Rodolphus to immediately nix the idea of completely removing Bellatrix – technically he should be calling her Lady or heiress Lestrange but she was no lady – so her given name was used.
Rodolphus snorted, easily figuring out how his father had acted by Harry’s reaction to his non-negative reaction. “Hell no,” he replied, he’d had to put up with Bellatrix for far too long. The only thing was, if he went through with it, she’d be bloody pissed, and might end up making more of a nuisance of herself. Fortunately, it wouldn’t be his problem and wouldn’t reflect on the Lestrange name. She’d just be embarrassing herself, if she found out who did it though…it would put Harry in a great deal of danger.
With how much his father cared, he definitely couldn’t let that happen. He was reluctantly fond of the kid himself, really, although he’d deny it. His father had to be aware of that particular problem too, so it means he’s either going to wait and watch…or deal with the problem before it could become one.
Knowing his father, he would watch and wait and strike at the most opportune time and declare he had no choice. Which would be ironically enough, the truth, and he’d get away with it too.
Damn, that pretty much revealed just how much his father cared about Harry that he’d risk the Dark Lord’s ire, the Dark Lord would be furious if anything happened to Bellatrix, whether she’s a Lestrange or a No Last Name.
Of course, Rodolphus nor Rabastan knew one fundamental thing, that Harry was a Horcrux and thus declared out of reach by everyone. If anyone so much as touched or threatened him in any way, they wouldn’t just have Corvus to deal with…but the Dark Lord himself.
Two of the scariest – most powerful – wizards in the magical world, that nobody sane would want to cross.
Merlin help anyone that did.
It was just a damn shame that Bellatrix was neither sane, smart or in the know.
“Interesting,” Harry commented, “I bought you some BB every flavour beans,” Bertie Botts, shaking the package before handing it over.
“Thank you,” Rodolphus said grinning wryly, he’d mentioned it just the once last time Harry had been there. Not expecting anything to come of it, he should have known better apparently.
“Let me have a red one,” Rabastan asked, as his brother opened the package, he liked the strawberry ones. At least the one that was actually strawberry anyway, the one that tasted like blood was disgusting, he’d never liked blood pops. Plopping the small bean into his mouth, he grimaced, just his luck, blood flavoured bean not strawberry.
Rodolphus laughed, before plucking one out for himself smugly.
“Millicent visited, Harry’s recovery is beginning to show, he’s on lesser potions,” Corvus commented, which has a good thing. “His recovery is going much smoother than she expected, even with the little…hiccup.” Hiccup his ass, Dumbledore could have done irreparable damage.
“I think I know why my recover is better than they hoped,” Harry commented, finishing off his apple.
“And why is that?” Corvus’ head swivelled around very fast when he heard Harry’s comment.
“I did a ritual to find out what kind of creature I was,” Harry said simply.
Corvus’ eyes bugged, “You did what?” of all the irresponsible things…”Why?” why did he feel the need to do such a thing.
“Better yet, how did you find out?” Rodolphus questioned, through a mouthful of beans, grumbling as his brother grabbed the box and took a handful of his own, watching his father and Harry like it was the most fascinating thing they’d seen in months.
“I’m a Naga, and I did the ritual because I found out I am a carrier,” Harry explained, shrugging his shoulders unbothered.
Rodolphus and Rabastan began to cough and splutter, choking on the beans in their mouth’s as Corvus stared in disbelief.
------0
Cackles! :D I hope you enjoyed it despite it's shortness! I think next we'll have a skip to the summer holiday's since nothing will happen between now and then except more laws passed etc...except for Harry's exams then of course more revelations for Sirius ;) R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 41
Rabastan was still reeling over the bomb that Harry had so casually dropped earlier. Sitting in his cell, at the edge of his bed, supposed to be resting then doing his exercises, but just thought on what had been discussed earlier. He’d barely stopped himself from choking to death on those Bertie Botts every flavour beans. Now that would have been an embarrassing way to die. Rabastan Lestrange, cause of Death obstruction of Bertie Botts every flavour beans.
Harry was a carrier, it was quite rare these days, there was perhaps two in the British Isles, that were known, three now if you included Harry. Some families didn’t let it get out, or even inform their children, mostly those who thought it was ‘abhorrent’ and the prerequisite for their children to be ‘gay’ which some wizards and witches couldn’t tolerate.
All of them from light families, of course, who didn’t care for the old ways or for those with any hint of ‘creature’ blood. It wouldn’t be the first time a wizard had found out they were ‘pregnant’ way too late to do a damn thing about it and ended up being sent away to have the child out of wedlock. Something much, much worse, the kid was usually then taken in by distant relatives to be raised or worse dumped in the Muggle world’s orphanage. The family then pretended nothing was wrong, if they were lucky, often times they were disowned because of their actions or because of their ability.
James Potter had been light, and submerged in Dumbledore’s pocket, practically moulded to hate anything remotely dark. Would that have extended to his first born son? If he had not been murdered…what would have become of Harry if it became known? It did not matter, James Potter was dead, and Harry was safe with a family who will cherish him for who and what he is.
A Naga. He thought reverentially, he’d been raised in the old ways, he knew just how rare Naga’s were, solely descendant from the Slytherin line, giving them their ability to speak Parseltongue, Salazar Slytherin’s ‘mother’ had been a Naga in fact, and thus began a long and lustrous line until the inbreeding had proven to have fatal consequences. Thankfully most families had the smarts to bring Half-bloods with good names into the fold, trying at hiding what they were from the world as if it was something embarrassing and most failed. Their world was too small, by far, to enable one to hide what their husband or wives were. Even the Dumbledore’s were guilty of it actually.
And now the Naga blood was making a reappearance once more.
Man, his father was probably near ready to have a heart attack with the influx of new information. Between Harry doing a ritual on his own and the fact he was not just a Naga but a carrier. He knew his father well, and knew what he’d be thinking. Particularly gutted that the contract wasn’t for real, he was a little too, but Harry was just a kid, an eleven-year-old kid.
There was nothing attractive about that, not to him. His lineage yes, but that was about it.
It wouldn’t remain that way of course, but he still had to find that out for himself.
-------0
Rodolphus lay on his cot, a wry smirk gracing his features, freedom was within his grasp. Not just from Azkaban but his ‘wife’ he would no longer be responsible for her or her actions. They wouldn’t reflect badly on him, or the Black’s come to that if she was utterly stripped of her Black heritage. He couldn’t even bring himself to feel a little bit bad. He’d had to try and keep a tight reign on her since he married her, and failed nearly every turn.
Gritting his teeth, vividly remembering the time that it had not only just failed but blown up in their faces. Her determination to go after the Longbottoms, he’d tried to talk her out of it, and there was a reason it had taken a week after the defeat of their Lord before Bellatrix committed the crime. Unfortunately, she had managed to sneak away, and he had gone after her with his brother and his brothers best friend Barty.
Oh, they weren’t innocent, they had partook, he had been entirely truthful with Harry from the beginning, the boy knew they were no saints. Yet he continued to get them out, it was a very peculiar way for an eleven-year-old to think. He’d love some insight into his thought process, he really would.
The next thing he knew they were all caught and in a cell in the Ministry of magic, then subjected to a farce of a trial, in which Bellatrix had once again gotten the better of them, and tard them all with the same stick. Barty, had broken down and begged his father for aid, terrified of ending up in the prison. He and his brother had barely clung onto their own decorum, but it hadn’t been enough. They’d been brought here a decade ago, and had never received much in the way of hope of release.
At least until one desperate child had taken his future into his own hands refusing to let go.
That child just happened to be a Naga, a descendant of Salazar Slytherin, related distantly to the Dark Lord…and a carrier. Merlin, it was like the kid had been born with Felix Felicis coursing through his veins, it might explain his survival, creature blood…some creatures were more difficult to kill than others. Although the belief that them being the last two descendants of Salazar Slytherin was probably more to do with it.
They could speculate for the rest of their lives and never know the true reason for what happened that night.
Either way, the Dark Lord hadn’t been killed, merely temporarily defeated and had returned to them. Rodolphus locked away the emotions tightly as he could, so that he couldn’t lose them to the Dementors when they came close. Between his lack of constant exposure and the gift Harry had made for him…he was never without additional protection from the soul suckers. Still, he didn’t want to risk them creeping up on him and catching him unawares.
With his sleeping schedule it was definitely possible.
A carrier, there had never been a carrier in the Lestrange line, or a Naga or a Potter. His father was bound to be salivating at the prospect of such a union in future. Black was a recent addition, of course, but hopefully soon rectified. Excitement thrummed through him, the future was looking ever so bright.
He couldn’t wait to experience it.
Anything was better than being stuck in this hellhole.
He chuckled just remembering his old man’s reaction, it had been comical, although probably not quite as comical as their own reaction. Almost choking to death on a handful of Bertie Botts, their own fault really, it was rather uncouth behaviour after all.
He fell asleep eventually still wearing that smug smile.
Not even Bellatrix’s inane ramblings bothered him the slightest or woke him from his well deserved rest.
It didn’t matter that it was still day time. Sleep was the only escape one had from this place.
------0
“Why on earth were you doing rituals on your own?” Corvus asked, latching onto something, anything. His mind whirling over the information that had been presented to him on a platter a while earlier. Not much had been said afterwards, before they knew it, it was time to leave Azkaban behind for yet another week.
Now they were back in Lestrange manor.
Sat in his sitting room across from Harry, staring intently at the boy.
Harry blinked at the unexpected reprimand, and despite the fact Corvus wasn’t displaying it, Harry knew it was a reprimand. “It was a simple rune ritual…” Harry said, unsure of how to react to it. Worry beginning to cloud his eyes. “Did I do something wrong?” could the Ministry find out if he did rituals? Had he put Corvus in danger? Them in danger?
Corvus deflated a little, “Technically no,” he admitted grudgingly, “But in future I would very much prefer to know when rituals are being done under my roof. You attempted a simple ritual, yes, and I am glad it was only that. Rituals can be quite tricky and should never be attempted alone. You could have been injured and alone…with no one to give aid if something went wrong.”
Harry stared at Corvus, pinpointing the look that was eluding him, disappointment. Corvus was disappointed with him. It made his gaze drop, his heart wrench, he did not like this feeling at all. Biting his lip, unsure of what to do. With the Dursley’s he always knew what was coming…licking his lips, swallowing thickly, “How am I to be punished?” he whispered, not even looking at Corvus.
Corvus stared at the boy, part of him wanted to let it go, but another part of him knew it would be a bad idea. It would set the idea that he could do as he pleased without consequences. That would in the long run be a massive mistake. Harry needed boundaries before he made screwed up and did something like Tom. Tom, too had thought he knew best and rendered himself utterly insane. So used to doing everything on their own, they didn’t think to ask anyone’s opinion or permission.
Yes, he needed to nip this in the bud.
The look on his face was a stark contrast to earlier, Harry had been wholly and heartily amused, giggling behind his hand, green eyes gleaming brightly. He’d taken one glance at his face and known, he had done it to see their reaction. He almost regretted wiping it from Harry’s face. Didn’t they all deserve what happiness and merriment they could grasp?
Although his means of doing so were so Slytherin. He had spent too much time with Tom.
“I’m going to give you a book to read, you’ll read it and then give me a detailed report on why doing rituals on your own is not a good idea, the consequences behind them and the recovery time of those lucky enough to pull through in your own words.” Corvus decided, it would educate him, warn him, and of course, prevent him from making any similar moves in future. It was all he could do. He would never raise his hand to Harry, just as he had never raised a hand to his boys.
“Yes, Sir,” Harry murmured morosely, the sinking feeling in his gut becoming significantly larger, he hated himself for letting Corvus down.
“You may do your punishment in your room or here,” Corvus told him, summoning the book he was thinking off, and handing it to Harry. It was very graphic, probably not something an eleven-year-old should be reading, but he had to be aware of the consequences of his actions.
“My room,” Harry answered, accepting the book, gripping it tightly as he stood and began to make his way out of the room.
“Harry?” Corvus said, just as he was reaching for the door.
“Yes?” Harry asked, turning to face him.
“I am disappointed, but it doesn’t take away the pride I feel for how far you’ve come. You gracefully accepted your punishment, and you’ve acted today…beyond your years. This punishment isn’t meant to hurt you, it’s to make you aware of the consequences of your actions. I have no intentions of banishing you, this is still your home and always will be. Do you understand?” watching some of the tension leech from Harry’s shoulders.
“Yeah,” Harry’s voice was shaky with relief.
“Good,” Corvus replied, standing up, Merlin only knows what was going through his young head to be so relieved. Either way, it made his decision to speak to Harry now and not afterwards all the more vital. He was pleased he had made the right decision. Pressing his hand against his shoulder, rubbing his arm just a little, giving him physical reassurance that had been so long denied to him. “You’re important to me, and I do not want to see you hurt or injured because you got a little ahead of yourself.”
“I won’t do it again, I promise,” Harry reassured him, he wasn’t sure why it was so wrong, but he didn’t want to disappoint Corvus again.
“I’m pleased to hear that, go on then little one, bring it to me once your done,” Corvus said, watching Harry pad out of the room, not looking as weighed down as before. He meant what he said, Harry had definitely acted beyond his years, no arguments, no protests, he’d gracefully accepted his criticism. Although whether it was anything to do with the abuse he suffered…he honestly did not know.
Breathing out, Corvus moved towards his drink cabinet, and was swift in making himself a glass of firewhisky. Gulping it down greedily, the warmth spreading to his extremities immediately. Refilling the glass, a little higher, he put the bottle away and reclaimed his seat. Mind still reeling.
Merlin, if he hadn’t wished to already have Harry as a member of his family, he definitely wished it now. Any family would consider themselves lucky to have such a smart young boy in their family. The urge to try and see to a more permanent contract between Rabastan and Harry was strong. He refrained, desperately, he had already made one of his sons extremely unhappy by arranging a marriage. It was just a shame that Rabastan wasn’t a little younger and Harry a little older.
To join the Slytherin, Potter and Black in a single person with the Lestrange family…my goodness, it would have been a very prosperous marriage indeed. It wasn’t anything to do with fortune, the Lestrange’s had always had more than the entire line could spend. Even then the fortune was halved between his sons when he passed. It was the name, the advantage, the pride, the lineage.
Then again, they did not know if Harry would be able to carry a child to full term, the damage done to his body was massive. He still wasn’t at full health either, then there was the chance that Harry might just not want to carry a child within his body. Not all of them chose to accept the gift they’d been given, or had any desire for the male form.
Harry was still too young, had not gone through sexual maturity, and it might take longer still for his body to go through that process. He had been warned by Millicent of such a possibility, and that it was normal for his sort of case. His lips twitching in amusement, recalling Harry’s reaction when they spoke of such things in the contract.
Perhaps he should have Millicent check when the time was right, but for the moment…it didn’t matter. Harry was his own person, as soon-to-be Lord of two estates, he was free to choose his own fate, his own partner. There would be no threats of disownment for not marrying, as some children faced, which he found entirely distasteful.
Still…the desire to have Harry in his family persisted at the back of his mind, but he paid no attention to it.
It was futile to think for a moment such a dream could come true.
Two hours later…Harry emerged to give him his rather large piece of parchment with a detailed report on what Corvus had asked for. No longer failing to understand why Corvus had reacted the way he had, and why he’d had to read the book and report on it.
Corvus accepted the large wad of rolled up parchment with a small smile, extremely proud of the teen.
-----0
There we go! Next Chapter for you to enjoy you all wanted to see their reactions...I hope it was worth the wait and that you're happy with it! Next chapter will probably be a bit of Sirius/Harry and then off to France with Corvus :) Thank you for all the suggestions! I'll definitely be heeding them...shall we have the holiday just described in a single chapter or will we have a show and tell so to speak on different elements on the holiday? Giving it 2/3 chapters? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 42
Sirius gave his Medi-witch a roughish grin in thanks as he sat in his usual seat waiting for Harry to come. Excited to see him, as he often was, even though Harry wasn’t exactly…forthcoming about his life or his current guardian or guardians. Oh, he’d made it more than clear he was happy with whomever it was, but that was as far as his discussions went. The times he’d tried to dig for more information it had upset Harry, so much so that he had ended the meetings early and left. He’d asked around, but for the life of him, nobody knew where Harry had went after that night. There was rumours and speculations, but nothing anyone said could be considered one hundred percent certain.
After numerous early exits, Sirius had decided against bringing it up again. It saddened him that he wasn’t trusted by Harry or whoever was raising him. He would prove his worth though, he’d do whatever it took. Harry was the only thing he had left, the only thing that mattered.
Perking up, giving a big smile, when he saw Harry coming into the room with his usual perpetual shadow. “Good afternoon, Harry,” he said, as always polite and respectful, and yes, he’d been given permission to use Harry’s name a few weeks into their meetings. Despite the fact he’d already been using it, but it was the principle of things.
“Hello, Sirius, how did your PT go?” Harry asked, giving him a beatific smile, as he slid into his allotted seat, as always Corvus’ lawyer and fast becoming a good friend to Harry, sat silently beside them.
Sirius was startled to see it, wondering what had brought on such a good mood, “It’s going…well,” Sirius said lamely. “I’m becoming less fatigued after each session,” which was what was meant to happen. Part of him hated it, he should be able to walk and run on his own, yet he needed aid from someone or something to get around.
Azkaban had made him a ruin of a wizard.
“That’s good, it means you’re recovering well, I know it’s difficult but when you’re better it will be worth it.” Harry said giving him reassurance. “Do they give you potions afterwards?”
Sirius frowned, glancing briefly at Antonio, digesting the words, now why would Harry understand? Was he just being kind or did he actually know what it was like? He knew better than to ask, at least for now, but he did slot it away for questioning later. Antonio grimaced, Sirius noticed, something had definitely happened to Harry. Had it been something to do with the killing curse? Had it caused damages to Harry that he knew nothing about? He looked physically fine. “They do,” he confirmed, which was the only reason he managed to get here after a shower. Physical Therapy was exhausting, but to get out of here he had to walk out under his own power.
“I won’t be able to visit next week…I’m sorry,” Harry said, genuinely apologetic, they were coming back to see Rabastan and Rodolphus but that was it.
“Is there something wrong?” Sirius asked, leaning forward, “And it’s fine,” it really wasn’t, he was gutted to hear Harry wouldn’t come see him next week. He understood though that Harry was a child, a teenager soon, he probably had better things to do with his time than visit him every week without fail.
“I’m going to be in France!” Harry visibly exuded excitement. “Tonight! I’m already packed!”
Antonio smiled, it was a genuine smile, and for a Lord to do so, it was quite a sight indeed since they were trained not to give any emotional response whatsoever, except with family.
“Oh, holiday, right,” Sirius said genuinely surprised, “Well, it is the summer holidays now… I’ve read that Hogwarts will be reopening in time for the new school term…”
“It will indeed, they’ve been working diligently in the timeframe given in order to ensure the students don’t miss out on a full education any longer than necessary.” Antonio added to the conversation, “After ensuring the foundation was strong and layered the rest was easily begun, they’ll be finished within the next fortnight. The professors and Headmaster are all preparing for the new year, before presumably taking their own holidays.”
“I thought they’d made a temporary…” Sirius began confused, why would they be missing out?
“Oh, they did, but not every subject is being taught, only those vital to their further education,” Antonio added, understanding what he was referring to. They just did not have the room or the time come to that, to allow every single class on the curriculum at Hogwarts to be taught around their magical district.
Sirius nodded slowly, it was true enough, he could imagine just how difficult it was. Hogwarts had been built to cope with the massive influx of students…Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade definitely hadn’t, except for once a year of course, when the students descended in droves to buy their equipment and clothes for school. Diagon Alley notably much busier because the students didn’t know about Hogsmeade to go there for their belongings. Diagon Alley was notably cheaper for a lot of products due to mass buying the owners did in preparation of the sales going up. He was glad he was missing that, he didn’t think he could stand the loudness or the chaos the magical alley would be right now.
“Are you looking forward to returning to Hogwarts? Seeing your friends again?” Sirius asked, turning the conversation back to what was more important.
“Definitely,” Harry said, “But I’ve not had a chance to miss my friends, I’ve been writing to them and they’ve been visiting or Floo calling.” Which was true enough, he wasn’t used to friends, and as fun as it was to have them…it could be a little much when they wanted to send all their time with him. He was getting more used to it of course, how couldn’t he? It had been nearly a year now in a few months since his life had irrevocably changed.
“I’d have missed them if I didn’t get to see them every day,” Sirius confessed, a far away look on his face. “I lived with your dad and grandparents for a few years did you know that? Best years of my life.”
“You were related to my Grandmother Dorea,” Harry nodded, yes he was aware of the family connection.
“Yes, she was the only decent one of the Black lot, except for my Uncle Alphard,” Sirius agreed, a wistful smile on his face.
“Did they hurt you?” Harry asked, his tone pensive, it was very rare Corvus said for any pureblood to hurt their child, especially the heir, due to how precious each child actually was.
“No,” Sirius vehemently shook his head, “No, kiddo they didn’t, my parents and I…just didn’t get along. They loved me, I know that, but they just didn’t like me, or the belief’s I held that differed from their own.” Something else he had come to terms with. “My mother couldn’t stand that at all, and if someone didn’t submit to their views…they were quite quickly struck off from the family.”
“Then why weren’t you completely disinherited? I know you can’t claim the Black Lordship, but you are still a Black.” Harry asked genuinely curious.
“Only my father, Orion Black could do that, he was the Head of the family estate. As angry as he was with my abandoning the family values, it wasn’t enough to strike me completely off. Plus, I think he was hoping Dorea would bring me ultimately back into the fold.” Sirius grimaced out a weak smile, “They were close, even if they didn’t agree on a lot of things.”
“You’ve definitely changed your tune from when you were a teen,” Antonio commented wryly, giving Sirius a smirk of devilment.
“I was a teenager,” Sirius said wryly, “Of course I’ve changed my tune. I’m…still getting used to the fact they’re dead.”
“Their funerals were…beautiful, despite no immediate family for Walburga the girls did a good job.” Antonio explained, simply, Narcissa and Andromeda had gotten together for a single afternoon without sniping and snarling and gotten it done. They hadn’t spoken to each other since if he was following recent events correctly.
Sirius’ eyes widened, “Andromeda and Narcissa?” he gaped agog.
Antonio laughed, “Yeah, they put their feelings aside for the day,” everyone knew just how little the Black sister’s got on. Andromeda for abandoning the family values and marrying a Muggle-born. Despite the fact she had a powerful daughter who had revived the lost Black family magic and was a Metamorphamagus.
“I think they actually liked my mother,” Sirius admitted, which still baffled him to this day, “I think she actually wanted a girl of her own.” But was satisfied with having a heir and a spare and didn’t want any more children after that.
“I don’t like Narcissa,” Harry stated, before startling, “She seems like a snobby stuck up witch, someone needs to take the stick from up her backside.” He liked Lucius though, but couldn’t admit that, he’d already slipped up.
Sirius let out a bark of laughter, genuinely amused, “You’ve met her huh? Perfect description…she wasn’t always like that, but she was fed the family values and stuck to them.” she didn’t wonder about Muggles or Muggle-borns or anything like that. “She’s not quite so…stuck up when it’s just family, it’s the way she was raised.” He quickly reassured Harry. “Her husband is worse.” he hated Lucius.
Harry blinked, he wouldn’t agree with that assessment, Lucius was much politer and less abrasive and cold.
“Stay away from him, Harry, he’s bad news,” Sirius mistook Harry’s silence, “He’s one of the Death Eaters who got away with his crimes.”
“Why would that have anything to do with me?” Harry asked pointedly, “It’s not like he’s going to kill me. The war is over, Sirius, has been for over a decade now, people change…you’ve changed. The choices people make as a teenager shouldn’t be held against them as adults.”
Sirius looked bewildered by Harry’s pronouncement for a few seconds before it sank in. Sirius nodded slowly, conceding Harry’s point. “True,” it was very true, he didn’t know how the world was now. He’d been in Azkaban for the past decade, he hadn’t gotten to enjoy that costly peace the world now enjoyed. Still, it wasn’t as though he was going to become friendly with Death Eaters.
“Where in France are you going?” Sirius asked, trying to get the conversation turned to a more upbeat subject. It had become very depressing and very fast, he’d think on just how amazing and mature his godson was once he was alone.
“Marseille, Paris, and a few other places I can’t quite remember the names,” Harry said, “I’m taking my camera, I’ll take pictures...” He offered up, wasn’t that what people were supposed to do? While on holiday? It would be his first real time using it, expect for the few pictures he’d taken of him and Draco and him and Daphne and him and Corvus.
“Sounds amazing,” Sirius said with a smile, “We normally just visited other Black properties, we didn’t do the tourist thing, mother absolutely detested the thought of a Muggle touching her…” sniggering in remembrance.
“Why not visit the magical sectors?” Harry asked, baffled by Sirius’ mother, wondering if she was touched in the head.
“Muggles that know were allowed in there, obviously,” Sirius said dryly, grinning, he may have riled her up a time or two, she’d gone ballistic at the time. “I definitely don’t miss her shrieking I’ll tell you that.”
“You do now that Walburga had a portrait made…do you not? She was activated the day of her funeral, I believe Narcissa said she was put in the hallway of the ancestral Black townhouse,” Antonio explained easily, refraining from laughing at the look on Sirius’ face.
Sirius blanched, staring at him in horror and disbelief.
Harry burst out laughing, finding it entirely too entertaining.
“You’re joking…right?” Sirius asked, “Far as I know neither wanted to do that!”
“Your father doesn’t have one, but your mother does,” Antonio replied.
Sirius screwed up his face, “Maybe I should just set fire to the town house…knowing my mother she will have had a permanent sticking charm adhered to her frame.”
“I couldn’t say,” Antonio answered, while Harry finished laughing.
“Can she visit other portraits? Like in the castle?” Harry asked curiously, he didn’t know much about portraits, “Like visit Dorea…” or how they worked.
“That I’m afraid I couldn’t answer, to get from one portrait to the next, you must be connected, spelled so that they can. I don’t believe Walburga and Dorea were particularly close…so I can’t see either agreeing to the connection in the frames.” Antonio as always, did his best to educate Harry, just as he had observed Corvus doing.
Sirius frowned, that was something Harry surely already knew? He’d learnt that when he was what? Ten maybe? Well before Hogwarts had started…then again all families were different in what they taught the heirs.
“Weren’t close? They argued constantly,” Sirius said wryly, “They did not get on at all, Walburga got on her case constantly for marrying Charles Potter.” She was quite lucky she didn’t end up disowned, not that it would have affected her any.
“Sounds fun,” Harry said sarcastically, if they were all always constantly arguing, it was little wonder Sirius wanted away from it all. Harry couldn’t help but think he would too. He didn’t like loud arguments, they made him want to hide away, to stay safe until it was over. It’s perhaps why he loved Lestrange Manor so much, even when Corvus was angry, he never raised his voice, he just expressed his disappointment and gave him a punishment in form of why it was wrong and to write why but made sure he knew he was still wanted. Harry had desperately needed that that day, and he’d delivered. He felt safe and happy, and couldn’t wait until he was on holiday. “We’re going to the opera tonight, I’m not sure what I’ll think of it,”
“The opera?” Sirius asked, at his age? Were his guardians trying to bore him to death? “Yeah, you’re going to be bored out your wits, I had to go a few times, they insisted it was a good way to brush up on languages…then they asked a million questions about it…and if I didn’t pay attention there would be hell to pay.” At least he had been thirteen when his parents took him along. As the heir he had a lot of expectations on his shoulders, expectations he hadn’t wanted. “In the end they gave in, and begun going on their own without us, leaving the House-elf to watch us.”
“The magic Palias Garnier is absolutely worthwhile regardless of age,” Antonio refuted, and it was very expensive to boot. He certainly wouldn’t contemplate going there more than once a year. He had taken his wife a few years ago for their anniversary. It wasn’t a place one usually observed children at, but with money…it opened paths normally not open.
Sirius slotted another additional piece of information away, going there of all places, it had to be someone in very high society. It was little wonder Harry was always so formal, although, he was laughing more and more in his company and the sound made his day. It gave him solace and hope, made him happy, so relieved that his godson was in a good place.
That belief wouldn’t hold forever, of course, but for now, Harry let him keep his delusions and allowed him to focus on getting better…not at useless thoughts of revenge and spiralling into a depression.
“Still, what did you do to earn that punishment?” Sirius chuckled and shook his head wholly amused, he did not see Harry’s immediate reaction.
“Magic Flute, is hardly considered a punishment, just because you disliked the Opera and considered it one.” Antonio did his best to stamp that ridiculous notion out of Harry’s head, he’d gone extremely pale.
“That one wasn’t too bad,” Sirius conceded, it was the first one he’d actually been forced to attend by his parents. Trying to ‘ease’ him into high society, when he’d wanted to be anywhere else. “At least it has a normal realism to it…most operas’ don’t.” sensing an underlying tension, but oblivious to how on earth it came to be.
“Normal?” Harry asked, frowning, wondering what he meant by that, “Oh, magic, right.” It was called the magic flute he supposed. Of course, Sirius had been raised in the magical world, it would be normal to him. For Harry though the wonder had yet to abate despite nearly a whole year of immersing himself in the wonder that was magic. He rather hoped it would always remain that way. He certainly never wanted to take it for granted.
“It’s time,” Antonio explained, as the Medi-witch made a motion with her wrist watch, giving them a few more minutes to say goodbye.
“I’ll bring you something back,” Harry said, although he wasn’t sure where to start, but Sirius had liked the food he was bringing him. Fortunately, it was healthy foods, today had been a fruit salad. He had brought him a few sugar quills when he commented they were his favourite, and he’d actually stuck them up his clothes with a cheeky wink. He’d never found out if he’d been caught, but they certainly kept a very close eye on him.
“I’d like that,” Sirius said, genuinely pleased, he had ten years’ worth of gifts to make up for when he got out. Considering how well off his guardians were…Sirius wasn’t sure what he could get for Harry that he might like. He just stared at the owl order magazines overwhelmed, the desire to spoil Harry strong, but knowing there was no point to buying things Harry may already have. His birthday was coming up soon… “Oh, I don’t suppose you’d give me a clue on a possible birthday gift?”
“I don’t know…it is a bit pricy…” Harry said deeply uncomfortable.
“What?” Sirius latched onto Harry intently, he didn’t think Harry realized just how far he’d go for him. How much he’d spend on him to make him happy.
“A Level three Rune crafting kit,” Harry admitted, “I love Runes,”
“Level three?” Sirius gaped, “But that’s…”
“I know it’s too much, some sweets will do,” Harry was quick to reassure him.
“No, no, I mean level three is fifteen year olds,” Sirius blustered out, a rune crafting kit being too much money was comical. “You really are that far ahead?”
Harry nodded, “Yeah, it’s fun, I love it,” and he loved Rabastan teaching him even more, it was him teaching that got Harry understanding Runes so much better than he had on his own. The Educational rune books were just that, educational, not fun, but Rabastan made it more so.
Sirius nodded slowly, “Your dad loved Transfiguration, he was way ahead of all of us in that class, it was charms for your mum.”
“Yeah, Mr. Ollivander said something about their wands being perfect for those crafts,” Harry replied, and that his was the brother wand of Voldemort.
“Then he was right,” Sirius said, “Listen…I’ve been asking people for some pictures of your parents…would you like some? I realize you probably already have…”
“I don’t,” Harry refuted that possibility, he didn’t have a single picture of them, expect for the school ones Corvus was able to find for him. “I don’t have any.”
“You’ve never been to Godric’s Hollow?” Sirius asked, “What about your parents graves?” maybe he was still a bit too young to go trudging through the wreckage of his family home, perhaps they thought it would be too traumatic. Perhaps he’d had nightmares for years…he didn’t know, because he hadn’t been able to be there because of his anger.
“No, I’ve not visited there,” Harry shook his head, he definitely couldn’t be seen with Corvus visiting there that’s for sure. It might be a Muggle area, but as far as he knew, a few magical’s actually lived in the area. If they were seen there it would raise questions that the Lestrange’s didn’t want to deal with.
“Best not to, can you imagine the mob?” Antonio sneered, “The pictures and the press?” it was just an utter nightmare, there would be no privacy for Harry to be had.
“What? Is it that bad?” Sirius asked aghast, what on earth was Antonio talking about?
“Yes,” Antonio replied, “It is that bad,”
Sirius just stared blankly, he just didn’t get it, he’d known Harry’s name was well known in the magical world…but pictures? Press? Mob? Was he just over exaggerating? They couldn’t just take Harry’s picture and post it all over the wizarding news, he had guardians, magical guardians that could stop it…press charges, the clothes Harry had on gave that away.
“Come, Mr. Black, there are others waiting for their time to spend with a loved one,” the Medi-witch chided softly, oh she understood that they wanted to spend more time with family and friends, but it just wasn’t possible. What she said was true though, there was someone else due to use this area to speak to their family. They were starting to get anxious waiting outside.
“I’ll see you in a fortnight,” Harry offered up, standing immediately, “I apologise,” he added to the healer, he knew it was always handy to be polite, especially in the long run. Who knew who you’d need one day. Plus, they were just doing their job, and society wouldn’t run without these people.
“It’s no problem, Heir Potter,” the Medi-witch said, genuinely taken aback by the apology, it wasn’t often they were apologised to, too many were gruff and commanding.
“Enjoy the rest of your day,” Antonin offered up, as Sirius was helped to his feet and guided away with a quiet goodbye.
“Is my godson bothered by the press?” Sirius asked as he was helped to his room.
“Your godson has never actually been photographed by the press, they’ve not had that chance. There has been a few statements made over the years, by Dumbledore, regarding Heir Potter, but no sightings…which has made people very curious to meet him.” she explained, as they slowly made progress.
“Wait, Dumbledore? When did the statement’s stop?” Sirius asked, when had his godson actually ended up in a magical household? Or had Dumbledore done it with their say so? He doubted it, Harry didn’t seem to like Dumbledore, that much he could glean despite the fact he rarely spoke. Or that might be the reason for Harry’s anger towards Dumbledore…he wondered what they said. He’d need to get someone to trawl through the archives and find out for him.
“I’m not actually sure, Mr. Black, I very rarely pay attention to gossip or news,” she explained patting him on the back lightly.
“Call me, Sirius,” the animagus said, yes, definitely going to have to get someone to give him all the information. Which meant writing, he hated writing, it was a new hatred, mostly due to the shaking. He feared he may never actually stop, regardless of how long a time passed. If that was the case, the thought was terrifying, to go the rest of his life with constant tremors preventing even something simple as writing. Harry was gracious enough not to mention how horrid it was, Merlin only knows what those who had received missives from him thought.
“Get some rest, dinner will be by soon,” she suggested, instead of replying to his statement, opening the door to his room, and helping the wizard to his bed. Normally he’d be a little better on his own these days, but after PT it was difficult for all their residences that required that little extra aid.
Sirius didn’t waste a second arguing, the second his head was on his pillow he was out of it, his body just exhausted beyond endurance. It just wasn’t used to such rigorous exercise from him, the most he did was change forms from time to time.
------0
“Ah, just in time,” Corvus said, watching them return, he could immediately see Harry had something on his mind, but he didn’t look too conflicted on it so he didn’t feel the need to ask right away.
“Yes, but I’m afraid I must dash, I have a meeting in less than five minutes, my apologies,” Antonio said, apologetically, giving both wizards a nod then he apparated away before they could reply to his apologies or statement.
“Can you think of anything else you haven’t packed you might want to bring before we leave?” Corvus asked, not that it would be a difficulty to summon a House-elf to get what they needed.
Harry gave the question an appropriate amount of time and thought, before he shook his head, “No, I can’t think of anything.” He’d bought some snacks, just in case he didn’t like what food was bought, about ten of his books if he had the time to read. “Is the opera a punishment?”
“I beg your pardon?” Corvus asked, utterly befuddled by Harry’s question, never mind the unexpectedness of it.
“Is the opera a punishment,” Harry repeated himself, staring up at Corvus sombrely.
Corvus sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, “Merlin, I could kill Black,” he admitted shaking his head, “No, Harry, it isn’t a punishment. This is purely for your own enjoyment, I sincerely think you’ll love it.” he had seen it before himself, with his parents, he had then taken his sons to see it, and now he was taking Harry. It wasn’t his favourite operatic performance by far, but for someone young and just starting out…it was perfect.
“You don’t like the opera?” Harry asked, brow wrinkling in confusion.
“Yes, very much,” Corvus easily explained, as he ushered Harry towards the edge of the wards. In fact he had missed a few opera performances since Harry came into his life, despite the fact the child probably wouldn’t miss him for an evening. “But this performance is one I think you’ll like.” Even his sons had found it highly entertaining.
“Oh,” Harry said, relaxing fully, he’d trusted Antonio to be right, but he was glad to have it fully cleared up.
“Are you not looking forward to it?” Corvus questioned, as he produced the portkey, which was set to go in a minute.
“I’ve never been to one,” Harry answered, “Or anywhere,” he was looking forward to it, he couldn’t wait to experience all that France had to offer, or the Opera, having spent ten years in a cupboard…everything he saw was new and exciting.
“Then let us explore France,” Corvus replied.
Harry grinned, giving a nod of consent, pressing his hand against the Portkey, and within thirty seconds they were gone in a whirlwind emerging after a minute in France. Losing not just a minute…but an hour, as France was ahead of the UK by one hour.
“Once we get unpacked, would you prefer dinner…or shall we wait?” Corvus questioned, “Remember to set your watch ahead an hour.” He added absently.
“What time is the Opera on at?” Harry questioned, his face craning every which way, to see everything around him, as they stood at the steps of the hotel.
Le Royal Monceau Raffles.
The moment the ‘Royal Monceau suite’ was out of Corvus’ lips, they were immediately met with staff eager to meet their needs. Others watching with envy at the prospect of spending even just a night in Le Royal Monceau suite. Women watching Corvus with open appreciation, making plans to insert themselves into his life, and soon, nobody spent more than a few days in those suites.
The woman all eying Corvus up hungrily, all glared at each other, silently warning them off, that he was theirs. Turning their nose up at Harry, they’d had the heirs to continue the family line, then palmed them off on the hired help as often as possible. They’d rather not entertain a child again, needy, dirty little things. Playing grandson though, which didn’t sit well with them, children were ill-behaved and constantly liked to steal attention. Wrongly believing it was a grandfather and grandson outing.
Harry laughed softly as they were guided to their rooms, hand almost in his mouth in his bid to stop his sniggering at the looks Corvus had received from quite a few women in the vicinity.
It wasn’t really funny, he knew Corvus wouldn’t want the attention of any of them. Corvus still loved his wife, the pain in his voice and eyes when he spoke of her revealed that much. These women wouldn’t care about that though, but he also knew it was going to be hilarious watching him tear them to shreds.
This was going to be so much fun.
-------0
There we go! Another chapter for you to devour! Just a few more chapters of them in France before Harry’s twelve and at Hogwarts again! will we see more about the opera or just discussing it afterwards? Hmm… and thanks for the suggestions on what to do in France on holiday, it’s been such a long time since I visited I honestly can’t remember much of it : ) I was 10 at the time : ) Of course, I’ll need to add in a bit about Dumbledore and Minerva at some point…I’ve been meaning to but the story just isn’t about them so they’re relegated to background characters with barely a mention! Will we see Tom coming to France to keep an eye on Harry? let them spent more time before we’re back off to Hogwarts? How will Ginny Weasley react to this Harry? And how will Harry react to her? Will Colin Creevy follow him around? Or will Harry threaten to sue them and that back them off without worry? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 43
Everyone stood and applauded, including Corvus, so Harry deftly copied him, making the move seem purposeful despite not knowing what was going on. "It doesn't seem finished," Harry confessed, as the applauding died down and the stage went dark, denoting its end.
Corvus leaned down to hear what Harry was saying, "It's not," Corvus easily explained, as he led them out of the box. They had the perfect seating to the side of the stage and saw the performance at an optimal spot. There was room in the box to house more people, of course, but only he and Harry were situated into it. "This is an intermission, a break while the performers have a rest before returning to perform the next hour and half left of the act." They had been on the move frantically one might say, for the last hour and half, they were bound to be dead on their feet.
"Oh," Harry said before nodding, it made sense. "How long is the break for?"
"The length of intermission varies for each operatic production. In fact, some do not even have intermissions, it is admittedly very rare. The intermission runs between thirty and forty minutes." Corvus explained easily, guiding him through to the restaurant and not the pub he'd usually visit when he came on his own or his preference with an acquaintance, he was always bothered at these events. "Hence why I suggested we have dinner a little late…it will give us something to do to pass the time before we return to see the end."
"J'ai une réservation sous Lestrange s'il vous plait," Corvus said in flawless French, to the hostess, who was dressed resplendently in a gorgeous black dress, that wasn't too revealing and professional enough for work. The Maitre d'hotel was an important facet of any restaurant, they reflect the restaurant and it's standards.
"Parfaitement à l'heure," she said with a smile, "Suivez-moi s'il-vous-plait," picking up leather bound menu's and begun to show the way, the only sign of her exhaustion of having been run off her feet was a little wobble and a barely discernible wince.
"Merci beaucoup," Corvus said gracefully as he took his seat, Harry took the one across from him as expected.
"Merci," Harry said, as he too was handed a menu. There was no child's menu to be found here, and nor were there any prices he observed.
"Bon appétit!" she said, knowing they would enjoy their meal, the food here was delicious. They had one of the top chefs around. "Votre serveur sera bientôt avec vous," informing them that their server will be with them soon.
"Que puis-je vous offrir ce soir Messieurs?" their sever made an appearance.
"Menu cinq s'il vous plait," Corvus requested the fifth menu, "pour nous deux," he added. Making it clear that he and Harry were having the same meal.
"Parfait," the server said, giving a short bow as he graciously took their menu's, promising to return with their wine – and butterbeer for Harry naturally – before he left to put in their food choice with the chef.
"So, what did you think of the production so far?" Corvus asked, testing the wine and giving a nod of approval to the server who had returned with their drinks. "Rabastan and Rodolphus came to see this one for their first foray into the Opera," he revealed, a hint of nostalgia in his voice.
Harry gratefully drank from his goblet of butterbeer, thirsty beyond belief. There was no food or drink allowed while you watched the performance. The pain relief draughts he took made him very thirsty, only because of the thickness that left an aftertaste in his mouth. He was used to it, but still, nonetheless grateful for something to drink.
"Would you like to try some?" while in France and all that, Corvus thought, it wasn't as if he was going to allow him to drink for the rest of their holiday.
"I don't much like the smell of alcohol," Harry admitted, a faraway look on his face. let alone have any desire to taste it, he could feel Vernon's disgusting breath wafting over him just thinking about it.
Corvus did not need any additional information to realize what Harry was implying. He refused to let that…that disgusting obese muggle cast a shade over Harry's holiday. "Would you prefer I don't?" at least here, he wasn't giving up alcohol thank you, he normally drank after Harry went to bed and that's what he'd continue to do.
Harry immediately shook his head, "Vernon never drank wine, said it was for weak willed women, he preferred whisky and bourbon." And Petunia wasn't allowed to drink anything else except whisky or bourbon. The only wine allowed in the house was cooking wine for the dinner parties he hosted – and he cooked for – for clients before he lost his job of course, and ended up in prison.
"Let's not discuss him, hmm?" Corvus said, firmly. "Now, what did you think of the performance?" the server returned with their soup before swiftly departing with a short bow once more. Picking up his spoon he begun to consume his soup before it got cold.
"It was…interesting," Harry said diplomatically, following Corvus' lead, "I liked when they performed magic though, maybe when I'm more fluent in German I'll enjoy it better." He was getting better, he could hold a simple conversation, but he was no means an expert yet. Thankfully, he was able to understand it, one didn't need language to fully enjoy the experience of the Opera according to Corvus. Harry didn't quite agree, but it had been wonderful experience.
"The boys certainly would agree with you," Corvus replied, "It's exactly the same sentiments they expressed upon seeing it for the first time."
"What age were they?" Harry asked, the soup disappeared swiftly, as he found it delicious. He almost wanted to ask for the recipe, but he knew he wouldn't get it. He would definitely try and recreate it, he thought licking his lips.
"Rabastan was ten," Corvus said, as the dishes disappeared, and the server emerged with their appetizer plating and leaving. "Just before he was off to Hogwarts. Rodolphus complained something fierce, not wishing to miss the Quidditch World cup which was here at the time. He got over it very quickly when I surprised them with top box tickets just before the Opera." If he haven't he feared he would have lost his temper with his petulant child who should have known better. Rodolphus had been very passionate, but thankfully it had been tempered over the years.
Harry blinked, "You rewarded bad behaviour?" he couldn't see it, at all. Corvus was stern, loving but stern at least in his experience.
"He most certainly tested my patience that day," Corvus said in amusement, quickly and easily finishing their little appetizers. Drinking from his wine glass, and refilling it. They had picked the perfect one, it went well with everything he'd consumed thus far. "But it's all a part of growing up," giving Harry a fond look, he would look forward to the day Harry pushed his luck, but he doubted very much he'd ever be anything like Rodolphus, the damage was too severe for that. No, Harry had gown up well before his time. He could tell that just by his conversations, it wasn't normally the conversations you'd have with a young boy. A young soon-to-be teenager.
Harry grinned, muffling his amusement as he finished his appetizers. A few months ago, it would have done him for his entire dinner. Now, it did exactly as it was meant to, to work up an appetite. The menu had been in French, and he hadn't had much of a chance to read anything, so he didn't know exactly what he'd be getting for his main meal. He'd seen many pictures of the brothers in stages of growing up, they were plastered all over the manor, and you could see how close the brothers were, if he didn't already know. he could just imagine the scene.
Corvus gave him an amused look, happy to see it again, he would do all he could to prevent Vernon from returning to his thoughts.
"I think it's funny how alike the Lestrange's are…the portrait room…it's like seeing double constantly…although Leta was very pretty." Harry said, he'd been in a few times, talking to them, and most of them were very kind, Leta most of all.
"That she was," Corvus agreed, a deep sadness consuming him, she had such a horrid life, and was finally happy with someone who cared so very deeply for her and she was murdered before she could live. Pretty was a very simple term when it came to Leta, she had the dark hair and dark eyes, but she was elfin like, graceful and very striking. "And it's not always the case, I do believe you look more like the Black side of the family than you do of the Potter. I may be able to find a picture of your grandfather at your age to compare, you and he look nothing alike except perhaps the hair." James Potter was definitely a mix of both parents but certainly not Charles double.
"Sirius is trying to get pictures too," Harry admitted, "All his property…"
"Yes, it is admittedly a dastardly thing to do and have happen," Corvus sighed, shaking his head. Just imagining something like that happening to Lestrange Manor made him want to weep let alone if it actually occurred. All the history and portraits. Thankfully they were cautious enough and careful enough to keep Master copies in the vault, to ensure if anything did happen they wouldn't lose everything. They had taken every precaution possible to safeguard their ancestral home. Including one against fire, but against Fiendfyre…nothing was impenetrable.
"He asked me if I'd like copies when he finds people who can pass some on for him." Harry admitted, "Merci," he said in thanks to the server when his meal was placed in front of him. "He was surprised when I admitted to have never been in Godric's Hollow or to the graveyard…I think he might figure it out soon…" that he'd been placed with Muggles and new to the magical world.
"He is moderately intelligent, but rational thinking isn't a strong suit the Black's are known for." Corvus admitted, "Narcissa and Andromeda as well as Andromeda's daughter seem to be the only exceptions. Do don't be surprised if Sirius takes longer than you anticipated." Which he already had…but only because he didn't want Harry to stop coming. No doubt about it. There wouldn't that be that safety net forever, Black would be out of St. Mungo's before too long, thankfully without any desire to adopt Harry by the look of it. Establishing Harry as happy where he was…had been vital to ensure Black did not try to go down that route.
"I think he's cleverer than people think," Harry admitted, "Once he's better it might show through." He admitted.
"Perhaps," Corvus conceded, he would wait and see, his further education had been nothing but Order meetings and duels, he hadn't had a job or attempted to get one. There was little doubt that Orion and Walburga had been hugely embarrassed by their son. "Do you wish to visit Godric's Hollow?" he then asked solemnly as the occasion called for. His minds eye flashing the state of the place, it wasn't somewhere an eleven-year-old should be.
"Isn't it just an empty building now?" Harry asked pensively, staring at his half eaten food contemplating whether he wanted to eat more.
"Far from it," Corvus said cautiously, unsure of how Harry would react to this news but not keeping it from him. "After the attack, people…begun looting around, taking what they could. It was quickly put a stop to, but not all items were retrieved. It was frozen in its state, the goblins ensured nobody but you could enter the premises or with your permission. Some of the more valuable items that hadn't been taken were placed in the vaults."
"Do they know what was stolen?" Harry asked, sick to his stomach at the thought of what humanity was like…but not at all entirely surprised by it. Vultures, greedy people who didn't care about anyone else's misfortune.
"The goblins retrieved a great many items, and there were arrests," Corvus admitted brow furrowing a little as he thought back to that point in time. Unfortunately, it was a time of great upheaval for him. "Many are still unfortunately…missing, you can of course, ask for the papers to be on the lookout for them." something might turn up.
Harry was surprised by that announcement, they'd actually made arrests? He wondered how long they had gotten in prison for the theft. Either way, with the prison the way it was…nobody deserved it, not even those who had stolen from him.
"As for the cottage, it's in very bad shape, I would…" Corvus mulled over which words to use. "Prefer if you gave me permission to ensure that it is stable before you visit. Perhaps even get the property…secured."
"Secured?" Harry asked, painfully swallowing his food down, "What do you mean?"
"There was a massive backlash of magic that day, the roof was blown out, perhaps even a bit of the wall, I'm not sure, I've only seen it from a distance in a photograph that was in the Daily Prophet." Corvus answered, "I would rather you not end up injured." Or emotionally harmed by the sight. He couldn't always quite accurately predict Harry, but the more time they spent together, he could hazard a guess. Plus, he wasn't one for showing his emotions, whether it be pain, fear or tiredness, not even to him.
"Oh," Harry nodded slowly, "I'll write to Gringotts when we get back then." trusting Corvus' judgement. Maybe they'd find photos in the house, it seemed very important to Sirius, he'd like to be able to give him some.
"I know just the people who would be able to secure Godric's Hollow with due consideration." Corvus said easily, nobody that would besmirch his parents they would get the honour due. They had died for their child, for that they did deserve some consideration. Their personalities, houses, affiliations didn't come into this. "Leave it to me," he promised.
They ate the rest of their meal in silence, Corvus' a contemplative one.
"Are you…thinking about Rabastan and Rodolphus?" Harry asked, as their dessert came. Once again, he thanked their server, which seemed to work in a combination of Muggle and Magic. Taking the food away with magic but serving with people.
"Tell me, Harry, now that you've gotten to know Sirius better…do you question your resolve or desire to stay at Lestrange Manor?" with me, went unsaid but Harry was too young to understand the subtle undercurrents, for now.
"No," Harry stated immediately, not even doubting for a second that Corvus was trying to hand him over to Sirius. That doubt was well and truly gone, he may have moments of doubt, but Harry knew he was wanted. Tom had said something to him, 'You cannot make Corvus Lestrange do anything he doesn't want to do, not even I, was able to do so' adding that, his presence wasn't needed in Corvus' life for him to be able to see the boys. Telling Harry what he already knew, and there was nothing else Harry could give Corvus that he couldn't get himself. It had been said in such a way that was meant to be demeaning and derisive, of sorts, but it had gotten through whereas all Corvus' kindness had not.
Corvus nodded slowly, as he begun eating his dessert. Truthfully, he did not think Sirius would be an ideal guardian for Harry. The teen needed boundaries, discipline when required and more importantly, attention to detail, to ensure he got all his potions on time and was strict enough to ensure he stuck to a routine and not just allow him to flounder and get off with whatever he pleased. Harry was very precocious, and at an age were boundaries would be the stepping stone to how he turned out as an adult. It was however, that sort of freedom that could entice one so young to agree to it. "Then so it shall be," he replied, as always he would continue to ensure Harry was happy and his opinions and options heard.
"This tastes amazing!" Harry enthusiastically declared after his first bite.
"Yes, the chef here always surpasses expectation," Corvus agreed with Harry's assessment. The meal had most definitely been lovely, it was just a shame the opera hadn't been discussed in greater detail, perhaps it wasn't to his tastes, then again opera wasn't to everyone's tastes. "I always come here when I attend the opera, it's a favourite of mine." And his wife's of course, it held a special place in his heart and always would.
He poured the rest of his bottle of wine into his glass to finish with his dessert. "Are you tiring?" noticing Harry stifling a yawn. It wasn't past his bedtime, but he most certainly was more active for this time of night than usual, all he did this late was read a book,
"No, I'm fine, honest," Harry said, "I can't wait to see the outcome…even if I don't understand a lot of the words," the longer he waited, the more excited he was to see the end, and what happens.
"Yes, it's a shame your first experience cannot be a full one," Corvus admitted, "Perhaps I should have waited a while before bringing you. Once you had brushed up a little more on your French." A few months was nowhere near enough to learn a different language, it didn't help that he was also trying to learn Italian, so that he may understand a little when they visited Rome.
He had cautioned Harry that it was never a good idea to try to learn two languages at the same time. Unfortunately, Harry was very ambitious and determined, and he did very well, he just wasn't fluent. In time he would be, of that Corvus had no doubt.
"No, no I'm really glad you booked the trip!" Harry declared, his face filled with delight, "I just know it's going to be so much fun!" he had seen the itinerary, and read the book on the places they were going to in the brochure, yes, it was definitely going to be amazing. The best two weeks of his life.
"It most certainly will be," Corvus replied with a small smile, as his dessert plate disappeared now that he was finished it. He had made sure it was something fun but educative, something that wouldn't bored him to tears. He had been told that the heat would ease some of the pain Harry suffered from too. Corvus clicked his fingers, silently demanding the bill immediately.
The server jumped to his silent demand, with swiftness, if Harry hadn't seen him move he would have thought the wizard Apparated.
The gold Gringotts card was placed atop the bill, along with quite a significant tip. He might not thank them or outwardly show his appreciation, but he did through his tip.
Harry once again thanked him, after the bill was paid and the card returned. Corvus did not carry around the sort of money that would needed to settle a bill here at such an exclusive restaurant. Which had cost over three hundred galleons for two meals and an admittedly exquisite bottle of wine.
"Shall we?" Corvus gestured for Harry to come, both of them slowly and languidly, due to having more than enough time to get back to their opera seats without hastening. Corvus wasn't getting any younger after all.
"Will…will you be there when I have to tell Sirius?" Harry asked, craning his neck to see Corvus' face. Trotting out the restaurant doors not wanting to hold anyone up. "About my past…" he trailed off, he like Corvus knew time was running out and that Sirius would soon know everything. If Harry wanted Sirius completely on his side he'd need to. They couldn't risk Dumbledore getting his hands on him or someone working for Dumbledore.
"Is that what would make you feel more comfortable?" Corvus asked, knowing in a few months Sirius would be out of St. Mungo's, by then Harry would be safely at Hogwarts until the summer holidays. He said as much to Harry, "You will be at school by the time Sirius is released, all you will be doing is exchanging mail."
"But Dumbledore might be able to get to him if we hold off," Harry pointed out, and he definitely wasn't going to associate with Sirius if he was going to be associated with Dumbledore. Who knows what the old fool would do, how he would twist Sirius with his words into doing Merlin only knows what.
"This is very true," Corvus aged, and it had been something that often dwelled on his mind. he had someone watching out for Sirius in St. Mungo's, including those who check his mail, nothing as of yet had come from Dumbledore thankfully…but who knows when that may change.
"I'd very much prefer you to be there," Harry admitted, as they walked, ignoring all else that might try to get their attention.
"Very well, I shall book the Leaky Cauldron for the day of his release, Antonio and yourself will get him to sign a contract to ensure our secrecy. Then and only then shall I join you, you must know that he will not react well." Corvus cautioned, "He might be entirely unreasonable."
"Because of Alice and Frank Longbottom, but you didn't do anything," Harry argued, surely Sirius would see that? To blame an entire family…well, it meant that Sirius was just as responsible since Bellatrix was his cousin. "His own cousin took part… it would be like blaming himself!"
"Some hurts…prevent logical understand, plus, we are a dark family and Sirius denounced all that, proclaiming to be light, and nothing and nobody would or could talk him out of it." Corvus explained, opening the door and allowing Harry entrance. "Do you require a pain relief draught?" as always obsessive over ensuring Harry was comfortable and pain free as much as he could make him.
"Pain relief draught? Did you have an accident little one?" A witch practically purred as she bent down to inspect him like he was a doll. Her long bright red fingernails catching his chin to force him to look up, but Harry flinched back from her, hating anyone's hands being near his face. "He's a beauty, my if he was a girl he'd fetch a high dowry indeed." Her Irish accent noticeable.
"Thankfully he is not," Corvus stated sharply, although truth be told, Harry was considered the 'female' in the relationship more so now due to the new knowledge that he was a carrier. Although, if Rabastan married Harry, he would find himself Rabastan Lestrange Black-Potter. Harry would be Harry James Lestrange-Black-Potter. And actually responsible for having three male heirs, one for each of his estates, Potter, Black and of course Slytherin, should Tom have no desire to copulate – which he most definitely didn't – or have a child. It was a lot to put on anyone's shoulders, but that was the way the world was. Albeit if he chose to have children and have children from his own body, if he chose to marry a woman, there would be four. "Kindly refrain from touching him, Lady Grey." he added with not so deceptive mildness. His warning clear as a bell.
Lady Grey paled a little as she straightening up, it definitely hadn't gone the way she had desired. She thought paying attention to the little thing would have the desired affect of softening him a little. Everyone knew children and grandchildren were important whether you liked the little things or not. "My apologies, perhaps you would be willing to accept my offer of a drink as an apology? And of course, a butterbeer for your grandson."
Harry coughed, hiding his amusement, suddenly finding to the side of himself utterly fascinating. He'd noticed of course, the looks Corvus received last night at the hotel, and he hadn't given one single indication that he was interested in seeing those looks.
Corvus' eyes glittered in amusement, grandson indeed! Truthfully if his son had a child when he married Bellatrix as he should have, right away, any grandchild he had would indeed be Harry's age. Well, a few years older, but it did not matter, no, he wished Harry was his son-in-law not grandson. Merlin it would be beautiful to see Harry round with his grandson.
That would, indeed, be the sight that would make him the most content wizard in the world. With the obvious exception of seeing his sons free, but that plan was already being implemented on both sides, they would be freed, it was just a matter of whether they would be walking out free men or were released and wanted for as long as it took to take over – however he was going to do it – he still wasn't sure of Tom's plans in that regard. He however, hadn't been one for sharing his plans.
Sighing internally, this woman and dozens of people like her, constantly hounded him. He was kind and patient in the beginning, letting them down easily, but they were relentless in their pursuit of him. The worst thing was, they did not know the simplest of thing about him. If they hadn't desired him for his money, and actually wanted to know him, he would have greatly relished in the anonymity, for someone to talk to. "I'm afraid I cannot, my grandson and I must take our seats for the next part of the performance. Perhaps next time, Lady Grey." He offered up only due to his upbringing and to be polite and respectful.
"The box?" she said, a subtle greedy look on her face, "I've always wanted to observe the Opera from the box." Pouting dramatically, watching him expectantly. After all she'd all but invited herself, as a gentleman he should abide by her wishes.
"Grandfather, it's time to go," Harry said, demandingly, "We can't be late!" amusement gleaming in his green eyes, barely able to refrain from laughing outright at the glance she shot him, irritated by his mere presence.
Corvus actually startled at that, glancing at Harry himself. His lips twitching as he tried to stamp down his own amusement. "Indeed, we must, please excuse us," Corvus said, and with that Harry and Corvus left to see the rest of the opera performance. "Cheeky," he added once they were out of her earshot. Grateful nonetheless, that that particular crisis was averted.
Harry just gave him a 'who me?' look, startling slightly, when he saw a familiar face in the crowd, or at least thought he did. He surely must be mistaken…there was no way Tom was here, after all.
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 44
Corvus made his way to his wards room, having been informed by the House-elves that Harry was still awake. He had asked them to keep an eye on Harry due to Harry’s sheer inability to disturb him when he needed him. It was fast approaching midnight, and Harry was rarely awake after nine or ten o’clock. ‘Ironic’ he thought, since Harry had been born probably near enough this very moment twelve-years-ago.
Once he reached Harry’s room, he noticed the light still on. Knocking lightly, just in case he had dozed off in the time it took him to get there.
“Come in,” came Harry’s voice, clear as a bell, and not sleepy at all.
Corvus opened the door, and entered Harry’s bedroom, he wasn’t even in bed. No, he was wrapped in a cover, doors open, staring up at the sky from his balcony. The bed hadn’t even been slept in by the looks of it. How strange. “Are you feeling well?” he asked, making his way towards the teen, pressing his hand against Harry’s forehead, concerned for his welfare. He didn’t seem hot, perhaps not a fever then.
“I’m fine, I promise,” Harry said staring up at Corvus, giving him an apologetic smile. “I didn’t mean to disturb you.” He really hadn’t, he’d just continued on with his lonely tradition…despite things having changed so drastically. It was now an entire year since he’d found out about the magical world, and since he had found freedom.
“You didn’t,” Corvus chided him gently, transfiguring a chair, so that he could join Harry. “You are never a bother, Harry, the sooner you realize that the better.” He could wake him in the middle of the night if need be, there would be no consequences.
Harry smiled sweetly up at Corvus, before gazing back out into the vastness of Lestrange Manor. Unable to see anything, except for what the shadowed light that still blazed in the firepits and lamps at the entrance of their home.
“Would you like some Dreamless sleep draught?” Corvus asked, following Harry’s gaze. Despite the darkness, he knew where every single thing was on the manor grounds. Everything was asleep, all the animals, except of course the owls, they were notoriously nocturnal.
“I’ll go to bed soon, I promise,” Harry declared, glancing at his watch yet again, soon.
“Harry?” Corvus asked, frowning lightly, this was entirely unusual behaviour. “Is there something bothering you?” glancing at his watch…it was almost as if the boy didn’t want him there. Which was highly unusual on its own.
“It’s nearly midnight,” Harry said absently, glancing up at Corvus, before he decided to reveal it. “I found out my birthdate when I was in school, after I could read, July 31st, ever since then…I’ve stayed up until midnight and wished myself a happy birthday and made a wish.”
“I see,” Corvus said, sadness overwhelming him at the thought of such a young child, so alone, lonely, wishing for something better and it never coming. He wondered how Dumbledore could live with himself, he was worse than Tom could ever hope to be. Children were to be cherished.
“The Dursley’s never got me anything…and used to give me more chores insisting that I was a burden to ‘good and decent’ people.” Harry revealed, “Marge got me dog biscuits once.” It was added as an afterthought. Chest tight just remembering that undiluted hope he’d felt at that moment. Too young and stupid to realize they’d never change their mind.
Corvus’ mouth tightened noticeably, disgusted to the very core. Merlin, help him, death truly was too good for the likes of them. He vowed right there and then…that his sons would get to know where those despicable things were. They would deserve everything they got. “They are as far from good and decent people as one can get.” He said, doing nothing to hide the censure in his voice. “They’re definitely getting what they deserve now.” Which in his opinion not accurate, but when his sons were released? Well, let’s just say he would help them safely capture the Dursley’s and let them have their way, in a safe manner of course, he definitely didn’t want his sons to end up back in that dreadful place…regardless of how far along it was coming in regards to the law and regulations of what a prison was meant to be.
“I…think I figured out why Dumbledore sent me to the Dursley’s,” Harry said, face twisting into a hatred so deep that it was daunting to see on a child.
“Oh?” Corvus questioned, wasn’t it obvious already?
“The prophecy, said I was his equal…he might have wanted it to be in all ways…” Harry sighed softly, “Magically…environmentally, there were already similarities after that night…” orphaned, magically gifted, from the same bloodline could you get any more equal than that. “Maybe it is just so I didn’t get attached to anyone to that I might die for them.”
Disgust churned in his stomach, the possibly made him want to slowly and painstakingly yank every single hair out of Dumbledore’s body one at a time. Then show the old fool why Lestrange’s weren’t to be messed with, showing them exactly what Alice and Frank Longbottom had ensured, if there was ever a person that deserved it, it was Dumbledore.
“It doesn’t do to dwell on it, Harry,” Corvus murmured softly, brushing his hand over his hair, giving him the comfort he so desperately sought but never asked for. “The past is the past, we should expand our energy into focusing on the future hmm…we cannot change our actions let alone others.”
“I guess,” Harry replied quietly.
“Changing things in the present will make a beautiful future,” Corvus offered up an additional piece of wisdom.
Just then it struck midnight, and the grandfather clock in the hallway chimed twelve times. “Happy birthday, Harry,” Corvus told him fondly, “Accio Harry Potter’s gifts,”
“I…don’t have anything to wish for,” Harry said entirely bewildered, “I used to wish for my parents to come and get me, before I understood what dead meant. Then I’d just pray for someone to come and get me full stop…it finally happened and I’m happy.” He was happier than he knew what to do with, almost to the point of bursting with it.
“No, nobody came to get you,” Corvus corrected, “You gathered the strength to leave your abusive situation by any means necessary. You are a strong and capable young man, and I am proud of you, and proud to know you.” Ever so grateful for the goblins and their determination to help a wizard. They never normally did, Harry’s politeness was probably a stepping stone in their desire to help. That and the fact that if Harry died…especially without an heir the Potter estate would in effect end up in the hands of the Ministry of magic. nobody else would be able to claim it. He snatched the gifts out of mid-air, he might be old, but he still had plenty life left in him.
Harry flushed red, the coolness doing nothing to diminish it. He would never tire of hearing someone say he was doing something right.
“Here you are,” Corvus said, handing over a gift.
Harry bit his lip, “We don’t have to do it right now,” he offered, despite his green eyes gleaming brightly. It was clear to see that it was indeed something Harry wanted to do right now.
“Some traditions should be kept,” Corvus said, and if this was Harry’s little tradition, then he wanted to be here for it. To let him know he wasn’t alone, that he’d always be able to count on him. Time spent with Harry…was never a wasted endeavour.
“Thank you!” Harry said, excitement getting the better of him, as he opened the gift, as always carefully, part of him was in disbelief that he was actually getting gifts on his birthday. The other part, the confident part, knew Corvus wouldn’t forget it. Once unwrapped, he noticed that it was a pocket watch, it had the Ravenclaw emblem emblazoned on it.
“Look inside,” Corvus said, watching Harry with a fond look on his face, even now he was careful with the wrapping paper. He knew Harry had kept the paper from his previous gifts also, and the tags. One day he might not need to have them as a reminder, but for now, he was content to allow Harry to keep whichever keepsakes and comforts he required.
Harry clutched the watch tightly, tears wetting his eyes, as he read the Latin inscription.
Familiae, semper – C
Family, always.
“To remind you that you always have a home here,” Corvus said fondly, “One day, I will be able to fill the name in properly,” it was a vow to both himself and to Harry. For now, all he could do was add a ‘C’ just to be on the safe side.
Harry lurched up off the floor, and wrapped his arms around Corvus tightly. Tears still falling down his face as he burrowed his head in the crook of Corvus’ neck. Sniffling softly, “This has been the best birthday ever,” he whispered.
Corvus felt overwhelmed by the contact, he held onto the shaking teen, feeling the tears on his neck, he tightened his hold. He’d spent over a decade on his own, without much in the way of company and definitely no contact except the brief ones with his sons. Harry had irrevocably changed his life. He was and always would be family, regardless of his blood. Soothingly rubbing his hand down his back and absently patting him, he was shaking the poor thing.
He allowed him a few moments to gather himself, before he spoke again, “There are other gifts to open,” he teased softly, not wishing to cause any sudden or embarrassed tension. “Or shall we leave them until tomorrow morning at breakfast?”
Harry tightened his hold on both Corvus and his pocket watch. Which meant more to him than all the money in the world now. It probably cost a small fortune, even Dudley probably hadn’t accumulated that kind of money in four years of gifts the way the Dursley’s spent. “Tomorrow,” he agreed, aches and pains and tiredness making him more than a little drowsy.
“Nushala?” Corvus commanded, “Bring up a mild pain relief draught, a number three.” He could only get a mild one, it would screw up his regimen if he gave him anything stronger.
Nushala immediately left to do her Master’s bidding.
“You’ll need it to get some rest, you’ve got a busy day tomorrow and Sunday,” Corvus said, patting him lightly on the back. Harry seemed incapable of letting go, not that he minded overly much.
Harry nodded from where he was in the crook of Corvus’ neck. He felt safe and so incredibly happy, he wanted to jump around the room like a lunatic. He was a little too achy to do that, and tiredness was beginning to get the better of him. It had been a whole year since he was up at midnight, the pain relief draughts made him tired and sleepy, so he was always out for the count early. He’d forced himself to stay awake so he could see in his birthday.
The House-elf returned with the requested vial, and handed it over, Corvus nodded as curtly as he was able with Harry still wrapped around him like an octopus. Thanking her and bidding her to leave.
“Let’s get you to bed, if you remain here all night you might catch a cold,” Corvus said, standing up, with the boy still in his arms, he was still way too light to be believed.
Harry made a small sound of surprise at being lifted up.
“Don’t worry so, you aren’t heavy,” Corvus said, reassuring the teen, flicking his finger at the bed, and the duvet flicked aside.
“M’not a baby,” Harry grumbled, but he didn’t budge from his position.
“Thank goodness for that, I’d be mighty concerned if you were, much too tall to be a baby.” Corvus teased him lightly, as he let him down onto the bed. Smiling when Harry sniggered, mission accomplished. Only Harry could bring out this silliness in him. Then again, it might be all the years as a single father coming back to him. Opening the vial he handed it over to Harry, “Get some sleep, I’m sure the boys will love hearing all about the rest of your holiday.”
“It was hotter than I thought it would be,” Harry admitted, he had a nice glow to his usually very pale skin due to all the time he’d spent in a cupboard without sunlight and fresh air. “Goodnight, Corvus,”
“Sleep well, Harry,” Corvus said, pulling the covers over him.
Before he even left the room, dimming the lights entirely, closing the doors and curtains, Harry was already asleep. He didn’t fail to notice that the watch was still clutched tightly in his hand. He didn’t look like he’d be letting it go any time soon.
--------0
Bright and early the next morning, both of them were up and cheerfully so on Harry’s part. Despite getting less than seven hours sleep, when they were eating breakfast, Corvus observed the pocket watch right next to him, as if he was afraid to let it out of his sight. It would have been amusing if not for how bittersweet it really was. All Harry had wanted all his life was a connection. Now he had it, he was clinging to the first real manifestation of said connection that was physically there.
Hopefully it wouldn’t remain that way for too long.
“Easy,” Corvus chided, “The portkey won’t leave any sooner,” Harry was scoffing the food down at an alarming rate. He hadn’t even done it that quickly after just leaving the Dursley’s for Merlin’s sake. “We still have half an hour before we must depart.” Unless, of course, it was the gifts he was eager to open, but Corvus doubted that very much. Harry wasn’t greedy for materialistic things.
Harry slowed, swallowing, “Sorry,” he replied, still as chipper as ever. He couldn’t wait to share what it had been like.
“Have you chosen your winter cloak?” Corvus asked, Harry had been chilled to the bone last week. After such time spent in warmer weather, Azkaban had been like the artic. He’d eventually given Harry his own, in an attempt to keep him warm. Until he was one hundred percent better, he didn’t want Harry getting sick, his immune system was compromised, not as badly as it had been last year of course.
Harry nodded, not speaking due to his mouth full.
“Good,” Corvus said, relaxing back against his seat, he was pleased with Harry’s forethought. Even he had his winter cloak out for this occasion, the fires were burning a little brighter too, their bodies would soon get back to normal.
Of that he had no doubt, it was from personal experience, even if it had been a decade since he went anywhere other than the occasional Opera performance or visited an acquaintance.
Breakfast was soon polished off and taken away.
“Do you wish to open your birthday gifts here or in the sitting room?” Corvus questioned, as always giving him options.
“Sitting room,” Harry said, it was much more comfortable. Corvus had already gotten him a very expensive watch. It was more than he was expecting. Hopefully it was small inexpensive things.
“Very well, shall we?” Corvus said, standing, as they both departed the dining room, taking a leisurely stroll towards the sitting room, in no particular hurry.
“When is your birthday?” Harry asked, glancing up at Corvus.
“My birthday is November 12th,” Corvus said easily enough.
“You were twelve when you went to Hogwarts for the first time!” Harry realised, “Did you have friends you missed?”
“I was indeed twelve,” Corvus agreed, opening the door, letting Harry enter in front of him. “I was rather upset if I recall correctly, when everyone I knew since infancy came to school before me. However, I found myself glad afterwards, Tom was much like myself, twelve before he entered Hogwarts. Much of my time was spent with those a grade ahead of me and with Tom.”
There was already a fire going, the room was comfortably warm. Harry gasped when he saw the pile of gifts that were on the table, just waiting on him all brightly wrapped ribbons and bows. “That’s too much,” he choked out, eyes agog.
Corvus chuckled in amusement, “They aren’t all from me,” he informed the teenager.
Harry’s brow furrowed, bewildered, “Then…who?”
“Your friends and acquaintances, I believe,” Corvus informed him, as he took a seat, “Why don’t you go and see for yourself?” all of them were tagged. Each of them had been painstakingly checked by himself to ensure there were no nasty surprises awaiting inside.
“But…I don’t even know these people,” Harry said, staring at the tag, “Why would they be sending me gifts?” hell, how did they know when his birthday was? He didn’t know them so couldn’t return the favour.
“Worry not,” Corvus replied, “Most of them will be small things, such as sweets, or magazine subscriptions. You’re part of the magical world’s society…you will gain more once you ‘come out’ in society so to say,” and a lot of proposals also. Thankfully he was protected from any farther contracts due to the one he has with Rabastan…not that Harry would just sign something without reading it.
“Is there a list of birthdays I don’t know about?” Harry asked, utterly baffled but there was a big smile on his face.
“Oh, births are always announced, the more influence one has in society the bigger the announcement. It’s a time of great pride and happiness when an heir is born. Especially to an old and prestigious house, most of which you’ll find did indeed send you a gift.” Along with a few other names he wasn’t actually familiar with.
“Oh, I forgot to ask, what’s happened to Hermione Granger?” Harry asked, giving Corvus a look, “Is she still at St. Mungo’s?” he knew Corvus was keeping track of anything even remotely to do with Dumbledore, including Hermione Granger. Plus, he had connections, he knew everything he needed to know.
“She was released from St. Mungo’s a week ago, her memory is more or less returned, she cannot remember the attack but that’s not entirely unexpected. According to Tom she’s tried to shoe herself into second year, claiming she could easily catch up and get through the exams despite only being in the magical world three months. That she did not wish to retake first year again. Tom declined to allow her, smart or not, she needs to learn to interact with others.”
Harry blinked, “This coming from Voldemort?” he asked wryly, sniggering in amusement. Even now he couldn’t play nice, he just found it hilariously ironic.
Corvus gave him a pointed look that the remark deserved, you did not show Tom disrespect and not pay for it. Harry wasn’t immune to that, although, truth be known…Tom wouldn’t curse a child with the Cruciatus Curse, perhaps stinging hex or such. At least the Tom he had back, vividly reminded that he had tried to kill this child. Which was arguably worse, to kill a magical child was one of the worst crimes in the magical world.
Harry unrepentantly shrugged his shoulders, he knew everyone was scared of Voldemort. He sort of understood why, especially if the books he read were right…but the wizard himself…Harry didn’t find him scary, not anymore, he found him fascinating. The knowledge he had, how powerful, and the fact they could talk in a secret language that nobody would understand. Voldemort gave him the truth in a way nobody else did…and he needed that.
There were way too many gifts here, he actually felt uncomfortable. “Most of these are only because of who I am, isn’t it?” he said pensively, because he was The-Boy-Who-Lived.
“Yes, and if Dumbledore hadn’t placed a redirecting mail spell upon you, you would have more than likely received bundles like this every year…and mail quite often such as autograph requests.” Corvus informed him, “Most from young children, which I’m off the opinion they did so without parental consent.”
“Where did they go then?” Harry questioned.
“That is something only Dumbledore will know,” Corvus revealed, “Would you like to find out?” as Dumbledore had been Harry’s magical guardian, as much as it burned, he was perfectly within his rights to divert Harry’s mail, not only to protect him but to prevent exposure. If he had thought for a second he could use it, he would have done so.
“Make a motion for him to reveal where they are and give them back?” Harry said, staring down at the mail, a contemplative look upon his face.
“Yes, we could have the House-elves go through everything, list anything of relevance to give to you.” Corvus replied, “It might take a while, depending on how much of it there is.”
“Probably not a lot, I mean I haven’t received anything in the past year?” Harry questioned more than stated.
“I believe there will be more than you could possibly fathom.” Corvus said wryly, “Less and less each year you remained absent from the magical world. With only Dumbledore’s word now and again, to let the public know you were ‘safe and cared for’ which perhaps re-stroked the fire and made the mystery and aura surrounding you more prominent.”
Harry’s teeth bared in his show of anger at Dumbledore’s duplicity.
“Go ahead and open your gifts, I’ll get started on the missive to get your mail recovered.” Corvus gently nudged Harry out of his dark thoughts about Dumbledore. Vividly reminded of Tom by Harry’s reaction, for Tom’s was pretty much the same when he revealed Dumbledore had refused to allow him to stay at Hogwarts.
Requesting his House-elf to fetch his things immediately.
Harry did indeed to as Corvus’ suggested, and he was quite correct, it was just small gifts much to his relief. Sweets mostly and of course, cards, more than he’d ever had in his life.
“Don’t think on the why, just enjoy your birthday,” Corvus said, seeing the confliction – barely noticeable mind but he knew Harry well – on his face. He had a good idea on the cause, and refused to let it spoil his day. He also noticed that Harry wasn’t as careful with the wrapping paper on those particular gifts.
Harry opened all the gifts from people he was not acquainted with first. Blood pops, sugar quills, fudge, Bertie Botts every flavour beans, an assortment of ice mice, snake, colour and taste changing cotton candy, gobstoppers, ever-lasting lollies, mixture bags, chocolate frogs, just the chocolate frog cards, Honeydukes chocolate bars, vouchers for Honeydukes, the bookstore, magazine subscriptions, Zonko’s joke products, someone even sent him a broomstick servicing kit with a note attached ‘For your quidditch career’ written on it, very, very presumptuous.
“Um…I don’t think I’ll be able to eat all this in a year…” Harry said, utterly overwhelmed, with both his gifts and the generosity. The cards were the best part, most actually had ‘Heir Potter’ on them, as tradition dictated, but others had the audacity to write Harry on them as though they were friends. “It looks as though they’ve bought out Honeydukes,” they’d be very pleased.
Corvus looked up from where he was writing, a missive to his lawyer with his new request. It would take some time, especially seen as Dumbledore was currently in Azkaban prison but it would be done. He had sworn to do everything he could for Harry, and he intended to keep that promise. “Honeydukes is always well prepared, they make a great deal of money, especially from the students during the year, the Hogsmeade visits ensure as such.” They were always well stocked.
“Do they belong solely to the Honeydukes?” Harry queried.
“They do, they built it from the ground up, remains in the family, despite some…very ludicrous offers.” Corvus replied, many of his acquaintances had offered them more money than they’d see in a lifetime, knowing just how well the business did. Unfortunately, they intend to keep the business in the family, and thus they were told a firm but grateful no. “Their son will no doubt be on the receiving end of such offers the moment he turns seventeen and takes over the running of the family estate.”
“Horvath Honeyduke, he’s a year ahead of me,” Harry recalled, and a fellow Ravenclaw, “He’s very studious, he’s hardly ever out of our library,” he always had his head buried in a book, more so than even him. Ravenclaw had it’s own library, it’s why you didn’t find a lot of Ravenclaw’s in the main Hogwarts library…most of the books they needed could be found on the shelves in their common room.
Corvus nodded, that sounded about right, he recalled an announcement in the newspaper about a year before the entire dastardly incident. The Honeydukes weren’t in his social circle, they were more a neutral party, so he hadn’t been aware of his placement in Ravenclaw. Not that he could say he was overly surprised, if he recalled correctly Hamish Horvath had been in Ravenclaw and his sister Heather who had married and moved to Australia where her husband lived at the end of the courting period.
“Oh, speaking of, he’s given me a selection box,” Harry said, after opening the present and card.
Corvus arched a brow pleasantly surprised, “Is it specifically from Horvath Honeyduke?”
“It says from the Honeydukes,” Harry replied, giving the tag and card another read for his own confirmation. He was quite correct, it was from the entire family.
“Interesting,” Corvus said pensively, a neutral party reaching out…not even designing to use their son either…but the Lord of the family to do, it was a good a sign as the family following the Potter family regardless of sides they chose…even if that side went light or dark. “He’s offering himself and his family as allies.” He wondered if something had happened between the families in the past.
“Is it odd?” Harry questioned, setting aside unwrapped next gift, in quest for an answer.
“Considering they know nothing of your political leaning, your side, your money or desires…very,” Corvus stated honestly, signing his name at the bottom of the missive before printing it out and adding the Lestrange family motto at the bottom. Loki could take it before they left to visit his sons.
“So they need help,” Harry postulated, “Or maybe they’ve lost a lot of allies and need more.” He might be learning about the magical world both law and regulations…but it didn’t mean he understood every facet of it quite yet.
“Or they wish to ride on your coattails,” Corvus explained, “You’ll have many offers like this in the coming years, and yes, it will help you politically, but you have to be careful, especially concerning blood feuds. Such as the one between the Weasley’s and Malfoy’s, if you accept an allied house with the Weasley’s then the House of Malfoy will sever ties and more than likely take others with them.” all hypothetical of course, “Lucius isn’t a man many people would wish to cross,” both magically and politically.
“They haven’t asked,” Harry pointed out, maybe it was just a kind gesture.
“No, that’s because they know you cannot accept it yet, they are paving the way, for when you reach fifteen-years of age.” Corvus explained easily, tapping the parchment with his wand, drying the pages, as he once again called for his House-elf.
“Send this off with Loki, for Antonio Abbott,” Corvus informed the House-Elf, after sealing it off with his insignia. Antonio wouldn’t accept anything from the House of Lestrange without the insignia and motto and his signature. And insignia’s couldn’t be bought by anyone other than the Lord of the estate, which required proof from Gringotts itself. They were very cautious about such things.
“You may find that their son might approach you when you return to Hogwarts in September,” which was fast approaching. Tom had surprised them by showing up when they were on holiday. He didn’t even think Harry had brought into the whole idea of Tom being on holiday as well, or Dolohov and his family while they were in Rome. Fortunately, Harry rather liked Antony Dolohov, who was in the same year as him but in Slytherin.
Harry shifted, opening the rest of the presents from people he didn’t know. Cards neatly kept to one side, the paper a mess but folded up on the other and the gifts in front of him. “I don’t want people to befriend me just because their parents told them to.”
“Acquaintances can become good friends…it’s how most of the magical world works.” Corvus replied, “But there is no saying you have to accept their overtures. You became good friends with Draco and Daphne and that was on my behalf that you met. Children may attempt to do something to please their parents…but they don’t have the guile to pull it off if they are not genuinely fond of spending time with you.” It was the only reassurances he could give.
“Maybe,” Harry murmured, setting aside another gag gift from Zonko’s, that was nine gifts from Zonko’s that’s double what he got from the bookstore…why did they assume he’d be into jokes? Oh, his father, of course, he was a prankster. “Is there somewhere these can be donated?” he would never use them, he had zero interest in joke products. Someone might as well get the use of them.
“Why don’t you sell them to the students?” Corvus suggested, “Get yourself some spending money? For books perhaps?” pleased that Harry wished to do something with them rather than let them gather dust.
Harry nodded, that sounded like a good idea.
“This is Draco’s,” Harry said, as he opened the letter first, reading about how his father had bought the entire Slytherin team new broomsticks and that he would be the seeker this year, he’d tried out and got in, on his own merit before his father donated the broomsticks’ to the Slytherin team. How excited he was to be playing, and that he hopes Harry comes to all the games. Harry hadn’t attended any games in the time he was there, spending it in his dorm or the library. Walking all the way to the Quidditch pitch and being jolted around did not sound like fun to him. “He made the Quidditch team,”
“Lucius himself played, Draco is trying to live up to his fathers very high standards,” Corvus revealed.
“I…don’t think so, Draco loves quidditch, he spoke about it all the time.” Harry said, it wasn’t fully anything to do with his father’s accomplishments. “He got me the new Runes book!” he exclaimed excitedly, “But it isn’t even out for another week! And it’s self-updating!”
Corvus smiled as though it was news, he’d been aware of what Draco was going to get for him, to ensure no double gifting occurred. “Money opens a lot of doors,”
“Oh! It’s signed!” he breathed as he looked at the inside, the personalised written note to him. He loved it, he reverently brushed over the book before setting it aside, the card joining the rest, he would have a lot of thank you notes to write tonight and tomorrow night.
“Daphne’s one,” Harry commented, opening it up, finding a personalised embossed book. A small smile worked it’s way onto his face, they knew he loved drawing of any kind. There were five portrait sized canvases, and of course… “Magical paints!” his paintings would come alive, so to speak, and move, he hadn’t tried that yet. He couldn’t wait to try it.
More and more gifts were opened from those who knew him best, Rune trading cards that Harry hadn’t even known existed. Books on various creatures and a basic beginners veterinarian spell healing book, vouchers for the book store only because they didn’t know what he had! Was clearly explained in the letter, they knew he loved to read.
Corvus’ next one was a holiday to Egypt next summer, along with a very detailed itinerary. “No doubt you’ll be in good enough shape to enjoy the holiday.” He was already healing up nicely, having to stop less, less potions. Yes, by next year he’d be able to do all the excursions labelled out. There was no translation booklet this time, he had learned his lesson in giving Harry more to do. Although, if he was determined, he would more than likely buy a book, hopefully not until he was a little more confident with the two he was currently learning.
Going to France and Rome had been very educational for Harry, he’d not only loved it, but been immersed in another culture. It allowed him to become more educated, and be a lot more worldly. He might be a late bloomer, but Corvus was determined to see to it that when people spoke, regardless of what it was, Harry could answer without fault or shame in what his life had been like with the Dursley’s.
Harry pouted, surrounded by lovely smelling new books, opera tickets, painting supplies, new toys and a holiday…and he wasn’t able to do any of that. Still…he preferred visiting Rabastan so perhaps it wasn’t too bad. He just wanted to do everything, but he couldn’t.
“Ah, yes, we do indeed have to leave,” Corvus said, chuckling quietly at the look on Harry’s face.
“I had no idea there were Rune cards…” Harry admitted, picking them up, determined to show them to Rabastan.
“Nor I,” Corvus admitted, it was true enough.
“They should make colouring in books with runes…so that children can grow up knowing them…waiting until you’re thirteen seems such a waste.” Harry said wistfully.
Corvus’ lips twitched, “Just wait until the Hogwarts letters come,” he teased, he’d be very busy the next week, it was exam time, and he’d be taking quite a few of them, or so he determined.
“What does that mean?” Harry perked up, following Corvus, accepting the cloak as it was handed to him. “Are we allowed to begin Runes sooner?” hope almost swallowing him whole.
“You’ll have to wait and see,” Corvus said, lips twitching in amusement. “Are you taking the box?” which he hadn’t packed much off, the House-elves had cooked and baked all the boys favourites, with relish and eagerness.
“Oh, I forgot!” Harry said sheepishly, just then the House-elf popped and handed it off. “Thank you!” Corvus took the rune cards and put them in Harry’s pocket seen his hands were full.
And within ten minutes they were whisked away by the Portkey.
They weren’t made to wait this time, and they were seen to very promptly, and guided towards the meeting room.
The room and the boys had undergone some serious changes.
“Woooooow,” Harry said, staring at them wide eyed, utterly agog. Both Rabastan and Rodolphus were completely squeaky clean, hair not greasy for the first time and their attire? It was a new one that fitted them much better than the old one.
“Told you,” Rabastan chuckled, “Happy Birthday,”
“The House-elves put a piece of cake in for all of us at my insistence.” Corvus explained.
“Cake?” Harry perked up, “I got a cake?” swallowing the lump in his throat. “Hagrid got me one, he ended up eating most of it, Dudley helped…I couldn’t eat any more than a sliver of it.” it had been much too sweet and sugary for him. Now though? Now he would surely be able to eat a piece of it?
“You did,” Corvus agreed, not off the main cake, he had two ordered. One small, one medium sized. The small one had been shared amongst them here, and the rest amongst the House-elves. Purely for Harry’s benefit of course, personally he didn’t believe in spoiling them.
Harry was quick to delve in, bringing out the butterbeer, then the cake. A big grin on his face, excitement causing his thin frame to tremble. Plastic forks, of course, came next. “Did you know they had Rune trading cards?”
Rabastan blinked, surprised by the question, “No,” he replied, “It’s a good idea,” but not a very popular one he’d bet. He reckoned only a third of the entire magical population (everywhere on the globe) actually liked Ancient Runes enough to get the trading cards. It wasn’t like Quidditch trading cards, now those were very popular, even by him when he was a teen. “I have all the Quidditch trading cards though,” from each and every team out there, probably not current now, but he still had them all.
“Draco collects them,” Harry said, “It’s how he’s teaching me all the players and the teams.”
“It’s a good way,” Rodolphus agreed. “Happy birthday,” he said, and for once there was no grudging in his words.
“Thank you!” Harry beamed, “I have pictures of everywhere we went on holiday! Would you like to see them?”
Both boys agreed, only because Harry looked happier than either had ever seen him. He was glowing, and it wasn’t all to do with his tan either. Which made them feel even paler than normal. Their father, naturally hadn’t tanned as much, then again he never had.
And in between bites of cake, and drinks of butterbeer, Harry regaled them for hours on each site they’d seen, what they’d done and how fun it had been.
“You’re good at photography,” Rodolphus complimented him, it was almost as if a professional had taken it for a brochure. Only some of them of course, other times it was clear Harry was too excited to stand still…or perhaps exhausted.
“The House-elves developed them,” Harry told them, so that he could bring them with him today.
“Can I keep this one?” Rabastan asked, flipping it around so Harry and Corvus could see the one he was referring to. It was clearly taken by someone else, a picture of Harry and his father together next to a magical monument in Rome.
“Yeah,” Harry agreed, giving him a smile, “I can just get the House-elves to make another one.” He wanted to frame it himself, so he was definitely going to get another one of them developed. Corvus hadn’t even made an attempt to appear solemn in this one, Antony had been too quick.
“You must be careful with it,” Corvus cautioned him, while they had many of their own here…Dumbledore had a few of his own too. Any inclining he would have Rabastan’s cell searched for any evidence…and if one happened to come across it accidentally…well, it wouldn’t be good.
“Are they allowed care packages yet?” Harry asked, Rodolphus was clean, it was clear he’d been able to wash with soap and shampoo.
“The shower stalls allow for sharing,” Rodolphus understood Harry’s question. It had been such a relief to get a warm shower, more so than anyone could fathom. Scrubbing the decades worth of dirt off him, and able to smell something pleasant on his skin instead of dirt and grime…let’s not forget the new jumpsuit. They were to be washed once a week, a new one would be handed over, so they had two new jumpsuits.
“Not quite yet, but we’re getting there,” Corvus answered, “I am pleased with how far the prison reform has got.” Even if he was impatient to see it entirely turned around…it would take time though.
“I want my name to be on the next one,” Harry declared, none of them were surprised by his declaration.
“Why not?” Corvus said thoughtfully, “Everyone will assume you’re doing it because of Sirius Black. Or rather it would be popular belief. Thus they wouldn’t look too deeply into it. Not even Dumbledore.” A lot of the Dark fraction were aware of Harry’s placement, whom he was betrothed to. They also knew the reforms had been initially Harry’s idea, that it had been his breakthrough that enabled these reforms to be accomplished.
“Which means you need someone to sit on your seats,” Rodolphus pointed out, otherwise his legislations couldn’t be put forth…at least not by his father anyway.
“That’s my only problem,” Harry sighed, “I’m just not sure who to use.” He couldn’t use Sirius…not that he’d really want to. As far as he knew, Sirius had absolutely zero political aspirations and actually actively avoided it.
A rap on the door indicated that their time was up.
Harry glanced bewildered at the time, on his shiny new pocket watch, jaw on the floor, stunned unable to believe just how long they’d been there. “I’ll let you know for next time.” Harry said, scooping everything up, and shuffling the box closer to Rabastan…who hadn’t dug into it immediately for something to eat for the first time since they began. Then put the used paper plates and forks into his pocket to dispose of when they returned home while Corvus hugged his sons goodbye.
“I’ll see you next week,” Corvus said, patting them on the back, they smelt frankly…one hundred percent better. His nose was much happier with it, not that he truly cared…they could have been covered in manure and he’d still hug them.
Rabastan slid the photo into his pocket for safe keeping.
It would become one of his fondest keepsakes, despite the…circumstances in which he received it.
----------0
There we go! Will we see a few chapters of Hogwarts back in action or would you prefer the Sirius scene? Perhaps a little bit of both? there will only be about 4 or 5 chapters of 'scenes' while Harry's in school that's if you're lucky! :) I never intended for this to be about Hogwarts …. plus we all know what happens which wont happen now anyway so it would be boring school years :) so it will be a lot of conversations between Rabastan/Rodolphus/Corvus/Harry and of course Sirius scenes etc… what do you guys think? you like the sound of that? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 45
September 1st
An entire crowd of people 'suddenly' decided to take their children to Hogwarts together. Both husband, wives and their other children, inviting Corvus along for the trip, after all most people knew Daphne and Draco were friends with Harry…they would think nothing of this particular arrangement. It would allow Corvus to actually see Harry off on the train, even if it was just the once. If anyone was watching…well, it would be difficult to observe much with the packed station.
After perfectly serene goodbye's, all of them having hugged their children and given their advice in the privacy of their home. Appearances were everything after all. The children all began to board the train, waving goodbye from their chosen compartment.
"I never thought I'd say this…but I actually missed Hogwarts," Draco replied, "I'm glad to be returning properly." he commented as the train began to move slowly and steadily.
"It was a hassle," Daphne agreed, "How did you do on your exams, Harry?" aware that he had taken them at the Ministry. Harry had been writing to her after all.
"Outstanding on all except Potions which was an EE," Harry confessed, "I've never really been that good at potions, it's difficult, I know what happened though, I let it simmer too long." He'd had trouble getting to it in time, it had been unfortunate timing, that his potions exam was during a time where his pain relief draught had begun to wane.
"Same for me, except my EE was in History and Astronomy," Draco grudgingly stated.
"I'd ask how you could possibly get an EE in history of magic…but I get it," Harry gave a bark of laughter, "Having to memories all those goblin names, the dates of the wars…that's what our history accumulates to goblin wars." Rolling his eyes, to think they could be learning something better but what could you do?
"What about you, Daphne how did you do?" Harry asked calmly, glancing her way.
"Outstanding with two EE in history and flying, and an acceptable in Earth magic." Daphne admitted, "I'm unsure if I wish to continue taking Earth magic." the grade had been a huge disappointment to her. Thankfully, those tests would not define her, no, it would be her OWL and NEWT's that would.
"Do you enjoy it?" Harry questioned, he hadn't taken it, he'd had to take the bare minimum due to his recovery being more important. He wished to take more this year, he'd need to speak to Professor Flitwick to see if it was possible.
"Yes, yes, it's fascinating," Daphne confessed.
"Then stick to it, you're allowed to enjoy a magic and not be the best at it." Harry pointed out, "It's not as if you did bad on your core subjects, it's an extra-curricular class. Plus, if you don't do well enough in your exams to meet your own expectations, you can drop it just before OWL year."
Draco nodded his agreement, "Father said the same thing," he had complained about his Astronomy grade. No doubt, Corvus had said pretty much the same thing to Harry too.
"I actually wanted to take Art and Muggle Art classes," Harry confided in them, "I love painting and drawing and seeing other portraits and landscapes, we got to see so many while we were on holiday…especially Rome…it was breath-taking."
"They might not be available this year," Daphne pointed out, leaning forward excitedly, "I've heard there's going to be a huge change at Hogwarts this year…have you heard anything?"
"He wouldn't say," Harry pouted, "No matter how much I badgered him, I can't wait to find out."
"Only nine more hours until we find out," Draco said, looking out the window to the lush landscape that was passing them by.
"Your father didn't say anything either?" Daphne deduced.
"Not much," Draco admitted, "Just that things would be different at Hogwarts. And not just a new Headmaster either." Giving a pointed look, all of them knew who the new Headmaster was…and all the other Slytherins would too. Unlike the rest of the student population, admittedly there would be a few Ravenclaws who were in the know.
"I hope they have changed the curriculum." Harry said enthusiastically.
"Oh, that's definitely been changed, I'm pretty sure there are a lot more classes…and way more students this year…did you notice?" Draco nodded just as ardently.
"Actually I didn't," Daphne admitted, "But it stands to reason that there would be more students. The numbers have been steadily on the rise for the past ten years."
"Actually the numbers are wrong," Harry argued with her hypothesis. "Given the number of people in the world…and numbers of students coming to Hogwarts around six decades ago…it's severely declined."
"Well, that makes little sense…" Daphne's brow furrowed as she contemplated Harry's words. "You'd think it would increase." It was something she was going to have to look up herself.
"Exactly," Harry nodded sagely, "Something isn't right about it, but I didn't get a chance to figure it out."
"Everyone's heard that you're suing Dumbledore for the return of your mail for the past ten years…or restitution?" Draco pointedly and nosily asked, wishing to know the details.
"Yes," Harry agreed, "I never received anything before my Hogwarts letter…" not even a dicky bird.
"Redirecting spell," Daphne nodded, "I had one on me when I was a child. But after I learnt the spells and was responsible enough to check my own mail it was removed."
"All pureblood's do it with their children," Draco agreed, "To prevent any…nasty mail being opened." It wouldn't be the first time pureblood parents had lost their children to nasty hexes. Although, it was rare that it happened these days, most electing to take caution.
"Excuse me, I'm going to try and find Tracey," Daphne standing, giving the boys a nod.
"We'll see you later!" Harry said, giving her a smile, not surprised that she wanted to go and find her best friends. Or rather, female best friends. With them off on holidays, they didn't get to see their friends much over the course of the summer holidays.
"How about a game of chess?" Draco suggested, it was actually beginning to be challenging playing Harry now. Not that he had minded teaching him, along with Corvus of course, in how to play properly. "I finally got my father to buy me a new one, so I have my old one with me!" instead of the small travel one he normally brought with him.
"Sure," Harry agreed, shuffling to the end of the seat, so that the chess board could be placed between them. "Hi Gregory, Vincent," Harry said, as they entered the compartment and sat down.
Both nodded at Harry in greeting.
"Have a good summer?" Draco asked politely, as he rummaged around until he found the chess set, and made a noise of triumph.
Both made a 'so-so' sound, truth was, they had been bored out of their minds.
The moment the chess set was sat down, the pieces automatically moving into position. "You can go first," Draco said, as the white pieces had set on Harry's side of the board.
And that was how they spent the majority of their time on the train as they sped of towards Hogwarts. Stopping only for Draco, Vincent and Gregory to get a few things of the cart, Harry naturally didn't get anything he had enough sweets to last him a whole year. instead he pulled out a lunch that Corvus asked the House-elves to make for him.
"Still having to eat healthily?" Draco asked, eyeing the food, at least the pile was higher than he usually saw.
"I actually prefer this to sweets," Harry admitted, picking up his finger sandwich and beginning to eat. Only talking again after swallowing what he'd bitten off. "Too much sugar just makes me feel sick and uncomfortable for hours afterwards." Something he'd learned on his birthday after eating a bit too much cake despite his own stomach's warning that he shouldn't eat anymore of it.
Draco just gave him a disbelieving look, finding it incredibly difficult to believe.
Vincent and Gregory supported similar looks, clearing not believing it, they loved sweets and loved to eat. They'd certainly bought enough to last them a good new months. Like Draco, Vincent and Gregory got a care package from home from their mothers, so they received all 'home comforts' while away from their ancestral manor.
"Thanks for the gifts, by the way, I loved the Ravenclaw cup you got me," Harry said smiling at Vincent and Gregory, and he meant it, he'd gotten a cup, a takeaway goblet, sweets, notebooks, bookmarks and playing cards all with Ravenclaw emblem on them. they'd come later than the others, but no surprises, the poor old owl looked much too old to be delivering mail. "Do you normally use that particular owl to deliver mail?"
"Theo? No, he's 'retired' now, but he likes to fly now and again and we know the manor isn't far from ours…so we decided to let him." Vincent grinned, "He's nineteen-years-old, still fit as a fiddle."
Harry's eyes widened, "That old?" well, he took it back, it definitely didn't look that 'poor or old' so to speak. Saw-whet owls didn't live longer than up to twenty years in captivity. "Wait, is he a familiar in your house-hold?" it would explain how longevity, magic.
"Used to be my dad's, but he bonded to me a few years ago," Vincent explained, "When my chores changed to taking care of the animals on the estate when dad realized I had an affinity for them." and boy did he, he definitely didn't consider it a chore.
"Do you have a lot of familiars?" Harry asked, perking up, asking Vincent questions as he ate.
"Dad says I'm not allowed to bond with any more than three, especially while I still have an underdeveloped magical core," Vincent admitted, flushing a nasty red colour.
"Underdeveloped?" Harry queried cocking his head to the side.
"I got dragon pox when I was younger, before I was due to get the vaccine. So they gave it to me in hopes that it would help. It took years for my core to stabilise and recover…my core will always remain a few years behind my intellect." Vincent explained, "Greg caught it off me, but he wasn't as badly affected he'd already had the vaccine…I was due to get it in a months' time when I came down with it."
"You were lucky, if it hadn't been when you were a kid, you'd have died…" Draco said, "My grandfather passed away from Dragon Pox." The more powerful you were, the worst it was. Thankfully it was most eradicated with only a few cases cropping up from time to time.
Harry just gave a sad smile, he knew nothing that was said would change it.
"Father said he was just glad to live to see me born, though," Draco said, before biting the head off his chocolate frog. Eyes lighting up in delight when he noticed a card he did not yet have. This one was definitely not getting given to Harry.
"Ready to begin again?" Harry asked, setting his lunch in his bag, he'd eat the last sandwich later. They did still have a few more hours on the train before they were due at Hogwarts.
"Just a moment," Draco murmured, swallowing the rest, and putting his card aside. Plucking a sugar quill into his mouth before nodding, now he was ready.
They played three games in total, while talking away, Theodore and Blaise had joined them shortly after the second game started. Terry came by to talk to him for a few minutes but other than that it was a smooth ride to Hogwarts.
The closer they got, the more excited they became, it was almost like last year, the excitement to see Hogwarts for the first time. This time it was to see how much things were going to have changed.
"I almost wish I could do that again," Harry said, gesturing towards the first years, who were being guided towards the boats, to see Hogwarts from an entirely unique angle for the first and only time. Most noticeably, it was not Hagrid this time.
"Do you think the great big oaf has been sacked?" Draco asked cruelly, disliking him merely for the things he heard his father say.
"Draco," Harry warned him, frowning, "That's not nice," nobody deserved to lose their job, especially not if they'd held it as long as Hagrid had.
"It's not like you knew him! Or liked or trusted him!" Draco protested, pouting at Harry for ruining his fun.
"Doesn't mean you should be so happy when someone looses a job," Harry said, "Although, I'll need you to remind me of that when we get to the Great Hall I reckon." As they climbed aboard the carriages.
Draco let out a laugh, "I'll remind you," he declared quite happily. He wasn't going to allow any allowances, if Harry could do it to him, then he'd do it right back.
"I'm sure you will," Harry laughed softly, feeling rather fond and happy to be back at Hogwarts surprisingly. He'd miss Corvus, and the desire to stay at Hogwarts had greatly diminished since he first heard of the school…but he loved learning enough to enjoy it.
"Do you think we'll get time to decide on classes before we begin this week?" Blaise asked, and they all knew there was additional classes to be had, it was the one thing they were sure of.
"How many of our professors do you think have been replaced?" Theodore asked at the same time.
"Hopefully a few," Harry admitted sheepishly, while Draco gave him a smug look.
"With a little luck, Professor Binn's!" Vincent declared, "I mean the class is a joke…" most of everyone actually fell asleep during his class.
"Agreed!" Everyone chimed in.
"We'll be having a new Transfiguration professor too," Gregory pointed out the obvious, "Hopefully it's someone who doesn't blatantly favour the Gryffindors."
Nobody even attempted to defend her and state she wasn't too bad. She wasn't exactly prejudice but there was no denying she did tend to favour her own house and gave them more points overall than to any other house, Flitwick and Sprout didn't do that, their head of house did, only because of the way Slytherin's were constantly put down and always had more points lost for infractions where other houses were the same and they lost significantly more.
"Come on let's go! We're about to find out" Blaise said, jumping out of his seat the second the coach rolled to a stop outside the school. Pausing when he realized Harry was going first, letting him take his time before he urged Vincent and Gregory on so he could get out.
"Not really, I mean we still have to wait for the first-years to be sorted," Draco reminded him.
"But we have eyes, we will see," Blaise retorted, almost jumping up the steps, before he realized how public they were. Almost immediately, masks were placed on, and they strode confidently into the school. None of them showing their excitement.
Harry despite being a Ravenclaw and not a Slytherin…had already been somewhat impassive. He did not express emotions often, and when he did it was unwittingly like when he was in pain. Or very, very excited, which admittedly didn't happen all that often.
"Look, I wonder if that's the new Deputy," Daphne whispered, joining the group, along with her friends.
"He could be the caretaker, if I recall correctly, Marcus said Filch actually led them to the hall twice back then," Tracey recalled her conversation with the big brute of wizard.
"He did?" Pansy said, eyeing the wizard, "It's going to be weird seeing someone not Filch cleaning up and with magic too…" she could sense the magic in the wizard. He was definitely not a squib. Unless, it was the new wards…which were staggeringly powerful, she could feel it.
"Remember we might not find out what classes are mandatory until tomorrow when we get out timetable!" Pucey said from behind them, clearly listening to their conversation.
Harry, Blaise, Theodore, Draco, Pansy, Tracey and Daphne all groaned dramatically.
"Great, now I wont be able to sleep!" Millicent grumbled, the Bulstrode heiress clearly unhappy with that announcement.
"Sit at the Slytherin table with us," Draco said, touching Harry's arm, but not grabbing him like he would his other friends.
"Move along you're all holding everyone up!" Percy Weasley called from behind, puffed up with a Prefect badge on his clothes.
"Um…sure, why not?" Harry said, moving along to the Slytherin section, ignoring whoever had just spoken.
"How's Black doing?" Draco whispered, well aware of Harry visiting him every week.
"He's recovering well, he'll be out on the 15th February next year," five more months before he was free of St. Mungo's for good. Corvus had already booked the Leaky Cauldron room for the entire day, gratefully he hadn't been released on the 14th of February otherwise it would have probably been impossible to get one, with all the romantics out there.
"It's longer than I thought," Draco admitted, he'd assumed he'd get out perhaps in November.
"His mind healer suggested it, and Sirius agreed," Harry confided, deciding against revealing how he'd cajoled Sirius into listening to the mind healer as well. It was true though, if he wanted to be fully recovered before he begins anew, he had to listen to someone who actually cared about his mental and physical wellbeing.
Draco nodded as they sat down, automatically everyone turned to face the Head table. Making a note of all the new sea of faces they now had in the school.
Cuthbert Binn's: History of magic, Charity Burbage: Muggle Studies, Argus Filch: Caretaker, Albus Dumbledore: Headmaster, Minerva McGonagall: Transfiguration and Deputy Headmistress, Rubeus Hagrid: Grounds keeper, Silvanus Kettleburn: Care of Magical Creatures, Sybill Trelawney: Divination were all noticeably missing from the table.
Pomona Spout: Herbology, Head of Hufflepuff House. Filius Flitwick: Charms, Head of Ravenclaw. Septima Vector: Arithmancy. Severus Snape, Potions and Head of Slytherin. Aurora Sinistra: Astronomy, Poppy Pomfrey, Matron. Irma Pince, Librarian. Rolanda Hooch, flying instructor. These were the only familiar faces in the rather overly packed Head table.
"There are almost double the amount of places…" Draco whispered, paying no attention as the awestruck first-years entered the Great Hall as they all spoke amongst themselves. It wasn't just Harry's friends either, all tables were in heated whispers, even the Ravenclaw's. "And people…"
"We do have more classes?" Harry guessed, rather impressed with the new layout. They were all dressed in professional teacher apparel. Last year, they'd been dressed in their own clothes, which made it all hodgepodged.
"But double?" Pansy asked doubtfully, "I mean it's actually more than double if they're all professors," cheering and applauding when one of the first years was sorted into Slytherin.
"Oh, look, another Weasley," Draco sneered as Ginevra Weasley was sorted into 'Gryffindor' "No surprise there."
Harry sighed, he didn't understand the constant need to put people down. Or sneer and snarl at everyone, it was so, so tiring to observe. If you didn't like them, ignore them, it was as simple as that…if they could be ignored. It was especially cruel to judge someone for something beyond their control, like money.
"Almost there, only five more to go," Draco said, saying nothing more, aware of Harry's dislike of such things, the sign had told him more than he needed to know. Honestly, Harry was such a buzzkill sometimes, it was a good job he liked Harry.
Harry grinned at Draco proudly, well aware that this was as close to an apology that he'd get. Draco, however, blanched over Harry's shoulder, Harry curiously turned to face what had caused that look on his friends face only to startle himself. "Oh, boy," he muttered quietly.
Ginny Weasley was staring straight at Harry with an avid fanatical look on her face from her position sitting at the Gryffindor table.
"Can I say anything I like now?" Draco asked slyly.
Harry laughed, a little strained, "It'll be fine," he said, she was just young, seeing Hogwarts for the first time, seeing someone she'd grown up knowing the name off…she'd be no different to everyone else…by the end of the week she'd be used to him and probably wouldn't notice him overly much.
"If you say so," Draco said dryly, cheering as the last student was sorted into Slytherin.
Voldemort watched over the students that was now in his care. Once the last of the students had been welcomed into their house, and sat comfortably on the table, he stood, he had a lot of introducing to do, and he'd rather do that before the students drove themselves into a food coma. "Ladies and gentlemen, I welcome you all new and returning, back to Hogwarts, where the second through sixth year students will undergo immense changes which I am sure each and every one of you will accept gracefully and with understanding." Giving them all a look that suggested anything else would be unacceptable. "I am your new Headmaster and my name is Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin."
A polite round of applause from most of the students began and ended just as abruptly when Voldemort raised his hand silently demanding silence from them.
"I know you're all probably looking forward to the feast, so I shall introduce you to your professors and let the feast commence." Voldemort stated, and he was rather pleased with the turnout if he was entirely honest with himself.
"First up, Professor Severus Snape, Potions Master and Head of Slytherin house, and his assistant and apprentice, Jackson Carrow," he begun the lengthily introductions. Going from one end of the table as he did the introductions, "Professor Silvanus Hunte who is taking over Care of Magic Creatures, and her assistant Timothy Pince."
Most of everyone applauded politely, there were scowls on quite a few of the Gryffindors and those loyal to Dumbledore.
"Professor Filius Flitwick, Master of Charms and Professor of Charms and Head of Ravenclaw House…and his teaching assistant a fellow Charms mistress, Caroline Evans, who is working to earn her teaching qualifications," Voldemort kept up, ignoring the applause, "Professor Christopher Harrelson, Wandless magic course, and his assistant Marcus Dolohov,"
"Another Death Eater," came an angry snapped retort from the Gryffindor table, anyone who knew that voice, knew it belonged to Ronald Weasley.
"Ron!" came the scandalised voice of his sister, flushing bright red at her brothers words and the attention he gleaned.
"Professor Ian Nott, History of magic, and his assistant, Theodora Nott," gesturing to the next set, "Professor Jerimiah Nemea Muggle studies and his assistant Marion Warren."
"Professor Bathsheda Babbling Ancient Runes, and her assistant Brian Babbling," Voldemort called, it's easier to get them onside when he gave them something they wanted, plus he was more than adequately suitable and qualified for the job. "Professor Septima Vector Arithmancy and her assistant Graham Goyle."
"Professor Thorfinn Rowle Defence Against the Dark Arts, and his assistant Samantha Crabbe." Voldemort almost regretted beginning this, he should have just left them to familiarise themselves with their professors during classes. "Professor William Willard, Divination, Aurora Sinistra, Astronomy,"
"Wonder why they're not getting assistants?" queried Pansy curiously.
"Irma Pince, librarian, Matron Pomfrey, our resident Medi-witch and professor of healing, and her assistant and apprentice, Kit Chen,"
"Professor of Transfiguration Corbin Yaxley, and his assistant Phineas Gibbon," Voldemort drawled, "Your very own flying instructor, Madam Rolanda Hooch,"
"The caretaker James Jugson, Ashley Avery, World Art Studies, her twin sister Amanda Avery, Art class," Voldemort stated, allowing the stilted applause, "Returning this year is Professor Marlon Mulciber for Ancient Studies and Professor Letisha Lansbury for Earth Magic and the music professor Tobias Budge. Professor Macnair for Alchemy." He paused here for a moment.
"Last but no means least, four extra core classes have been added to the curriculum, English, Numeracy, Science and Physical Education, you will be introduced to your professors later in the week. Now let the feast commence." They had quite natural difficulty getting a Portkey – after extensive Floo interviews he'd done – and only given them a few days warning. The Russian Minister wasn't rushing their orders, despite all the wonderful things they'd done for their country free of charge too.
Everyone sat there stunned, before quite naturally the Ravenclaws all began to excitedly talk about this newest turn of events. A few Muggle-borns dramatically groaned at the prospect, they'd thought they wouldn't have to do normal classes anymore, how wrong they were.
"Science?" Draco said, utterly baffled, a 'what the hell look' on his face. Completely baffled, so much so, that he didn't react slightly when the food made it's appearance.
"Trust me, you'll enjoy it," Harry said, patting Draco on the back with a big grin on his face.
Draco gave Harry a doubtful look that comment deserved.
"I wonder if we'll get a list of what classes we can take," Harry said, excitement thrumming through him.
"What on earth does physical education even mean?" Pansy screwed up her nose in dictate, very unladylike the heiress unimpressed.
Absolutely everyone in the Slytherin table all glanced at Harry who had just taken a bite to eat. Swallowing thickly, shuffling uncomfortably at so many eyes on him. They all knew he had grown up in the Muggle world…and they were most definitely Muggle classes.
"Um…physical education…is exercise, it helps keep your mind and body fit. Focused on your aim, hand to eye coordination…the only exercise we get is walking to classes and um…those that play quidditch." Harry explained.
"You mean the exercises you do?" Daphne queried.
"Sort of, like that, yes, but not quite, I do them for medical reasons, so I can do things everyone else can do, like run without getting exhausted and things of that sort." Harry explained, it wasn't what he would call fun.
"Does that mean you won't have to attend that class?" Draco questioned, "Or me for that matter since I'm on the Quidditch team?" brightening up at the prospect.
"That's something you'll need to ask your Head of House," Harry pointed out, "Professor Snape will know…" he didn't, he wasn't a professor and hadn't been there for the staff meetings that had been held before the school began again.
"He's got a point, the professor will probably be explaining everything," Blaise, "It's going to be a long night." He deduced, "I wonder if we're going straight to classes tomorrow."
"Who knows?" Theodore mused, "Hey, Harry, are you going to be able to go to classes this year? Like Astronomy," everyone had noticed that Flitwick would bring Harry up using the Floo Network. Some of the Gryffindors had been utterly distasteful towards it, complaining about how he was getting special attention because of who he was, as if they couldn't see just how dangerously sick he was. Although he looked a hundred times better now. Marcus had actually targeted them for that, on the downlow. Everyone liked Harry, it was impossible not to. Regardless of what they'd been raised to think. The fact they were to protect him too spoke volumes of the turn of the tide.
"Depends on what other classes I've had," Harry admitted, luckily he'd have a break before he needed to get up there. Astronomy was always held at night, naturally, so they could actually observe the stars and learn. "But I should."
They all continued to chat as they ate the delicious feast, which Harry found was actually a well balanced meal. The dessert had a much bigger selection of fruit than he'd ever seen at Hogwarts. It would seem that Voldemort was even taking their nutritional needs seriously, Dumbledore could learn a thing or two from him.
"Did you enjoy your birthday?" Tracey asked, "And thank you for the cake, it came from Red Velvet Bakery didn't it?" it was a favourite amongst the elite.
"I did, thank you for the gift, and I'm glad you enjoyed it," Harry said, he wished he hadn't eaten so much of the cake, it had made him feel awful.
"You're welcome!" Tracey replied, as if she'd miss his birthday.
Before long Voldemort called for the prefects to lead the first years to their common rooms once every plate was gone from the tables. As predicted all of them were in food coma's, warm, full bellied, and tired, they definitely just wanted to sleep.
Unfortunately for them, it wasn't to be.
---------0
"Good evening, students," Filius said cheerfully as he gestured for the students to gather around the first years that were situated comfortably on the sofas. "Now I know you're all tired and some of you perhaps confused…so I'll be as quick as possible and let you off to bed!"
"How are we supposed to manage with four more core classes, professor Flitwick?" Penelope Clearwater questioned, exuding anxiety. "It's a lot of professors and classes!" almost double the normal amount of classes.
"Calm down," Filius reassured her, "Not all of them are mandatory, and the classes are only one hour long. You'll see when you get your timetable, and any classes you do wish to take can be added."
"Are the electives for third year still the same? I mean do we get to take Ancient Runes and Arithmancy earlier?" Harry asked, eager to know more.
"Yes, those elective age restrictions have been lifted, on a non-mandatory basis. You are allowed to take them earlier should you wish." Filius explained, pleased to see Harry again and that he looked much improved. "But be warned, that the strain can be immeasurable. Thirteen-year-old's can find it difficult without eleven-year-olds adding to the burden. Please, if you do not think you can cope…do not do so. for this is a trial basis, and if it doesn't work out…you would be spoiling it for future generations." It was why there were so many assistants now, to held with the workload and allow those with a Mastery focus on their actual Mastery for more than just a few months of the summer during the holidays.
"Yes, Professor!" chanted the Ravenclaws.
"Now you will not have class tomorrow, instead you'll be spending that time figuring out which classes you wish to take. All will be explained tomorrow morning, you'll get a time-table with all your mandatory classes, giving you a peek at what your workload will be like before electing to take any additional classes. Is that understood?"
"Yes, Sir!" they called out.
"Good, now off to bed with you," Filius ordered them. He himself, was rather excited for the new year, this new Headmaster…while had employed a few dubious named wizards and witches, they didn't have criminal records, he should know, he'd been the go between for the new Headmaster, Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin and Gringotts, to ensure the wellbeing of all the students. Each of them had a clean record, were more than qualified and quite frankly…it was beneficial for the students to have those qualified to teach. He'd seen who Albus would have employed next, Gilderoy Lockhart of all people. A fraud if he'd never seen one.
No, this was the best thing that could have ever happened to Hogwarts.
If only they knew who the new Headmaster really was.
---------0
A/N – There we go! Can you think of anything that's missing from the chapter? Got to see a bit of changes at Hogwarts, but please know this isn't ever EVER going to be the focus of the story, so you won't see much of 'Harry at Hogwarts' the next chapter will probably be Christmas with the Lestrange's and of course a Sirius visit then a funny scene I have planned to kickstart something 😉 hahaha I'm thinking maybe a few scenes with the Wizengamot? Would you guys like that? Perhaps the first one with Harry's legislation being put forth? The reactions to that? OR would you prefer it not to be focused on the political aspect of it too much? Oh will we just have a few sentences about Dumbledore and McGonagall's trials and be done with it or would you like to see them written out? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 46
Rabastan waited impatiently, it was the weekend, Saturday, which meant he would be escorted soon, to see his father, brother and his 'betrothed'. The picture he had of his father and Harry was safely ensconced in one of his favourite books, the very first Rune book that Harry had gifted him. It was by no means the most cherished possession, not like the globe that had given him so much lightness and kept the dementors away, or even the runes he'd crafted into an onyx stone from his rune crafting kit, to clean his cell. Another Rune even enabled his cell to smell like sandalwood and pomegranate or orange hell he was convinced he'd even smelt coffee at one point. It washed away the stench of the water and the damp.
As betrothed gifts, they could not take them from him, the dozens or so throw he'd been gifted with ensured he slept easily and comfortably, like on a cloud. The Slytherin one though, he slept wrapped around himself, he cared little that it was the oldest one, or that it was a little frayed or dirty.
Rabastan observed the photo, his father was happy, and Harry…well, he was going to turn into a stunningly handsome young man. Carriers tended to be lithe, more androgynous in appearance. He wondered if that was going to be the case for Harry, who looked a lot like Dorea Black-Potter. He was almost envious really, of who actually received Harry's regard enough to allow a marriage between the two houses. Whoever he chose…would find themselves on the receiving end of the Lestranges. To ensure he or she was worthy of Harry's regard.
He wished it was him, he had never cared much for a possible marriage, he hadn't been the heir so it hadn't been as important that he marry. Now though? The idea of marrying Harry…was perfect. A most fortuitous union, beautiful, intelligent, powerful, extremely rich and a carrier…what more could anyone want out of a marriage? Love, yes, but Rabastan could easily love Harry…too easily, in fact, because he on some level already did.
Although not yet in the way you love a partner, the love was...gratitude, fondness, excitement to see him, perhaps not love…but he did adore the boy. He was so cunning, intelligent, unafraid, and so very thoughtful.
Still he wanted.
He did wonder if it was just gratitude bringing it on. After all, he had been alone for so long, an entire decade before Harry came into their lives like a whirlwind and changing everything…making their lives better. Sighing softly, he brushed his thumb against the image, before closing the book and sliding in at the back of the books immediately out of sight. If someone wanted to search for anything, they'd have to dig deep.
He'd just righted himself when the door began to swing open, and the guard opened the door. Rabastan smirked when he noticed it was one of theirs today again. Standing he made his way over, waiting until the door was closed and locked before following him towards his brother's cell, which was promptly opened, the 'guard' kept up the appearance of doing his job, wand still out, but it was clearly only half-hearted at best.
They really should have taken control of the prison sooner.
It didn't take long at all before they were deposited in the meeting room, with paper cups filled with hot chocolate. Which were promptly discarded outside of the prison walls by Rodolphus with a grimace. The bars apart enough so that it was easy to throw the small cups away.
"You doing okay?" Rabastan asked, as he sat down.
"Yes," Rodolphus stated, staring out the window, "We'll soon be out of here." he could scarcely wait for that day. Part of him hated having to wait, hated that Harry had gotten his way and trying to legally get them out. It was just the desperate part talking, the rest of him knew logically it was for the best. Freedom wouldn't be real unless they were actually freed from the prison. He knew they'd remain hidden, coming out in the dead of the night, constantly looking over their shoulders in case they were caught.
"Yes, we will," Rabastan agreed, "Doesn't look like they're making progress on getting everyone re-tried." Their father would have informed them thusly if there had been progress on that front.
"Hopefully it will happen," Rodolphus murmured, turning back around and claiming his seat, just as the doors opened and their father and Harry came in, clutching the customary cardboard box filled with the usual goodies for Rabastan.
Both brothers immediately stood, accepting hugs from their father, relishing contact with another human being. Week after week it didn't get any older, they were so grateful for it, for both of them being there.
Harry busily got everything out, giving them a large plate of food, nobody cared that it was technically a 'dinner' meal when it was only breakfast.
"How's the food been?" Corvus asked, eventually withdrawing and taking his seat, his sons followed his example. "Or has it not begun to change yet?" another small win, proper meals were now required three times a day.
"Nothing yet," Rabastan shook his head, immediately scooting the food closer to himself, and beginning to eat, almost moaning in delight.
"Another law changed?" Rodolphus questioned, as he too dug into the food with gusto.
"I passed my first law!" Harry said, almost wiggling in sheer delight, despite his face not changing all that drastically, but it was practically a beam for Harry.
"What were the reactions?" Rodolphus asked, smirking wryly. "Who did you choose?" he asked both questions while his mouth was empty before digging in again waiting for a reply. He would never take food for granted again, not even a decade down the line, this he swore vehemently.
Corvus gestured for Harry to answer, seeing how excited he was about it. Eyes gleaming in merriment, Harry loved coming here to see the boys. He was grateful that the Dementors presence had diminished, he disliked seeing Harry become a little withdrawn like he had during the first few months of visits even after relaxing in Rabastan and Rodolphus' presence.
"I chose Lord Abbott!" Harry said eagerly.
"Our lawyer?" Rabastan quirked his brow in surprise, "Okay, I didn't expect that…but now that I think about it, it's a good choice." Abbott's were seen as neutral or light, despite the fact they were leaning towards the dark but still technically 'neutral' so to speak. As a lawyer he had to be unbiased anyway, so, yes, quite the perfect fit.
"Yes, it was indeed a perfect choice," Corvus agreed, "Naturally not against signing the contract, after ensuring that it would not effect any he'd already signed." As a lawyer he had many contracts he'd signed over the years, secrecy ones primarily.
Harry smiled, a genuine one that slipped into a grin, at the praise. While not directed at him specifically it was aimed at his actions.
"There we a lot of surprise at Harry's choice, mostly because there's been no known association between the House of Potter or Abbott." Corvus revealed, vividly recalling the wizengamot meeting where it had been revealed that the seats of the House of Potter were no longer in stasis, but would once again play a part in wizarding politics. "I believe the fact they're being used at all, and not someone named Dumbledore or Dumbledore approved got to some of them."
"When word gets back to Dumbledore…I bet he'll think I'm betrothed to Hannah," Harry said grinning just imagining Dumbledore running around trying to impress the Abbott's or manipulate Hannah in order to get to him.
Corvus startled at that, "Yes," he agreed slowly, "You're quite right…he will." He hadn't thought of that at all, it's perhaps where Antonio's reluctance had stemmed from. As short as that reluctance had been, he quite frankly hadn't thought much of it at the time. It wasn't something easily undertaken, especially with his own house to run, but Helena had done a wonderful job while Antonio was incapacitated. The attack that had still gone unanswered, Antonio did not recall who attacked him, regretfully.
"It was in the newspaper, the public found out a day later," Harry commented, in the politic section of the newspaper. "Everyone should assume it's because of Sirius…even Sirius think's it's because of him." he added somewhat sheepishly, and he hadn't corrected him on that front. He was primarily doing it for Rodolphus and Rabastan…but for everyone else who was having to suffer in Azkaban. It was inhumane, they didn't even treat animals or magical creatures that way, so how dare they think it's okay to treat wizards and witches thusly?
"Someone spilled the beans?" Rodolphus frowned, tone dark, a leak in the goddamned wizengamot?
"More likely someone just waiting for anything related to Harry Potter to talk about, remember clerks will have placed the laws in the archives." Corvus said, "Nobody would be stupid enough to reveal this, it isn't worth their position. It wasn't anything ground-breaking or too big too keep quiet about."
"Perhaps," Rodolphus mused thoughtfully, drinking from the travel goblet, pumpkin juice today. "Might be worth looking into."
"There are more important things to oversee," Corvus disagreed, which was true enough, they were trying to narrow down Dumbledore's favoured within Azkaban, they needed to get rid of them. Lest they accidentally see something which Corvus definitely didn't want them to see. if any of them saw Harry with him and visiting his sons…things could get very complicated. Not that they had to worry about Dumbledore himself…he wasn't going anywhere and quite frankly his reputation had taken a severe beating. That's not to say he didn't have a lot of loyal people just waiting in the wings, he did, which was why they had to be cautious.
"I don't mind that they know," Harry reassured Rodolphus, "I…it's just something I'm going to have to get used to. hopefully now with me in the magical world and not unknown to everyone they might grow bored…" him not being in the magical world sort of made him a legend, mythical, they assumed they knew what and who he was. Now they knew who he was, and yes, he hoped the fascination would fade in time. Part of him knew it was a fools hope, that they'd always want to know everything about him…but he could hope couldn't he? One day when he was older and they knew everything they'd definitely want nothing to do with him though. By then he'd be safe from anyone wishing to use him.
Rodolphus and Rabastan snorted blatantly at that hope, knowing it was never going to happen, just like Harry. Rodolphus just gave him a wry look, his optimism was inspiring really, but not going to happen. He was fond of the kid, he was smart, and he respected that, but that was the stupidest thing he'd ever heard…he got why though, and he would protect him the best he could for the rest of his goddamned life for this kindness he'd shown him this past year.
"Too bad we're not near Dumbledore's cell, would be amusing to see or hear the reaction," Rabastan chuckled in bitter amusement. "Anything on his trial date yet?"
"Two weeks," Corvus informed them "Minerva McGonagall has already been to court."
"How long did she get?" Rodolphus questioned, before asking, "What exactly did she get imprisoned for anyway?" realizing he hadn't asked, back then he'd just been amused with the knowledge that Dumbledore and McGonagall had been arrested and ultimately transported to Azkaban prison. She was frankly insignificant, he didn't care about her at all, and if not for her being brought up into the conversation…she was forgettable.
"It's considered time served for obstruction of justice," Corvus easily explained, "She was in Azkaban for…let me see, a few months after Halloween," Mostly muttering to himself while he calculated. "Nine months almost she's been in Azkaban awaiting trial. Dereliction of duty, she won't be gaining a teaching job again, not even as a Transfiguration Mistress to an apprentice, she's been all but struck of the list. She's quite lucky she can consider herself a Mistress of Transfiguration. She's just not allowed to teach in any capacity." Which was how most 'Masters' or 'Mistresses' continued their legacies, and considering she'd devoted her entire life to teaching…he did feel a little bit of sympathy for the witch, but it was no means a great deal of it. She'd thrown in her lot with Dumbledore and was now paying a very hefty price indeed.
"The Aurors didn't press charges?" Rodolphus wondered, he wouldn't have been that generous.
"They elected not to do so," Corvus confirmed what they already suspected, "She didn't hurt anyone, so she would have been lucky to get an additional month on her already served sentence."
"She's lucky then," Rodolphus grunted, "Thank you," he added to Harry when the teen slid over a cup of warm coffee to him, Rabastan and his father received the same. Harry, it smelt like, had orange juice instead.
"How did you like the changes at the school?" Rabastan quired, aware that the Dark Lord was taking over the school and had no doubt made numerous changes.
Harry perked up at that, "You can take Runes, Arithmancy and Divination early!" entirely enthusiastic about the new changes. "It's only once a week, but it's something…Professor Babbling is amazing, she's very surprised by how advanced I was and offered to tutor me so that I don't 'lose that passion' because of how far ahead I am and she doesn't want me to be bored. I'm not the only one that's ahead, seven people in the class are ahead too. Although, we're mostly being taught by her son, Brian she did oversee the class."
"You're taking Divination?" Rodolphus snorted, the class was pathetic.
Harry vigorously shook his head, "No, I have no interest in reading tea leaves, I don't think I'd be very good at it."
"Hardly anyone has the gift," Rodolphus admitted. "Very rare, and those that do hardly broadcast it."
"We've got four core Muggle classes, science, Numeracy, English and P.E," Harry continued on, "Everyone's reactions is funny," grinning widely, "Draco doesn't like it at all."
"Why's that?" Rabastan asked, "Too Muggle for his tastes?" he doubted he would have been impressed either.
"No, because for once those Muggle raised are way advanced, but they're interested, especially in how Muggles can learn their family tree and where they come from just by a drop of blood…" Harry told them, "It's nice too that in English we're learning how to use quills as well, it would have been nice if that had been available in first year…" which was true enough, it had been rather difficult for him to get used to using a quill.
"We can do it quicker," Rodolphus said, almost defensively.
"We're going to learn how to do both," Harry commented, "It's going to be so much fun, this way people will be able to find out who they're related to. Like when I found out that I'm related to Slytherin through both sides of my family. It's going to be an interesting few months."
"He really put Muggle classes in Hogwarts?" Rabastan said, still dazed.
"Yes, and we learn to compare, you should have seen Draco's reaction to learning how Muggles weapons and how they work, Miss Warren, the Muggle Studies teacher sure is beginning with the interesting facts." Harry laughed softly, shaking his head fondly. "I really like the changes….especially to history of magic…for the first time no goblin wars!"
"What did you learn?" Corvus questioned, nabbing a biscuit from the packet which his son had put in the middle for everyone to help themselves.
"We're learning about the war with Grindelwald, at the end of the term we're going to have a big debate and a essay on it, they didn't say on what specifically though," Harry admitted, pouting, he would have had liked to have gotten a head start.
"You're not finding it too difficult?" Rabastan, normally Harry's education was done in pretty much a single room, to go from that to going to classes again could be pretty tough.
"It's not too bad," Harry said slowly, he didn't want to sound like he was complaining at all.
"But you're finding it difficult?" Corvus prodded him into answering.
"It's just a little exhausting, like exercising too much, but I'll get used to it," Harry insisted, "The potions make sure I don't hurt for too long."
"And you're sleeping well?" Corvus asked, he would need to ask Harry this more often, instead of just assuming he was. He was clearly finding it exhausting…and he hadn't had a clue, despite the fact he was conversing with Harry nearly on a daily basis through the two-way journal.
"Really well," Harry promised, the exhaustion meant that he was out like a light after curfew, "My timetable is full, but it's really fun, I really like the Art classes…"
"What classes are available for the third years and up?" Rodolphus wondering if there were any, he was interesting in seeing how Hogwarts would change with all these classes.
"Oh, Wandless class, um…Alchemy, oh, there's a few more, I just can't remember the names, Dark Arts class is a fifth year elective." Harry said, brow furrowed as he tried to remember all the new classes, which was worse than trying to memorise all the names of the new teachers. "For the most part it's been fun."
"Nobody giving you any problems?" Rabastan asked, wanting to make sure he wasn't being bullied, intelligence was always seen as something to bully people about. The Ravenclaw's weren't too badly bothered, at least they weren't when he was at school.
"Well…" Harry said, trailing off, wondering whether to say anything.
"Harry?" Corvus asked his tone becoming firmer, turning to face the teen entirely, dismayed that Harry did not feel as though he could come to him. He had thought that Harry would always turn to him, thought he had made it so that Harry felt he could. He wanted to demand that Harry not feel like he couldn't say anything to him, but he knew he would have to word it differently. "Nothing you say will ever leave this room unless you wish it, just remember that," Corvus said eventually. Hoping that would be enough. "Not that we need to be in here for you to tell me anything you like, nothing is inconsequential, I assure you."
"It's nothing bad, not really…I mean it's just…silly," Harry sighed, "There was a boy, in Gryffindor he was following me around taking pictures, he's a Muggle born, and had read all about me."
"Taking pictures and following you around is not acceptable behaviour, you have every right to be annoyed," Rabastan stated seriously before his father could open his mouth, "If the behaviour isn't curbed it could become problematic. Have you told any of the teachers?"
"I spoke to him about it, I told him what he was doing was illegal and that if he wasn't careful he could get in big trouble, maybe even sued." Harry explained, "I wasn't harsh with him, I even took a picture with him after we spoke, he promised to stop."
"And has he?" Corvus asked, eyes gleaming, if he didn't, well, he would just have to inform Tom to keep a look out and ensure the boy did indeed learn to leave Harry alone.
"It was only yesterday, so I don't know if he'll listen," Harry said, "It was more of a minor annoyance than any real bother, he was just excited. I just didn't like it, it made me feel very uncomfortable, especially since I couldn't run and hide when he was nearby." He wasn't fast enough for anything like that.
"And you shouldn't put up with anything that makes you uncomfortable," Rodolphus grunted, "What's his name?"
Corvus nodded, wishing to know that himself.
"Colin Creevy," Harry answered, "But I'm hoping that he will understand and stop it,"
Corvus made a mental note of the name, and he'd ask Tom to keep an eye out, apparently Harry wasn't being entirely honest with him. Either that or he would need to ask questions more, instead of just the single time he did during their conversations. "You'll let me know if he doesn't desist?"
"I promise," Harry said nodding his head in agreement. "I didn't want to bother you about it, not before I found out whether I could sort it out myself." He told Corvus, seeing his slight disappointment that he hadn't confided in him.
"I know, I know how independent you are, Harry, but I would have…very much preferred to know that something was bothering you. Not just big things but small ones too, no matter what it is, and even if you didn't want my interference. It's what having family and friends is all about…sharing." Corvus said, chiding him softly, but having what was best for him at heart. He could barely believe how much he'd grown to care for the boy, but he had, and he had no qualms about proving it.
"He wasn't the only one…" Harry said, straightening up, deciding to tell him everything, he didn't want him finding out later and being even more disappointed.
"Oh?" Corvus queried, unfortunately, that sort of thing was going to be quite common, even if he wished it wouldn't be. Harry was seen and regarded as a public figure, sooner or later they'd push him too far and he would fight back, but until he was older it was best to let the adults around him handle it. It's what they were there for, and he would make sure that was understood.
"A girl, another Gryffindor, her name is Ginevra Weasley, but everyone calls her Ginny," Harry said, and three simultaneous grimaces spread across the Lestrange's face in disgust.
Harry blinked at them in amusement and a little bafflement.
"It's very offensive to the purebloods who struggle to have children…when the ones who cannot afford it, flaunt as many children as they can in people's faces." Corvus grimaced, that wasn't the only reason they were hated, but it was one of the reasons over all. "Plus, the parents are…very offensive," one loud and very abrasive and the other didn't deserve to the title 'patriarch' of the Weasley family, he followed that banshee of a wife around like a puppy.
"I doubt she'd taking pictures of you, her family couldn't afford to buy a camera let alone develop the film," Rodolphus sneered, his disgust for the Weasley's obvious.
Harry wanted to tell Rodolphus that the lack of money didn't make them any less than them. That they were being too proud, but he didn't think that the money was the real problem between the two families. Nor did he suspect it had anything to do with what side they were on. He'd heard Corvus speak highly of people from Neutral or light orientated families so yeah, he reckoned it wasn't just that.
"What is she doing exactly?" Rabastan demanded to know, fury slavering up his spine, why wasn't anyone helping him that he had to take care of two sons-of-bitches that were annoying him? Where was Draco when this was happening or Daphne? They were supposed to be his friends?
"When we aren't in classes, she's always nearby and always, always staring at me, its kind of creepy," Harry said, "Even during meals, I swear she's found a way to get my timetable…or I just have the worst luck…she's always nearby. I approached her a few times and asked her what she wanted, but she just went really, really red and stuttered before running away."
Rodolphus chuckled, "Someone has a crush,"
Rabastan tightened his hand into a fist under the table, struggling to contain his emotions.
"Eleven-years-old is a bit young to a crush," Corvus admitted concerned, "It sounds harmless enough, but you will have to watch it doesn't become more problematic in future." Little crushes tended to fade, Harry would more than likely be the recipient of many in the coming years.
"Tell her you've got a betrothed," Rabastan stated, "That will take care of her annoying you."
Harry blinked, "But all anyone needs to do is look at my hand to know that," he pointed out, "Doesn't everyone already know?" it was like an open secret.
"Not necessary," Rodolphus snorted, "I doubt the Weasleys can afford the newspaper." Even he knew he was being disingenuous, but he did detest the Weasleys. They were loud overbearing insults to magic really.
Corvus gave his son an exasperatedly amused look, "It could be the simple reason that she has not noticed your betrothal ring, and perhaps she doesn't read the newspaper, a lot of children don't care for the news, and these two here would probably not have read the newspapers if I didn't ask that they did, especially the political section."
"Yes we would have," Rabastan said in all seriousness, waiting until his father was giving him 'who are you kidding' look, "The cartoon section is quite riveting," his poker face still on.
Harry burst out laughing, that was one of his guilty pleasures, he love the little serial cartoon section in the Daily prophet. He liked to try and read it every day to keep up with it, not often until night-time, since Corvus liked the crossword section. "Me too," Harry crowed delightedly.
Corvus didn't even pretend to keep his amusement at bay.
After a few moments of respectable silence, "Who replaced McGonagall?" Rodolphus spoke, changing the subject in absent curiosity, as he napped chocolate out of the box.
"Professor Corbin Yaxley, but we are taught by Mr. Gibbon, the assistants seem to be dealing with the lower years…leaving those with the Masters in their subjects to teach the higher years." Harry explained, "But the Deputy Headmaster isn't a teacher, his sole duty seems to be the Deputy headmastership. His name is Eamon Callen."
"Yes, he does not wish for any one teacher to have too much on their plate, and the board of governors have agreed. No professor is allowed to have more than two active duties. Preventing such an occurrence like Minerva McGonagall happening again, between teaching Transfiguration and being Deputy she did not have time for her Head of House duties according to all the staff spoken to in regards to her duties, more in defence of why she dropped the ball with the Grangers." Corvus said dryly, finding it a pathetic excuse, the students should come first, whether they were Gryffindors or not.
"Who really cares about the Grangers?" Rodolphus said, curling his lip.
"She's a witch, she deserves her Head of House to care," Harry commented, not one for allowing the Lestrange's prejudice affect him. "And I can't believe you're making me have to defend her." He grumbled, although very grateful he no longer had to put up with her in his classes that's for certain, the few she had been in anyway.
Rodolphus let out a bark of laughter, genuinely amused, the teen honestly was a conundrum, it was clear he couldn't stand Granger but still went out of his way to defend her. Was it the same for them? Did he feel the need to defend anyone against any injustice? He'd make a good lawyer if that was what he still wanted to do. He reckoned Harry might end up going down the Ancient Runes path.
It was annoying, that sympathy, that conviction…but that's what had led Harry here, to helping them, helping his brother…what he respected about the teen. So, he couldn't bring himself to actually be annoyed.
"Oh, I'm drawing up a new piece of legislation!" Harry said, just remembering.
"I'm not sure there's anything more that can be done…" Rabastan commented utterly amazed with Harry's energy and persistent relentlessness. The dementors were only allowed in their vicinity a few hours each day…the prison had been spruced up, they had actual showers, new clothes, the prisoners were allowed visitors, quite frankly what was left?
"Oh, no it's not for the prison, its to get all of you a trial," Harry said, "I've been in contact with the Goblins at Gringotts to get information on cases that are similar, and I've got a few dozen. The more proof I have the greater chance I have of getting the wizengamot to agree." Turning to Corvus, "I'll send it all to you or give you at the Christmas holidays." He promised.
"A few dozen? How much did that cost you?" Corvus asked quietly alarmed, the goblins could be extremely greedy, even if they did seem to be rather fond of Harry.
"It doesn't matter, it will be worth it if they get out," Harry argued, money didn't mean anything.
Corvus narrowed his eyes, he would need to sneak peek into the Potter folio to find out, it would be a recent transaction. No, he couldn't intrude on Harry's privacy, no matter how much he desired to return the money. He'd ask to see during one of their lessons, that way he wouldn't be betraying Harry's trust. He didn't want to see Harry's face if he betrayed him in any manner.
"You're forgetting one of the most fundamental parts…we are guilty, our wands, our words are all it would take." Rodolphus sighed, that had never really been discussed overly much…at least he couldn't remember but there was a lot he couldn't remember about the beginning.
"Corvus can hire someone to wipe your wands, and I know…how to get around the truth, and you'll be able to do it after imbibing Veritaserum and will then assume you're innocent. I just…need to talk to Voldemort about it a little more…he said it was a good idea." Harry said, quite frankly he couldn't wait to see if it would work.
"What exactly do you intend to do?" Rodolphus asked alarmed.
"If you don't trust me…at least trust Voldemort," Harry pointed out, slightly disheartened but not surprised that he wasn't that he was being doubted. He knew his age would be a disadvantage for a while, but he'd prove to them all just how smart he was.
"I do trust you," Rodolphus answered, only after seeing the glare on his fathers face. "I also trust the Dark Lord, I just…find it hard to believe that I'm that one step closer to getting out of here…with my freedom intact." It was worth it, to see Harry perk up and that steadfast determination. His brother probably did trust Harry more than him, but it hadn't been a placation that he trusted the Dark Lord, because he did. With his life.
------0
Next one will be Dumbledore's trial when I can remember what he's been actually arrested for (I know all over again as if EHTS wasn't bad enough having to go over I so need to remember to list the charges and not just put 'Arrested' on the documents LMAO! and then Christmas and more about the Ministry and Harry and the Dark Lord's plans! I'm afraid it's going to be a few more chapters before my funny comes along :P then again just because I think it will be funny doesnt mean you'll all find it funny ;) hehe regardless i'm going to enjoy writing it hehe well, I hope it was worth the wait and you're still enjoying it! Anything in particular you want to see or know? Will Tom unleash the basilisk to get rid of anyone? Or will it be taken with him when he leaves Hogwarts? WIll he end up wanting to stay? and remain Headmaster of Hogwarts? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 47
The quiet murmuring of the wizengamot talking was the first thing Corvus heard as he entered the full room. The circular table was all but full, cups and paperwork scattered amongst the members. It was an early morning meeting, and you could tell by how quiet everyone was talking amongst themselves, not yet properly awake. There were barely any glances Corvus' way as he silently entered the room, the doors were still open, and would close when the meeting was due to start.
"Corvus, over here," came Abbott's voice, making a motion towards the wizard, indicating to the seat next to him. Corvus wasn't late, per se, but he was normally much earlier than this.
Corvus gave a nod in recognition and allowing his lawyer to know he'd heard him and would proceed. Adjusting the strap on his bag, Corvus, despite his age, was very agile and swift as he made his way towards him carrying a plain brown cardboard box.
"Good morning, Lord Abbott," Corvus said smoothly, as he slid into his seat after placing the box on the table in front of him. "Here is the box you asked for." he had been unable to give it to him before this meeting, he'd literally only received the owl just before departing for the meeting. He supposed he could have apparated to the school, but hindsight and all that. Giving him his title, since it was on official capacity, not friendly terms and Antonio wasn't working for him right now. "Lady Abbott," giving Helena a short bow of respect. He couldn't help but think his wife would have adored Helena, which did dampen his mood considerably. He missed her fiercely, she had been his one true love, he'd never considered taking on a second wife after her death, not even to give his children, his sons a mother figure. He couldn't have borne trying to 'replace' her which is exactly what it would have been. He'd much rather be on his own than conceive doing such a thing. He could never love anyone the way he'd loved his wife, and it wouldn't have been fair on anyone, let alone a new wife, unable to meet the expectations of a past love.
"Thank you," Antonio murmured, accepting the box, opening the lid, he winced at the amount of folders within. "He's trying to kill me isn't he? Merlin help me!" he sighed in exasperation, perhaps he'd been too hasty in agreeing to sit for the future Lord Potter. Which is exactly what was happening, he was sitting today on the Potter seat, while his wife managed the Abbott seats.
Corvus chuckled smoothly, glancing in at the contents, "Looks like he found a few more cases," he whispered quietly, as his eyes roamed over the folder tabs.
Helena watched both of them with bright curious eyes, she naturally knew more than most, due to her close association with Corvus and as Antonio was her husband she was often around while he worked. She didn't know everything, of course, but still, she was curious about what was going on now.
"More?" Antonio whispered, "Just how many more can I expect?" throwing Corvus a rather constipated look.
"I believe he's finished," Corvus said wryly, "He wouldn't give out half finished information," hence why it had come quite late. He believed Harry had astronomy and had finished it and attended class before sending the box off with Hedwig last night. The owl had journeyed all night to reach him this morning, although he reckoned the owl had rather enjoyed the long flight. Harry didn't use his owl very often, except for the owl orders, which wasn't far.
"Well that's a relief," he said sardonically. Curiosity getting the better of him, he opened one of the first files and began to read everything available to him. Eyebrows steadily getting higher and higher as he read everything, lost in his perusal he grabbed another file and began to read that one, then another, then another. "He's…meticulous I'll give him that," he admitted, awed by this had been put together by a twelve-year-old child. This was…he'd seen adults with less consideration.
Corvus smirked smugly, eyes gleaming with delight, "Indeed," he murmured, extremely proud of Harry and his dedication to whatever he set his mind to. "If he remains on course…he's going to leave Hogwarts with many job offers." Which only happened to those who were extremely intelligent. He'd say perhaps five out of the entire year were scouted when leaving Hogwarts, not all of them Ravenclaws.
"That…would not surprise me," Antonio murmured, still reading, only paying half attention to Corvus, as he read through more files that Harry had accumulated for him. Each methodically marked, he'd seen a less detailed system in the Ministry archives. "Well, perhaps this newest piece of legislation will go through more smoothly than I thought…" in fact, he'd expected to fight and lose, he'd honestly thought it was a losing battle when he saw the legislation that had been drawn up and delivered to him a few days ago.
"As his chosen temporary regent, you are best never to underestimate him," Corvus warned, both speaking lowly so that nobody would overhear. To be on the safe side, they never mentioned names, although, if anyone had been listening…it would have been obvious to whom they were talking about. Fortunately, no magic was allowed within these rooms, thus no eavesdropping charms could be cast…which meant they were free to be able to talk, as long as they spoke quietly.
Antonio conceded that with a respectful dip of his head, "I'm beginning to see that," he murmured, "I'd love to know where he got the passion for it all, my daughter wouldn't have thought to achieve this…" he admitted, and he'd love for his daughter to follow his footsteps. He wouldn't be disappointed if it's not what she wanted, he loved her enough to allow her to find her own feet and path.
"Necessity," Corvus sighed, sitting back, still graceful, but he grimaced a little just remembering the beginning of their acquaintance and how desperate Harry had been. That part of Harry, a small part, still existed, but it had been mostly built over by a strong, growing independent young man he was proud to help shape.
Antonio sobered, "Yes, yes I suppose you're quite correct," it was easy to forget what Harry had gone through, especially seeing him now and looking at what he was capable of.
Corvus glanced to the side when he felt the air displaced, finding Tom had arrived, or rather Lord Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin. Giving a curt nod, the sound of banging had them all glancing to find Lord Tiberius Ogden, chief warlock of the wizengamot. The doors then slammed shut, sealing them in for however long the meeting would last. They had most of the morning, but come the afternoon, they would have court appearances to put in.
"Good morning," he greeted them, glancing once at the files on the desk, his lips twitching in amusement. He recognized Harry's handwriting naturally. He had spent enough time around the boy for it to be permanently etched into his mind. He also knew what Harry was attempting…and he had to admit it was absolutely breath-taking and mesmerising to have someone thinking so out of the box that it was bordering on genius. "If you do not mind…would you care to join me for dinner this evening?"
Corvus blinked, "I'd be honoured," Corvus replied, dipping his head in respect, acting as though they weren't as acquainted as they were. He did ponder for a few moments on why Tom wanted to see him tonight, but he waved it off, he would find out this evening.
"My address, I hope seven PM is suitable?" Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin stated, sliding over a card that had Tom's address, Floo Network address and naturally the password so he could Floo over.
"It is," Corvus agreed, sliding the card into his breast cloak pocket, it seemed Tom's new estate was up and running then. He knew Tom had been unimpressed with a few delays that had cropped up, not with the property itself, no, but rather the warding, which had taken a far greater length of time to settle than anticipated. He hadn't seen it since it began undergoing construction, so he was rather looking forward to seeing the place.
"Perfect," came Voldemort's reply, just as the Chief warlock began his speech, reminding everyone of the previous wizengamot meeting and everything that was on today's agenda.
"Has the board said anything about the school?" came a concerned voice.
The shock and horror of what Albus Dumbledore had allowed to occur had shocked them all. The thought of what could have happened…had knocked them all sideways. The children would have suffered tremendously, its perhaps why the wizengamot and the board of governors had begun working more closely together to prevent such a blasphemy happening again. Such wickedness shouldn't be borne.
"The wards are up to full capacity, and have been repeatedly tested, with the full approval of Lady Kataya Donovan," came the smooth voice of the Dark Lord Voldemort known to everyone – bar a few – as Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin Headmaster of Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry. "The board of governors are more than impressed with the structure and strength of the warding's. I have asked that the results be published, so that the general public can be reassured that their children are safe from harm." It had taken some convincing a few of the students families to allow them to return.
"That is good," they were all pleased to hear the news that the wards weren't been taken for granted.
"Before Hogwarts started back up, I invited Lord and Heiress McMahon and Auror Strauss to inspect the school, their report should be available soon also." If it wasn't already. It was odd calling Strauss 'Auror Strauss' when he was technically a Lord, and should be addressed as thus but he honestly preferred Auror Strauss.
"What happened was a nightmare," a griping voice could be heard, "My father almost refused to allow my daughter and son to return to Hogwarts to finish their education." as the head of the family, he made those decisions. If he decided not to listen, he would find himself tossed out and left to fend for himself. Well, his father wasn't that way, but if it came to it that's what could happen. He wouldn't have been able to afford to send his children to Hogwarts on what he made.
"A lot of people were in the same boat," Antonio admitted, "If my wife and I, hadn't been aware of every step of the progress, our daughter would not have been easily persuaded to return to the school."
"And Harry as well, right?" came the sly voice of Lord Finnegan.
"Do not address him so informally," it wasn't Antonio or Corvus jumping to the child's defence, no it was Helena, staring coolly down at the wizard. "You'd think someone such as yourself would know better," chiding him as though he were a child. "It's heir Potter or just Potter,"
"Awfully defensive of someone you claim not to know," another voice started up.
Helena sighed exasperatedly, the last meeting had them all vying for information. Wondering why exactly Harry had chosen Antonio Abbott of all people to represent his estate, to be his regent while he was in Hogwarts. They were convinced there was more to it than Harry randomly just choosing someone he didn't know. It wasn't how the magical world worked. They believed that he was either Potter's magical guardian or the Potter and Abbott houses were to be joined.
"Enough, you're acting like twelve-year-old children," Antonio retorted sharply, as always trying to make his wife's life as easy as possible. "You know I cannot share anything about the ins and outs of the Potter Estate, or even what I am or am not to the boy. I think it's time we got back to the matter at hand and not a bunch of gossip don't you?"
That reprimand seemed to settle them, some even went so far as to flush ugly in shame or mortification at being spoken to like a child.
"Oh, it's just idle curiosity, the boy disappeared from our world without a word!" Leonard Bagman sighed waving the words off as if they were inconsequential.
"Would you like to say that to his face Bagman?" Antonio asked amused, a smirk appearing on his face, "If only you paid your own children the same amount of attention…you wouldn't be in the situation you're in now would you?" everyone knew heir Ludo Bagman liked gambling way too much, so much so that his father had cut him off from being able to take money from the family estate, keeping him on a monthly stipend. Ludo Bagman complained about it loud enough for them all to hear it.
Leonard flushed darkly, aghast that it had been spoken so openly, but he kept his mouth shut so not to cause further humiliation.
Chief Warlock Ogden cleared his throat, "Do you have anything you wish to discuss of the new legislation posited last meeting?"
"I think we can all agree that it's not going to be passed," Lord Bell said wryly, "Not unless we want a werewolf uprising on our hands." It had all the hallmarks of coming from Umbridge, a witch determined to make her mark in the Ministry of magic and failing. She wasn't a member of the Wizengamot, she just wished she was. She had proposed a legislation to restrict the lives of werewolves, to tag them like beasts, it was quite barbaric actually, to all of them. Even when they disliked the creatures, they knew the trouble that passing such a law could bring. Plus, it was riddled with errors, it was quite frankly a bad piece of legislation.
"Then a show of wands for the bill to be vetoed?" the Chief Warlock stated, relieved beyond belief that something like that wasn't going to be passed on his watch. It had been debated during their last meeting, well, debate wasn't really the word to use…since most people agreed it was an absurd bill and shouldn't be considered never mind passed. The debate had been very short, why it had been introduced by a natural party he didn't know…but they all suspected blackmail.
Nearly everyone raised their hands, 47-50
"The Bill has not passed," the Chief Warlock declared, it would be now archived in the Ministry, hopefully the press wouldn't look, it certainly wouldn't help the damn recipient of such a proposed bill. If the press published it, it wouldn't take long for a werewolf to act at all.
"Speaking of bills…." Antonio stated, a wry grin stealing across his features, "I do hope you have nothing better to do for the next few days…"
Everyone paused and turned to stare at him uncomprehending what he was getting at.
"I'd like to introduce the newest piece of proposed legislation," Antonio said firmly, "Written by our very own Heir Harry Potter," he utterly ignored the scoffs, some didn't believe that Harry was writing these himself, thinking he had help from either him and his wife or some party unknown…either that or they believed Harry didn't have any say in it whatsoever, which was insulting.
"Please tell me those files are not for us," Lord Bell asked, staring at the files as if they were about to bite.
Antonio laughed, "I'm afraid I cannot," entirely bemused. Flicking his wand, he had the legislation piece copied fifty times and floated over to the relevant person.
"Is this for real?"
"You cannot be serious!"
"This is diabolical!"
"We cannot pass this and make it a law!"
"Outrageous!"
Antonio listened to the cries of outrage, without saying a thing, waiting patiently for the initial anger to deflate. It was expected really, such a law being passed would see to it that all their workload would be exponentially increased. It took a great deal longer than he would have liked for things to calm. "Are you quite finished?"
"Lord Abbott…this is…" Dowager Longbottom shook her head.
"I understand your averseness, but I have a letter here from Heir Potter…May I?" Antonio asked, holding the clearly marked Potter envelope aloft, still sealed closed.
Corvus sat up impossibly straighter, once again surprised by the boy. Just what was Harry up to this time?
"Well, that's rather…unconventional," the Chief warlock said, "But I don't see why we cannot hear what he has to say…what say you?" he turned to the others.
"Let's hear it," Lord Bagman said entirely too amused.
Antonio cleared his throat as he opened the missive, "To the esteemed members of the wizengamot, my name is Harry James Potter, and I'd like to explain my reasoning behind my piece of legislation. Although, truthfully, if you truly knew me, you'd know why." He began to read it word for word. "Everyone knows that I grew up with Muggles…but if the Wizengamot had done its job and not allowed fear to grip them tightly, then the outrageous law 19345 would never have been passed. Which is ironic since you, the governing body, should never allow emotions to get in the way of bills passed." Antonio winced just reading that, damn the boy had a way with words, he could hear his wife smothering her amusement.
Everyone was silent, listening to Antonio not even a gasp of outrage at his words could be heard.
"Nobody regardless of their crimes deserves to be flung in Azkaban let alone without trial. Every single person should be allowed to defend themselves. It is the law. It's not a suggestion, it's not something you can just decide on whim. Putting groups of wizards and witches on trial as one, without giving them any means to defend themselves is a grave miscarriage of justice, one that should be rectified immediately. My godfather, Sirius Black was innocent of his crimes…and you all believed him guilty…how many others are in the same boat? How many innocent people have been suffering for over a decade locked up in an inhumane jail without human connection or the most basic of rights?"
The Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot swallowed, damn if he wasn't agreeing with a twelve-year-old child. He could see nearly fifty people flushing darkly as Antonio recited Harry Potters' words, a child, yet making more sense than grown wizards and witches.
"I can understand the renitence to act, but having to deal with more work, temporarily, should not be an excuse for allowing a grave miscarriage of justice to continue. You all believe they are guilty, then it should do no harm to anyone to allow them all to be given a trial. The laws must change, for a fair and just world, it is what we fight for and will continue to fight for. The use of Veritaserum will allow for a shorter trial, to get to the bottom of the truth. Those who are innocent will more than willingly consume the potion in a bid to prove themselves."
Voldemort and Corvus watched everyone's reactions, they were eating up every single word that Harry portrayed. They could feel the passion for what he was hoping to achieve coming alive through Antonio's words. He was definitely going for the correct job. He was going to be…absolutely terrifying when he came of age.
"You may well have won us the war single handed, Corvus," Voldemort admitted in sheer delight.
Corvus' lips twitched, "I wish I could take the credit," but he couldn't, the boy was just utterly charismatic without any input from anyone.
"Indeed," so did he, "How he did not end up in Slytherin…I'll never know." but he did, his thirst for knowledge outweighed his cunning…but how that was…well, it was anyone's guess.
Corvus' lips twitched in amusement, utterly agreeing with Tom in regards to Harry's placement. He couldn't help but think perhaps it had been purposeful on his part. He was aware by the time he was due to head of to Hogwarts the prejudice the Slytherin's face.
"We cannot be afraid of hard work, we must work tirelessly for the betterment of the magical world. Fortify yourself with determination and see through this legislation and do what is right and just. You swore on your magic to do what was right, not easy. For the sake of the next generation…make it a world of prosperity and peace. Disperse with the corruption, for it is not a world I wish to live in. Heir Harry James Black-Potter."
Corvus arched a brow at that not so subtle threat, and every single person in the room noticed it too. It made them pale drastically and very, very leery. If Harry Potter, the hero of the magical world chose to leave…how many would follow him? It was singularly a terrifying through.
"Damn," Voldemort murmured utterly impressed and awed by the devious little shit. He was working all of them into doing what he wanted. In a way that even he hadn't thought possible, he should have though. Perhaps the brat was going to succeed in getting the brothers out before the time was up after all. Not to forget all the others actually. If he was off age he would have bought the boy a bottle of whiskey to congratulate him on his win.
"Does it really say all that?" Lord Dawlish asked amazed at the coherency of a twelve-year-old Muggle raised boy.
Antonio turned the letter around, "Pass it around," to make sure that they all realized that this was indeed the words written by a twelve-year-old boy, one determined to do what they didn't want to simply because it would take up more of their time. The letter was indeed passed around the entire wizengamot, all of them astonished, they could clearly see it was written by a twelve-year-old, the handwriting could be better.
It had clearly shocked and left many of them reeling. Once it was back in his hands, Antonio folded the letter and slid it into his pocket. "Each of these folders contain examples of the law that passed many years ago in the Muggle world and still has not been passed here." giving them a look, "Each case has been meticulously picked by Harry himself with the aid of Gringotts for this exact purpose. It's been stamped by the bank. Each one has been notarized so that if you don't wish to read everything a detailed summary is there for you to read." With another flick of his wand, the folders began to copy themselves, and float towards each person seated within the room. Copying charms were the only few spells religiously used in the courtroom.
They remained uncommonly silent, as they began to read through the files, scared witless by a twelve-year-old threatening to leave the magical world.
----------0
LATER THAT EVENING
"You my Lad, are the most devious of children," Corvus wrote into the journal, the two-way journal that allowed him to communicate with Harry without an owl going back and forth, and any worries about Dumbledore intercepting the mail. Only Harry could read from the journal, just as only he could read and write in this one. "You truly missed your calling amongst the snakes within the Dungeons of Slytherin." Corvus did not believe he'd wait long for an answer. Harry usually wrote around this time, and for only half an hour before he insisted on getting some sleep. Talking to him while he did his homework or tinkered about with his Runes crafting box.
"I wouldn't have minded being amongst the Slytherins I'm not ashamed of being cunning or resourceful," came Harry's first sentence, as he grinned wickedly at the book, he so enjoyed his conversations with Corvus and didn't know what he would do without them. "It would have been awesome sharing a room with Draco, Theodore, Vincent and Gregory. How did the meeting go?" as always extremely eager to know what's happening outside of Hogwarts walls. Not that he'd have to wait long, since Antonio would be giving him a detailed report, as per his duties as regent of the house of Potter.
"I do not think I've ever observed such a silent Wizengamot meeting, you young one, have managed to stun each and every single person in the room. Even those who have been taught to shield their emotions from a very young age. The prospect of you leaving the magical world…has shaken them." he informed the undoubtfully proud teenager. "Your words of wisdom seemed to have had an impact also. I do believe we will see an almost unanimous yes, to the passing of this piece of legislation." He had every faith in Harry, truly, he did, but he had not expected the law to pass, not yet, he expected it to be worked on for years, and Harry definitely didn't have years. Not anymore, if his sons weren't released soon…well, the Tom said he would be freeing them regardless.
Years ago he would have agreed to anything to see his sons freed. Agreed to allow Tom to break them out, vividly remembering the desperation that had clung to him before Harry had come into his life. Now though, now there was a new way, a better way, he wasn't entirely sure what Harry and Tom were up to, but they were up to something that had something to do with ensuring his sons were freed even with Veritaserum being used.
"Good," Harry replied stalwart. "I wanted to help you get Dolph and Basty back, for everything you've done for me." He just hoped that he was…still wanted when they got out. It was a thought that often appeared at the back of his mind…if Corvus didn't need him to see Rodolphus and Rabastan…would he care? He hoped not, he still wanted to learn Runes with Basty, talk to Rodolphus even if he was prejudice and stay with Corvus, the thought of losing any of it…was terrifying to Harry who for the first time in his life had stability and happiness.
"You've done more than enough, and I will never be able to repay you or thank you adequately enough. You certainly are a breath of fresh air in this dreary old mans life." Corvus teased slightly.
"Ha! I consider it the other way around," Harry stated, without Corvus he would have been firmly under Dumbledore's thumb, with no way out. Forced to return to the Dursley's every summer, no it was definitely he who still owed Corvus more than he could ever repay.
"Then we must agree to disagree, has the boy, Creevy, left you alone?" Changing the subject.
"Yes, its much better, he still likes taking pictures, but its normally with permission now and mostly things around the school." Harry explained, "Ginny is still being a little pain, but I haven't managed to catch up to her to tell her I'm betrothed yet. I'll let you know how it goes, I hope it will go well. I really don't want her following me around all the time."
"If it doesn't desist, go to your Head of House, if nothing works continue going up the ladder, I know for a fact that Tom will aid you should you ask it of him." Corvus stated, if Harry did nothing and allowed it to continue, well he would do it for him. It was an adults prerogative to protect those under their care, and that's exactly what he was, Harry's caretaker since his 'betrothed' wasn't able to do so.
"I will," Harry promised, "It's late though, I have to go, I'm tired and the potion has made me sleepy." Despite the fact he was getting lower dosages, he was still tired after taking them. Which was natural since he was more active, thus more sore, thus the potion had a greater need.
"Have a good night, Harry, speak tomorrow," and Harry spoke to him every evening without fail, he also still compulsively checked his potions box to ensure it was taken.
"Goodnight, Corvus," Harry wrote, and with that the book was put away.
Unbeknown to them all, it wasn't just Rodolphus and Rabastan's fate that Harry had changed for the better, not even just Voldemort's but Corvus' too. For if Harry had not acted…Corvus would have died of a heart attack in one year's time, still trying to get a trial for his sons and failing spectacularly…passing away before the Dark Lord Voldemort reached British shores once more.
Corvus would have died alone. Un-mourned by all except his sons who had broke from their years in Azkaban.
------0
Yep a little bit shorter than normal, but there wasn't much else that could be written here :) the next one will be Dumbledore's trial for certain and then I dont know...a jump to Christmas? Is that too jarring do you think? well, Dumbledore's trial MIGHT take up the 6K words we'll see ;) R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 48
"I do so sincerely hope that he doesn't get 'time served' and declared free." Corvus stated firmly, as he claimed his seat in the courtroom. Today was the trial for Albus Dumbledore, he'd spent so much time as a member of the wizengamot these days. Harry's law had not yet been passed, as amendments were being written out and added to the law with suggestions and fighting over those amendments but considering how they usually were…it had been quite peaceful compared to the passing or vetoing of other laws.
"You and I are in complete agreement," Antonio agreed quietly, he quite detested the colour of the robes for the wizengamot. Thankfully, he was only having to endure wearing it for actual courtroom trials. On his breast pockets, his right had his own coat of arms, and atop of his left, the Potter insignia with a crown at the top, displaying his regent status. It had appeared the moment he had signed and agreed to be the Potter regent.
"His past actions and former popularity will not save him," Voldemort assured them, making a mental note to suggest that the colour of the robes and the robes themselves be updated. They were remarkably old fashioned and made the entire wizengamot look like clowns.
"I think you're right," Lord Shacklebolt agreed, "I hope we can get this dastardly laziness gone before my son passes his Auror training." laziness was one way to put corruption that Harry seems to be seeking to destroy.
"Will any of the rumours about Heir Potter be put to the question today?" Dowager 'Lady' Longbottom questioned, normally she would never even contemplate speaking to anyone that so much as conversed casually with Lord Lestrange, spite and bitterness getting the better of her. However, she liked Shacklebolt and Lord Slytherin, they were both very kind and diligent in their work.
"That is something only the Minister and Madam Bones can answer," Lord Slytherin said softly, "I do hope so, what has been done to the young heir is…diabolical. He should have been safe in Hogwarts…it's all terrible business. It makes me feel rather blessed that I didn't attend the school. It's below us to listen to rumours, I know, but there's always a kernel of truth in those rumours."
"I quite agree," Dowager agreed, nodding along immediately, "My Neville has told me some rather troubling things also. I think I shall speak to Amelia, please excuse me," with that she got up off her seat and made her way towards the woman, who was talking away with one of the clerks, with a bundle of files in her hand.
"Will your son be taking over from you, Lord Shacklebolt?" Voldemort asked, more and more children were electing to have a career first, before they stepped into running their family estates. Modernisation at its greatest, instead of being asked to begin running the estate at seventeen. In fact most families were actively encouraging it.
Lord Shacklebolt chuckled, "Not for another decade at least," he said entirely amused, "My son has always wished to be an Auror from a young age. I was resigned to it, but I agreed to it, if he attends to lessons with me. On how to run the estate, he's unfortunately, not been able to for the past few months, the end of his Auror training is rather exhausting once it's over hopefully, we'll get back to normal." They needed to learn how to run the estate, if anything happened to him, he had to know his son would be well equipped on how to deal with everything. The Shacklebolt family was a big one, and he had a lot of relatives to oversee if anything happened.
"Yes, it's a strenuous undertaking," Lord Slytherin agreed, "Particularly outdated, but why change something that is not broken?"
"Other than the fact more wizards and witches don't have the mettle to manage to see through the course?" Corvus said wryly, "The amount of Aurors that are passing or even signing up are getting smaller each year. I do believe only one person passed last year, Nymphadora Tonks. I do believe we only have five sign up in Shacklebolt's year, and three of them have already failed, another is going the same way." It was extremely worrisome, to see less and less people joining the academy.
"That low?" Lord Shacklebolt asked, looking deeply disturbed, how could he have not known this? It was something they definitely needed to bring up at one of the wizengamot meetings. Things had to change, he thought, even as he revelled in the fact his son was passing the course with flying colours…doing what others could not. That his son had the mettle to endure.
"Indeed," Lord Slytherin, nodding sagely, and now he didn't need to bring it up himself, no, Lord Shacklebolt would do it for him. He was too new to be trusted entirely, and if he brought up too much too soon, people would rebel against anything he proposed.
"I'll need to look into it," he murmured quietly, greatly disturbed.
Voldemort's smug smirk was subtle, as he turned to face the courtroom, which was steadily filling up with people. Not just journalists, but people who wish to see the outcome of Dumbledore's trial or be there for him. Noticeably absent was…Minerva McGonagall, he could not see her at all. She may be still recovering from Azkaban, but it was unlikely.
"Veritaserum has been agreed to, hasn't it?" Dowager Longbottom made a reappearance, as Bones sat on her seat, to the left Dumbledore was brought out from the prisoner entrance – and incidentally exit – to be seated on the single chair in the middle, the chair did not wrap its chains around him nor did the 'cage' get lowered. He wasn't considered 'insane' and thus it wasn't used.
"As far as I am aware, yes, there's been a motion to see it used every trial," Lord Shacklebolt, "And I must admit, I like the sound of it, but only if the ones doing the questioning are experts at asking the right questions."
"As do I," Dowager Longbottom insisted, "I want that law passed," so that the Lestranges could not and would not end up freed after they got a trial. Barty Crouch Junior wouldn't be getting one, naturally, since he'd long since passed a few years into his sentence.
"I think most of us do, especially in aid of this new legislation looking to be passed," Lord Shacklebolt, giving Corvus an apologetic look. It was nobody's surprise that Corvus was one of the loudest to agree with Heir Potter's proposed law, even if it had nothing to do with the Lestrange brothers and everything to do with making sure nobody suffered such a miscarriage of justice like Sirius Black.
"Definitely," Dowager admitted, as though something foul had been placed under her nose. She definitely didn't want to see the Lestrange's released from Azkaban on a technicality.
Corvus remained silent, if he had not known exactly what Harry and Tom were up to…he would have protested most vehemently. However, he had been let in on everything, during his dinner with Tom the evening after the law was proposed. Tom was actually doing experiment's to see if it would work. Using a Muggle-born who wouldn't be missed by anyone. He would have preferred him using Umbridge, the woman was a menace. He had yet to see the results of that experiment, but considering two of the brightest minds were on it, he knew it would turn out well.
All as one, they straightened up once the introductions were over, paying attention to the Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge. Who Lord Slytherin personally detested, he was a man without spine, and had contemplated killing him in a million different ways, but decided to wait until re-election. Killing the Minister would bring down too much attention, plus what was one more year? Although, having someone who could be controlled was a good thing, Lucius did well with him especially in the light of Dumbledore's arrest. He would still rather have someone of his own running for office and actually succeeding in becoming the Minister for magic.
"Albus Dumbledore you are here on charges of here hundred child endangerments, tampering with Hogwarts wards, the illegal use of Obliviate to obscure a job ill-done, theft, embezzlement and resisting arrest how do you plead?" the Minister for Magic intoned, staring at Dumbledore blankly, no sign of anger, disgust, betrayal on his face, impeccably doing his job.
"Not guilty," Albus replied, his voice hoarse but mostly coherent due to the fact the dementors were only in Azkaban for a few hours each day. He knew he had Harry Potter to thank for that, the boy had begun his political career and he was furious over it. The boy wasn't meant to know about his estate let alone have political aspirations…everything he'd done for the boy…and this was how he was repaid? None of his people could get close to the brat to start up a relationship to find out more either.
"Albus Dumbledore, we see fit to warn you that the use of Veritaserum is being set to be used. Is this your final answer?" if he pled guilty his sentence could have been reduced, but since he was going to insist on not being guilty…they were going to have to punish him to the fullest extent of the law. Not that they were surprised by his answer, it had been the same one he continued to insist throughout the questioning he'd been through before he was put to Azkaban awaiting trial.
"I did not consent to the use of Veritaserum," Albus stated firmly, "To do so is against the law," he warned them, the first hint of panic consuming him.
"The charges make it legal," Bones insisted, anything to do with Oblivation's were treated as heinous acts and were insistent on Veritaserum being used. They had to get to the bottom of it and find out just how often he had been using such a spell. The spell was only legalised for a certain department and was used only when strictly necessary. He could have destroyed their minds, had them in St. Mungo's utterly insane with their minds wiped or scrambled. For those spells alone he was looking at a long stretch in Azkaban, never mind all the other crimes he'd allegedly committed.
Albus looked to his lawyer who grimly nodded, it was true, the charges he was being charged with did make it so that the use of Veritaserum was legalised. Not that it looked to matter, since the newest pieces of legislation proposed to the wizengamot were looking to make Veritaserum used in court of law mandatory. Whether it went through or not, well, that was anyone's guess.
The wizengamot watched Dumbledore closely, wondering if he would change his plea now. It would indeed be the smart thing to do, and Dumbledore was a smart wizard. Unfortunately, Dumbledore was also a desperate man, and the wrong belief that 'Occlumency' could shield you from the potion…was entirely wrong and printed despite knowing that, in order to trip up any potential wizard or witch thinking they could beat the law.
"Not guilty," Dumbledore insisted, thanking his lucky stars that the dementors presence hadn't completely destroyed his mental shields. He had made sure to meditate every single day while in Azkaban. To strengthen his mind shields, to prevent the Dementors from sucking out all his emotions, but it had done nothing against the memories, which he'd been forced to endure. Arianna was the only thing he regretted in his long life, and thus, it consumed him the entire time the Dementors were nearby.
"Very well, let's begin," the Minister stated, "The Ministry of Magic Vs Albus Dumbledore trial will begin, administer the Veritaserum." Giving a nod to the head potions Master they had, normally they worked with the Unspeakables and such, but today he was here.
"He's much too relaxed, he has something up his sleeve," Corvus murmured low enough for only Tom to hear, watching Dumbledore with hawk eyes. Barely listening to the Minister naming everyone of importance during the trial. Barely refraining from rolling his eyes the way Cornelius puffed up proudly stating his name for the record.
"Are you Albus Dumbledore"
"Yes,"
"At Hogwarts school of witchcraft and wizardry, number 1 Hogsmeade?" stating the address of the school, which Dumbledore had lived full time and put on all his forms and considered his permanent resident, which by the way wasn't allowed. It was a school, not a private residence.
"Yes,"
"Did you tamper with the Hogwarts wards?" wards that had been up since it's conception! With only wards getting added to it over the years, doing what no Headmaster had ever dared…the danger he'd put the students in still had them all reeling.
Dumbledore began to struggle, trying to stop himself answering with a 'yes' when he desperately wanted to hold onto his reputation and stop himself ending up in prison for numerous years. Yes, it had changed, it was quite tolerable as far as prisons go. He was grateful personally, for the changes that it had undergone, but he did not wish to remain there. He had work still to be done. Which was extremely difficult to do in Azkaban.
"He's trying to fight the potion," Lord Slytherin argued, leaning forward, pursed lips, playing indignant and furious. Well, there wasn't much 'playing' to be done, he was angry at the thought that Dumbledore might actually succeeded in fighting the potion.
"Silence," Cornelius Fudge ordered, giving Lord Slytherin a quelling look, unaware of whom he was ordering around…otherwise he would have curled up in a ball whimpering and quivering for forgiveness.
Corvus' eyes widened and a choke broke through his shock at the actions of the dim-witted wizard. Merlin help him, for nobody else would, quite frankly he wouldn't be surprised if the Minister found himself in a spot of trouble that he wouldn't live through.
Voldemort just gave a short cut nod of apology, his face a charming mask of sheepishness, as he imagined the wizard writhing under his wand hand, that had just spat out a Crucio at him. It calmed the fire burning within him to end the piece of filth who thought he was Merlin himself.
"Did you tamper with the Hogwarts wards?" Fudge repeated himself, stressing out the words, watching Dumbledore struggling, fascinated in a horrified way, by the way the old man was starting to sweat, as if the effort was extremely and physically difficult.
"Yes," in the end Dumbledore was unable to successfully stop himself revealing the truth to the world.
There was no gasps of shock, horror or disgust, they'd all already known Dumbledore's culpability. If he had been innocent he would have gotten in touch with the Ministry the second he realized the wards were just fundamentally wrong. It had taken a surprise inspection for the wards problems to be uncovered…and if it had not been…well shudder to think. Considering how powerful he was…it had to have been known what was going on.
"Were you aware of the danger you were putting the children under your care through?" the Minister retorted, anger blazing in his stance and eyes. The thought of what would have happened if not for Strauss finding those problems. An entire generation of dead children…or worse squibs, all because the parents had sent them to Hogwarts to be educated.
"Yes," how he managed to sound defeated nobody knew, since the potion had you speaking in a monotone. Perhaps it was the arch of his shoulders, the lack of twinkle that Dumbledore was known for? Or perhaps it was just that they were imagining it.
"Did you Obliviate those who came to you for a surprise inspection of the school?" Fudge asked.
"Yes,"
"So that we would be unaware?" Fudge pressed on.
"Yes,"
"So you would get away with what you were doing?" Fudge added, making sure it was wilful, that way the charges would be more severe.
"Yes,"
"Did you embezzle funds from vaults belonging to the school?"
"Yes,"
"Did you steal from Harry Potter while you were his magical guardian?"
"Yes,"
"Did you endanger Harry Potter?"
"Yes,"
"Objection! He's not here on charges against Harry Potter!" the lawyer cried out, protesting this line of questioning.
"The Wizengamot will disregard the last two answers," Fudge waved it away as inconsequentially but the damage had already been done.
"Why did you endanger the students of Hogwarts? What could have been so important that you would do such a thing?" Bones questioned, unable to keep silent.
"Silencio!" the lawyer cried, silencing Dumbledore's answer, giving Bones a look of pure rage, "That is not allowed." It wasn't, they could ask yes or no questions, but they couldn't demand answers from someone for why they committed the crime. Free of Veritaserum, they could yes, but never with such a potion.
Bones didn't even have the grace to look apologetic.
"The wizengamot will now deliberate and return with a verdict." The Minister declared, giving a nod to Chief Warlock Ogden. Ignoring the staring contest between Dumbledore's lawyer and Bones, who had acted rather out of character…but her niece was all she had, so he couldn't say he was overly surprised that she'd be more invested in this case than others.
---0
"Anyone else find that particularly anti-climactic?" was the first thing spoken after the fifty members of the wizengamot took their seats.
"Quick, yes, but anticlimactic, no, what he's done cannot be gaged by the length of his trial," Lord Slytherin said solemnly giving Lord Bagman a look. "The danger that children were put in…such a thing, it cannot be described."
"I completely agree," Lucius said smoothly, anyone with a child attending Hogwarts…not just a child but heirs…would be saying the exact same thing.
"Is it known how much has been embezzled from the Hogwarts vaults?" Lady Abbott questioned, a frown marring her features. Everyone was looking at Lucius, here, since he was the one that uncovered that particular crime.
"He's been systematically doing it under various different funds, sponsorship fund, the funds to help those that could cover the tuition but unable to afford the money for books and robes and such. Claiming money for teachers and classes that doesn't exist, specifically the ghost Binn's it takes extensive time to uncover what's genuine and what's stolen. I've gone back three decades, it's been happening since he was Deputy Headmaster…and I'm still uncovering more. To put it bluntly…he's amassed at least 600, 000 galleons, and that's all thus far, I think the reality is double that at least." Lucius explained, not at all surprised to see them horrified by what they'd just learned. He had reacted quite similarly if he was honest, it was the equivalent of three million pounds.
"Having his financial details would have greatly helped," Lucius added with a slight grumble to his voice. Unfortunately, in this case anyway, Gringotts, even when someone was imprisoned did not and would not give out financial details. Any other time he was grateful that Gringotts and the Ministry weren't intertwined. The Ministry wouldn't try to force the issue lest they end up with a goblin war on their hands again.
"It's unfortunate, then that it cannot be gotten," Dowager agreed, "Even then, it would have been difficult to know what was genuine and what was stolen. What of the Potter Estate?" here she looked at Lord Abbott.
"Don't look at me, I have control of the seats per Heir Potter's stipulations, but the rest of his estate is not known to me." Antonin refuted their belief that he would know. He was also getting tired of the underhanded tactics they were attempting to get answers out of him. Even if he did know he would not reveal private information.
"It's unfair that they expect us to come up with an ideal punishment when we don't know all the facts."
"It would be horrific to think he might get off easy,"
"This is his first crime, he won't receive a big sentence anyway,"
"Three hundred counts of child endangerment," was promptly reminded.
"Still his first crime,"
"We shouldn't add in the theft from Potter or the fact he hurt him, we were told to disregard it and we will."
"We aren't,"
"I mean come on! What could Dumbledore gain out of his actions?"
"He might have fixed it before they reached critical phase,"
"They were already critical!"
"ENOUGH!" the Chief Warlock called out, using his wand to emit three loud blasts from his wand. "Now is not the time to begin arguing, now let's calmly and rationally discuss sentencing, first for reckless child endangerment of three hundred students," this was why he was here, to keep them all focused.
"There isn't a sentence we could give today that will allow Dumbledore to ever see the outside again." Lord Slytherin explained calmly. "All child endangerment cases I've read, all as teachers, have had at least three years imprisonment…if we times that by three hundred…he will receive a life sentence."
"We aren't going to enforce that? No child was actually hurt,"
"Even if we make it only a year with each student…make the punishment fit the crime, he will not live three hundred years in Azkaban." Corvus pointed out.
"He endangered every single student in Hogwarts, our heirs, we cannot let him off with a slap on the wrist!"
"Even just making sure he doesn't go around children isn't enough!"
"He has to pay!"
"The evidence is irrefutable! He did it wilfully, he needs to pay!"
"He's guilty, that's not up for debate, I say we give him three hundred years imprisonment, for everything he's done. You're quite right, he's never going to see the outside of the prison again." Antonin Abbott put out. "Three hundred years is quite lenient considering all the charges against him."
"The least we could give him is six months for each student," the Chief Warlock agreed, nodding, very familiar with the law, even while it was changing. "The danger he put them in I think one year is adequate, raise your hands if you agree to the term?" normally at this point they'd still be debating guilty or innocent, perhaps the use of Veritaserum would move things along better.
Immediately everyone raised their hands, despite the arguing, they knew they had to go along…otherwise word would get out and they would be shunned. It would definitely get out, most of the wizards and witches here were extremely vindictive when wronged.
Fifty out of fifty immediately agreed.
"Is there any point to adding more to the charges?" a wry retort from Corvus asked, hiding his smug satisfaction.
"There are only the ones for Obliviation charms, which we don't know how many he cast over the years. The lest we can give him for performing it once is five years, since no permanent harm befell them, we know there was at least four cast on the two that had been tending to the school inspections for the past few years. St. Mungo's has proof of that. That's twenty years easy, but the damage was systematic over the years, they weren't just all damaged within the last year…Lord Strauss how long would you say he had been obliviating those that come to inspect the school?"
Strauss grimaced at the term, he really did prefer Auror Strauss, at least it was earned. "One of the oldest wards to be tampered with is nearly five decades old." He didn't get a lot of impressions, everything all muddled up, the tampering hindered any real gleam of dates and times.
"Right after he became Headmaster?" Lord Shacklebolt grimaced, "We all attended the school, they could have come crashing down at any time. We could have been affected."
"And embezzlement?" Chief Warlock, "Given the amount fifteen years and a large fine…but I doubt very much we will ever see any of that money again."
"His estate can be sold off, anything and everything of Dumbledore's," Lord Slytherin pointed out, "It might not give us the entire amount back but every little helps in replenishing the coffers he so wilfully stole. Hogwarts has seven boxes of Dumbledore's personal items still awaiting collection."
"All in agreement?" Chief warlock glanced around the room, the folders still unopened, filled with the evidence they'd accumulated.
Fifty out of fifty people agreed to the charges.
"Then let us return with the verdict," Chief Ogden declared, "Excuse me," with that he left the room first, preparing to find Cornelius Fudge and inform him that a decision had been made.
The Wizengamot members glanced at each other, a heavy silence filling the air. Despite the swiftness in the case, it had been one of the most difficult they'd had to endure in a decade. Then once Corvus stood, everyone began to shuffle to their feet, making for the door, sliding through, they all claimed their seats, the court was naturally empty, as it usually was while they reached a decision.
The double doors were open just waiting for everyone to fill back in.
Bones, Fudge, the Auror and Dumbledore were the first to return, Dumbledore, now free of the effects of the Veritaserum did not look confident as he had earlier. If anything he looked sick to his stomach and pale.
The others began flooding in as Chief Warlock Ogden reclaimed his seat.
All of them stalwart and resolute, they did not regret their decision.
The group observing were all leaning forward as if they would hear the verdict quicker.
Nobody seemed to be there for Dumbledore, not even Minerva McGonagall.
"Has a verdict been reached?" Bones questioned the Wizengamot.
"There has," Ogden declared, "We find Albus Dumbledore…guilty."
Cheers and whooping rose from the gallery.
"SILENCE" Cornelius Fudge boomed, giving them all a quelling look.
Other than a few grumbled complaints, everyone went silent. Watching and just waiting for the verdict they'd come here for.
"And the sentence is?" the Minister prodded, even he didn't know, the wizengamot worked differently from the Muggle courts.
"Three hundred and forty-five years imprisonment with no possibility of parole," came Ogden's declaration.
A strangled noise left Dumbledore's lips as he gaped in horrified shock. Eyes bulging, heart pounding, shaking his head wordlessly, opening and closing his mouth with nothing to say. He couldn't believe this was happening and he'd gotten so long. He refused to go back to that….that prison. Gathering his scattered wits, he managed just one word. Just. One. Word.
"FAWKES!"
------0
I was right, there wouldn't be 6K for Dumbledore's trial after all but 4 n a half K isn't all that bad :) at least it wasn't six chapters long am I right? :) Well, will Dumbledore get away? Or will he end up in prison were he belongs? It's definitely time to update some of my other stories! Teen Wolf ones have been neglected for ages so for those waiting for an update...coming soon to a screen near you ;) hehe R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 49
The flash of flames heralding Fawkes presence was a balm to Dumbledore's wounded soul. After everything he had done for them, they would sentence him to Azkaban for over three hundred years. Never to be freed, experience freedom again or see the sun without bars in the way. One day they would understand that everything he had done was for the greater good. For the magical world on a whole. When he was done…Dark Wizards and evil magic forgotten. They'd revere him, and he would forgive only those who stood by him. That wounded pain quickly transformed into rage, it made him see red as he found himself unable to control his temper. The Dementors had drained every single piece of patience he had and then some.
The sheer panic brought on by Fawkes arrival was hindered by Fawkes soothing notes, muting the panic and fear. Not just on Dumbledore but absolutely everyone, this was why phoenixes were considered light creatures. Albus wanted to weep, after being stuck in the dark dank cell with dark, dark thoughts…Fawkes was a miracle. He'd never been more happy to see the blasted bird.
It took a few seconds for Dumbledore to blink away the flares in his eyes from Fawkes abrupt entrance. The Phoenix, however, was not beside him as he expected, nor above him…he was at the other side of the room.
"Fawkes!" Dumbledore demanded once more; the blasted bird had been trained for this. Well, not this particular situation, but he was nothing if not prepared for every eventuality. He had caged it in the beginning, made sure it was only fed after it did its trick. Eventually he gave it more freedom, perhaps a little too much freedom. He thought, almost brought to his knees by the level of rage he was experiencing. It was a vicious visceral thing, that he normally kept well hidden from view.
Lord Slytherin stood, absently correcting his plum robes, looking entirely at ease. Not at all panicked like the majority of the wizengamot, whom all had their wands out. "I think you'll find that Fawkes is no longer illegally and darkly bound to you, Albus Dumbledore. He is, as he always was, bound to Hogwarts."
Phoenix's were immortal, in fact Godric Gryffindor had been the one to hatch the egg the phoenix had been in. Salazar Slytherin had found it and gifted it to his brother in all but blood. He had kept the Basilisk himself, and took it into the chamber when she began to grow too big and her second sight began. Second sight wasn't in fact the ability to see, but the ability to petrify and kill people. Something Tom had realized when he began reading the journals, he had found in Slytherin's vault. Shoved away in a corner, history had been entirely fabricated, and he intended to correct it. The journals were to be published, the monetary gain would be split fifty-fifty between himself and Hogwarts. It wasn't possible to have too much money, and it most certainly didn't hurt.
Fawkes had always remained loyal to Hogwarts, to the Headmasters, who kept Fawkes out of the limelight. They saw no need to broadcast the presence of the phoenix, he might have been a school mascot back in the day but at the end of the day he was an independent creature. Or at least he had been, until Dumbledore had decided to keep the bird chained.
"He chained the phoenix to himself?" someone managed to get out through strangled vocal cords, all of them shocked.
"He used dark magic?"
"Disgusting!"
"He's Evil!"
"Get him to Azkaban where he deserves!"
"Fawkes!" Dumbledore once again commanded as the Aurors tightened their hold on him and were prepared to drag him out of the room. Not even relaxing marginally when it seemed like Fawkes would not render Dumbledore aid. Who knows what else the wizard had up his sleeve?
"Fawkes no longer listens to you, Dumbledore, he's free," Lord Slytherin declared passionately as the phoenix thrilled in delight at being free once more. Regardless of how 'dark' Tom was, the bird didn't seem to mind. It was natural really, after all Godric had been best friends with Salazar, Fawkes would be more than used to the presence of Dark Wizards.
Dark did not always necessary mean evil after all, and he would ensure to remember everyone of that. He would shake the very foundation of the earth to undo all Dumbledore's brainwashing. Without Dumbledore around, and his reputation ground to dust…well, it was going to be so ludicrously easy.
He really should thank Dumbledore, if he had not chosen to antagonise Harry Potter…well, he'd rather not dwell on what could have been.
"Lord Slytherin…I'd suggest allowing the bird to return to the castle," came the panicked voice of a fellow Wizengamot member, still worried that the phoenix would swoop over to Dumbledore and take the wizard out from under them. If Dumbledore got away the mass panic would be so entirely unbelievable.
The purebloods would sue. Demand retribution. A kill-on-sight order.
Anarchy and chaos.
Dumbledore blanched when he realized who Fawkes was near, fury thrumming through him. How dare the bird even so much as approach Tom Riddle? He was evil, he had the darkest of souls, how was it that a phoenix could stand to be so close? It was disgusting, and if he could he would ensure the damn bird lived to regret it. Just wait until he got his hands on him, trembling in rage, as it coursed through him, the smirk on Tom's face was the last straw as he shrieked, "His name is not Lord Slytherin…it's Lord Voldemort, he's the Dark Lord and he survived that night, he resurrected himself." Beyond frothing at the mouth that his back-up plan had been thwarted. He had not expected anyone to get to Fawkes.
Lord Slytherin remained calm and collected, as everyone gaped stunned by Dumbledore's sudden descent into insanity. "Have my features gone serpentine? Do I look old enough to be You-Know-who? I was just a child when he began his reign of terror Mr. Dumbledore." It was true enough; he had begun his reign of terror as a child.
All it made Dumbledore look was insane from his time in Azkaban.
"I ask that you refrain from your nonsense. We might be distantly related, might, if he truly was from the main Slytherin line like myself…on that note I'm also distantly related to Mr. Potter himself as well, and probably quite a few people standing in this room. If you continue with this…heretical behaviour I shall see you sued for defamation of character. Not something you can afford at the moment given your latest predicament." Waving his hands, indicating to the Aurors to take Dumbledore out of his sight, not hiding his disgust and displaying enough incredulity to ensure nobody bought into Dumbledore's belief.
"He's finally gone mad!"
"Did he seriously think such a weak-willed attempt would quell his sentencing?" Corvus sneered, "Honestly, trying to cause mass hysteria and panic over someone who is most definitely gone is incredible really." His voice cold and unforgivingly harsh.
"How dare he besmirch Lily and James' sacrifice this way?" Lady Patricia Pettigrew demanded to know; her lips pressed into a thin line. Her son had been all she had left; her husband Alan had died when Peter was just two-years-old. Her and Alan had an arranged marriage, they'd liked each other, but love had definitely not been on the cards for them. They'd had a child as stipulated but after that slept in different bedrooms. Alan had taken her name, as customary for Pureblood females, Alan had been the second-born child. She'd been so proud of her son, for standing up for his friends…but that pride was long gone now, as was his Order of Merlin first class award. With the truth out, they'd recanted their award. She had nothing left but shame for her son, he'd joined Voldemort…perhaps if he hadn't taken after her so much…he might have been a little stronger and surer of himself.
"You'll need me! He'll destroy us all!" Dumbledore raged as he was forcefully dragged away by the Aurors, who sensed tension brewing and knew to get him out of there before all hell broke loose. "Let me go! He needs to be destroyed!"
"Any idea why he fixated on you?" Antonio asked, utterly bewildered as silence descended, making a good job of looking entirely oblivious.
Tom shook his head looking utterly baffled, "Perhaps because I am new? Or my last name?" he mused, "It's quite inexplicable, despite the changes Azkaban isn't somewhere most people wish to be…he saw a chance to try and curry some favour and went for it?"
"He's gone mad, the dementors have clearly affected him," Corvus said, his voice subdued, everyone would assume he was thinking about his sons. Who he visited every week, and knew they were sound of mind and recovering well as can be expected in there.
"Return to whatever you were doing Fawkes," Tom urged the bird, it's weight on his shoulder was extreme to say the least. Fawkes was much heavier than he looked, but he should just be grateful the wings weren't hitting him constantly as he flew above his head. Stroking its magnificent plumage, the very feathers that had once been placed in his wand, that had foreseen greatness that he'd already known was inside of him.
Fawkes immediately flamed away.
"He truly had Fawkes under spells?" Bones asked aghast. "Why did you not say anything?"
"Strictly speaking he wasn't breaking any laws, there are no laws against placing those spells on 'sentient creatures' or animals." Tom pointed out, "No, when I realized what he'd done I removed them, freed Fawkes from his confines, he is free now."
"But listens to you," Dowager Longbottom said shrewdly. If the phoenix trusted Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin, they should too. The creature was the epitome of light, of goodness after all, it wouldn't tolerate the touch of a dark wizard.
The phoenix flashed away, after one last song note.
Their belief in all they've been told about phoenixes – ironically by Dumbledore, Doge and Diggle – allowed Aurelius Adamos-Slytherinto worm his way into full trust of his peers just by being able to pet the gold and red plumage before him. Not that they thought for a moment he was the Dark Lord; the Ministry was meticulous with their documents and ensuring parentage before allowing anyone a seat on the wizengamot. It was fool proof. His young age made it impossible for him to be the Dark Lord.
It was just the insane rambling of a desperate wizard.
They would never know otherwise.
Corvus observed all that was happening with a sense of calm and muted disbelief. Quite frankly, he believed that Tom could kill Muggles in front of this court and come out smelling like roses. He had always been charming though, able to say the right thing at the correct moment, win anyone's trust. Except of course, Dumbledore, who liked to read the minds of everyone he met. Even those as young as eleven.
The wizarding world never learnt, Corvus thought, watching them all relax, converse amongst themselves, no idea of the wolf hiding amongst the sheep. His sons were going to get a kick out of this, and when he said sons, he included Harry. He couldn't wait until Saturday. Not that he'd be waiting until Saturday to talk to Harry.
He wouldn't be surprised if he got back and Harry had already written to him asking how the trial had gone. Harry was very independent, smart, there was very little doubt he'd already put Dumbledore's trial date into his dragon-hide diary that he'd bought. Which was probably the most expensive thing he'd bought himself. He'd never have to buy a new one though, it would expand each year. He recorded and put everything down, he was meticulous, from his potion's intake to wizengamot dates. He kept it all perfectly in order through his and Antonio's help.
That's with everything else he was doing.
"Walk with me," Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin requested of Corvus.
"Of course," Corvus answered, glancing around, seeing that the gallery of spectators had dispersed as well as the majority of the wizengamot. "Is this about your project?"
"It's taking a little longer than I would like, mostly due to the fact I have to wait for reply owls from the boy." Tom replied, as they stalked through the halls, "Fortunately, most of the details have already been hashed out, quite frankly…I would never have considered this an option."
"I cannot say, it's not as if I am aware of the intricacies of what's happening," Corvus pointed out, only that it would require a time to figure out if it would work and required a few test subjects. They were being very tight lipped about the entire thing.
"He doesn't want you to get your hopes up," Tom informed him wryly, the boy's love for Corvus was strong, unbreakable he believed. Harry would do anything for the wizard, even break the law, and that's just at the age of twelve. He could only imagine what he'd do for Corvus when Harry is legally an adult. His belief in himself was resolute but it didn't mean anything in the face of having Corvus disappointed. He knew his idea would work; it was quite amazing to see such vehemence from a boy not Wizard raised. Amazing yes, but not surprising, since he wasn't wizard raised and he'd been advanced even for a pureblood by eleven.
"Hmm, he might be telling you or perhaps implying that's why, but it may well not be exactly true," Corvus said wryly, "He's a sneaky little shit, I think he's getting amusement out of keeping me in the dark so that I am surprised when the curtain is pulled back." It wouldn't be the first time either, he got a great deal of amusement out of surprising them all. "He was most definitely, mis-sorted." He was a Slytherin as he'd ever seen one.
Tom's lips pulled in opposite directions as he fought down genuine amusement. Perhaps the boy was more like himself then. For its exactly what he'd liked to do, nothing amused him more than to see the looks on their faces. "I think this time may be true," he shook his head, "Even I doubted it could work." He would have to refrain from doubting the boy, but his passion was something to see.
"Does that mean that it has worked?" Corvus asked, finding hope brewing behind his sternum, making his heart beat that much more quickly.
"So far, yes," Tom replied, his tone filled with reverence. "The difficult part will make itself known soon." The boys wouldn't trust just anyone, it would need to be their father, Harry or himself, which wasn't possible, unless he went as Corvus under Polyjuice potion.
"I see," Corvus murmured, as they reached the Atrium. "Have you gotten closer to finding him yet?" speaking of Barty Crouch Junior, of course. He couldn't say the name, although, most people would assume he was speaking of Bartemius Crouch Senior, since he was still known within the Ministry…just generally disliked. That was him putting it kindly.
"I'm getting closer, in fact I'm heading to follow the trail again today," Tom answered, lips pursing in annoyance. He had been searching for the wizard for a while now, and he was beginning to lose his patience. "For some reason I keep being drawn to Crouch Manor where his magic is highly saturated into everything." He didn't think for a second that's where Barty was, after all, the teen could not stand his father, and better yet, would not hide in Crouch Manor, not after feeling the Dark Mark rekindling and calling for him unless…he was a deserter which he doubted.
"That does indeed make sense, he visited just before 'Barty' supposedly died," Corvus whispered, realisation dawning. "It looks as though Bartemius Crouch may well be breaking the law…"
"That would not stop him answering my call," Tom replied, "Unless…he's unable to do so, physically incapable." Had Senior truly imprisoned his own son in his estate? It would be easy to do, he summarised, but someone like him? Who put the law and the Ministry above all else? it seemed very unlikely. He hadn't cared one whit about his son, his doubts showed on his face. It contradicted absolutely everything he'd ever learned about the wizard from his own son.
"I would suggest heading straight there if that's where you're being led," Corvus said quietly, pausing as someone passed. "Let me know what comes of it." he did not bother offering aid, Tom was a brilliant ward shifter, he doesn't break them, he manipulates them, it's why he was able to get so many of his enemies where they thought they were safe.
Tom inclined his head, before actually reaching for the Floo powder and then he was gone. Corvus followed soon after, heading towards Lestrange Manor. He was going to be able to safely tell Harry that he no longer had to fear Albus Dumbledore. That he would be imprisoned for the rest of his life.
The wards around Crouch Manor were quite antiquate, considering he was high up in the Ministry, and running his own department he was baffled. It's like he didn't care if anyone managed to get in, either that or just didn't know they needed constant attention. From what he understood, Barty's mother, Elena Crouch had taken care of everything. The estate, her son, the wizard had never been around. It wouldn't surprise him the least that he'd let the wards go after she passed.
Wherever she was, she wasn't buried where she was meant to be. The coffin that she was 'laid to rest' in was suspiciously empty. Just what kind of wizard was he dealing with? He needed to find out and find out soon.
Was the woman locked up like her son? What nefarious plot was Crouch Senior involved in? excitement surged through him at this latest mystery. He only got this way when spending time with Harry. The boy was…just thrilling to be around, challenged him at every turn and most often intellectually. Harry made him see magic and the magical world in a new light.
He begrudgingly began liking him, but now? There was nothing begrudging about it at all. He looked forward to the owls from the brat, it was…odd. It was like having a friend, but that made him feel old and pathetic. He'd never really needed or wanted friends, although Corvus was most definitely the closest he'd had to one, okay, he was a friend, and Harry was quite quickly becoming one despite his young age.
Closing his eyes, shutting off all thoughts, he wrapped his magic around him, and tendrils began to seek out the wards. It wasn't an instantaneous thing, it took time. Even with wards as old as these, the wards could be described as netting, a dome, beautiful really. But like all things, magic could be manipulated, frayed and rewired. Which is exactly what he did, bit by bit, as he meticulously added his own magic weaving his own in.
Within ten minutes Tom had reconfigured the wards enough that he would be able to walk freely around the manor and its grounds. Not just once, but for as long as it took for the alteration to be found. Considering it had yet to be altered…in over a decade he knew it would be unlikely any time soon.
He did not find wards keyed to keeping anyone inside, which had dampened his belief that he was keeping Barty inside the manor. The locating charm however, thrummed with energy, pulsing warmer when he touched on it. He was getting closer, this definitely had to be where he was. Still utterly baffled, he stepped forward into the manor.
What he found was…concerning to say the least. It was almost as if Crouch Senior didn't stay here nor any of the House-elves. The garden was in an utter state of disrepair. Long grass, vegetable patches rotten with all manner of insects and such spread across it. They were buzzing around trees and old rotten fruit. Vines and grass hiding garden statues. There used to be animals here, if he recalled correctly, he could hear nothing but the buzzing of flies and the like.
The manor itself had dozens of boarded up windows, the rest were so grimy you'd never be able to see in caked with years of dirt. He was rather afraid to walk in, he feared he might need shots, not even Riddle Mansion had been this bad.
Moving towards the path, he didn't want to make it obvious someone had been here by trampling all over areas that had been clearly undisturbed for ages. Just to be on the safe side, but he'd genuinely be surprised if anyone did live here.
He was however, pleasantly surprised when he ducked inside. It was a stark contrast from outside. It was clean and neat, the windows on the inside cleaned. More baffled now, he focused entirely on the tracking charm he'd imbued in everyone's Dark Mark and began to follow it.
It took ten minutes to find him, he was sitting by an untouched plate of food in a sitting room. Staring into space, Tom blinked, "Barty?" he called lowly, but he was ignored. Annoyance panged through him, pursing his lips, "Barty?" he called louder, what on earth was going on?
Swiftly moving over, he stood in front of the wizard only to reel back. Shock spreading across his face. Bartemius Crouch Senior had his son under the Imperius curse? An idea began to present itself. A smirk tugging at his lips, oh, this was just wonderful, how could he refuse something like this that had fallen into his lap?
--------0
Change of plans, Potter.
True to Corvus' word, it didn't take long at all for Harry to respond, he was always available at this time of night. His questions didn't surprise him at all either.
Why are you using Corvus' journal, Voldemort? Is Corvus okay?
He could feel the worry and apprehension even from through a book. It certainly wasn't aimed at using his name, though, now was it? Honestly, only Harry could get away with using his name, a name he had ensured the magical world feared above all others.
He's fine, brat.
Harry sniggered seeing the reply, relaxing fully, setting his homework aside, the privacy of his bed hangings giving him more than enough privacy. The silencing spells just gave more privacy, not that he needed much, he only had one roommate, and he was still downstairs with his friends. This was his favourite time of day, although usually he was talking to Corvus, or replying to Voldemort's letter, but today was slightly different.
Why are you changing our plans? You said I had a year!
You still do, I have found us quite a…magnificent scapegoat.
Harry grinned widely at the smug and superior tone he knew Voldemort would be speaking in. Poor Corvus was probably having to endure the smugness alone.
Does this mean we can get them out sooner?
Excitement thrumming through him, he couldn't wait to hear the reply. He was vibrating in his skin just to know more. Narrowing his eyes, he was doing this on purpose, making him wait! Bloody hell, come on! Just tell him already. His eyes widened when he finally got the reply.
-----------0
Rabastan and Rodolphus knew something was up the second he saw both their father and Harry. Harry was almost vibrating out of his skin! It was tension you could cut with a knife, but thankfully, it didn't seem like bad news. Automatically they stood and hugged their father, and Harry almost squeezed the life out of them in hugs of his own.
"Soon, soon, soon, soon!" Harry was all but squealing the words out, a huge beaming smile on his face as he looked up at them. He was so happy, gutted he wasn't actually getting to do anything…but very happy. So excited that he wasn't very articulate at all, which wasn't like him.
"Calm down, take a deep breath," Corvus commented, patting Harry on the shoulder. His own masks were nowhere to be seen. Leaving him looking softer, more vulnerable, but that was okay, he was with family. Nudging him towards the box he'd laid on the table the second they walked in.
"What's going on?" Rodolphus asked, perplexed, his own excitement brewing just knowing it would be good.
"How did the trial go?" Rabastan asked, accepting the stir-fry Harry had made for him. It looked and smelled delicious. He still hadn't had a repeat meal despite the fact Harry had been coming to Azkaban every weekend.
"Screw the trial, what's going on?" Rodolphus demanded to know, as his father took his seat, temporarily distracted by the food. He'd been waiting all week for this, as he always did.
"Dumbledore got over three hundred years for child endangerment charges laid on him, he was found guilty." Harry said, "He's never going to get out of here. Not with his freedom intact."
"Three hundred years?" Rabastan gaped, "I…didn't expect that." He truly didn't, he thought his past actions would have led them to taking pity on him and maybe getting five years or something.
Rodolphus' brow had furrowed as he nodded, swallowing his food, "I agree, it's unexpected. Now what's going on?"
Corvus chuckled at his impatient son, not surprised at the least. "Do you want to tell them or shall I?" accepting the goblet of coffee from Harry.
"You can," Harry said, sipping his hot chocolate, relaxing back. He missed them all, not getting to see them every day, or rather Corvus every day. He missed the animals too, but he knew every single new animal that was brought in, Corvus told him everything.
"He found Barty," Corvus murmured quietly, it was a contemplative quietness, he frankly still couldn't believe how this week had gone and how much progress had been made.
"Wait, He did?" Rabastan asked, "Where? Was he here?"
Corvus shook his head mid swallow.
"Barty wasn't found in Azkaban," Harry said.
"He was in the Crouch estate." Corvus added, "I…" before he could continue, he was interrupted.
"There's no way Barty would have gone there!" Rabastan refuted vehemently, "He loathed that place, and couldn't get away fast enough! Hell, he was staying with us before he was seventeen!" saving up every single penny he could to get a flat or cottage in Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley. Refusing to stay under his father's roof, he loathed the ground the wizard walked on.
"I quite agree," Corvus nodded solemnly, "He was not there out of his own desire."
He received twin blank looks from his son in reply.
"His dad has him under the Imperius curse…" Harry told them, grimacing in distaste, the spell sounded awful. "He's been under it since…since he was smuggled out of the prison…"
"Then who's body…" Rabastan asked, unsure of how to feel, his emotions were still muted a bit. All this time Barty had been alive?
"He and I discussed it for quite a while, every angle possible," Corvus mused, "We believe that it was Crouch's mother that was buried in the North Sea." Which was where Azkaban prison was, where they were now. "Polyjuice potion perhaps, to smuggle him out, ever since then he's been under the Imperius Curse." Cut off from all contact, unable to do a damn thing he wanted, not even to scratch his own nose. It must be maddening.
"That's…near enough a decade under that spell," Rodolphus winced, "Is there anything left of him?" a decade of screaming in his own mind, without a will of his own? A shudder tore through him, it was never meant to be used that long.
"We don't know, He left Barty there with the promise of helping him," Corvus admitted, it didn't sit well with him, but quite frankly…if it helped them all long term, a few extra days won't hurt anyone. Plus, if Barty was still in there, and heard, well, it was hope he hadn't had for a decade now.
"Okay, so how does this have anything to do with us?" Rabastan questioned, rather perplexed by that.
"Bartemius Crouch Senior is about to become a collective Scapegoat." Harry said vindictively, it's not like it wasn't warranted either. He'd used an Unforgivable curse on his own son for a decade, it was despicable. "I want to be able to fight that spell," he told Corvus firmly.
Corvus reeled back in surprise, "What?"
"I want to learn to fight the spell," Harry replied simply, "I don't want to experience life under it." he knew that this particular spell wasn't even able to be fought off with the heir or lordship rings. Everything else they can fight off but not the Imperius curse…so who could blame him for wanting to make sure he could fight it off if anyone tried it on him?
"I would never allow that to happen," Corvus stated possessively, eyes gleaming darkly, if anyone, and he meant anyone dared to try, they would find themselves suffering for years before he took mercy. He would show them the true meaning of the word torture and he would break them.
Anyone would have been quite terrified of such a look directed their way. Harry however, wasn't one of them. He just smiled; it was a small genuine smile. He honestly would never, ever regret signing that contract that allowed Corvus into his life.
"How can he be used as a Scapegoat?" Rodolphus asked after a few moments of silence, scraping the last of his food off his plate.
"Easy, he's about to become the Dark Lord Voldemort's number one lieutenant, the spy that slipped through the net. The one that used the Imperius curse on a dozen innocent teenagers…" his grin was all bite, just as smug as he accused Voldemort of being. "The timing will need to be just right." Nothing could go wrong if they wanted to do this.
"The use of Veritaserum will prove we are guilty," Rabastan pointed out perplexed. "Unless, there's a potion that negates the effects of the potion?" was that what they were working on?
Corvus blatantly turned to face Harry expectantly. Wondering if he would reveal all to his sons…or if he would keep his secrets a little longer?
"Harry? What are you up to?" Rabastan asked his betrothed, a curious look on his face.
"I…never considered trying to create a potion that works as an antidote for Veritaserum. Instead I was working on something that would prove your innocence…or rather make it seem as though you were innocent. It would require a specifically worded…oath." Harry murmured, his tone becoming a little shy.
"Ahh," Corvus murmured realization dawning. "Of course," that was why Tom needed a few wizards and witches to test the theory on. It had clearly worked…and that's what Tom had meant about a difficult part to come. He would need to ensure the wording was done perfectly. He was in awe, it was very clever, but the wording? Was it even possible?
"That's…bloody amazing, with an oath we'd literally be unable to confess anything," Rodolphus said in awe. Magic wouldn't allow for it, "But how the hell would such a thing be worded?" thinking the exact safe as his father and brother.
"You'll see," Harry said, "He'll need to come here, we're thinking Polyjuice potion…as either me or Corvus." Voldemort could do wandless magic so he'd be able to do it without a wand, without alerting the wards around Azkaban. He was just beginning to learn wandless magic so he knew he couldn't do it.
The stunned brothers just sat there; they could be sat at their own trial before too long.
They could walk out of the Ministry of magic as free men.
Soon.
The rest of their visit was spent in either thoughtful silence or making small talk that tapered off as they thought on their inevitable freedom. It wasn't a stunted silence, Harry and Corvus understood, and so often just spoke to one another, allowing the boys to join in if they felt like it.
As they were escorted back to their cells, hope renewed, soon they might be home in Lestrange manor.
It was a dream come true.
They owed Harry everything. The twelve-year-old had changed their lives, all their lives for the better.
-------0
There's something missing from this chapter, I rather find myself reluctant to post it, it just feels rushed and lacking despite the fact it took me a few days to get the free time to write it out...maybe it's because I sort of cut 'Voldemort' scenes off sort of I mean it is meant to be about the Lestrange brothers and Harry so...how would you all feel about it expanding on all three fronts there? I know you love the Lestrange/Harry prison scenes so I try to add as many as possible :) Well, there we go! Another swing at Dumbledore's reputation! how many of you actually thought that I'd have Dumbledore get away?? :P hehe will Dumbledore have any supporters left? or will he end up left to rot in prison without any aid whatsoever?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 50
It wasn't long before the months were creeping by, as they all worked themselves to an exhaustion. It was February before everyone knew it, or more specifically valentine's day, which the older students were over excited about.
Harry was still at that age where he thought the entire idea was silly. Plus, nobody would give him anything. They all knew he was betrothed, well, most of them anyway. He made no secret of his betrothed status, it afforded him a lot of protection.
Or so he thought.
"Harry," Draco pointed out, nudging the teen whose nose was buried in a book.
"What is it?" Harry asked, emerging from the truly fascinating book, he would have to give it to Rabastan when he was done. Not that Rabastan would mind if he'd read it before, he said he'd always read it again. It took him away from the monotonousness that was Azkaban prison he'd said.
Narrowing his eyes on the wicked grin adorned Draco's face as he pointed to something. Confused, he glanced at the area Draco was pointing to only to blanch at the sight of the dwarf. It was covered in paper love hearts and glitter.
"Oh, no," Harry said, pale all except his ruddy cheeks, already knowing where this was going. "Don't say it! I'll pay you not to speak!" the Slytherins sniggered at his attempt at preventing this.
Its mouth opened, and Harry muttered "Silencio!" but the spell did not work, it was like water of a ducks back.
"His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad,
His hair is as dark as a blackboard.
I wish he was mine, he's really divine,
The hero who conquered the Dark Lord."
Harry could have sworn that the dwarf was enjoying himself, its beady eyes similar to goblins were gleaming in amusement.
The sound of everyone laughing uproariously met his ears afterwards. Harry pinched the bridge of his nose. Ugh, that had just been awful, he wouldn't hear the end of it for months!
"Five Galleons we know who that came from!" Draco said with an undertone of malice. It wasn't specifically directed at Harry, no but whom he thought sent the valentine poem.
"Oh, please! Everyone knows," Harry groaned dramatically when he heard the sniggering and muttering of the elder Slytherins who were also studying in the library. Including Marcus Flint, who was back this year for the purpose of passing a single class he'd failed.
"Oh Merlin, she's here!" Daphne choked on her own incredulity, staring at the red hair peeking through the bookcases. Watching them with avarice, not that it was new really. She was fast though; she'd give the Weasel that.
"Where?" Harry pursed his lips, refusing to glance anywhere lest he run her off.
"Behind the first-year bookcases, to your left," Daphne explained, giving Harry a curious look.
"Do me a favour? Block the damn door…Vincent go distract Madam Pince please? Ask about a book or something…" Harry asked.
"Sure," Vincent agreed, already standing up and heading towards the librarian. He would do anything for Harry, he liked the teen, and he also liked the fact he wasn't judged. He knew what everyone thought of him, that he was slow and stupid and didn't have much magic. Unfortunately, there wasn't a damn thing he could do about magic wise, as for stupid, if they saw his grades last year, they'd know he was far from stupid.
"Very well, but you owe me," Daphne pointed to Harry seriously, who nodded, with a roll of his eyes.
"What are you up to?" Draco asked, eager for details, eyes gleaming eagerly. Harry didn't say as such, but his eyes were very similar to Sirius' when he was sharing exciting news or what Sirius perceived as such anyway.
"It's time she learned once and for all that I'm not available." Harry stated, shaking his head in disbelief. "She's eleven." He grimaced, bloody eleven-years-old, she shouldn't be doing stuff like this. "Is that normal?"
Draco gave him a blank look, "A lot of us are betrothed, we don't normally start the gift giving until at least fourteen. If they do begin early, it's small trinkets, just a way of saying 'I'm thinking of you' and can't wait until we officially begin courting. It's not often done, since it sometimes sends the wrong message. Daphne's betrothed is a few years older than her, other than when she specifically mentions something she wants, he doesn't take liberties." Daphne's betrothed would become a Greengrass when/if they marry, since he had an older brother. That's is he became the heir, until their father passed away, nobody knew which one would gain the title of Lordship. It didn't work the same way abroad as it did here.
"Go get her, fresh pickled toad," Draco said batting his eyelashes.
Harry burst out laughing, muffling the sound in his hand. Shoulders shaking as he tried to contain himself. Oh, Merlin, he couldn't believe what he'd just seen. Draco didn't normally do silly, but right now he just had.
And he was sitting there all smug.
When Harry moved, he noticed Draco following at a sedate pace. Of course, what was he thinking? There was no way Draco would ever willingly want to miss a showdown with a Weasley, ever. The hatred Lucius Malfoy, his father had for them had transferred to Draco, which was a shame, Harry thinks he'd get on well with the Weasley twins.
The sound of a low squeak alerted him to Ginny being on the move. Harry was quick to corner her, surprised at the fact he actually had managed to. Sure, he was getting quicker, but there were less spaces to hide and get away in the library. So, out of all the places he could catch her, it made sense that it was the library. He glanced and found Draco at his back; Vincent was walking with the librarian to get a book presumably? And Daphne was sauntering towards them, realizing there was no need to guard the door.
Harry had cornered his prey after all.
"Harry! Did…did you like my poem?" Ginny asked breathlessly, staring up at Harry with innocence and adoration encased in a steel determination.
Harry almost felt a smidgen of guilt for what he was about to say, but it was waved off when he thought about her following him all the time. "Whether I liked it or not, is irrelevant."
"You might want to stick to small words," Draco sneered at Weasley. "I doubt she even understands what irrelevant means."
"I am very happily betrothed, Miss Weasley," Harry informed her, sounding very official. Using her name instead of first, hoping to distance her and himself further from this distasteful incident. Showing off his hand, the band clearly visible and within her line of sight. "My betrothed would be extremely unhappy if he found out about this incident."
Daphne laughed cruelly, "Extremely unhappy? They'd kill her," staring at her nails as if she found this entire spectacle boring. She did however, blanch seeing the warning in Harry's gaze. Sighing resignedly, "Well, not kill, but they'd certainly make life for her very uncomfortable, They're very rich and powerful you know." Correcting her slip up, hoping it hadn't done any damage.
"But…but…but Dumbledore said your parents hadn't made any contracts," Ginny blurted out, confusion warring with incandescent rage. Her 'innocent' façade crumbling at the face of this new news. Her features twisting into something rather unpleasant to look at. What the hell was she looking at? Surely, for surely, it had to be fake? Was he just pretending to have a betrothed to fit in? He grew up in the Muggle world…with a very abusive Aunt and Uncle…they hadn't betrothed him and Dumbledore couldn't. He might be Harry's magical guardian but hadn't been legally able to make that sort of decision. He did have the power to deny contracts in Harry's name, destroy any that might have interfered with his plans…so he would have destroyed them. Yet there it was, clear as day, a very expensive band around his finger. A promise ring that wasn't just silver she realized. Jealousy surged within her, whoever she was…had to have a lot of money to give Harry such a beautiful and classic ring.
Daphne realized the girl wasn't completely unfortunate looking. She may grow into her looks further still when she's older. She'd never be able to afford to look very pretty though, her family wouldn't be able to afford it. To have so many children, it was diabolically stupid her father said. They couldn't afford two let alone the rest of them. The only thing she had going for her was the Weasley fertility, her parents really should have betrothed her to someone. An heir, someone who could give her the life her parents couldn't. Too bad they weren't smart enough to realize the income it could have had them, and how much better off they would have been with the backing of another family. Unless…they'd had plans for Harry all along. "Oh, little girl, your parents didn't half screw up didn't they?" she cooed sickeningly.
Ginny blinked, glaring at the girl, "You don't deserve him!" she spat. Almost wanting to attack the girl for trying to steal away her future. She wouldn't get that opportunity though; she'd make sure of it. she'd find a way; it wasn't over until it was over. She would become Lady Potter. The world would just wait and see.
Daphne laughed cruelly, "He's going to be Lord Potter…I am the heir of the Greengrass Estate, do the math. We aren't betrothed you utter fool." Honestly, didn't she know anything of their ways? "You most certainly don't deserve him either. Did you honestly think you could bat your eyelashes and suddenly be marrying into the Potter family?"
Draco scoffed, "That's exactly what she thought, how pathetic, thinking she had what it took to become Lady Potter." Seeing the avarice back again, he knew he had to inform Corvus of this…that sort of jealousy and desire was dangerous. She would do something…dangerous to get what she wants. Thankfully, Harry's ring would protect him from most things.
"I intend to marry my betrothed at the end of the contract," Harry declared possessively and protectively. "I have no interest in you, please refrain from following me around in future." His back straight and tall, face filled with determination.
Logically Draco and Daphne assumed he was saying this to get the girl off his back. They knew that the contract had been created for the dual purpose of helping both Harry and Corvus and by product of that, the Lestrange brothers. Not that it was a bad match, it wasn't often someone coming in at eleven managed to find someone who betroth on the British Isles. By that they naturally meant someone worthwhile.
"Who is she?" Ginny asked, forlornly.
Harry was impressed, for an eleven-year-old she was very good at exuding emotions she wished to convey. Too bad he was better, and could see through the façade she wished to portray to the world. He wondered why she'd began showing the world what they wanted to see…from all information gleaned she'd had a typical upbringing for a Half-blood not pureblood like she was. No lessons, no betrothal contract…just a normal life with a normal family that no longer adhered to pureblood traditions.
She would bear watching in future though, for if she was like this at eleven. He knew, he knew she would continue her path relentlessly. Thank Merlin he didn't actually have a younger betrothed at Hogwarts to worry about. Because he knew looking into her eyes that she would do whatever it took.
Which included arranging accidents…for him to say that with confidence about a girl that was eleven…well, he could see the disconcerting look on Draco and Daphne's faces as well, they were on the same page as him.
"Honestly!" Daphne sighed dramatically, "She doesn't attend Hogwarts, you thoughtless insipid fool." Lying through her teeth, nobody could ever find out who Harry was truly betrothed to, not yet.
"I will only inform you once more, leave me and mine alone," Harry warned her, "Otherwise I will take action. I refuse to allow you to continue on this course. Stalking someone is against the law."
Ginny flinched at the term, opening her mouth in shock, wordlessly mouthing the word as if she'd never heard of it before.
"I will inform the proper authorities if you refuse to desist." Harry coldly informed her. "As a Lord-to-be it will be taken extremely seriously."
"You might even lose your place at Hogwarts," Draco rubbed salt into the wound. "Best watch yourself."
"The only other school that will accept you would be Ilvermorny," Daphne chuckled darkly, Durmstrang wouldn't allow her entrance, despite her pureblood status…they'd never lower their standards by letting in a blood traitors daughter. She was obviously becoming a blood traitor herself.
"It's expensive to attend Ilvermorny, I doubt she could pay for the books let alone the education." Draco sneered, giving her a pathetic once over. "There's no Dumbledore to ensure you receive your seven years of education free." The contract had been signed before the Dark Lord had taken over the school. Which meant he had to abide by it unfortunately, at least until she did something to warrant being expelled.
Harry sighed, he disliked people being judged on their lack of money. Both Daphne and Draco knew this. They were born with a silver spoon in their mouths, not everyone was that lucky. This was now becoming rather tedious; he just hoped the girl would heed his warning. He was out of fucks to give, not that he'd ever say that out loud. Corvus would have a fit if he found him talking like a hooligan.
"Leave me and mine alone. Or suffer the consequences. I won't just inform my betrothed's family but the Aurors as well as the Headmaster." Harry warned her, "Don't jeopardise your future on an empty promise of becoming Lady Potter…because that…will never happen. Not even if you and I were the last people on the planet."
With that Harry stalked back over to his seat, with Daphne and Draco following behind him, giving their own warnings. "What the fuck…" he eventually muttered, shaking his head.
"We all know what this is about," Draco stated, still staring where the Weasley girl was. "Dumbledore," just because the old fool was in Azkaban…didn't make him any less of a threat.
"The Weasley's have always been close to Dumbledore, no surprise there." Daphne grumbled in complaint. "Come on, lets head to the common room get away from the ilk." Grabbing her books.
Harry grudgingly agreed, still hearing 'freshly pickled toad' now and again. Everyone was gossiping about him. Vincent picked up his books before he could, as always happy to lend a helping hand. The group made their way over to Madam Pince, and checked the books out, put them in their school bags before ambling towards common room.
"He's always going to be a problem," Harry sighed, brow furrowed as he thought on the old fool. "I'm just glad he's not here though." He had to admit that it was a relief. Turning the corner and making their way towards the stairs.
"He does have his fanatics despite the general public now against him," Draco nodded, his father had told him as much. "They're more dangerous than Dumbledore himself."
"The Weasley's are definitely zealots when it comes to Dumbledore." Daphne agreed.
"Should we tell the Headmaster?" Vincent asked, as they stepped onto the stairs and walked down as it moved in the direction, they wished it to.
"You should," Gregory said, "He'll be legally obligated to have it written down. The more you have on her…officially, the better. Especially if as you say, she might become a bigger threat in future." Dumbledore wouldn't have done anything, they knew that, especially when it came to his crusaders, or people he wanted to be his crusaders.
"He's right," Daphne agreed with Gregory, "The first thing the Aurors will do is ask the teachers and look for any official paperwork on Weasley."
"Perhaps," Harry murmured; he never actually spoke to Voldemort at Hogwarts. They wrote, obviously, which took ages, with him having to reply then go to the owlery when he could. Then he had to wait on Voldemort replying. It was silly, since they were both in the same building, but safety first. There was no way to talk in Hogwarts, not really, without a portrait overhearing, or a ghost, or a student. He should probably get a two-way journal, like his and Corvus'. It didn't look like they'd be stopping in their exchange of letters any time soon. The exercise helped him with his recovery, but sometimes it was just a little much.
"Even if you don't want anything done, it will be written for future use," Vincent shrugged.
"And might keep her in line," Harry agreed with them all, he supposed it couldn't hurt to hold something over her. Especially in case she actually kept following him.
"Blackmail? How very Slytherin," Draco teased, shoving him very lightly, barely tapping him. He was aware of how delicate Harry was at the moment, not as much as he used to be. One day though he'd be in full recovered health and he could give him a proper shove.
"Are you sure the hat didn't consider you for Slytherin?" Vincent asked wryly, stating the password for Slytherin common room and opening the door. The group stumbled into the room, shivering a little and making a beeline for the fireplace, which was thankfully empty.
Harry just grinned enigmatically at him, in a smile worthy of the Mona Lisa.
The rest just laughed, it didn't matter where he was sorted, he was a horary Slytherin. More Slytherin than the rest of them really, since he could speak to snakes. He could let himself into the common room without needing the password too. Nobody blinked seeing a Ravenclaw sitting in the common room anymore.
"Black as a chalkboard," Harry groaned, hiding his hand in his face.
That had everyone uproariously laughing again, Merlin help them, they couldn't help it.
"I wish he was mine, he's really divine!" Daphne choked out through giggles. "Oh, just wait until your betrothed hears about this!" they never used names, not even in the common room, not without spells up. All portraits had been removed from Slytherin common room decades ago. They all knew what they were there for. Only Salazar Slytherin's portrait remained above the fireplace, inactive as it was all the time.
Harry's fingers moved revealing his eyes, "Yeah, hopefully they'll not choke to death on laughter." He suddenly couldn't wait to tell him tomorrow, and which was set to be a very busy day. Thankfully he had permission from Voldemort to be out of Hogwarts all day, which he would be. Between visiting Rabastan and Rodolphus, and then going to the Leaky Cauldron and visiting Sirius who would be officially no longer a patient of St. Mungo's and meeting up with him for the first time without a healer on standby. He'd know once and for all if his godfather would stand by him…or if he'd lose him.
Was it wrong of him not to care as long as he had Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus? Maybe, because he didn't know the future…what if he lost them too when he was no longer needed? He'd been all alone before, for a decade, it was a lonely feeling. No, he refused to dwell on that, or ruin any relationships he had based on his ugly thoughts because of the Dursley's. Corvus cared about him, he knew he did, it was obvious.
He did wish he was really marrying into the family though. That was how much he loved them. Maybe not in the way people love each other, when they marry and have children. He still loved them though.
"Did you finish your Charms essay?" Draco asked, reluctantly bringing out his homework. He might as well get it over with, if he left it until the weekend his godfather would have something to say about it.
"Yeah, I always try to do it the night I get it," Harry said, not surprised by the change in subject. They'd been quiet for a few minutes; it was only natural that a new subject be broached. "It's not as easily done this year though," he admitted wryly. More classes, more homework, only the same amount of time to get it finished.
"Nope, but the older Slytherin's are spending a lot more time in the library apparently the books in now are very helpful." Draco shrugged, brand new too, the library had expanded twice its size, which gave people a lot more room to sit and do their homework if they wanted.
"I don't think I've seen Madam Pince so happy!" one of the older Slytherin's commented. "Like seriously! We made noise in the library the other day she didn't even say anything!" normally she was very, very strict. No noise, no eating, no wands out, no playing around with the books.
"She has control of the library, after decades of being here, of course she's happy." Flint smirked wryly, his Head Boy badge gleaming on his uniform. He had been Head Boy two years running, the only one to accomplish that. He only had once class though and lots of free time so it made sense. "I had no idea how much she detested Dumbledore."
"Surprised she lasted as long as she did under his control," confessed another Slytherin Harry wasn't familiar with.
"We Slytherin's don't like to lose," chortled another.
Harry pulled out one of the books he'd taken from the library. The smell of the new book made him grin. He loved the smell of them, there were so many new books in the library. Including a lot of Ancient Rune books, ones he hadn't read yet! He immersed himself in it while the others scribbled away, completing their homework before the weekend.
The door to the Slytherin common room opened, and in came their Head of House. "Mr. Potter," he said in greeting, "Draco, you have a package," he informed his godson, handing over the customary package his mother sent him. It had to have been delivered a little later than normal, because it had come after breakfast.
"Hello, Professor," Harry said politely. He wasn't sure what had inspired the change in his professor, but after a few weeks of relentless sneering and subtle jabs at him he'd stopped. Then he was outright avoided even looking in his direction for a while. Then came the contemplative worried looks, before it settled on mostly impassive.
Harry had actually begun to enjoy potions; he knew he'd never be really good at them. He'd give it his all, like he did with all his classes. He admired what potions could do, how they'd helped him, but it was far from his favourite class. He enjoyed cooking, enjoyed potions, but they didn't ignite a flame of passion in him. Although, cooking for Rabastan did make him feel very pleased, and they always made sure to praise him for his skill. Regardless of how he had acquired it.
"We're going to the Defence club tomorrow, you coming?" Vincent wondered.
"What time?" Harry queried, his finger absently pointing at where he was as he looked at Vincent. It was rude not to look at someone who was talking to you after all.
"Um…three o'clock isn't it?" Vincent questioned the others, wondering if they could recall.
"Two forty-five," Draco piped in, not even pausing until he finished his sentence. "It's on for an hour, first through fourth year students."
"I can't not this time anyway," Harry said regretfully, "I'll be visiting Sirius."
"Wait wasn't that meant to be yesterday?" Daphne scratched her ear as she spoke. She could have sworn Harry said something last week about a busy weekend. Visiting Sirius Black then of course his betrothed.
"Yeah, he got hurt by one of the patients, they wanted him to stay in until they knew he was recovered." Harry explained, shrugging his shoulders, "His ankle got the worst of it."
"Yeah, they'll want to make sure they don't end up sued." Draco said wryly, "Especially by someone like Black, they'll assume he can claim the Black lordship." Which even he knew wasn't possible, since Harry had already claimed it. Black couldn't, from what he'd gathered, Black had been disowned, nearly entirely, with only the rights to his name.
Harry shrugged, he didn't know what they thought and wasn't interested in what they might. Considering it was a hospital he wouldn't be surprised if Sirius had been asked to sign an NDA and one to take lability of anything that happens to him in St. Mungo's. it was a hospital for those with mental impairments, difficulties which could be the results of spells or whatnot.
"Are you going to make Black heir?" Gregory wondered, his mind trailing away from his homework.
"Can that even work? He's disowned, he can't be Lord Black…so making him heir is sort of a waste of time, don't you think?" Harry pointed out.
"Very big waste of time," Draco agreed entirely. "Plus, he doesn't need the money, considering what he got from the Ministry for his wrongful imprisonment settlement."
It was one of the biggest pay-outs the Ministry had ever had to compensate. Not surprising since it had been a decade long wrongful imprisonment. If he had gone to court, he could have gotten double that his father reckons. Unfortunately, he didn't have the funds to take the Ministry to court, and he had been mentally impaired so he probably hadn't thought of it.
"Oh, yes, one of the biggest hand-outs," Daphne nodded in agreement, "Although, technically nobody is supposed to know the exact number." Her tone amused, but she'd overheard her father talking.
"For now," Harry said, an amused smirk gracing his features.
"Wait what?" Draco was suddenly paying full attention to the conversation. "What does that mean? What are you planning?" eager to know more.
Harry just grinned, using his fingers to mimic that his lips were sealed.
"Aww! Come on you can't say something like that then go quiet!" Draco protested, everyone leaned forward to hear if Harry would talk.
"You'll see soon enough," Harry said somewhat smugly, although, really, if anyone had a right to be smug it would be Voldemort. He was the one doing the hard work, he'd just thought up the concept. The hardest part was definitely trying to get it all to work out the way they wanted it to.
"Oh, you're bloody joking! You can't just go silent now!" Vincent whined.
"Trust me, it will be worth it," Harry informed them all, nobody other than Corvus and Voldemort knew. It was to stay that way.
They all gave him speculative looks but didn't ask again. All of them sharing knowing looks with each other. Oh, they were very curious, and if they thought they'd get an answer they'd continue trying to get answers out of him. It must be big, no massive, and they reckoned it had something to do with the Dark Lord.
For surely that would be the only reason for Harry's continued silence?
-0
Corvus waited patiently at the Portkey bay for Harry, talking lowly with the guard while he did. Mostly being updated about the changes the prison was currently undergoing. Apparently, the plumbing was complete in every area of the prison. Which meant every prisoner had running water in their cell. A toilet that worked with a flushing mechanism instead of basically a toilet shaped chamber pot. Working showers that the prisoners were allowed to get clean in every day, with hot water. The entire prison had been cleaned and painted, and the visiting centre had been entirely refurbished for the changing laws that would allow for visitors.
Not just family and not just once a year.
All this had been a long time in coming, nobody had listened to him because he was a grieving father. It had taken one young boy to thinly threaten them all to accomplish something. A boy with more clout than he would know what to do with in the coming years. A boy who was going to take the world by storm. Then again…he already was? Wasn't he?
Before too long, Harry himself arrived via his normal portkey with a box of goodies for his betrothed.
"Hi!" Harry grinned, noticing Corvus, hosting the box further up to grip it easier. The guard did his customary check, and nodded, giving them the all clear. "All clear, follow me," and with that the guard escorted them to their usual room.
"You're rather quiet…are you feeling well?" Corvus queried, while Harry wasn't one for babbling – except for the rare occasion he was really very excited – he was never this quiet. He didn't seem particularly upset; he'd received his customary greeting for when they visited the island. He'd received letters from both the young Malfoy and Tom early this morning. He wondered if perhaps that's what was on Harry's mind.
"I'm fine," Harry was quick to reassure Corvus, "Did you bring everything we'll need for the meeting with Sirius?" including the NDA contract, just to be on the safe side.
"Ah, yes, is that what you're thinking so hard about?" Corvus questioned, as the door was opened and they were let inside. This room itself had been cleaned again, walls repainted, the chairs and tables had changed also. Padded, which was wonderful, he wasn't as young as he used to be.
"Not really," Harry murmured, he didn't much care how it went. He hoped it went in his favour though, so he didn't have to endure Sirius doing anything stupid…like trying to gain custody of him. He liked Sirius, but not as much as Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus. He'd unconsciously made an effort to separate himself from Sirius for that very reason. He didn't want to get attached to someone who might proclaim their disgust at him for just wanting to survive, to come to genuinely care about them regardless of their crimes.
"Not really?" Corvus rose a brow, hugging his sons, their smell had drastically improved. They still had a long way to go, and their hair definitely needed a cut, their bodies were fitter than ever though. They must be regularly exercising to keep fit. The potions they need were in the coffee and hot chocolate Harry brought and he had no doubt also in the very healthy food. "Does it have anything to do with what happened yesterday?"
"What happened yesterday?" Rabastan asked, his gaze flickering between his father and his betrothed.
Harry's face went bright red, "I can't believe someone told you about that!" he was aghast. "Was it Him?" using the same term Corvus used while discussing Voldemort while they were in the prison.
Rabastan's eyebrows rose high, deeply curious now. What on earth could have happened that was making Harry go bright red? He hadn't even gone that colour while discussing the rather intimate details of the marriage contract. Which he could remember as hazy as the memories had been at the time.
"What happened yesterday?" Rodolphus asked, his voice brisk, each time they visited it became more and more clear. Why, Corvus believed that Rodolphus was in the best shape of health that he'd ever get while in here.
"It was Valentines day," Corvus informed them, an amused quirk dancing at his lips.
"How many cards did you get?" Rodolphus asked in merriment, eyes narrowing in on his brothers clenched fists, glancing up at his face before looking at Harry again. Realization dawning, damn, he wondered if Rabastan even realised…if their father knew. Someone was getting a little possessive.
"None actually, which reminds me, have you managed to find out if any of my mail was kept from me?" Harry asked Corvus, as he took the food and drinks out of the box. Knowing where the kitchens where was very handy, he didn't have to ask the House-elves anymore, he could just go down and make something. Not that they liked it very much, but with Voldemort there…they couldn't complain since he had permission.
"Antonio is still filing for it, with Dumbledore in Azkaban is isn't easy," Corvus explained, "We need to get a summons for Dumbledore to compel him to hand them over. For that we need to find a judge to sign on it."
"So how long is it going to take?" Harry asked with a frown.
"It could take weeks, could take months even a year," Corvus explained, "There is no rushing it, even with the right judge."
"Can't we expedite it by going directly to Fudge?" what was the point of having a sheep for a Minister if you couldn't play him for a fiddle yourself?
"It means that much to you?" Corvus asked, facing Harry, a serious look on his face. Not a single hint of mockery, disbelief or annoyance to be seen. He had been under the impression it wasn't something Harry wanted desperately.
"I don't know," Harry ventured with the truth, shrugging a little, he honestly didn't know how he felt regarding it.
"I see," Corvus mused thoughtfully, "Then think about it and let me know."
Harry nodded; he'd do just that.
"What happened yesterday?" Rabastan asked impatiently.
"Oh," Harry said, turning his attention back to Rabastan flushing a delicate pink. Turning to stare up at the ceiling, "Someone sent a 'singing dwarf' to me, although why it's called a singing dwarf when it didn't sing I'll never know…it was a poem."
"Someone?" Rabastan asked almost tersely.
Harry sighed, "Ginny," he revealed, "Draco, Daphne, Vincent, Greg and I were all in the library studying after out last classes. It recited the poem when we noticed her watching…I think…there's something really wrong with her, she's really good at faking emotions she doesn't feel…and I really think Dumbledore made her believe she'd be 'Lady Potter' one day." Rolling his eyes when he said 'lady Potter' dramatically.
"What did it say?" Rodolphus asked, with a wicked grin, just thinking of what an eleven-year-old kid could come up with.
"Ugh," Harry grumbled, before he muttered what the dwarf said, "His eyes are as green as a fresh pickled toad, his hair is as dark as a blackboard. I wish he was mine, he's really divine. The hero who conquered the Dark Lord."
Rodolphus broke first, loud guffaws slowly but surely got louder. The laughter was infectious to an extent, brought on by their own amusement and Rabastan broke next snigger laughing into his hand. Corvus, bless him, tried to remain just smiling, but he failed, he too laughed, it was a smooth deep one.
Harry just grinned, his cheeks red but very smug with himself at having caused all three men to lose their composure. It was very difficult to do, he should know he'd known them now over a year, and for the most part they were very serious.
"It's rather interesting, though…" Corvus admitted, as his merriment began to taper a little, as he realized something. "That someone so prominently light would use the term the Dark Lord." It wasn't something she will have grown up around, which begged the question…why that particular term?
"It isn't like the line 'He who conquered You-know-who' was out of the realm of possibility in the little poem, to be fair." Rabastan conceded.
"I didn't think of that," Harry admitted with a look that suggested he wanted to whack himself on the back of the head for being an idiot.
"No matter, I doubt it can be concerning since she is just eleven, and if anyone had been talking to her from the Dark Sect they would have informed Him immediately." Corvus brushed it off, but did make a mental note of it, to inform Tom just to be on the safe side. It never hurt to be cautious.
"What else happened? For you to believe she was going to be Lady Potter?" Rabastan asked, between bites to eat.
"I managed to confront her today, told her I was betrothed," Harry said, sighing in annoyance. "She didn't want to believe it, insisted Dumbledore said there were no 'contracts'…I mean who the hell…" anger simmering in his gut, "Discussing my life, my finances, my estate with the Weasley's who did he think he was? She really thought she was going to become Lady Potter…" bitter disgust coating his voice.
Corvus was just as disgusted and alarmed. To hear that a magical guardian had been so lax in the security of a noble house was horrifying. That it was Dumbledore didn't surprise him. Perhaps this little Weasley was going to be more trouble than anticipated. Them knowing exactly what Harry was worth…as the Potter heir, never mind the soon-to-be Black Lord was very worrisome. Just what had Dumbledore put up his sleeve? There were no other contracts, and thankfully Dumbledore couldn't create one. So, he'd what? Decided to push the youngest Weasley at Harry? Encouraged her to use her eventual wiles on him in order to manipulate him into marrying her?
"I would strongly advice avoiding her, any attempts to endear herself to you, report it." Corvus stated firmly, eyes shadowed with worries, Dumbledore wouldn't have groomed an eleven-year-old girl would he? "Thankfully your Heir ring and betrothed rings will prevent most potions or spells affecting you."
Harry didn't bother asking if 'she'd go that far' it was clear Corvus really thought she would. He'd had no intentions of spending any time at all with her. Or worse, letting her continue her earlier antics.
-----------0
so will Sirius exit stage left and never really be in the story again? Or shall he stick with Harry regardless of which side he picks? I think I asked if you'd all like to see Sirius/Rodolphus...can't remember if it was a poll of FB or here either way still want to see that? will there be any reality to Corvus' fears that Ginny had been groomed? will we see that the girl is removed from the Weasley's if she has? will Harry get his mail back or will Dumbledore have burnt it all? or sold it on for funds? take care everyone and stay safe! R&R
Here's a wonderful picture of Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Harry isn't it wonderful? It's by the amazing Bianz a link to his other works is available on my facebook page if you'd like to see more (or rather the full picture I'm not sure how to make it show the entire thing!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 51
After the visit to the prison, they used the Portkey Corvus had to return to Lestrange Manor. From there they Apparated to the Leaky Cauldron, Corvus carefully concealed himself, so that nobody would recognize him. Harry was similarly covered up to prevent anyone knowing he was there. He did not want to be hounded by the British public, or ambushed. They simply handed Tom the reservation letter, and were handed their key, Sirius had the other one and would be soon to join them.
"Your order will be with you in a few minutes," Tom explained cheerfully, giving them a small wave.
"Thank you," Harry said politely, it wouldn't be likely that his voice would be recognized. Hell, before he'd re-joined the magical world, he wouldn't have been recognized. Mostly because they expect him to be his father's double. He did look a little like his father, but more like his grandmother Dorea and the Black side of the family.
With that the two ascended the stairs, making their way for the biggest conference room that the Leaky Cauldron had. It would do well enough to give them privacy on neutral ground.
Corvus kept a close eye on Harry, primarily his body language, since he couldn't actually see Harry himself. Harry always told him the truth so the reality he was probably not that apprehensive. Whether he felt that after Sirius Black said his piece…well, he couldn't say really. He did not believe that this was going to go well at all. Perhaps he should have encouraged Harry to keep Black in the dark. It wasn't as though he had the need to know, well, unless he gained custody of Harry that is.
The documents he'd brought will ensure Sirius Black never gained custody. That's if the wizard signed it, then they'd know whether they had trouble on their hands or not. Harry had made it clear he didn't want to go with Black. Unfortunately, life wasn't about getting what you wanted, especially when it came to those who thought they knew better. Harry wanted to remain with them, so he would do everything in his considerable power to see that it happens.
"Are you sure you want to go through with this?" Corvus asked the moment the door to number 12 was closed behind him. It was usually used for official parties, wizengamot members, the Minister and such so it was much cleaner and nicer than the other rooms, bigger too, in order to accommodate everyone.
"Yes," Harry said immediately, "I don't want to lie, and omitting truth is lying."
"Okay," Corvus agreed, barely sitting down when there was a knock on the door.
"I'll get it," Harry murmured, wandering over he opened it and let the tray float in. The Hag remained outside of the room. Giving a nod once the platters were finally deposited on the table. "Thank you," he said kindly, the Hag twitched before nodding again and hurrying away.
Corvus just watched amused, he was too kind by far.
Closing the door, he moved back over, "I…want to know if he'll be on my side or not…is it wrong?" should he be just keeping Sirius in the dark for as long as possible? On his side? Perhaps waiting until Sirius didn't care about anything else but him? No, it wasn't fair, he should get to decide, he didn't want to deceive anyone. It was hard enough keeping how he felt about the Lestrange's contained.
"Even if he is on your side for now…the plans we have…may make him change his mind." Corvus explained, not wishing for Harry to ever be disappointed. Forewarned was forearmed, he believed wholly in that.
Harry nodded his understanding, it was true enough, they were planning on releasing the Death Eaters from Azkaban after all. Sirius had been an Order member, trying to get them all put behind bars. Maybe even responsible for a few of them being put in Azkaban for all he knew.
At least nothing like the way things had been would happen again. He'd protested vehemently when he realized Voldemort wasn't just helping for the brothers. No, he was attempting to pull a manoeuvre to see that they were all released at one point. A look of thought stole across his features as he grabbed a plate of food, "There's nothing to say he has to know about the particulars anyway." Why would he need to know? Was he stupid enough to believe what they're setting up Crouch?
"Probably for the best," Corvus replied, a wry smirk crossing his features as he sipped the coffee that he'd just floated towards himself. "At least until you can gauge his response accurately."
He had no idea what was in store for his son and Sirius Black.
Which was probably for the best.
Knocking on the door had Corvus glancing at his pocket watch in confusion. Sirius Black wasn't due for at least another five minutes. Sighing in exasperation, he stood, fished out the document and placed it on the table, silently giving Harry's shoulder a squeeze before he slid out of the main room and into the bathroom. He felt very silly hiding out in a bathroom, like some common criminal waiting for the houses owners to go away. Shaking off those thoughts, he sat on the edge of the toilet, lid down, and waited.
Listening to Harry and Sirius converse.
"Hi, Sirius!" Harry said giving Sirius a smile as he opened the door to let the Black wizard in. "How's your foot?"
"It's fine, already healed," Sirius reassured Harry, "Do you have permission to be out of Hogwarts?" his tone light and teasing in a way Harry hadn't heard.
"Of course," Harry replied, staring at Sirius in confusion, "I wouldn't risk being suspended by leaving the grounds without permission." And it was a suspended punishment for leaving the school grounds without written consent.
Sirius laughed, "They wouldn't suspend you," he waved it off as a hilarious joke.
"Yes, they would, Sirius, Dumbledore is no longer Headmaster, there's no favouritism. The rules of Hogwarts are now firmly back in play." Harry pointed out softly, giving a smile, showing that he wasn't put off by that.
Sirius sobered immediately, yeah; he'd been let off with a lot he knew others wouldn't have. He wasn't sure how long he had been manipulated by Dumbledore and he didn't like it. "Very true," was all he said, "Do you like the new Headmaster? If it's a Headmaster…" McGonagall couldn't, she'd been in Azkaban for a bit…but if he recalled correctly there had been something about her being out of the prison. Forced into retirement.
"It is a Headmaster, yes, Headmaster Slytherin, although he actually prefers Headmaster Adamos, he only claimed his Slytherin heritage when he found out last year I think." Harry shrugged, "He answers to both though and doesn't seem particularly upset if someone says Headmaster Slytherin."
Sirius' automatic reaction was to grimace and hate the wizard simply for having the 'Slytherin' name. A year ago, he would have had that exact reaction without thinking it through and not caring afterwards. He had a whole lot of growing up done in that time though, thanks to his mind-healer, Miriam had helped him a whole lot. Opened his eyes to a great deal. He wasn't a teenager anymore, and he couldn't react like one. The consequences could be much more severe. And he wasn't just talking about the criminal kind…but the effect his words could have on his godson…on the people around him. "That's…good," he finished lamely, not sure what else he could say really.
"It is, I feel safe now," Harry said sincerely, so much safer, and honestly…would have felt a whole lot safer without the Weasley's in the school. Too bad Dumbledore had made sure the damn Weasley's would attend – all of them – all seven years. "No longer in fear of my life."
"Safer?" Sirius asked, his entire gaze narrowing in on his godson, body stiff, speculation whirling around his mind. What on earth could Dumbledore have done to make his godson feel unsafe? There hadn't been anything mentioned in the newspaper and Harry hadn't said much of anything really. He'd alluded to it sure, but honestly…what could he have done that actually made Harry feel threatened for his life? "Is there something you haven't told me, Harry?" leaning forward, concern primarily written across his face.
"There's a lot I've not told you, Sirius, and the newspapers reporting is just skimming the surface." Harry said honestly, handing over a plate of finger foods and biscuits, probably not as good as anything served at home or even Hogwarts but it would do for the occasion.
"Okay, so you brought me here to tell me?" Sirius asked, looking around pensively. "You could have come to my house. Admittedly the renovations aren't complete but the sitting room is available."
"Where are you staying while it's renovated?" Harry asked, surprised.
"Oh, I'm staying at the place, the renovations are only behind a week…so it's only a few more days before they're done." Sirius explained, "My childhood home and the flat I had no longer suitable accommodations." Not that he'd want to stay in Grimmauld Place, with the money he'd bought himself a nice place, in Hogsmeade, had the cottage renovated entirely. "I…would you like to…stay…. with me?" anxiety pouring off him, he wasn't sure how he'd feel if Harry declined. He had his own life, with people who he had grown up with probably. Although the rumours he'd heard it might not be true, but he had to offer him the chance. The rumours could just be a lot of crap anyway, Harry conducted himself like a pureblood wizard, articulate, well dressed and frankly very settled. Not every eleven/twelve-year-old was so secure. Whoever raised him, raised him right.
"I don't want you to be my legal guardian," Harry said slowly, as if he honestly didn't want to hurt Sirius. "There would have been a time…where I would have jumped at the chance…honestly I would have…but I'm really happy where I am now." Sincerity dripping off every word.
Sirius couldn't say he was honestly surprised by his statement. Although, the comment about 'being a time where he'd jump at it' sort of implied at one point he hadn't been happy. Perhaps the rumours were true…licking his lips he said, "A time where you would have jumped at it?" using a technique his therapist liked to use in order to get him to talk some more.
Harry sighed, "It's not…a…it's not a nice story," he admitted, a pained look on his face that was no way feigned. "I don't like talking about it." which again was true, he barely spoke about what had happened to him during his childhood, except for the little bits he'd dropped with the people closest to him.
Sirius stiffened, dread beginning to crawl up his spine, what on earth had happened to his godson? Swallowing thickly, he opened and closed his mouth wordlessly. Wanting to ask but at the same time dreading it, he honestly…didn't want to know the dreaded details but he knew he needed to know. It might be why his godson was so reserved with him? Perhaps he was like that with new people in his life because of his past? He honestly didn't know if Harry had been that way because he feared him to some extent.
"If you want to know everything, you'll need to sign this," Harry said, "And this," he added, sliding the NDA and the contract stating that he'd never go for custodial right for him.
Sirius bewilderedly picked up the paperwork, staring at it, "Seriously? An NDA? What do you think I'd do? Sell the news to the Daily Prophet?" just how much did Harry distrust him for Merlin's sake?
"More like get angry and spout information I don't want to become public," Harry said bluntly, "I'm well aware of your temper."
"Temper?" Sirius bleated weakly, "I'm not…I'm not violent!" he protested.
Harry arched a brow, disbelief written across his face as he stared at Sirius with a 'yeah right' look plastered across his face.
"I'm not!" he protested against the look on Harry's face.
"You almost killed someone, yes or no?" Harry murmured softly, as if he didn't want to hurt him.
Sirius swallowed, anxiety getting the better of him, "Yes," he grudgingly agreed, yeah, he had and it hadn't been right.
"You let your anger get the better of you all the time, yes or no?"
"This isn't fair," Sirius sighed, shoulders hunched, "Yes,"
"I'm not reminding you of your past to be mean." Harry said, "But to let you know why this is required."
"So, you don't actually blame me for being an angry idiot and going after Peter instead of staying with you?" Sirius asked glumly, if the situation was reversed, he had to say he would probably blame himself too. He did blame himself as a matter of fact.
"I think you would have ended up in Azkaban without trial no matter what you did," Harry said honestly, "You were in the way." So, if anything, it was his fault Sirius had been locked up innocently for a decade. Well, not quite a decade but not far off it.
Sirius stared at his godson, wondering how this could possibly be a twelve-year-old kid? What had happened to him? He had to know now…so if it meant signing an NDA then he would do it. It literally meant no matter how angry he got with something anyone said, he'd be unable to get anything passed his lips that Harry didn't want anyone to know.
"What the hell is this?" Sirius asked, noticing what was on the other paperwork. "Why?" upset despite himself.
"Because…because I don't want you gaining custody of me, especially if you don't approve of whom I'm staying with," Harry shrugged trying for indifference but all Sirius could see was genuine fear that he'd take him away from the family he really cares for.
Swallowing thickly, "Is this why you are so leery around me?" he asked, feeling hurt but keeping it contained. Harry was a twelve-year-old boy, and something had happened to him, something really bad. If someone was taking care of him now, then that was good…it was really good.
"I'm happy…really happy," Harry said smiling sweetly, and Sirius' breath caught, Harry looked so much like Dorea with that smile. His grandmother had been one of the most beautiful Black's in the generations. Short, thin, elfin features, it was like having her back with him. It's funny how he could remind him of James and Dorea, they couldn't have been more different regardless of the fact they were mother and son. James took heavily after Charlus Potter, his father. Both in attitude, need for adventure and looks to boot.
Leaning forward, "But Harry…we don't know what the future holds. If Merlin forbid something happens…I wouldn't be able to gain custody of you." He said seriously, grey eyes directly on Harry's green ones. Showcasing how serious he should be taking this conversation. "You might end up in an orphanage if I sign this." There would be absolutely nothing he could do to help him legally.
"I'll be legally emancipated by the time I'm fourteen," Harry shook his head with a small smile. "Don't worry so much." He would never be put in an orphanage, Voldemort would never allow it, nor would Rabastan or Rodolphus if anything happened to Corvus. He didn't like to think that way, not at all. The fear of losing him, had him thinking of asking Millicent to check him over once a year. She'd be coming to visit him regularly anyway. He made a mental note to discuss that with her.
He was sure he could get Corvus to agree to it, either that or draw Rabastan and Rodolphus into it with him.
"Oh," Sirius murmured, he'd ran away when he was sixteen, he'd never thought about becoming emancipated but he wouldn't have succeeded anyway. Not with the contacts his parents had in the Ministry. They would have closed off every avenue he had to traverse an emancipation. Harry however, seemed to be set to gain his emancipation as soon as he was legally able. "Are you sure you want to do that? You'd be responsible for running your entire estate…unless you trust someone enough to do it for you." Shuddering a little in remembrance to the damn lessons he'd had on running the Black estate. He'd never wanted it, the responsibility or the political knowledge.
Perhaps it wasn't a bad thing to have after all.
"I know, I've been getting lessons," Harry explained, with a fond smile.
"You don't like them, do you?" Sirius asked in mock aghast, teasing Harry.
"I want to be a lawyer when I grow up," Harry said, puffing up proudly without conscious thought.
"A lawyer huh?" Sirius murmured thoughtfully, he didn't know Harry well enough to know if he'd make a good lawyer or not. "Then you'll definitely need really good grades." Then again Harry was in Ravenclaw.
"I know," Harry said, it would be important to pass his chosen electives with high grades, then attending university to pass the bar so to speak. He'd looked everything up, and had chosen a university too. They had side programmes and Harry had decided he'd like to do a side healing course aimed primarily at budding veterinarians. He wanted to be able to help Corvus with the animals that were brought in for care. He was learning heaps while watching, but it wasn't the same as being legally allowed.
Inhaling sharply, he stared at the contract, gutted but understanding. He'd always dreamed of being freed from Azkaban with full pardon. Only in his hopes and dreams it was Dumbledore securing his release. Then gaining custody of his godson and making a life for the pair of them. He'd held onto that dream – fools hope comes to mind – despite his belief that Harry was settled and happy with whoever his parents had chosen as guardians if he was unable to fulfil the duties as godfather.
He had Harry in his life though, that had to count for something. Even if he didn't live with him, it was so much better than being stuck in Azkaban wondering. He would just have to be happy with that regardless. Harry had made his opinion clear, and Harry's opinion mattered.
He was really curious about who had taken custody of his godson now.
Signing both documents, he tapped the paperwork and watched it dry swiftly. It was official, his godson would never be in his custody. Merlin, how quickly was he going to regret this he thought?
"Do you know who got custody of me when my parents died?" Harry asked, curious about what Sirius actually knew.
"I tried to find out, but no, I didn't succeed in figuring it out," Sirius told him honestly, not wishing to keep anything from him. "It wasn't because of anything you did, I just wanted to know more about you…and you were very secretive about your life. I just…wanted to know if you'd had a good upbringing."
"I was…dumped on a doorstep, left there all night by Dumbledore," Harry explained, anger gleaming in his eyes, making no attempt to hide it. "I was left there like a discarded bottle of milk."
Sirius frowned, "You mean at the end of the wards?"
Harry chuckled but there was absolutely no humour behind it.
"No, Mr. Black, he was left in the care of Muggles, more specifically, Lily Potter's sister and brother-in-law." The voice caused Sirius to squeal and jump, he'd never admit it or live it down naturally, wand drawn in the direction of the bathroom.
"You," Sirius retorted with bite, "What the hell are you doing here?" suspiciously, wand still drawn. Watching him going over to Harry and squeeze his shoulder in comfort, and his jaw nearly dropped when Harry's shoulders relaxed under that single touch. Oh no…oh no, no, no, no…what had Harry done? How much had they manipulated him? Did he even know who this was? "H-h-arry do you know who this is…what they've done?" he squeaked out terror crossing his face, fighting the urge to curse the bastard just for the sake of it. He'd rather not end up back in Azkaban for assault, which is exactly what would happen.
"What exactly is it that Corvus has done?" Harry asked expectantly, stressing Corvus' name and not using his last name.
"They're dark and evil and they joined Voldemort! They tortured Frank and Alice insane! They didn't deserve that!" Sirius argued.
"Then by that reasoning you're responsible too," Harry pointed out firmly, refusing to let Sirius besmirch Corvus like that. "Corvus wasn't arrest for it, so that means he wasn't part of it. If you go by family, we're all corrupt individuals who all should be in Azkaban. Unless you're forgetting Charlie Potter?" the illegitimate son of Charlus Potter who had been arrested dozens of times. Although, he hadn't been legally allowed to use the Potter name after a bit, Charlus disowned him fully barring him from sullying the Potter name further. This was long before Charlus and Dorea got together, a mistake he made as a young boy. His rap sheet was impressive to say the least, considering he died when he was forty-two.
Now it had been amazing to find out that bit of his family history.
Sirius' jaw dropped, "Who the hell is Charlie Potter?" bewildered. Did they mean Charlus Potter?
"Not surprising that Charlus did not inform James that he wasn't his first-born son. Charlus had an affair with a married woman, Mrs. Patricia McCoy when he was seventeen. Her husband found out and divorced her. Charlus did not intend to marry her, he'd long since grown disillusioned to her character. A few months later she informed him she was pregnant and would not let him see the child lest they married. It did not go the way she wished. She had the audacity to name the boy after the father and put down the last name. Charlus as far as I am aware provided for the boy, until he begun getting in trouble with the law and struck him off entirely." Corvus easily explained sitting down, looking entirely comfortable. Only those that really knew him and knew where he concealed his wand knew he had it within immediate striking distance.
"You still joined Voldemort," Sirius hissed uncomfortably, "What the hell do you want with my godson?" terror swamping him.
Corvus sighed, unbuttoning his shirt and revealing his pale unmarked forearms. "I am not a Death Eater, Mr. Black. I do think, however, that you should sit down and listen to what your godson had to say before you make any further statements." Warning in his tone, staring at Black with a determined look on his face. "Unless, of course, you refuse to hear him because of inane prejudice? Beware Black…you'll be the only one missing out." For however long he lived, because he would see to it that he died a horrible painful death for upsetting Harry. It might not be the most 'legal' or 'normal' thing to do, but he frankly couldn't care less about normal or legal.
Orion and Walburga hadn't been Death Eaters either, but approved of Tom's goals. There was no need to mention that, hopefully after Black had calmed down, he would acknowledge Harry had done the only thing open to him.
"Just sit down, Sirius, stop reacting to everything," Harry said his frustration evident, "Do those breathing exercises Miriam showed you. Count to ten, and think before you speak." He didn't want to be here all night, forcing himself to calm down and not get frustrated with Sirius. He'd known that this could happen, that Sirius might fall back on old habits, he had to want to change.
Corvus' lip curled as he subtly shook his head. Thank Merlin Black had signed those documents. The last thing Harry needed was to be looking after Black. Here he was having to tell Sirius to calm the hell down. His dark eyes boring into Sirius' own, wondering if he should get rid of the wizard anyway. He was going to bring naught but damn strain to Harry.
He had enough on his plate without adding drama that was Sirius Black.
Sirius blanched seeing the look on Corvus' face, breathing deeply, he sat down wary to the bone. He was well warned when it came to the Lestrange's by his father. Especially about Corvus Lestrange's reputation. The rumours surrounding how many people he'd killed, threatened, made wish they were dead. Yeah, he vividly recalled that and if there was any truth to them, he didn't want to be on his bad side. Damn his impulsivity.
All was silent for a few minutes as Corvus poured out coffee, handing Harry his hot chocolate. Still hot with lots of little marshmallows the way he liked it lightly dusted with chocolate sprinkles and some cream. It was indulgent as Harry ever got; his stomach couldn't handle a lot of sickly-sweet foods. He handed a black one to Sirius, letting him decided if he wanted a drink or not.
Harry busily made up three plates, putting one of everything on each plate, whether they intended to eat it or not. He passed one to Corvus, set one on his side then the other to Sirius. Normally the 'guest' was given food first, but Harry wasn't feeling very magnanimous with Sirius right now. He'd insulted Corvus, and nobody got to insult Corvus.
Sirius at least realized he'd screwed up a little with that show itself.
Only then did it hit him what was said earlier, "You went to the Muggles?!" he asked bug eyed, the words muffled around the biscuit he had in his mouth. He shouldn't be eating that; he'd been on a strict diet since Azkaban. He didn't want to sacrifice the efforts that had been made. So, he made a mental note not to eat any more today.
"I did state as such, yes," Corvus replied, eyeing Sirius in distaste, his manners were deplorable. Imagine talking with your mouth full, bits of his food had fallen down his chest.
"Was she still married to that big prejudice boar?" Sirius questioned in distaste, honestly, he was disgusting. A disgusting odious man, the way he'd eaten, the way he'd talked about every wizard and witch there…why the hell Lily had invited them he didn't know.
Harry sort of grimaced, "Yes,"
"Did you use your magic on them?" Corvus asked suspiciously.
Sirius looked like he was caught in the headlights, "Maybe…" he confessed, cringing at the look on Corvus' face. "Yes, but it was nothing violent, just a prank…" he trailed off, it had been funny at the time.
"It might have also been the catalyst that turned the boorish Muggle into an abusive banstiz," he bit out in disgust. Using a very Germanic phrase to describe the Muggle, finding 'Bastard' a bit too vulgar to utter in polite society.
Sirius blanched, both at the word 'abusive' and the term he used. "Abusive?" his gaze going straight to his godson, worry shooting down his spine, Merlin, no, anything but that…he'd never forgive himself if he was the reason that Vernon Dursley had abused Harry. "How…how long?" feeling sick to his stomach, the plate shoved hastily onto the table, as anxiety burst through him. The urge to pace, to shout, to demand answers, to call the Dursley's all manners of names assaulted him but no, he forced himself to breathe, do the exercises that he'd been taught.
"Shall I inform, Mr. Black of the disgusting wandought tallowkatch?" Corvus asked. Basically, stating that Vernon Dursley was an impotent barrel of fat and a waste of space.
Harry didn't know what those words meant, but he knew from his tone it was probably something very insulting. He nodded once; it wasn't like Corvus actually knew everything that had gone on in that house.
"Harry was with the Dursley's a decade," Corvus explained, eyes cold, jaw clenched as he spoke of them. Knowing what they had done to Harry made it worse. "During that time, he was completely ignorant to the magical world, the truth of what happened to his parents, and his status in our world. He found out about magic the same time the Muggle Born's do. He was completely ignorant of everything when he went to retrieve his school equipment."
"But that's impossible," Sirius said through clenched teeth, gripping the arms of the chair tightly. "Without me…without his parents…Dumbledore was his magical guardian…" that much he knew.
"Right, Mr. Black, we're both lying to you," Corvus spoke frostily. "Harry knew his parents were murdered and that they didn't die in a car accident. He knew of his status, Dumbledore told him, he just endured the years of abuse because he wanted to."
Sirius cringed at the bite in Corvus' tone, "They told you Lily and James died in a car accident?" he asked indignantly.
"Would you look at that, you're listening, that's a step up." Corvus said derisively.
"Sorry…it's just…I know Dumbledore could have helped me, but I didn't think he'd do anything to a defenceless child…" he swallowed bitterly, was there no good in Dumbledore at all? "So, what? He just dumped you at the Dursleys and never made contact?"
“Oh, it’s not as simple as that, he had at least two people we know of keeping an eye on Harry whenever he left the property. A squib by the name of Arabella Figg and a wizard by the name of Elphias Doge. I don’t need to tell you that Harry was very clearly ill when I first saw him, if they had done their job, Harry would not have been in the Dursley’s care.” Corvus said derisively. “He also convinced Elphias Doge to lie for him, stating that Dumbledore visited Harry monthly, which was naturally lies, Harry had never met Dumbledore before he begun his Hogwarts education.”
Sirius clenched his fists, Order members, he knew them well, he'd used Order members to look over his godson and they systematically ignored signs of abuse? Rage thrummed through him; with the likes he hadn't felt since rushing after Pettigrew. His nostrils flaring was the only sign of his loss of composure.
"Did you bring a copy of the healers results? It might be better than trying to explain everything?" Harry suggested, glancing at Corvus, regardless of how this went…he wasn't going to bare his soul to Sirius.
"I do indeed, I suspected we might need proof," Corvus agreed, already shuffling into his pocket to find the aforementioned document.
Sirius swallowed at the dig at him, he honestly couldn't blame him, he had denied it already. He stared at the parchment, the official seal still displayed, as if it would bite him. Inhaling sharply, he accepted the paperwork.
Then Sirius got up, paced around as he read the results, his magic flaring as his magic reached new heights of emotion previously unexperienced. Tears of rage, frustration, uselessness, tiredness, pain and hurt overwhelming him as they coursed down his face. He swiftly moved towards Harry, causing the teen to legitimately flinch back, only for Sirius to kneel down at his feet, tears pouring down his face, "I'm so sorry, Harry. I'm so, so, so very sorry." He should have been there for him, if he hadn't acted his godson would have been raised by him. "How can you ever forgive me?" a broken sob left Sirius' lips, as he cried into Harry's knees.
So utterly broken in a way Azkaban had not even succeeded in accomplishing.
"Millicent informed me that without aid, Harry would have likely died within three years." Corvus added, watching the scene in front of him. Harry looked so very awkward, out of his depth. He didn't know what to do, or how to comfort Sirius not used to being given comfort himself.
He grimaced when Sirius just sobbed harder, Merlin's sake, couldn't he have done this at home? He sobered a little, this was what he was in for when his sons got out of Azkaban. The emotions were extreme because they'd grown so used to not feeling them. The Dementors suck all emotions from them, leaving them feeling empty, numb husks. A year was nothing compared to the years inside. Plus, while in St. Mungo's he would have been on a calming draught constantly. Which would prevent outbursts like these. Which was why he'd been seeing a mind-healer.
He already had one picked out for his boys, the best in the field, money did not matter. He hadn't been in touch, naturally, that would raise suspicion after all. However, he would have a letter written ready to go the second his sons were freed.
Harry awkwardly patted Sirius' head, stiff and uncomfortable. He tried to imagine as if Rabastan was in that position but it had a rather awkward affect. "Please stop crying, I'm fine, I promise!" Harry pleaded with Sirius, wanting this awkward encounter over with. "I'm getting better."
Sirius quietened down, embarrassed by the loss of composure. Here he was wanting forgiveness for what his godson endured. Crying like a little baby, when his godson was so very strong and forgiving. Stiffening his spine, he straightened up, still kneeling at his godson's feet. "You got him out of there?" Sirius asked. "Why?"
Harry had defeated Voldemort, was responsible for Rabastan and Rodolphus going after the Longbottoms and them being arrested from all he could figure. Say what he liked about Corvus Lestrange…he loved his sons. In fact, he'd felt envious really, his own father had never once shown his love for either him or his brother. Not even when they got perfect grades or their first instance of accidental magic. Corvus had been openly proud of them, he could perfectly recall his and Rabastan's graduation ceremony.
He just didn't understand.
--------0
A/N – there we go! The next chapter and I apologise that the nitty gritty isn't done with! Unfortunately, it would make the chapter over 12K if I did that…since there's a lot more explaining to do! I still don't know whether I want Sirius to know about the betrothal contract…or maybe know about it and believe it was just a move to protect Harry…how do you think he'd react to realizing Harry's imaging a life with him? That Harry loves Corvus like a father? Rodolphus like a brother? Would you like to see more of Harry's thoughts regarding them? Can Sirius accept all of Harry as Harry is of him? Will Sirius confront Remus and break all ties with him? Unable to forgive him for not even once checking on Harry from a distance?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 52
Sirius stared at Corvus from his position at his godson's feet, still there despite no longer begging for forgiveness. It was quite nice, the feeling of those fingers scraping at his scalp. It had been such a long time since he'd been touched – more than just clinically – and as lovely as the healers and Medi-witches and Medi-wizards were, their touches never lingered, they'd never risk their jobs. It stunned him to realize that Harry was the first person to actually touch him outside of prisoner wardens, guards and healers for such a long time. It didn't deter him from getting answers though.
"Are you sure you wouldn't rather live in denial, Mr. Black?" Corvus questioned, he'd never been given permission to use his first name. Well, technically untrue, after all Corvus had been good friends with the Black's and had been there for his christening, and he'd been given permission then to use Sirius, calling a baby Mr. Black was quite a mouthful, especially amongst close friends which Orion did consider him.
Sirius frowned, gave turning from Corvus to Harry, wondering on that statement. More to do with what it implied rather than what he'd said. He naturally quite often went into denial, it was his 'go to' response really. He knew he couldn't do it here; he couldn't risk losing Harry forever…Harry was his godson, the only person he had left. James and Lily were gone…Pettigrew had betrayed them…Remus had betrayed him and Harry by inactivity, and thus Lily and James too. Licking his dry lips, they'd been in awful shape since prison, all the salt water he thought. "I need to know," he informed Corvus, staring at the wizard grimly. He had to know just how his godson had gotten embroiled with Corvus Lestrange and how much he'd been manipulated. If he was being manipulated. The thought popped up in his thoughts.
"Very well, if that is what you desire," Corvus agreed, "Now why don't you reclaim your seat and we can continue this conversation amicably?" once again, the thinly veiled warning was laid bare for Sirius to hear.
Harry it seemed, was familiar with that tone of voice at least. Since he was suppressing a grin, the sly little fucker. He was amused by Corvus' threatening him. Just wait, he'd find a way to prank the little brat and get him back for sticking to Corvus' side. He thought, entirely good-naturedly.
Harry stood, helping Sirius to his feet, but the wizard gripped the side of the chair and used that to get up. Knowing just how fragile his godson really was, who could blame him for not wanting to accidentally hurt him more? Hell, he was a full-grown adult wizard, he weighted a lot. Well, compared to other adult wizards, no, he was considered underweight, but not dangerously so.
At least not anymore.
Once he was seated again, he didn't dare pick up the food, but he did take up his coffee. The warmth was lovely, and he drank it because it was able to warm him up inside, which was the best feeling in the world. He'd never once drank Coffee or Tea before Azkaban. "So, when exactly did you both meet?"
Corvus felt a subtle smirk stretching at his mouth, as he glanced at the teenager. It was his actions that had brought them together. Truth be known, he'd forgotten about the contract, at least consciously. Arching a brow in silent query, did Harry wish to begin the tale or should he? He was here at Harrys behest after all, to help him if he needed it, back up, a shoulder so that he didn't get overwhelmed.
"I got my Hogwarts acceptance letter, after days upon days of Vernon refusing to give it to me. He tried ripping them up, more came, set fire to them, more continued to come. In the end he thought moving out of the house would accomplish it. We stayed at a hotel that night, and sacks full of letters came addressed for me. Then Vernon decided in his wisdom that going out to a shack in the middle of the ocean was exactly what was required to beat the magical world at its own game." Harry said, "It was an amusing few days despite the constant complaints of Dudley, I didn't think Vernon was able to go that colour…" a thoughtful tone to his voice.
Corvus listened just as intently as Sirius, surprised by what he was hearing. He hadn't been told any of this, but it hadn't been brought up. Was that normal? Did the magical world continue to send out masses of mail to the recipient? It didn't sound normal…but who refused to allow someone to open their mail? It was something he definitely intended to investigate.
"Did more letters appear?" Sirius asked, asking the question Corvus most definitely wanted an answer to.
Harry shook his head, "No, they sent someone to give me my letter. Rubeus Hagrid, the previous keeper of keys at Hogwarts."
"Wait, they sent Hagrid?" Sirius asked utterly baffled by the notion that someone had sent Hagrid of all people. "Hagrid?" he repeated as if expecting Harry to laugh and tell him who really came.
"Yeah, my first exposure to the magical world was a half-giant, half-wizard lover and defender of Dumbledore who couldn't legally use magic." Harry said wryly, "He was kind to me though, even baked me a cake, the first one I'd ever gotten, although I didn't get as much as a taste…" grimacing just recalling Dudley's disgusting hands immersed the remnants of the cake and icing. "We got to Gringotts after hearing how good and benevolent Dumbledore was for hours…I…don't trust easy." Harry confessed.
"After what you've been through it's the most normal thing in the world," Corvus stated sharply, firmly. Refusing to let anyone believe what Harry was feeling was wrong somehow. "It might take some time to trust others…but it's a significant improvement of not trusting anyone at all."
Sirius' jaw snapped shut, whatever he was about to say lost and forgotten. Swallowing the words, he'd been about to say. He'd been about to vehemently protest that it was no way to live your life, being distrustful of everyone. He'd been told by his healer he was right to feel what he was feeling too. He shouldn't have been about to tell Harry what to feel, what to do. It wasn't fair on him; he should just be glad he was apparently in Harry's circle of trust…he thinks.
"I know," Harry said with a soft fond smile just for Corvus.
Sirius stared, glancing between them, mind exploding with various scenarios. Well, it certainly seemed genuine. The question was though…was Corvus' adoration genuine? Or all made for an elaborate plot in future? Huh, apparently, he wasn't any better at trusting than Harry. Dumbledore's actions…on inactions had done a number on him. Being abandoned by Remus didn't help.
Merlin his mother was right, someone always wanted something from you. Nothing, absolutely nothing was free in life.
"I was just wondering why Hagrid kept going on about someone I hadn't heard of before. Why he felt the need to constantly tell me 'great man Is Dumbledore' it was like he was on repeat, and only capable to so many sentences." Harry said, more amused than baffled, as he shook his head almost fondly.
Sirius snorted, "Yeah, that's Hagrid for you, absentminded, unable to keep a secret and loyal to the core." He'd do anything Dumbledore asked of him, he wondered where the half-giant was now?
"He bought me my first gift though, I'll never forget him for that," Harry said a genuine, pleased smile. "Hedwig, my owl."
"A snowy owl," Corvus added, they were rather expensive and rare birds, say what he liked, Hagrid hadn't been tight-fisted when it came to the gift.
"She's my friend and my familiar," Harry declared, he spoke to her almost every single day without fail. Easier while they were at home, due to the fact she had a massive perch in his room, and wedding, ever since he found out owls slept on their stomach.
Pity crawled up Sirius' throat, a bloody owl was his godsons first 'friend' Merlin's balls, what had his godson been through? Honestly? He hadn't had a single friend in the first decade of his life? He closed his eyes and inhaled sharply, really beginning to realize just how lonely an existence Harry had. Even he'd had friends at a young age, sure he'd drifted away from them and made his own after starting Hogwarts…not needing his parents to have made his friends for him.
Corvus lips twitched, watching Harry play Sirius Black like a fiddle. Every word was said for maximum impact. Pity, anger and rage…to get Black to agree that being with him was better than anything else. Harry wasn't one for drawing things out, making anyone pity him, so Corvus knew this was all for Black's benefit.
"After collecting the money in my vault…we went back up, it was really fun riding the cart." He said gleefully, vividly recalling how green Hagrid had gone. For once sounding his age. "My account manager wanted to speak to me, but Hagrid kept trying to get me to leave with him to get my school supplies."
Sirius stiffened, grey eyes flaring heatedly, nobody had any right to interfere with the running of Harry's estate. Considering Harry was talking about it, he obviously had tried. Watching Harry intently, oh, oh, so that was how it was. He was far from stupid; Harry was doing all this for his benefit. How much of it was genuine or put on he didn't know...but to have survived a decade of abuse at the hands of Muggles…he had to adapt to his situations to survive. He wondered if he should let Harry continue to get it off his chest…or tell him? He had been in line for the Black Lordship after all, once upon a time. Did they honestly think he was dim-witted?
"I put my foot down, and I went with the goblins and found out about my estate. I also found out about Dumbledore being my magical guardian. That's when I really began to wonder what the hell was going on. Wonder how much control Dumbledore had over me." His responses here utterly genuine. "I wanted to be granted emancipation, but the goblins told me that Dumbledore held a lot of sway within the Ministry and I might not be granted it. I asked if revealing I was abused would ensure it…but it would have only got me out of the Dursley's control not Dumbledore's. There was no guarantee where he placed me would be any better." A shudder crawling up his spine.
Sirius' lips curled, grey eyes flaring with rage, damn Dumbledore to the pits of hell. How dare he play with his godsons' life like that? Lily and James would be rolling in their graves! They had not wanted Harry to go to the Dursley's. Tears gleamed in his eyes, but no tears fell, as he thought on those ten lonely years his godson had endured.
"I begged the goblins for help, and they promised to do all they could to help me." Harry said, a fond smile gracing his face. "Asked for a few days to try and come up with some way they could help me. Whether they could or not, they vowed to get me and tell me themselves. Two days later…they had an answer for me."
Sirius leaned forward, "An apprenticeship?" his mind going through every single possible idea.
"Hardly, Mr. Black, you do need parental or guardian signature to take on an apprenticeship while underage." Corvus pointed out the mistake in his thinking. The Dursley's may have willingly signed it, but since it was a magical apprenticeship, Dumbledore could have fought it and would have likely won. Hence why the goblins hadn't gone down that route." No, they'd wanted a fool proof way to ensure Harry was permanently out of Dumbledore's control.
Sirius nodded, yeah, he recalled, vaguely, he'd actually contemplated taking one on at one point. Just to get out of the Black townhouse. Not that his parents would have approved any apprenticeship he'd ever want to take. He'd been difficult with them he knew, but he'd been a teenager, pushing the boundaries and neither of his parents had been able to put up with him. Which caused a lot of anger on both sides, with things said that neither side wanted to apologise for.
The Black's were stubborn to the core after all.
"Yeah, I remember," he murmured, inhaling sharply, wondering if he was going to like what he heard next. "So, what did the goblins find?" he honestly couldn't think of anything else that could have used to get Harry out of Dumbledore's sphere of control. His hands balled into fists just thinking about Dumbledore. He wanted to rain blows down on the old bastards' face until he was nothing but blood, gore and cracked bone. Feelings he usually kept locked down tightly. He knew it was wrong, that people would judge him nine ways to Sunday for his thoughts.
Or so he'd always assumed. After all who really had such dark sadistic thoughts?
"They found a contract," Harry murmured, rubbing at his head, vividly recalling being wacked across the head with Petunia's frying pan. It had hurt, left him feeling weird for those few days, almost like he was trying to claw his way to the surface.
Corvus' eyes flashed coolly, as he suppressed his anger, he had no doubt Harry didn't even realize he was doing what he was. It didn't just entice his anger, but it also caused Sirius to sit up and take notice, lips draw into a firm line and grey eyes gleam furiously.
"Wait, what kind of contract?" Sirius asked belatedly, as it dawned on what Harry said. tense and alert, contracts weren't to be trifled with, what had been signed? What could have been signed…especially with Dumbledore as his magical guardian…just how had he gotten out from under him? He was beginning to get impatient with the run around. Why was Harry afraid to tell him?
"A betrothal contract," Corvus revealed, eyes gleaming with pride.
Sirius choked, "There's no way James or Lily made up a betrothal contract!" vehemently shaking his head, it just wasn't possible. There was no way, he knew them, James didn't approve of that shit, his parents hadn't made one for him! James wouldn't have done that to his son. Lily wouldn't have allowed him for Merlin's sake.
"Fortunately, for your godson's sake, Dorea did," Corvus pointed out seriously. Black wouldn't be able to appreciate exactly what Harry had done for his family. Too embittered by past actions, judging people on them despite the fact he didn't want people judging him for his. Hypocrisy at its finest really.
"No way!" Sirius gasped, "She didn't make one for James…" baffled by the notion that Dorea would create a contract for anyone in her family let alone Harry. At least James had never said anything, and he'd been living with them he would have heard about something like that. Especially with the age James was. "Did she?" eyes agog, had James known he would be leaving his son to fulfil his obligations? The boys were handsome when they were young, not as cocky and as full of themselves as the likes of Lucius Malfoy and that. There had been no doubt that both would end up joining the Dark Side though.
"It wasn't made with a specific Potter in mind, Dorea and I made it shortly after we came heads of the family." Corvus revealed, Dorea had married Charlus and became Lady Potter, the head of the family. While he took over after his father's untimely death. Both young, both optimistic about the future.
Sirius' breathing hitched, it was as he suspected, the contract was specific towards a Potter and a Lestrange. "Please tell me you're not betrothed to my twelve-year-old godson." He choked out, a shudder wracking his spine, it wasn't illegal but it should be, it was disgusting. Corvus Lestrange was…what sixty, seventy years old?
"Perhaps if I was forty years younger," Corvus chuckled, amused by the look of sheer disgust on Black's face. "And hadn't met my beautiful wife." She would forever be beautiful in his mind, she'd never get to grow old gracefully as he imagined her to, by his side. "Harry is going to make a wonderful husband to someone, one day."
Sirius calmed upon hearing that, feeling a little apologetic. Pureblood's hid behind masks, refuse to show much of any emotion. When the boys mother died…it was…an inconsolable time for both of them. He'd even seen Corvus actually, for a few seconds, before his parents shut them and their guest in the sitting room. Yeah, his memories were a lot clearer and the more he thought on the past, the more he remembered and recalled with clarity. Then realization dawned, "Rabastan," he muttered in disgust, there was only one other Lestrange possible.
"You watch how you talk about my sons, Mr. Black," Corvus hissed out, exuding suppressed violence while stiff as a board. "For I will not stand for it, is that understood?"
Sirius stiffened at the not so subtle threat, noticing that both of them were majorly pissed off with him. "Did you even tell my godson who he'd be betrothing himself to?" a sneer crossing his features, fury thrumming through him, "Did you warn him how he'd be perceived by the magical world for this?" they'd systematically destroyed Harry and his future, the second someone found out…that would be it. Harry would be ostracized by nearly everyone.
"Terex and Griphook told me," Harry stated firmly, "They told me everything, what Rabastan and Rodolphus were in Azkaban for. How I would be treated if the general public found out. More importantly, Corvus himself told me as we signed the contract. He wanted to make sure I was making the right decision. Would you honestly have preferred me stay at the Dursley's…Sirius? One year…I would have had one more year to live that's if the Dursley's didn't just finish me off." A haunted look on his face, Millicent's words had scared him to death. Terrified him in a way nothing else had. Starting now, back then three years he supposed. "Corvus made me be attended to by a healer, otherwise I would never have gone to one."
Corvus' eyes shuttered, it was true enough, he'd had a terrible time of it getting Harry to agree to see Millicent. Thankfully not too difficult, after having consumed a calming draught having predicted such a reaction. He thanked Merlin ever day since, that he had been determined to see it through. Millicent's prediction had been very sobering, and that was then. Before he had grown so very attached.
"Are…are you really happy with this…life you've chosen?" Sirius asked, doing his exercises, gauging reactions and such. Putting to use the lessons his father had given him ahead of becoming 'Lord Black' which hadn't happened. There was so much he wanted to say about the Lestranges but he could tell Harry wouldn't bare a word said about them.
Harry stared straight at Sirius, and without hesitation he stated, "Yes." He was terrified at the thought of no longer being in the life of the Lestrange's. He didn't know what it was like to love a father…but he imagined it very much for the love he felt for Corvus. Who had spoiled him, cared for him, educated him, shielded him. Corvus had taught him everything he needed to know. In order to fit into the magical society. That is what a parent did, Corvus made him feel wanted, happy, whether it was writing to him every night or seeing him every Saturday.
As for the love he felt for Rodolphus, he was very fond of him, sort of like a grumpy but blunt older brother. He'd never say cousin or uncle, no, that just made him recall times he just didn't want to remember.
As for Rabastan…the feelings Harry had for Rabastan were different. He couldn't put his finger on it, on specifically what made him different. He felt like he wanted to protect him from the world. Shield him from all harm. To wrap him up in a warm cosy blanket and feed him. The brothers while looked very similar – not identical – they both exuded different feelings. While Rodolphus screamed strength, power and 'I'll kill you if you piss me off' and like he wouldn't take anyone's shit. Rabastan was different, softer, less easy to anger, maybe it was the fact Rabastan hadn't had to deal with a sick and twisted wife before being stuck in Azkaban.
Compared to them, the feelings he had for Sirius were…negligible. He'd choose them over Sirius any day of the week. He did care about Sirius in his own way, just not as much. He hadn't really wanted to know him which probably didn't help. Maybe now with the truth known and the fact Sirius couldn't try and claim custody of him it might get better.
That's if he would accept Corvus, Rodolphus and Rabastan in his life.
"He's my age…" Sirius said, thinking back on how desperate he was to leave home himself. He hadn't suffered the way his godson had. Merlin, it made his stomach twist, just imagining how he got those injuries.
"Both of you have lost a decade of your lives in Azkaban prison," Harry said softly, leaning forward. "You were twenty-one years old, before that fighting in a war…neither of you got a chance to live your lives after school. Things…things aren't what they seem Sirius, just look at what happened to you for example. By all indications you were as guilty as you looked…" giving him a look.
Sirius snorted, laughed uproariously, his hand smacking against his leg, before it trailed off, "You're not serious, are you? You think they're innocent?! Is that what they told you?" is that why Harry was so defensive of them? Because of the lies they fed him?
Harry stood, green eyes gleaming, "I think it's time I left." He retorted angrily. "Regardless of what you think of them. I love them! I won't hear a single bad thing said about them! You almost killed someone you're no better according to society. If you can't accept them then do not contact me again. I don't want…I don't want to hear it!" struggling towards the end, feeling very frustrated to the point of tears.
Which quickly filled him with severe embarrassment.
Sirius stared at his godson horrified, wondering what the hell was happening. "Harry I…."
"That is enough, Mr. Black," Corvus retorted immediately, he was angry, yes, but it wasn't as all encompassing as it had been moments prior. His ears were still ringing with Harry's vehement declaration. Although, they'd need to deal with that little blip. Some people did get that way, frustrated enough to want to cry. Especially when they couldn't express themselves well enough. They would just need to role play out scenes, to give Harry a chance to think on his feet, to stop that rapid fire frustration he'd just felt. It certainly helped his wife, who had not been much of a public speaker at all. Standing with ease, he pressed his hand against Harry's shoulder who was standing there taking little puffs of air as he dealt with his frustration. "I think you should remain silent, and really think about what you want in life. Whether your pathetic childish prejudice is more important than you being in your godson's life or not."
"It's not, I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, I don't mean it! I just…I'm jealous…and…and stupid, and prejudice just like he said…I'm getting better…I promise," Sirius panicked, he couldn't lose his godson. Harry was all he had left; he'd missed ten years of his life he couldn't endure losing out on more. "I swear, tell me what you want me to do, please?" Sirius pleaded with his godson, reaching out to stop him going anywhere.
"You…you can't live your life constantly pleasing others. Or wanting to." Harry said stiffly, still angry, but feeling suddenly so very drained. "You have to think of yourself first. Do what you want to do, think what you want to think. Be what you want to be. You cannot become who you think you need to be in order to be in my life."
"Same could be said for you, Harry…how much of that show was for my benefit?" Sirius pointed out with a knowing look on his face, which were still caked with tears red swelling.
Harry scoffed, "Don't think for a second I made a big massive elaborate scheme to draw you in. Yeah, I used the abuse I suffered so that maybe, just maybe you would see how good my life is now so that you didn't try to use it against me or tell me just how evil they are. They aren't to me and that's all that matters." Why should he care what happened to the Longbottoms? He didn't even know them! But Corvus, Voldemort, Rodolphus and Rabastan he did know. "You can't pick and choose which side of me you like, Sirius, you have to accept all of me as is."
Sirius swallowed but before he could say anything…Harry spoke, not to Sirius, no, he was glancing up, directly at Corvus, a solemn and serious little thing, "I'm ready now."
Corvus used his portkey, it was the weekend, Harry didn't have classes to get to. Harry can Floo to the Ravenclaw Common room before curfew and avoid any penalties.
----------0
A/N – thank you all so much for the wonderful birthday wishes! They mean a lot to be so I decided to update (short chapter mind) in thanks you are all so awesome! This was surprisingly difficult to write…it's not as if I don't know where I want to take the character…perhaps the whole arc is going to be difficult where Sirius is concerned while he grows and learns…it's a good job he's not the main character so his 'changes' are going to be a bit on the sudden side for everyone! I hope nobody will be put off by that! Since we aren't really going to get to see his process perhaps actually writing how he's doing would help…hmm…as for the reviewer (I can't remember which story though I just remember getting the guest review I do think it was for this one) NO…I do not do this for more reviews, I've been doing this for so long, way before I began actually getting a lot of reviews for my stories, I do it to help me, and It's become a lovely little habit, nobody is forcing you to read the Authors Notes, and that's exactly what they are AUTHOR NOTES! My notes Will the next update be at Christmas with Harry returning to Lestrange manor for the holidays and some Voldemort/Harry convo scenes? With plots and plans etc…or will it be the end of the school year? cutting nearly an entire year is something I'm extremely iffy on likes. I've never felt I'm all that smooth on transitioning time from one bit to the next.
Oh! If anyone is interested in helping me document (a bible of the story) The Leader PM me if you please! Hopefully third times the charm 😉 lol R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 53
The chill of February and winter gave way to the spring, which heralded rains drenching everywhere and everything. Spring was at its end, as May 31st loomed steadily closer. It had not ended yet, and as Voldemort placed a spell to repel water on his robes, as he took a brisk walk out of Hogwarts, making his way down passed the wards and Apparating to the Ministry of magic.
Today was the day the decision would finally be made on whether the current inmates of Azkaban prisoner would be given new trials. It shouldn't have taken this long, but constant disruptions prevented their meetings. The Minister for magic was prioritising idiots using and exposing magic over all else. frankly he wouldn't be surprised if he wasn't still being Dumbledore's blunt tool. Still, he would regret that, the elections were looming steadily closer.
It was time that Cornelius Fudge be replaced with someone much more competent, but controllable. With the contacts he was making and old ones, yes, it would be very easily done. To get rid of him right now would just cause more work and their causes be put back on the backburner. The Ministry couldn't work well without a Minister after all.
Truthfully, he could do without the dozen or so meetings discussing useless inane things. Such as deciding who should be Minister, then talking themselves and everyone around in circles for months until they settled on the very name they gave in the beginning. His schedule was hectic as it was, between the wizengamot, running Hogwarts and his side projects.
He would need to think on someone himself, and they would need to make themselves known to the general public. Become adored, revered, so that he stood out in the elections and got chosen. Voldemort would not tolerate all his plans going to hell if a Minister he didn't personally choose ends up in office.
Harry would also have to play his part, like it or not, the public adored him. It was useful, for so many things. Him declaring that he was going to vote for a certain someone…would have everyone rushing to do as asked. Which meant he'd need to make up a very striking argument on that front. Argument may not be the best term to use, debate, yes, Harry was very politically inclined. Luckily, he would do anything for Rabastan and Rodolphus.
Perhaps he should get Corvus to discuss it with him…he'd most definitely listen to him without wondering at the ulterior motives he might have. Then again, it wouldn't surprise him if Harry didn't suss out that it was him asking and not Corvus. The boy was very perceptive.
Also, very, very vicious when wronged.
Ginny Weasley had been spending an inordinate amount of time in the hospital wing after being 'attacked' thrice in three months. He was also accumulating a lot of information on her too. Harry was coming to him each and every time she did something…concerning. Playing the victim wonderfully, in front of all the portraits and him should the memories be required in future.
He was in awe of the boy, not that he'd ever reveal as much.
If she kept this up, he would be able to expel her without bringing down the board of governors on him or the pureblood families. Magical education was very important, it wasn't often that a child was expelled, suspended yes, at a pinch, but expelled was a very rare move. Only one student had been expelled in ninety years, that's how rare it was. Even then Dumbledore managed to keep the oaf on school grounds.
To expel someone…especially the Weasley's would be liking to stripping them of their magic. Wand snapped, no education, they couldn't afford that, she'd be useless. Which, if she continued her antics, she'd more than deserve.
Corvus had informed him of his fears regarding the youngest Weasley. Normally he would have no qualms about believing the worst of Dumbledore. Yet he hadn't quite believed that, who in their right mind would mould such a young mind she would have had to be at least nine or ten years old. Considering how protective the Weasley's were of their own…it baffled all reasoning. Yet as he caught glimpse of her mind…he began to realise that Corvus was quite correct.
Voldemort stalked through the halls of the Ministry amused by the ignorance of those around him. A new identity courtesy of the Goblins and a different wand…and everyone was truly ignorant of whom he was. It would remain that way, regardless of anything Albus Dumbledore tried. He'd come across as a deluded individual, only his fanatics would believe him. While they were powerful in their own right, most would never dream killing him. The only real threat was probably Alastor Moody, the ex-Auror who was retired and would be read just as deluded as Dumbledore himself. His own actions over the years had well and truly assured that.
Dumbledore however, was far from truly deluded, he was a very real threat, even from behind bars. He would need to take measures to ensure he remained in prison for the rest of his life – as his sentencing was – he absolutely refused to allow the war to start back up. He most definitely preferred this way; he'd forgotten in the haze of the Horcrux madness how delightful it was to play games. Work from the shadow and get his own way that way. Dumbledore's most loyal, were people worth watching.
And observing. He thought, as he handed over his wand momentarily to a wizard far below him that it was insulting.
Ginny Weasley, a player in Dumbledore's game, was indeed being groomed from a very young age by both her mother and Dumbledore just as Corvus had feared. He didn't know the extent of it, naturally, because the thought of going through her memories and seeing it disgusted him to the core. That was saying something considering who he was.
He was no saint, and would manipulate people to get what he wanted…but this was a whole other level of depravity.
The first chance he got; he'd definitely be making sure that Ginny Weasley was expelled from his school.
He'd be doing the world a favour really.
"Lord Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin, go on through," the wand registrar said, handing his wand back.
"Thank you," Aurelius smiled charmingly at the wizards, sliding his wand back into its holster. As if he needed a wand to perform magic. He wasn't like the rest of this ilk that required a tool to use his magic.
The wizard stared back in awe, "You're welcome, Sir!" he exclaimed, positively beaming in delight. Not many people paid any attention to him, only a few every thanked him for a very thankless job. He was protecting the Ministry of magic, but people didn't seem to understand that.
"How is your daughter, Gavin, it is alright if I call you that?" Aurelius questioned, staring at the wizard as if unsure of the reception he'd get for using his name.
"More than okay," Gavin declared in delight, Gavin Graves felt on top of the world. "Gracey is doing well, she's going to be powerful one day, mark my words!"
Aurelius smiled eyes gleaming, exuding a calm and happy façade. "I'm sure she will be," definitely keeping the condescension out of his voice. "I apologise I must get going," he said, as if just realizing the time, giving him an exasperated but apologetic look.
Gavin nodded seriously in turn, knowing he had a very important job to do, just like him. "Of course, Sir!"
"You may call me Aurelius," Voldemort informed the wizard kindly, "Goodbye for now," with that he turned and walked away, his pleasant mask fading since nobody was around to observe it. The more people he had listening to him, the far greater a chance he'd get his own way when required.
Thankfully none of the wizengamot bought Dumbledore's word after his trial. Otherwise, it would have made things very difficult indeed. Plus, with the goblins backing him up…there was no chance of them ever figuring out his new identity was fake.
He had not questioned the goblins desire to do so, but he heavily suspected it was something to do with Harry. The goblins had seers of their own, revered, hidden, protected at all costs. Had they seen something? He'd never know, and quite frankly, despite the mystery it presented, he didn't much care which was beyond his understanding. He knew trying to face off with the goblin race to get answers was futile.
Voldemort was pleased to see everyone else there, at least there were no obvious spaces. Which meant the meeting could begin very soon, he detested waiting. He wasn't used to having to wait for long periods of time. He gave a gracious smile to everyone and nodded a hello to everyone as he walked around to his seat, which was beside Antonio Abbott and Corvus.
"Good morning, Ladies and gentlemen," he said clearly and concisely, as he slid into his seat. "I hope we find you well this morning."
"Most certainly,"
"Indeed, you also,"
"Most assuredly,"
Were the affirmative replies from those around the table, despite it's early morning start.
"Thank you, Lord Slytherin," Ogden nodded, straightening up, ready to begin, all of them had travel goblets filled with coffee, tea or their chosen morning drinks to see them through this meeting. "Since our last meeting we've had quite a few decisions to make, five different laws to see through or discard." Taking a drink of his coffee, black and strong, he needed it to get him through this meeting. "We shall start with the easiest piece of legislation: The legalisation of the Enarratio Genus ritual."
"That requires blood, it was deemed illegal for a reason," came the immediate reply of Lord Diggle, vehemently opposing it.
"Blood magic was deemed illegal, yes, without taking into consideration all the good that it did," Lady Abbott refuted his statement. "Not all blood magic is evil, in fact, the majority of it enables healing."
"We legalise one, we must legalise all of them, in the long term it does us no good…" Bagman declared. "We stand to make things significantly worse! Who know what kind of hooligans we'd create?!"
"We're legalising one ritual, not all blood magic, please stop with the theatrics," Antonio said, barely refraining from rolling his eyes at the wizard. Ignoring the muffled amusement of the others with difficulty when he just wanted to grin.
"Name a single thing that could be done with this ritual that could be considered an 'evil' thing," Lord Slytherin asked pensively, barely refraining from rolling his eyes at the term 'evil' honestly, he was tired of the good versus evil magic, magic was magic and that was it, it's what people did with it that mattered. "I'll wait."
Silence was his answer.
"It was created by Merlin himself," Dowager Longbottom said slowly, probably why it wasn't specifically illegal but not legal at the same time. "I honestly cannot recall the ritual itself."
"A drop of blood on a rune, it will give a lifelong list of injuries healed or otherwise." Lord Slytherin said, as if he was recalling it from memory. "Its used often in America as I recall, and very frequently saves lives. Our diagnosis spells are subpar compared to the ritual."
"Now you surely exaggerate!" Lord Bell cried out in shock; the diagnosis spell saved lives every day.
"No, not at all," Voldemort answered calmly, gazing at the wizard with barely concealed disgust, "You have a granddaughter do you not?"
Lord Bell stiffened imperceptibly, "I do," wondering where on earth Lord Slytherin was going with this one.
"She was sick for nearly a year isn't that not correct?" he pressed on, he had as much information about these people as he could get memorised. One never knew when the information might come in handy.
Swallowing thickly, Lord Bell nodded curtly, "We nearly lost her," he confessed, a warble in his voice.
"Because you couldn't root out the cause of her ailment?" Lord Slytherin continued to dig where it hurt, a soft sympathetic look on his face. Which utterly belayed the cold clinical amusement he felt watching this proud pureblood crumble in the face of his words.
"Yes," Lord Bell agreed, grateful his wife wasn't here to hear this. It had almost killed her to nearly lose her first and only grandchild. It had put her behind her friends and peers by a year, regardless of how they tried to play catch up. Which was why she was a year behind her friends.
"You would have done anything to save her?" he pressed on.
"Indeed," Bell agreed, because it was true. He would have done anything, spared no expense to save his grandchild's life. In fact, if their luck held, his daughter and son-in-law would birth a healthy baby boy in four months' time.
"They had trouble diagnosing her problems?" he prodded on.
"They did," aware of the silence in the room, it was almost oppressive.
"Are you aware that this ritual would have found the source of the problem from the get go? That she would have been going through the healing process within hours. It would have stopped the heartache of enduring the possibility of losing her. This ritual is one of the best pieces of healing magic known to wizardry made by one of the most powerful and legendary wizards in our world." Lord Slytherin stated, "How many of the people have gone through these same terrible circumstances? How much of it could have been avoided? And more importantly…how many could have been saved?"
"He's quite right, there can be no negative side affects to the spell, not a single one has ever been reported. Only healers need be granted access to it, they'd have the only reasons to use it. legalise it, don't penalise people for a few bad wizards and witches of which decide to use blood rituals." Antonio agreed, "I have a daughter a year younger than Katie, I too, would do anything it took to save her."
"Think of the next generation…we cannot afford to lose any more wizards and witches; our population has declined severely in the past few decades. To not do all we could to ensure their wellbeing makes us responsible for that negligence at least." Corvus added his own thoughts, knowing it would definitely hit them where it hurts, their declining population was a genuine concern.
"I have to agree with them, should it have been my own family I would have wanted the same thing available." Ogden agreed.
Lucius nodded curtly, and one by one, nearly every single member of the Wizengamot all agreed. They would do what it took to protect their families. It was funny how a few well-placed sentences could make people change their minds.
"Who wrote that piece of legislation? I cannot recall whom," Lady Pettigrew asked, truthfully, she hadn't read any of the pieces, knowing they'd be reading them and debating over them when they were here. She preferred reading her fictional books by a warm fire. She'd never been overly powerful and she was old, she had no family, so yes, losing herself in her books was wonderful.
Ogden frowned himself, before flipping through the pages until he came to it. The copy didn't have the name transferred, how odd, but the original one did indeed have the name printed and signed. Harry Potter.
"It would appear that Heir Potter is responsible for this newest piece of legislation," Ogden declared, glancing up at Antonio Abbott, wondering if he was ultimately behind it. Judging by the handwriting indeed not, he was very familiar with Antonio's handwriting, both as a lawyer and as a member of this esteemed body.
"There is no way that a twelve-year-old boy wrote this!" Lord Diggle protested, utterly shocked, "Does the boy know you're using his name to promote your own laws and regulations?"
Antonio sighed, doing nothing to hide his irritation, while his wife's eyes flashed indignantly. How dare anyone question Antonio that way? As if anyone would risk such a thing…well, unless their name was Dumbledore of course.
"Heir Potter has made himself very clear, but if you'd rather I disrupt his schooling to inform him of your beliefs…then I'm more than happy to. Normally I keep such things from him, he doesn't need the negativity that comes with it." he said with a sneer, he was at a very delicate age, where he could become lazy without people believing in him. "As I've told you before, I cannot make changes, everything put forth before was all written by Heir Potter. I am only his voice while he's in school and until he can take over himself."
"That wouldn't exactly be proof now would it?" Diggle grumbled, shifting in his seat, seeing the looks on most of the Wizengamot members faces. They were getting tired of his constant interruptions, if he was to continue working for Albus…he'd need to be extremely careful. He could be voted out, it wasn't easily done, or rather than be voted out, his son could be forced to replace him. His son had no desire to play politics, and worse, didn't seem to care for the cause. Damien never joined the Order, never cared for Dumbledore or the good they were trying to do. He blamed Damien's mother for that, may she rest in peace. She'd always been rather irate about his constant outings he'd done for Albus. Sure, he missed a few parties, but it was for the greater good.
"All in agreement, raise your wands and say 'Aye'," Ogden quickly and urgently stated, standing up. The last thing he wanted was another debate to open up. It was the weekend; he wanted some time to himself outside of work. He'd promised his grandchild he'd take him fishing. He needed to be available to do that. He was not going to make a continuance on this wizengamot meeting. Absolutely no way.
"Aye," was declared with a lit wand in the air, "Aye," and over and over again, with Ogden counting up the raised and lit wands and writing it all down on a piece of paper in short hand.
Which wasn't easy when trying to keep up with everyone, and a dicti-quill couldn't read his thoughts in order to write them down
"The Aye's have it," Ogden declared, 40 out of 50 people said yes, it was a good selection.
One down, four more to go.
Naturally, Ogden just happened to make the one they wanted most to see passed the very last one. Instead they passed all three acts, which had their Mundane counterparts, and they were legally obliged to pass them. Tribunal and Inquires act, Community Care Act and last but no means least, Museums and Galleries Act. Not all Muggle laws pertained to them, such as the Sporting Events (Control of Alcohol etc) the only thing available to those watching sporting events in the magical world was Butterbeer. Anything stronger was summoned from their person and given back at the end of the event. Then again, that had passed last week, so perhaps a better example was the Carriage of Goods to Sea Act.
"Last but no means least: Inarguable Rights Act."
"We really aren't going, there are we? There's nobody innocent in Azkaban!" Lord Finnegan scoffed.
"Are you forgetting Sirius Black so soon?" Lady Abbott pointed out with a mocking smile.
"He wasn't given a trial!" Finnegan retorted.
"The groups weren't given fair trials either, they were all arrested in groups of four or five!"
"They did not have a lawyer; we were breaking our own laws however unwittingly."
"They have a right to a trial by a wizengamot of their peers,"
"We have to do this,"
"We can't let Potter dictate our laws and way of life!"
"It's not like he'd really get up and leave!"
Voldemort cleared his throat, loudly, "I'm afraid…that might not be entirely accurate," he confessed, a frown adorning his features, looking entirely too conflicted. Exuding the desire to say more hampered by his belief in keeping privacy.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Finnegan blurted out confused.
"I…a few months after he proposed the laws with no progress…Mr. Potter came to me." Voldemort confessed, shifting slightly, playing up being very uncomfortable. "He asked for the paperwork required to leave Hogwarts. I informed him naturally, that he could leave, and his funds would be returned to him, and gave him pamphlets regarding a few of the closest schools in Europe." Naturally lying through his teeth.
"There is no way, Potter's have been attending Hogwarts since its inception!" Diggle blustered, flushing an ugly red at the news.
"Mr. Potter hasn't had that upbringing to have pride in the family magic, school and arts." Voldemort patiently informed them in sympathy. "A school is just a school to him, knowing his parents attended isn't going to deter him from his goals." Watching the horror on all their faces with fascination. He just loved manipulating them using the twelve-year-old boy, and he was sure Harry himself would find the entire thing comical.
"We cannot continue to cater to the boy! It will set a very dangerous precedence!"
"He won't leave! He wouldn't have the guts! He isn't as well known in Europe!"
"Or at all!"
"Have you ever thought that's perhaps why the boy wishes to leave?" Antonio suggested, silencing them all once more. "Now I do believe this is about laws and regulations that have already passed in the Muggle world. Not Harry Potter, as fascinating as the boy may be…we cannot pick and choose which laws we desire to change. Dumbledore did that, and we are still cleaning up his messes a year later! And look to be continuing for the next decade!"
"He's right, it's the law," Dowager Longbottom shoulders slumped in defeat, she did not want to endure going to the trials of the remaining Lestrange's. It was difficult enough the first time. "If I can tolerate this becoming mandated, then so can you." she had more reason than they did for this law not to be passed.
That made everyone wince, yes, that was true enough.
Everyone had the right to a trial by a jury of their peers – wizengamot – by everyone they meant every single person. The moment that law passed, there would be droves of letters from prisoners' lawyers demanding their fair trial. If everyone thought they were busy now…well, when this law did pass, they'd be triply so.
"Are we seriously going to do this?"
"All in agreement, raise your wands and say 'Aye'," Ogden spoke quietly, subdued.
And in what must have been the most excruciating and awkwardly silent wait, one by one – with a full five minutes wait between one and the next raising their hands – they raised their hands in agreement. Clearly torn about whether to approve the law or not, but really, it wasn't their choice, they had to abide by the law and where the Muggle law went…they followed.
As has been the way since the Minister's inception.
Dumbledore had done wrong; they were only correcting a decade long mistake.
One that had been found by a boy of eleven, who hadn't even known about the Ministry of their ways.
The law though…the law he knew.
To Ogden's surprise…ultimately the voting ran at 50-0.
Absolutely every single person agreed to vote through the law.
Voldemort, Antonio and Corvus practically floated out of the Ministry, as if on cloud nine.
Naturally, Antonio didn't leave before dropping off the orders to have Rabastan and Rodolphus given a trial before a jury of their peers.
The brothers would soon be free.
-----------0
I know! I know! No Sirius, no Harry, no brothers but I do have to move the plot along ;) so how long will it be before the brothers get their trials and who's trial will be first ;) Will Harry and Corvus visit Egypt this summer before the trials? Or will it be put off? Will the brothers leave for France to recover away from Britain or will they go for sunnier climates? Will Corvus and Harry go while Harry's out of school? Or will Harry and Rabastan barely interact until he's older? Or perhaps via mail or another journal? Or will it be a group chat journal? :P Will Sirius make a set of mirrors for him? Oh, yeah next chapter we can see from Sirius' POV with a little bit about Remus or Harry and the brothers? can you think of anything else I'm forgetting? Will the Weasley's discover who Harry's living with? will Sirius figure out where Peter is...or will he go to the Ministry and do the right thing after Harry's urging? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 54
The Dark Lord Voldemort, becoming increasingly better known as Headmaster Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin to all but those in his service. A year, he had been well known as the Headmaster, and that school year had come to an end. Tomorrow morning the students would have their breakfast and depart on the train for the summer holidays. On one hand he couldn't believe a year had gone by so swiftly. On the other, he was grateful, he certainly needed the rest.
If anyone assumed the Headmastership was something easy, he would most certainly prove otherwise. It wasn't about sitting in the office just waiting for someone to be sent to the Headmaster's office. He had paperwork constantly coming out of the woodwork, owls to answer and pays to ensure got to his employees on time. Although, once Hogwarts did start back up it did get easier without timetables to assess and arrange to fit the schedules. With more professors it had taken a lot of fiddling with – which should have been the opposite – but he'd gotten it done.
"Headmaster? How can I help?" Marcus Dolohov asked with deference when he entered the Headmaster's office. He had received a note to come to his office after dinner, and that's exactly what he was doing. He knew better than to call him 'My Lord' or any other variation of it.
"Ah, yes, Mr. Dolohov, how have you enjoyed your apprenticeship here at Hogwarts?" Tom asked, turning away from the window, observing the young man. You could tell he was related to the Dolohov's without knowing his name. He was strikingly like his father, Antonin.
"Yes, Sir, it's been amazing," Dolohov declared, sitting when the Dark Lord gestured for him to do so. Wandless magic class was difficult to teach, especially the second years and upwards, who weren't used to it, much easier to teach the first years who had no expectations.
"I'm pleased to hear that," Tom nodded, "A new contract will be issued if you wish to continue on as a trainee professor here. The contract is in this file, sign it and get it back to me before the beginning of the new term." Handing over the file, with a letter with a note scribbled at the front. Giving him a stern look.
"Yes, Sir," Dolohov replied, giving a nod, he was going to have a very demanding summer. The news that everyone in Azkaban – who hadn't received a single trial in front of a jury of their peers – being given a trial meant there was hope for his father after all. He knew there was plans in the making, and he couldn't wait to see his father again. His mother had never taken him, his father had demanded that she not. His father didn't want to see him in such conditions. He refused all visitors and thus, he hadn't seen him in twelve years. "Was there anything else?"
"No, you may go," Tom declared, having already put his instructions in the file, trusting the wizard to see it through.
"Yes, Sir," Dolohov said, standing up, giving him a nod before he exited the Headmaster's office. Excitement thrumming through him, he was continuing on at Hogwarts. It would take three to four years before he'd be qualified to be a teacher and teach on his own. It would be worth it; he'd never thought for a moment he'd get to teach at his alma mater.
Marcus made his way back to his personal quarters; in an area of Hogwarts he'd never known existed actually when he first got employed. Then again, with the mass of classes they now had, a lot more of the school was indeed being used.
The moment he was in his rooms, with the door closed he opened the file to find out what was inside. A letter, already sealed, and of course, his contract. He made no attempt to sign it, the little note in front of the file told him not to use magic and to use a non-descript owl to deliver the letter to the Ministry of magic – anonymously – and he did not question the Dark Lord's demands.
Placing the contract and file on the table, he ventured over to the fireplace and dropped the note into the flames. Letting it burn until it was naught but ashes, then he stood a few more minutes warming himself. On the mantel was a picture of his family, his mum, dad and himself as a child. His mum gave it to him because his father was actually smiling down at him, pride clearly written across his face. He recalled his father, and he loved what he remembered…after over a decade in Azkaban…he feared what he'd find but longed to have his father back in his life again.
"Soon, father…I promise," he murmured quietly, his fingers brushing over the moving photograph. He didn't care if his father required twenty-four-hour care, he would see to it that his father got all the care he needed.
Turning on his heel, he left his quarters and made for the Owlery, which had plenty of non-descript owls just waiting to be used. The student's own owls also stayed up there, but thankfully the Hogwarts owls were tagged.
Within ten minutes the owl was on its way to the Ministry for magic. Or more specifically, Amelia Bones. The Head of the Department of Law Enforcement.
There was curiosity on what was in the letter, but nowhere near enough to open it and antagonise the Dark Lord.
As he watched it go in the direction of the Ministry…he knew he'd find out sooner or later.
He was quite correct.
He'd find out the next morning.
----0
"Come in!" Amelia called, looking up from her desk, which was surrounded in case files and work she still had to do this evening before she could go home. Her workload would be reduced significantly, due to her niece returning for the summer holiday tomorrow.
"The case files, ma'am," the junior clerk said, shuffling in and handing over the two cases she'd requested. "And the Aurors reports on top." Which was handed in just before the shift change and when the day shift Aurors left and the night shift Aurors came in for their evening shifts.
"Anything new?" Amelia asked, as always.
"Just a few cases that the Aurors have dealt with, ma'am," the junior clerk explained, not as nervous as he used to be. He was getting used to working at the Ministry of magic now so wasn't quite so anxious. "Nothing urgent."
"Good," Amelia declared, signing yet another document before grabbing the files she'd read and signed, before handing them over. "File room, please" Was all she had to say, knowing that the files would be replaced before too long.
"Yes, Ma'am," he stated firmly, before he vacated the room, leaving the woman to her work.
Amelia was quick to get her work done, she was excited that her niece was returning home. Letters just didn't do it for her, although she was so happy Susan was enjoying Hogwarts and having fun. Education was important to Amelia, and had been doubly important to Susan's parents. Her brother had paid for Susan's Hogwarts education moments after her birth. Normally, you should wait until after the first display of accidental magic but not all did. During the war…it had become a thing to pay the moment the child was born, even the Potter's and Longbottom's had done as such.
Merlin, she could use a cup of coffee, not only had her fire gone out but the room was becoming quite cold. She didn't bother asking for it to be relit, she would be going home within the next half hour.
File after file was read, signed and put into it a pile, one for the file room, one to be returned to the Aurors for redrafting, the grammar was diabolical. The junior Aurors really needed taught how to write properly. She refused to let it go, they needed to learn, and if she had to be the one to do so then so be it. A few cases she didn't sign off on, there needed to be more evidence otherwise it wouldn't go to trial.
Trial, Merlin, three months of cases were already booked, she divided when she could between the council of magic and the Wizengamot. She wouldn't be able to get out of attending the trials during the summer holidays. Which was unfortunate, some of them lasted days, weeks at a time. Thankfully not all day, for which she was grateful for.
Knocking on the door interrupted her, "Come in!" she called, signing the last piece of paperwork, eyeing the newcomer and relaxing when she didn't see a single file, good. She wasn't about to have to stay late.
"A letter came for you, Amelia, since I was coming this way, I thought I'd pass it along!" she said cheerfully, a coffee in one hand, letter in the other.
"Thank you, Letisha," Amelia said, accepting the letter that was promptly handed over, almost groaning at the smell off the strong coffee she had. It smelt absolutely heavenly. One glance at the letter she realized it wasn't from her niece.
She flicked out her wand and checked the letter, the Ministry wards already did so but it was a habit she was not going to break. The letter had nothing on it, no magical residue to tell the recipient, no hexes or curses. She had her fair share of cursed mail from relatives of those in prison for crimes.
Curious now, she opened the missive and glanced at the bottom automatically to see who the recipient was. Anonymous it seemed, just written 'a concerned citizen' but had distinctively feminine handwriting, she felt as though she knew who wrote this letter. Ah, yes, now she recalled, Bertha Jorkins. She didn't have much to do with her, she worked under Ludo Bagman, in the Magical Games and Sports Department. Not very bright, liked to gossip way too much. Could it be her? It didn't seem likely, she would have within seconds, told everyone what was on her mind…never mind writing a letter which was much too composed to be from the farther dull witch.
It must be a coincidence.
Choking, eyes going wide, she stared at the letter unable to believe it's contents.
"Amelia, are you alright?" Letisha asked, panicking a little, wand out, assuming she'd been cursed by the choking.
"I'm…I'm alright," Amelia managed to rasp out, this was unbelievably ridiculous, surely? Yet she could not let it go, if there was even one iota of truth in this missive…she had to take it seriously. "Is Bartemius still here?"
"You know he is," She said laughing airily, "He's the worst workaholic in the world! Even worse than you!" they rarely ever went home, a slight exaggeration but not as massive one they did stay more than they should quite often.
Amelia nodded, heart pounding, she was on her feet, letter clutched in her hand, "Thank you, Letisha, please excuse me," she minded her manners, as she exited her office, waiting until the witch was out before closing it behind her.
She all but ran down to the lower levels, "Is Unspeakable Welwyn available?" she asked, panting outrageously out of breath. She hadn't even thought to use the lifts, too keyed up to do so.
"Yes ma'am," came the reply before he was out of her view, "Wolfgang! Madam Bones wants you!" only a few wizards and witches actually got to see them and knew who they were, not that they could discuss it either.
"Coming," came the reply.
"I heard," Amelia said wryly, before he could tell her what she'd already heard. Her heartbeat beginning to slow, as she remained still, she was getting out of shape, perhaps she should take up running in the morning again.
"Can I help you?" Welwyn asked, staring perturbed at the witch, it wasn't very often that they were called on by Amelia Bones. She ran the entire Auror department and had plenty of people to call upon.
"You can tell if someone is under the Imperius curse, can't you?" Amelia asked in a rush.
Welwyn frowned, "There's no way to visibly tell when someone is under that spell, but I can see it through magic. The Imperius curse has a distinctive colour and it's webbing is unique."
"Then you'd know with a single glance?" Amelia asked, the letter scrunched up in her hand.
"Yes," Welwyn replied, giving her a cautious look, "Anyone that knows how to read magic will be able to tell you." it was a rare gift, there were only three known wizards (and a witch) that had the ability to see magic. "How did you find out about my abilities?" he asked cautiously, clearly leery. As if he hadn't set it so that people WOULD find out at his fathers' behest who was acquainted with the Dark Lord Voldemort.
He didn't know everything, but it seemed this might be part of whatever plan had been concocted? Either that or he was about to become a one-man band for the Ministry…he rather hoped not.
Amelia flushed, deciding against admitting she'd listened to rumours and hadn't known for sure. "I am in dire need of your expertise," she informed him, before taking a risk and handing over the letter, so that he could see for himself the secrecy and direness of the situation.
Wolfgang accepted the letter clearly confused, but as he read it his eyes widened. Pieces of the puzzle clicking together with ease. He didn't have the full puzzle yet, but it was coming together enough that he thought he knew what was going on. Licking his dry lips, he murmured, "I see," inhaling sharply, "Are you really going to search his home based off of an unsigned letter?" he might not be the Minister for magic – but he had come close once – he did have some power left. "Is there a warrant?" he refused to get in on this unless it was by the book, he'd been informed to do so.
"There will be in a few minutes, you may lead the operation along with me," Amelia declared, she was going along, this had to be done properly and the Aurors would behave themselves with her there.
"Yes, ma'am," Welwyn nodded, "I am ready." He prodded her into moving with words alone, he had his cloak, wand and everything he'd need for the operation to go ahead.
Within ten minutes Amelia had the search warrants signed and a team of ten – twelve if you included Unspeakable Welwyn and Amelia – wizards for this search. Nobody was informed of where they were going, and a Portkey was placed in front of them.
"Hold on," Amelia stated firmly.
The Aurors were clearly befuddled by the secrecy going on, but did as bid by their superior.
They quickly found themselves outside of Crouch manor.
"Ma'am where exactly are we?" Proudfoot asked, disturbed.
"We are here to search Crouch manor for Bartemius Crouch Junior, there has been a suggestion that he's here under the Imperius curse." Amelia glared at them when they laughed, "We are obligated to search if this is the case."
"He's dead…he died what…a year into his imprisonment?" one of the Aurors said, clearly wanting to be derisive but knowing better than to do so. Smith might be recklessly overconfident, but he wasn't stupid enough to call out on a superior and be lippy.
"Then there will be nothing to find, will there?" Amelia gritted her teeth, glaring at Smith for his impudence. Disliking the fact, he was talking to her in such a way, instead of just preparing for his job. "Welwyn will take the lead; you will listen to him or you'll find yourself out of a job quicker than you can complain to a tribune!"
"Yes, ma'am," they all agreed, tense and alert, she really must believe that Bartemius was inside there. Proudfoot had no problem allowing the other to lead despite being the senior Auror on the force, or that Welwyn was barely twenty-five years old if he was lucky. That and he'd never seen him before. A new recruit from somewhere? Another division in the Ministry? He had to be qualified Amelia wouldn't risk it otherwise.
The Unspeakable crouched down over a map, a very small globe of light hovering above it. At once he began to give orders, definitely competent, they thought as he gave them all their orders. The map held details of Crouch manor, "Work in pairs, and work your way down from the roof downwards. Every cupboard, under every bed and summon any invisibility cloaks, use magic to detect anyone and stun the House-elves do not give them an opportunity to get him out of there. I'm heading straight towards the elves quarters and dealing with them myself hopefully I'll get them all." They didn't know how many House-elves the Crouch's had.
The only reason they were having to suggest dealing with House-elves is because the letter stated as such. Warned them that the House-elf would leave with him and that it was loyal to the Crouch's added to the fact there was a invisibility cloak in residence.
That purchase had been verified.
"Yes, Sir," the Aurors replied in understanding of their orders.
"Good, then let's go," he declared, extinguishing the ball of light and rolling up the layout of Crouch manor and putting it away. "The wards are antiquated we will get in no problem."
With that they were swift in their entrance, the Aurors going directly to where they were told. The roof, the third floor, the second floor, first floor and the ground floor and Welwyn and Bones made directly towards the servants' quarters.
They found only one House-elf, asleep on a pitiful bundle they called a bed. The rest of the room was empty. Either the House-elves were busy cleaning the manor – given its state unlikely – or Crouch Senior only had the one – very likely.
The House-elf was stunned by a very strong stunning spell that even House-elves would find very difficult to get out of.
Only after they'd dealt with the House-elf did they begin searching the rest of the servant quarters, every nook, every cranny was inspected. Spells cast over everything to ensure nobody was there with Wolfgang's ability to see magic…he did not need to do so unlike Amelia.
The rest of the lower basements were given the same treatment. It didn't take them long, because it was clear to see it was unused, uninhabited and abandoned.
"You always find yourself surprised when one inspects someone's home," Amelia admitted, as they wandered up to the 'ground level' of the manor. "He's always very tidy, well dressed and well spoken, his manor however…is woefully different." The 'what if she was wrong' began to circle her mind, she might end up before Cornelius for this if she wasn't careful.
No matter, she'd acted above board, and by the book, the best he could try was reprimanding her.
Wolfgang didn't say anything in reply, he hadn't actually raided someone's home before. His work as an Unspeakable was vastly different, but he knew what someone showed to the world was barely more than a glimpse of the real person within.
Then excited exclamations and horrified curses met Amelia and Wolfgang's ears, as they both were swift in their exit and rushing towards the sound.
There, sound asleep in bed, was Bartemius Crouch Junior…very much alive.
"Holy shit!" Smith gaped. "I just don't believe it,"
Amelia wanted to agree, she couldn't really believe it herself. "Is he….?" She trailed off, and everyone immediately went silent.
The Aurors confused as to what she was asking.
"Yes, it's old, decades old, it's still active, it's been on him for years, over a decade, I'd say fifteen to sixteen years." Wolfgang explained, lying about the years but really only adding on about four or five.
"Wait you can see magic?" Proudfoot asked awed, Merlin, what a gift to have.
"Fifteen years? Are you sure?" Amelia asked, heart sinking, "And it's still active?"
"Yes, and yes, he's given new commands every day," Wolfgang explained, "When they're given new commands the magical rope becomes tighter, brighter." All very true. Pity clearly displayed on his face, "He may never be the same again…he had to have been fourteen or fifteen when that spell was put on…"
"Seventeen," Amelia corrected him quietly, subdued entirely. Her mind reeling over this latest revelation. The letter had been correct, someone had seen Bartemius Crouch Senior with his son and realized what was happening but too scared to come forward. "He was just seventeen-years-old."
"Does that mean he's innocent?" Proudfoot asked with a bewildered look on his face, everyone knew who Bartemius Crouch Junior was…everyone. To find that he might actually be innocent of the crimes he perpetrated was a shock to their system. All ten of the Aurors were standing around the bare bedroom looking at a loss of what to do now they'd uncovered their target.
"But who? You-Know-Who is gone…" Smith pointed out disturbed, "I mean…why would Crouch Senior want his son to target the Longbottom's?"
"And why and how did he get him out of Azkaban?" Hawkes asked shaken.
"Wasn't Alice Longbottom going to try her hand at politics? I heard a rumour she was going to throw her hat into the ring for Minister for magic?" Auror Henderson asked cautiously, all of them whispering.
Amelia felt sick, it was true, she had been on friendly terms with Alice. She'd wanted to do something less dangerous so that if anything happened her son wouldn't lose both parents. Could it be? This was all so very confusing, "Read him his rights and get him to the Ministry holding cells."
She'd need to call an emergency Wizengamot meeting, they needed to be informed. Before that, she had to arrest Bartemius Crouch Senior immediately before he could flee. She'd never seen herself doing this earlier this morning that's for certain. Then they needed to decide what to inform the public before they found out themselves and spun it in a very unflattering way.
Amelia sighed tiredly, rubbing her eyes as she listened to Auror Proudfoot read Bartemius Junior his rights. Not that he seemed to care, his eyes were open, listless, looking right through them. Clearly not been given orders on what to do should he ever be found out. Clearly Crouch Senior had not expected this to happen.
He walked with them as if sleepwalking, and she felt her heart hurting. When the spell was removed…how would he get over what his father has done? The things he'd been forced to do? Fifteen years under the Imperius curse…Merlin help him. He needed St. Mungo's not Azkaban…that much was clear.
Before long they were clear of Crouch manor, leaving behind the still stunned figure of the House-elf in her bed.
Nobody would be coming home for a good long while.
--------0
"Proudfoot, Smith, follow me," she ordered two of the ten Aurors who had come with her, all seniors. She hadn't allowed any trainees to attend tonight. Which had put Moody in a foul mood, so she'd elected not to allow him to come. She had too much to do without putting up with the irate wizard. He had a point, Tonks needed to observe things in order to become a good Auror but tonight wasn't acceptable. "Collins, Reed, take him to the cells. The rest of you, write up your report and go home." The nightshift Aurors would already be here by now.
"Yes ma'am," came the voice of the two Aurors stepping in line, they didn't need to wonder. They knew exactly what was going on, and before long, they were following Madam Bones to the lift and getting, stopping off at level 5, making their way directly to Bartemius Crouch Seniors office at the Department of magical cooperation.
"Amelia? Can I help you?" the Head of the Department asked, glancing at the Aurors behind her warily. He didn't often see her here, there wasn't much correspondence between them needed for their jobs.
"Is Bartemius still in his office?" Amelia asked curtly, she hadn't been all that invested in Crouch. He'd been too vicious for even her; he was all for 'fighting fire with fire' when it came to the Death Eaters during the war. Yes, they deserve to pay for their crimes but not by becoming just as bad as them.
"Well, yes, five doors down," he informed her, befuddled.
She nodded just once before she took off, the Aurors following behind her. He stood and watched what was happening curiously, he could see everyone peering out of their office doors, watching as well.
"Yes?" the grouchy tetchy wizard demanded as the door was knocked. His demeanour was also another reason she disliked him. He was very unpleasant, and hadn't been all that saddened when he was discarded and ended up in this department. It had nothing to do with her taking over his position either. "What is it?" he asked, eyeing the Aurors with trepidation.
"Bartemius Crouch Senior you are hereby under arrest, you do not have to say anything, but it may harm your defence if you do not mention when questioned something which you later rely on in court. Anything you do say may be given in evidence." Amelia Bones declared, as the Aurors automatically summoned his wand, and cuffed him, preventing him from getting away. "You have a legal right to a lawyer, or one may be appointed to you. Do you understand your rights?"
The wizard remained eerily silent, as Proudfoot and Smith grasped a shoulder each and guided the silent wizard from the room.
Proudfoot and Smith glanced at each other; it wasn't normal that's for damn certain. They escorted Crouch out of the office and through his department ignoring the gaping. They were used to it. They led him straight to the Ministry's holding cells, the farthest away from his son. Not that they'd be able to talk, there were individual silencing spells on each cell.
"Why do you think he wasn't released from the spell?" Smith asked after dealing with Crouch and walking away.
"Fifteen-years…it's a long time," Proudfoot said rubbing his head and hair tiredly, what a bloody day. "Might need St. Mungo's to do it…Merlin only knows how he's going to react."
"I suppose so," Smith frowned.
"Might not even remember how to walk…how to talk," Proudfoot shuddered, "Nobody is supposed to be under that kind of spell that long. He might be completely insane now." If he wasn't before, he didn't know.
"I remember him, he was in his sixth year when I went to Hogwarts…Hufflepuff he was in Ravenclaw. Smart was a whip, always helping people if they needed it." Smith admitted, "I sort of had a tough time when the 'truth' came out, didn't seem very likely." When he accepted what the reality was, he'd forgotten anything 'kind' about Crouch…it's funny that he was remembering this now.
"We'll find out soon enough…" Proudfoot declared, smacking Smith on the shoulder, "Come on, those reports aren't going to write themselves. if I don't get back before my kids asleep my wife will kill me." He read to his son at bedtime when he worked late.
Smith laughed, nodding in bemusement, yeah, he went through the same thing too. His son was twelve now though, didn't need his father quite so much anymore. Zach was an amazing son and heir; he and his wife were very proud of him.
They forgot everything in order to get home and spent at least some time with their families before they were back at work. Zebadiah had the evening off to collect his son from the train station so he only had to work until the afternoon tomorrow.
-0
"Good morning, Harry," Daphne and Tracey said, as Harry approached the Slytherin bench, he sat there almost all the time, much more than he did at the Ravenclaw bench anyway.
"Good morning, Daphne, Tracey," Harry said in greeting, "Hey, Draco, Vin, Greg," sitting down in the hole they managed to make to fit him in alongside them.
"Father has a few parties lined up, are you coming?" Daphne asked, wiping her mouth with her napkin.
"We received them," Harry nodded, Corvus had told him about it, "It's been suggested that I go. I've been told repeatedly that there is a lot of doubt on the legislations I've been writing which displeases me." He admitted.
"I'd like to think so too, you spent ages on them," Draco stated firmly, shaking his head, "It's like adults just can't believe we teens cannot think for ourselves." Which was extremely insulting, admittedly Harry hadn't been raised in the way they had, but he had learned very quickly. What he didn't know he asked or read about.
"Tell me about it," Daphne sighed, "At least father and my betrothed don't make that same mistake." A small smirk playing across her face.
"Speaking of Betrothed, yours will be joining you next year, won't she?" Harry asked of Draco.
"Yeah, Astoria," Draco said with a smile, he regularly wrote to her, building up a friendship. Just because they were Betrothed didn't mean they needed to marry. They would however, take it very seriously as tradition dictates and would abide by the terms of the contract. "She'll probably be in Slytherin too." In fact, he had zero doubt about it.
Daphne laughed, "Course she will," she declared smugly, "There's nowhere else that will take her." Nobody else got away with saying something like that unless of course, it was her.
"I'm sure it was a bit difficult for her, she's had you her entire life…and suddenly for all but three months of the year you're not there." Harry said in sympathy, he knew how lonely it could be.
"Oh, don't let her pouting fool you, her friends are always over, father cannot say no to either of us." Daphne explained, Tracey agreeing fully alongside her. Despite the sisters being close, they weren't so close to be detrimental to either gaining independence or friends outside of their own close bond.
"So, I guess you will be coming to the parties this year?" Tracey asked, Harry hadn't actually said yes.
"I'll discuss it with him, but I'll probably come to at least one," Harry said thoughtfully, "It might be too early to be taken seriously…and if they treat me with condescension, I swear…I'll curse them until they're blue and not just in the face."
The Slytherin's all glanced at him in confusion, to make someone blue they don't even need to curse someone. It was just a harmless little jinx.
"From the lack of oxygen," Harry informed them wryly, it was primarily a Muggle saying he'd sort of adopted into a Magical one.
"I'm having a party this year…I'll be sending out invites in a few days," Vincent explained, "I…would you like to come?" still always a bit unsure despite the fact Harry always made sure to talk to them and make it clear he valued their friendship even if it was a quiet one.
"What exactly goes on at pureblood parties? It's not just sitting eating is it?" Harry asked cocking his head to the side. Adults would do that yes, but did the teens?
"The usual," Vincent shrugged, pretty much.
Draco watched Harry closely, and began speaking, "Paintball games, hiring animals for the day, games in which you win prizes, like catch the snitch, pin a tail on the Hippogriff…pass the parcel, raffles, cake, food…goodie bag at the end of the day…" of course, Harry wouldn't know what was normal or 'the usual' and Corvus hadn't given Harry a birthday party yet. No doubt he was just new the Lestrange manor just before or just after his eleventh birthday and his twelfth he was still a bit too sick. Maybe he'd get one this year…that's if Harry even wanted one. For all he knew Corvus may have asked and Harry said no. He didn't know much about their relationship except that Harry was very protective of Corvus and defended him vehemently against anyone that even so much as made a disparaging joke about any of the Lestrange's. Jokes they'd never make to any of their faces.
Only because they knew they'd be six feet under if they did.
"That sounds like fun," Harry admitted, he'd never EVER been invited to a birthday party as far as he could remember. It actually nearly made him want to cry, having friends was one of the most rewarding and amazing experience of his life. Second most rewarding, Corvus would always be the first, it had enabled all this to come to pass.
"The parents all like to outdo each other," Vincent said snorting, "It's actually rather hilarious in a sad sort of way."
"Only because they stop listening to us and just add more and more extravagant things onto the list." Tracey grinned, "It's funny…"
"Thankfully they stop every year once we hit like nine or ten," Blaise commented.
"Yeah, next one I'll be having my mum says is my debutante ball," Tracey sighed, "Frankly I'm not looking forward to it at all." But she hadn't been betrothed so that was the consequences really. It would cost a lot of money, and despite her protests, her mother was going ahead with it, saving everything she could for it. She wanted the best for her daughter, and she'd invite every single young man not betrothed already to the ball so she could interact with them.
"Well, it's not like you have to marry them is it? It's just all in good fun?" Harry questioned curiously.
"It's true she doesn't," Pansy agreed, having head the last parts of their conversation as she sat down, still tired and groggy. "But the parents do have unrealistic expectations…its her mothers' way of trying to ensure she meets a good match. Someone that will be able to give her everything she wants and keep her in the upper-society."
"Your mum isn't going to expect you to marry the first guy you dance with, is she?" Blaise asked sniggering in amusement.
"No," Tracey protested, but there was just a tinge of concern in her voice that told of her worry that might be the case.
"Do these debutant balls happen at sixteen or seventeen?" Harry asked curiously, this was the first time he'd heard of such a thing.
The beating of dozens upon dozens of wings heralded the sound of the mail approaching.
"Seventeen, some of the girls could still be at Hogwarts for another year after that, depending on when their birthday is." Draco leaned over and explained, as the owls screeched as they all swooped towards their owners or those who they were told to go to.
Two owls descended upon Draco, his family owl and the one bearing the newspaper. Harry helped him relieve one of the owls of their burden. Which promptly flew away, Draco gave his family owl a special treat – directly from Eeylops – Eeylops Premium Owl treats which he quickly scarfed down.
If anyone was surprised by how much he cared for the bird, nobody showed it.
"I'll see you at home," he murmured as he stroked the owl, after giving it water.
"Merlin's Balls!" everyone was whispering, talking, shouting over what they were seeing, others were quick to get to their own newspapers to find out what exactly was going on. Including the teachers actually, whom were all in the dark. "Have you seen this?"
"Did you know about this?" Draco whispered quietly to Harry wide eyed, as he stared at the newspaper.
Bartemius Crouch Junior alive! Bartemius Crouch Senior Arrested! Was the sensational headline meant to grab everyone's attention so they'd buy the newspaper.
"Maybe," Harry said, hiding his pleased grin in his own copy of the paper, it looked like everything was going on track.
Although, they still hadn't heard back a date for the trial yet.
"Merlin!" Draco breathed, "You did!" nudging him, "How could you keep that a secret?" he wanted to know everything.
"Because it's not worth my life telling everyone," Harry said dryly, not really meaning it but naturally Draco did pale and nod his agreement. Harry wasn't scared of Voldemort, not really, although if he did mess up something this big, he didn't like to think on his reaction. Not that he'd risk Rodolphus and Rabastan by gossiping, not that he really knew how to gossip.
"Is…is any of that true?" Draco asked, looking sick to his stomach, after reading the entire article which spanned three pages.
The rest of the Slytherins were pretty much in the same boat, Harry didn't even glance around to see the other three houses reactions.
"It's all true," Harry replied grimly, and it was unfortunate that they'd had to leave the son in his father's control so that nothing was off. This all had to be done meticulously, especially since Voldemort didn't intend to bring back the snake faced Dark Lord back.
At least that's what he said at any rate.
"I feel sick," Daphne said staring at the article in disgust.
"It's disgusting," Pansy agreed, both Vincent and Greg grunted in agreement from behind the newspapers as they re-read it again.
"How can someone do that to their son?" Draco asked aghast, he could never imagine his own father doing something like that. It was unspeakably evil; your child was your legacy in this world. The continuation of the bloodline, which was so very important to all pureblood's Crouch's included. "It's sick. Twisted and sick, father always said Crouch was reprehensible."
"Finish up, the train will be leaving soon," called the Slytherin prefect, from further up the table, his face filled with concern. Watching all the Slytherins with an eagle eye, making sure none of them were too upset. Especially the second through fifth, who actually knew what the curse was and were insecure in their positions in life still.
None of them had fathers who would do such a thing to them, Crouch Senior was the exception not the rule.
"Come on, lets get going!" Harry said, scooping his bag over his back, it was filled with things he might need during the long train ride home. He could actually just Floo home, literally nobody would care but he actually liked the time with his friends even if it meant waiting longer to see Corvus and Voldemort. "Hey, do you know who's picking me up?" it would either be Corvus himself or Greengrass or Malfoy who escort him home if Corvus didn't want to risk it.
"I think my father is bringing you home," Draco said as he too stood and gathered his belongings, everyone following Harry's lead in preparing towards the train for the ride back to Kings Cross. "It really depends on the schedule, it might be mother, after the newspaper this morning…I wouldn't be surprised if an emergency Wizengamot was called."
"You think so, over that?" Pansy asked, nose screwed up in thought.
"They call the Wizengamot together over everything," Draco said rolling his eyes in exasperation.
"Better get used to it," Daphne teased, "Unless, you aren't going to follow your father's footsteps?"
Pansy laughed, "Never going to happen, Lucius wouldn't allow it."
"It's not like I'll need to attend until my father steps down," Draco said, until then he was content to just do his own thing. "I personally think you're mad, Harry, joining as soon as you plan to." Nightmare material that.
Harry just smirked, personally he couldn't wait.
-0
"Thank you, Lord Malfoy," Harry said, as he was apparated to Lestrange Manor. A smile spreading across his face at the sight of the opulent manor. Nothing would ever beat this sight, not even Hogwarts could be this mesmerising to him. This was home. This was family. This was everything he'd ever dreamed of and more.
"You may call me, Lucius," Lord Malfoy insisted, watching the young boy with concealed curiosity. "And you're most welcome, inform Corvus that I shall see him soon."
"I will," Harry promised, nodding his head, already noticing that Corvus was at the doors, waving goodbye, he quickly began to walk through the grounds and towards Corvus himself. He made no effort to hide how happy he was to be home. "Corvus!" Harry beamed, before practically throwing himself at the wizard in question, wrapping his arms around him.
"Oof! You're getting stronger every time I see you." Corvus commented, wrapping his own arms around the teen. "Welcome back," he added for manners own sake.
"Thanks! Were you up all night?" Harry asked, drawing back, noticing how tired Corvus look and his excitement immediately gave way to concern.
"Not all night, now come, we cannot dawdle," Corvus said, arm around Harry's shoulders, he got them inside, and flicked his hand, and the doors slowly began to close. By the time they were down the other end of the entrance hall, the muted sound of a thud indicated the doors had successfully closed.
"Why?" Harry asked entirely amused, glancing up at Corvus curiously.
"Millicent is waiting to see you, as always," Corvus reminded him. Harry didn't need to see her quite so often these days, but it was enough.
"Oh, I forgot," Harry said sheepishly, "Are you sure you're okay?" really Rodolphus or Rabastan should have taken over the running of the estate and the Wizengamot seat by this, Corvus should be enjoying retirement. Then again…hearing all the animals…perhaps not, Corvus didn't much like being idle.
"I'm fine," Corvus patted his arm in silent comfort.
"If you're sure…" Harry murmured, still worried, he'd take over as much as he could so that Corvus could rest. He didn't care how much Corvus protested, he'd find a way.
Millicent would only confirm Harry's fears, it wasn't just tiredness.
---------0
There we go! 7K in less than four hours! not bad going *phew* I loveddd the challenge...of course, I wasn't writing for four full hours - i wish! - otherwise i think i'd have finished it a lot sooner :) it's no fun when you lose your place and groove :D well will Corvus get better and see his sons free and out of prison? Or will he pass on but never alone? can't believe 7K written and no closer to getting another time jump! Oh well, I suppose i did just jump practically a year in two chapters so it's not too bad...same will be said for each 'school year' i think! I hope you're all still enjoying it! Take Care and Stay safe everyone xx R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 55
Harry walked with Corvus, noticing the shorter pace he'd set for himself. There was a first for everything after all, it was normally Corvus having to slow down for him. Maybe he should suggest Millicent look at Corvus while she was here? For both their own peace of mind. Definitely asking Millicent, he thought seeing Corvus shivering a little, even with the warmth of the manor.
Before too long they were at Corvus' office, where Millicent was waiting on them. The rune equipment was already set up, just ready to be used. With it being legalised, Millicent no longer had to use it in secret, and with only those who would understand.
"Come on, let's get you sat down," Harry said, grasping Corvus' elbow and hand and guiding him towards his seat. His breathing was laboured, even if he was attempting to disguise it by breathing through his nose.
"I'm fine, Harry," Corvus said, patting at Harry's hand in comfort.
Millicent watched the entire thing, eyebrows raised in surprise. Then they narrowed in determination. She was not going to leave without getting him checked out. It had been a while since she checked him over, usually had an annual check-up but he hadn't had any recently. Very remiss of him and her for that matter.
"Right, Harry, come on then, you know how it goes," Millicent said, with the ritual legalised she didn't need written permission on the sly. She was very proud to see weight on his bones and Harry looking taller. He would never be as tall as he could have been. There was no way for her to fully correct those ten years of starvation he'd endured at the hands of those despicable muggles.
Harry handed over his hand, index finger forward, and without further fanfare Millicent used her wand to cast a spell and a droplet of blood soon appeared on Harry's finger. The aforementioned bloody finger was then placed on the rune.
"How are you feeling, Corvus?" Millicent asked the wizard, eyeing him contemplatively.
"Fit as a fiddle," Corvus replied, watching Millicent and Harry as well, wanting to make sure the teen was still recovering at the rate he had been. The last time he'd been at Hogwarts his recovery had taken a dive. "Don't worry about me."
"We'll see," Millicent commented, serious about checking him over. That sort of breathlessness did not come out of nowhere. There was something wrong, and she would get to the bottom of it. Even if she had to manipulate the wizard in order to check him over. "Are you still doing your exercises?"
Harry nodded, "Yes, I promise,"
"I'm pleased to hear that," Millicent said, giving him a small smile. She wasn't used to working with children that actually listened fully to what she said. Children would be children and try to work there way around orders. Eating cakes and sweets when they shouldn't be, it was only expected.
Reading the results once they were there, she began to hum softly. It would appear that Harry was doing very well indeed. "Well, young man, you are doing extremely well. In fact, you will now be on a different prescription when it comes to Potions from now on…you won't need such strong pain reliver or such a high concentration of nutrition potion…but I'd like you to continue taking the vitamin draught that you are." It certainly wouldn't hurt at all.
"How many different kinds of prescriptions are there?" Harry asked, he didn't know much about medicinal potions yet.
"You have three more kinds that can be prescribed before you no longer need to take them." Millicent explained, as she cleaned off the blood, sterilised the rune, before placing it in her case. "You'll be going on lower doses before you know it. Now if you are in any pain Floo call me, and we'll discuss it, alright?" not wanting to keep him on a higher doze any longer than she needed to. It was highly addictive; it's why she'd been slowly lowering the dozes when she felt he would be fine without.
"I will," Harry said, he would definitely not be, he could put up with slight aches and pains. Although, truthfully, he wasn't used to being in any amount of pain anymore. The potions had done their job wonderfully.
Millicent just gave him a look as she filled the prescription pad, which would likely go directly to Severus Snape at Hogwarts. Since he was the one making Harry his weekly potions. The cost would also go down, with less concentrations of herbs and potion ingredients required. "I want to see you again at Christmas." She ordered, a year was too long between changing his potion prescription now, she hoped to have him on the lowest doze possible by then or Merlin willing, entirely off them.
"I'll be here," Harry said accepting the prescription and handing it over to Corvus, who slid it into his pocket. "I always come home for Christmas."
Corvus smiled at that proclamation, he adored the boy.
"Good, good," Millicent nodded, not surprised by the fact at all. "Alright, Corvus, let's get a look see." Removing a new rune stone from her bag, determined to see to him.
"I'm fine," Corvus stated sharply, not in the mood to put up with Millicent's overbearing nature. He was much too tired for that, he just wanted to talk to Harry and rest, was that too much to ask?
"Lord Lestrange…you are not fine," Millicent stated firmly, "I can see that and I've only been here five minutes." Her tone clipped and curt.
"A few potions I'll be right as rain," Corvus waved her concern away.
"Or masking symptoms!" Millicent barked, uncaring that she was antagonising the wizard. She would do what she could to help him, even if she had to annoy him into agreeing. "At least get yourself checked out if not only for your sons and Harry's peace of minds."
Corvus' mouth became a firm line, very much disliking how Millicent was talking to him. She had no right to be talking to him this way, he paid her a lot of money on a retainer for seeing them only a few times a year. He was grateful for what she was doing for Harry, but she was crossing a line.
"Corvus…" Harry said, staring at the wizard, green eyes filled with fear making no attempts to disguise it. Harry knew there was something wrong, and so did Corvus…but attempting to hide from it wouldn't make it better. Corvus was scared, but so was Harry…he'd even been scared the first time Corvus convinced him to see Millicent. "Please?" if anything happened to Corvus…he didn't know what he would do. It had nothing to do with having nowhere to go, not at all.
Corvus blanched at the sight of the terrified teen. He hadn't seen him look that worried in…all the two years he'd known him. Not even meeting Tom had elicited that sort of reaction. Was Harry manipulating him in order to ensure he received medical care Harry clearly thought he needed? No, this was genuine. Harry may be good at manipulation for a beginner, but he was by no means an expert yet. He said the right things though, but his emotional responses weren't quite up to par.
"Very well," Corvus sighed, extremely grudging, he was just run a little ragged that was all. The excitement of it all wasn't helping either. He couldn't wait until his sons were home. "Let's get it over with!" if anything she'd prescribe him some dreamless sleep draughts. He could probably use a good night's sleep.
He wanted to roll his eyes at the sight of the twin relief coming from Millicent and Harry. Such worrywarts, it was just a touch of sleep deprivation that was all.
Harry watched Millicent get to work, green eyes gleaming with worry. Maybe he was just being overly paranoid? He would feel a little silly if there was nothing wrong…his breathing didn't sound right though and he was shivering a little? Maybe he had a cold? Did wizards even get colds? Was there a wizarding equivalent? Nobody would know his own body better than Corvus…perhaps he was alright and just not wanting to worry him?
"Want to tell me your symptoms?" Millicent said, her tone having softened considerably. He wasn't the only wizard and witch, determined to avoid her and her diagnoses. However, the way in which he had given in with just a look from Harry spoke volumes.
"I'm just fatigued due to lack of sleep," Corvus stressed out, "There have been a lot of Wizengamot sessions of late, and it's left very little time for rest." He had an estate to run, animals to care for and he could not just abandon them, they need care in which the House-elves could not oversee.
"Yes, the newspapers have been quite…colourful as of late," Millicent agreed, she could scarcely believe what she'd read in the paper this morning herself.
"It upset a lot of people," Harry said, "It's like they'd been betrayed themselves." perplexed by their reactions actually, even if he did sympathise with them.
"These sorts of situations aren't supposed to happen," Corvus explained for Harry quietly, "Father's aren't supposed to put the Imperius curse on their child for over a decade. The fact that one did…one whom was once very high up in the Ministry...well, it springs fears of what could happen to them should they displease their parents. Simple insecurity, plain and simple."
"They really think their parents would do that?" Harry asked, thinking back to all the conversations he'd had with the Slytherins over the past year. For the most part they were confident in their place in the world. The majority of them were the heirs of the estate, even Marcus despite having a sister a decade older than him. Hardly any of them displayed insecurity…then again why would they? It would be like jumping into a blood and shark infested tank. Children were cruel, Harry had known that from a very young age. Recalling the years at primary school, tormented and hurt with such longing for just one friend. Just one person in the world who wanted to know him. So that he wasn't invisible, forgotten and discarded. He had never expected when he was ten-years-old that his life would become this.
"Children and teens are notorious for being insecure, it displays itself in many ways." Corvus explained, as if he wasn't talking to a teenager himself. "From their inability to make their own decisions and looking towards their parents for guidance to secretly fearing failure." Allowing his finger to be pressed against the Rune, and healed immediately afterwards.
"Not that seeking guidance is always a sign of weakness and insecurity," Corvus was quick to amend his statement. "However, echoing their parents own beliefs and not thinking for themselves is another stark sign." It wasn't something Harry had done. No, even in the beginning he had challenged Corvus' own convictions. Opened his eyes to see the world wasn't what he thought it was. Changed everything and for that he would be forever grateful.
"What is it?" Harry asked watching Millicent's professional façade break for a few moments as she read the results of the test.
"Do you want to be told the results in private?" Millicent asked Corvus, Harry technically wasn't family yet after all. In fact, it was really rare for someone to be let in on the health concerns of a Lord without being immediate family. By that usually the son and wife and no more.
"No," Corvus said, squeezing Harry's hand in silent reassurance that he wasn't going to be shut out. Anxiety burst through him; the fact she was saying this meant it wasn't fatigue as he suspected. "Go ahead," praying that it was treatable whatever it was that was wrong with him. To become sick now…on the cusp of seeing his son free from Azkaban was terrifying. Plus, Harry needed him.
"You are suffering from Hypercholesterolaemia, very high cholesterol, you are in the high-risk category." Millicent explained, "If we don't get it down, you may well have a heart attack or a stroke." Giving it to him straight.
"How is that possible? I have had no changes in physical activities and I am not on any medication." Corvus swallowed thickly, this was not the news he had expected at all.
"How do you get cholesterol down?" Harry asked, not understanding what it was. Although, he understood what heart attack and a stroke was, and knew it was bad, very bad.
"We'll get you on medication to help lower it immediately," Millicent stated, "Your diet will also need to change, a low-fat diet, exercising regularly will also help." Opening her case once more, she dug around until she found the folder and flipped through it until she found what she was looking for. Making two copies, she handed it over to Corvus, no doubt the House-elves would be getting one.
"I'll give you a prescription for four potions, two will be taken twice a day the others only once." Millicent explained, as she wrote the information down on her prescription pad and then a piece of paper so he knew what to take and how often. "I'll give you a Dreamless sleep draught for tonight, it's clear you've not been sleeping." Which wasn't a surprise, fatigue is a big indicator of high cholesterol – admittedly also in a million other things – but they knew exactly what was wrong with him. "I'll be by to see you in a fortnight, to see how you're doing and how well the potions are working."
"Exercise? Shouldn't Corvus be resting?" Harry asked, anxiety exuding from him in spades.
"No, he should keep up his regular routine, between the potions and low-fat diet…his Cholesterol should begin to lower to regular levels. It may take only a few months to a year if you follow my suggestions to the letter." Millicent explained, the problem was the blocked arteries were causing pain while he was walking. Once it was under control, he would feel significantly much better. "Including cutting down on the alcohol intake."
Corvus wanted to tell her where she could send that advice, but he didn't. It was much too vulgar to say out loud, but he didn't even drink that much thank you. Eyeing the look on Harry's face, with trepidation, just what was he up to? He was much too grim and determined than he liked.
"Should we cancel the holiday to Egypt?" Harry asked, staring at Millicent, making sure to hear everything she had to say. He would look after Corvus properly, and make sure he recovered.
"There's no need for that, just make sure you eat well while there and naturally take the potions." Millicent explained to both of them, everything they needed to know was copied for them so that all decision could be made to better Corvus' life. Plus, when you were on holiday – especially to a place like Egypt – you did a lot of exercising when you were on excursions.
"Okay," Harry nodded, Corvus had taken care of him, well, it was his turn to take care of Corvus. "Thank you for coming," he said to her, as she began to pack up her belongings.
"Indeed, thank you for coming," Corvus stated, "There is no need, I have my own supply," he informed her when she tried to hand over a Dreamless Sleep draught. While they used a good Potions Master, they were not the best of the best, which was Severus, whom he used for his own supply.
And he would be using him for his new prescription also.
"Very well, but these are for the high cholesterol, the two you're to take at night. Get these to Severus, hopefully he'll have some for you tomorrow morning." Millicent handed over two vials, "Would you like me to get the prescriptions to him?"
"No, I'll get Harry to send a missive off with Loki," Corvus explained, Loki didn't like House-elves so he did not suggest them, "You head home to your family." Accepting the vials, ready to do whatever it took to get better. He could not let his sons or Harry down, they needed him more than ever. The shock wearing off replaced by determination.
"I'll see you in a fortnight, I'll owl closer to the time and we can pick a suitable time and date." Millicent replied, closing her case with a snap. She understood that Corvus was an extremely busy wizard, so often worked around his schedule. "I'm very proud of your progress Harry, you're doing really well." Soon she wouldn't be needed at all, considering the dire straits he'd been in, in the beginning it was a good thing.
"Thank you!" Harry said grinning.
After a few more moments Millicent was gone, leaving a rather subdued Harry and Corvus sitting in his office.
"Have you tended to the animals yet?" Harry asked, already planning out everything he had to do. First things first though, they had to send their prescriptions to Professor Snape so that he could begin to work on them.
"No, not quite yet," Corvus said, watching the teen in amusement. It was good to have him home, he could never get used to the absence or silence after Harry left. Always expected to see him in the corner reading, or asking questions, desiring to follow him around while he tended to the animals. He was used to being alone, it shouldn't bother him…but surprisingly he missed the boy more than he could fathom.
"Okay, you should write to Severus, I'll get Loki and open the window so he can fly out right away." Harry said determinedly, "I'll get the animals tended to, then you can take your potions and go to sleep."
"I'll be just fine…no need to panic," Corvus reassured Harry, he would make sure of it.
"And I'll tell Rabastan and Rodolphus if you don't do what you're told," Harry threatened Corvus, which just made the elder wizard smile in amusement at the threat. As far as threats go it was a good one, he must admit.
He didn't want his sons worrying themselves, stuck in Azkaban prison, it wasn't good for their health.
"It's not funny!" Harry protested but his own answering grin belayed the reprimand. Oh, he was happy to be home despite the circumstances, he was just glad he was here for Corvus.
"Go on then, tend to the animals," Corvus said, glancing out the window, "It's to be dark soon." Which wasn't arcuate at all, it wouldn't be dark until well past ten o'clock tonight. It didn't sit well with him that Harry would return from Hogwarts and begin looking after him, but he was too exhausted to put up much of a protest. He was almost falling asleep in his chair, but he knew he couldn't, not yet, he had a letter to send to Severus along with the prescriptions.
"Here," Harry was levitating the chair towards the desk so that Corvus didn't need to get up. Happy with that, he turned and left to collect the food from the House-elves and gather Loki too while he was at it as promised.
Once he'd gathered the food in big buckets ready to go to their recipients, he shrunk down the potions for the animals – which were kept separate because they were NOT for human consumption – each had the animal they were for imprinted on the front all neat and tidy.
"Nushala?" Harry called, smiling when the House-elf appeared, "Gather a Dreamless Sleep draught please, and return to me."
"Yes, Sir!" she exclaimed and was quick to leave.
Harry set the buckets outside of Corvus' office before taking off for Loki, thankfully the rather temperamental bird seemed to like him. So, he was easily able to get the bird to land on his arm, as he took him to his master.
Hedwig had not yet returned, which didn't concern him, she was probably hunting for food before coming back. The window in his room would be open for her, so she could get back in.
"There we go, see," Harry said, stroking Loki as he entered Corvus' office, the door still open so he didn't need to knock. Which he always did when the door was closed. The bird took flight immediately, landing next to his Master, accepting the missive being attached to his leg.
Nushala popped in, with the potion in her hands, staring enquiringly at Harry, seeking her new orders.
"Pop Corvus to his quarters and see him to his bed, he has three potions to take." Harry said, "That one is to be taken last."
"You do realize I am not an invalid?" Corvus asked, watching Harry with a mixture of amusement and annoyance. He wasn't used to being told what to do, hadn't been since he was a youth himself.
"You took care of me, let me help you?" Harry said, becoming unsure, green eyes filled with hesitance.
"Forgive me, Harry, I am a little irritable," Corvus said softly, cursing Harry's ability to read people. Normally he didn't have a problem, that was until it was turned and used on him when he was in a bit of a mood. "The lack of sleep is beginning to make me rude. Its no fault of your own, I apologise." Noticing that Harry had been just trying to help. Seeing him so unsure and hesitant made him feel angry at himself. Harry was still so very unsure of himself, his place in their lives, still easily worried that he'd done something wrong. Despite all evidence to the contrary.
Harry relaxed, giving a small smile, more less uncertain than he was a few moments ago. "It's okay, everyone has off days." And that was true, he'd just never had someone to be off with him before. "I'll see you tomorrow morning?"
"You will," Corvus murmured, patting at Harry's shoulder only to be drawn into a hug, his grip tight. "I'll be fine, young one, no need to worry, between you and Millicent I'll be back on track." Clearly, he'd had quite a fright, judging by the subtle trembling going through Harry.
"Okay," Harry said stepping back, straightening up, "Take him to his rooms." He would be strong, Corvus would be just fine…he didn't care what he had to do to make it so. There was a way about everything, he just had to find it.
He would find it.
Once Corvus and Nushala were gone, Harry turned back around and got back to work. He had a potion with phoenix tears in it, it had been expensive, but it had began repairing the damage done to him. He had only been able to take it for a week before he had to take something else.
Could phoenix tears help repair the damage done to Corvus? Voldemort would be able to get some…he would know where. He wouldn't trust the shop to give him 100% genuine phoenix tears. Corvus said everything was watered down, to make them last longer.
For the next two hours Harry's focus was split, between making sure the animals were fed, given their potions and comfortable with their bedding and such and thinking of something to help Corvus. He was young for a wizard; he still had such a life to live yet. From what he'd read, wizards can live passed a hundred, especially if they were powerful.
After he was done, he made his way back indoors, darkness was just beginning to descend enveloping Lestrange manor in darkness. The fire pits were lit up like beacons because he was outside.
"Master wishes to see you now you is done," Nushala informed Harry, as he wiped his feet on the mat, trying to get all the mud from his shoes, the spell took care of the rest.
"Of course," Harry said, "I'll be up in a moment." So, he wasn't asleep yet, surely it had been ages…with a glance at the clock it realized over two hours. Perhaps he'd rested a bit?
Nushala popped away no doubt to inform her Master that he was coming.
Slipping out of his wellington boots, he made his way towards Corvus' room. His soft feet padding up towards the room, wondering how he could have missed his illness. He saw Corvus every Saturday, without fail, he'd never once failed to show up to visit Rodolphus and Rabastan. He knew how important it was to Corvus, and the brothers.
After so long alone, they needed company.
Soon, they would have all the company they needed and the freedom to do it with a clean record.
Knocking at the door, Harry waited patiently, listening intently until he was bid to enter. He had only been here all of twice, in the two years he'd known Corvus.
"Is everything okay?" Harry asked, padding inside, the rugs nice and warm against his socked feet.
"I will be, are the animals all settled?" Corvus questioned, sitting up in bed, pillows behind his back for comfort.
"Yes, they're all doing well, I'll let them out tomorrow morning," Harry promised, all of them were allowed out to get exercise, so long as they were able.
"Hopefully with a good rest I'll be able to join you," Corvus explained, patting his bed, gesturing for Harry to sit with him. "No doubt you had a lot of questions…"
"Some," Harry admitted, "But they can wait." He knew most of everything that was going on, what he didn't know he could accurately guess. Getting comfortable on the edge of the bed nonetheless.
"Go ahead and ask," Corvus encouraged.
"What's happening to Barty?" Harry questioned cautiously. "They say that having the Imperius Curse on for so long can cause catastrophic damage."
"It can, yes, I've already hired Antonio to help the young man," Corvus explained, "He was almost like another son, constantly over here with Rabastan, they were very good friends. It's the least I can do, plus, having someone in the know can only be beneficial to us." plus, by the time they were done, no doubt Barty would be able to repay him every Knut. Barty would gain control over the estate once his status was revived naturally.
"What do you think will happen to him?" Harry asked, smiling in thanks as the House-elf brought them something to drink. Hot chocolate for him, and hopefully decaf for Corvus. He made a mental note to remember to send down the list of approved foods for Corvus.
"It's difficult to say, it all depends on his mental state. It might require a lengthy stay at St. Mungo's. Whether he sees the outside of the hospital again well, who knows?" Corvus mused thoughtfully, a sorrowful look on his face. He was such a bright young boy, to think of what he was reduced to for a decade was horrible to contemplate. "To survive such lack of control for so long requires a very strong mind, and he was strong…there's hope to found yet."
"Have you heard anything about the dates being set for the court trials?" Harry then asked, he didn't know Barty, his loss wouldn't be a difficult adjustment. He did feel sorry for him though, nobody deserved what he went through.
"Not as yet, that is up to Madam Bones I'm afraid, who I will unerringly admit that she has one of the busiest jobs in the Ministry. She has to keep the entire department up and running. Keep the Aurors focused on their job, sign off on all cases, and not to forget has to decide where the cases go if there is enough evidence to go forward. Between the council of magic and the Wizengamot. Then there's the very rare cases of the ICW being involved. She isn't just dealing with the old cases now being pushed forward, but cases that have already been on the books…then she must write dozens of letters informing everyone of the change in dates etc…she also works tirelessly in her free time to raise money and run her estate." Corvus admitted, yes, he couldn't begrudge her taking so long to ensure everything is running smoothly.
"Will Antonio find out first?" Harry deduced.
"He will, yes, but probably only by an hour or so," Corvus confirmed. "It's very unlikely that the boys will be first. Amelia is very fair, and it's likely she'll begin from the wizard first arrested and imprisoned and work her way back." He could be wrong but he didn't think so, he was very good at predicting people's behaviour. Unfortunately, she hadn't been willing to listen to him regarding his sons.
Harry scowled, "How many will that make up?" his brow furrowing, he just wanted them out. He didn't much care for the others, he was only doing this for Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus.
"There are exactly forty-seven wizards and witches incarcerated within Azkaban that were given group trials." Corvus informed him, he had done very extensive research, as had Tom, not that he'd been wholly unaware of how many of his people had been put in Azkaban. It was probably one of the first things he'd done.
"B-but that will take months!" Harry protested; he'll be back at school by then for sure.
"Yes, if you recall it took the same amount of time for Sirius Black to be released." Corvus said patiently, oh, he understood Harry's ire entirely. He desperately wanted his sons out of Azkaban too. Unfortunately, you couldn't rush it. Fortunately, life in Azkaban wasn't so desolate anymore.
"I guess," Harry sighed, "I just thought…they will be using Veritaserum won't they? So, the trials don't last for weeks?"
"They will," Corvus nodded, "Everyone agreed, mostly due to the belief that they will all confirm their status as a Death Eater and their crimes." His dark eyes gleamed and crinkled showing his amusement. Luck was on their side and Tom had figured out a way around it, Harry's idea was a good one.
It was going to be amusing seeing the looks on their faces.
"Any other questions?" Corvus asked, tiredness beginning to drag him down again.
"No, here, take the potion…I'll let you get some sleep," Harry hopped off the bed, grabbed the potion, uncorked it and handed it over to Corvus. "Goodnight Corvus," he said green eyes earnest, after a reply, and the reminder to take his own potions, he turned and left the room.
Closing the door tightly behind him, Harry headed straight for Corvus' study. Finding the information Millicent had kept behind was quick and easy. Once located and clutched in his hand, he made his way to the kitchen, where the Head of the kitchen's House-elf was overseeing the cleaning of the kitchen.
"Do you need something, Sir?" the House-elf asked.
"You will be cooking different meals from now on, Tadray," Harry explained, as he handed over the relevant information. Corvus was now on a Low-fat diet, or more accurately, they both were. It was probably better for both of them in the long run anyway. Not that he had a lot of meat in his own diet.
Taking the list, she read it over, and realized at once what Master Corvus needed. A Low-fat diet, as such a lot of what they put into curing the sausage and bacon and such would now be left out. Salt, sugar and more importantly preservatives. He could still have meat; it just wouldn't be the same.
"Tadray will take care of this," the House-elf promised, already making plans to get rid of the meat that their Master wouldn't be able to eat. Either that or leave it for Master Harry to take to Master Rodolphus and Master Rabastan when he visited them. More fruit and vegetable for definite.
"Thank you, Tadray, I think some porridge and fruit in the morning will be best," Harry said, no more full English breakfasts for him. It made him wonder…if Corvus could be in such bad way…just how much longer Vernon Dursley had to live. He could not have been in any way healthy.
"Porridge it is, Sir!" Tadray agreed.
Harry nodded, leaving the list with the House-elf trusting that she knew what she was doing.
Now…all he had to do was make sure that all the stress was out of Corvus' life as much as he was able. He couldn't make the trials come sooner…so he would just have to take care of everything else he could…even if it was just the animals and the estate.
He was already learning after all…what did it matter if he took care of the Estate a little earlier? Admittedly he was learning to take care of his own estate, not the Lestrange one.
Naturally, he didn't realize that he would be taking care of both estates by the time he was an adult.
-------------0
Does that mean something will still happen to Corvus? or will all be well? would you like to see them on holiday or will it merely be mentioned? Or just the few 'scenes' of them on holiday in the chapter? Will Tom follow them again keeping his Horcrux safe? :P how do you think Rabastan and Rodolphus will react when they know? I do/did intend to kill off Corvus, it would teach Harry not to put all his eggs in the same basket and sort of bring Sirius and Harry closer together – since I do want them close-ish in this – but I find myself wavering already LOL and he's nowhere near deaths door! I guess everyone wants him to survive…who would have though you'd all like my own creation so much! I never thought I was good at creating OC's that people like! Live and learn :D will we have Phoenix tears heal the damage done to Corvus? And Would you just prefer I skip to the boys getting out of Azkaban? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 56
With the four potions and complete and utter turn around in the food Corvus – and Harry – consumed, he found himself with a little more energy. Nothing that would have him running around any time soon, he probably should have dealt with it sooner. Unfortunately, his time was spread much too thin he'd just wrongly assumed it was exhaustion.
"Nushala?" Corvus called, feeling much rejuvenated.
Beside his bed was an amendment of his current will. He'd already altered it, to make amendments for Harry, a year ago but with his failing health, he found it more important than ever to keep up to date. The will states that Harry would be allowed to remain housed in Lestrange Manor – it was his home – until such time he became Lord Potter and thereafter should he wish. Not that he'd have a say, since Rodolphus would be Lord Lestrange. Hopefully his eldest would never disregard his own feelings in the matter.
The House-elf appeared before her Master.
"Run me a bath," Corvus requested, knowing that the House-elf would also set out his clothes for the day. She was well used to the routine, having served him for the majority of her life.
"Yes, Sir," Nushala said, already moving to the Ensuite to do as bid.
"Has Harry woken yet?" Corvus wished to know, as he set aside his bedding, easily sliding into his slippers.
"Yes, Sir, he's helping Tadray with breakfast," her disapproval evident even over the running water. The young Master shouldn't be cooking or helping with their tasks. He was the heir and Lord of the Potter Estate and more importantly, contracted to the Lestrange family. It was very improper; she'd never say as such though.
Corvus chuckled softly, it wouldn't be the first time and most certainly not the last. The House-elves were particularly grouchy on Saturdays due to this. They'd come to him in the beginning, complaining, fearing the consequences. Unfortunately, he could no more convince Harry to stop than they could.
As Corvus bathed and shaved, Nushala busied herself by stripping Corvus' bed and putting on new sheets. Changing the duvet, and placing Corvus' clothes for the day on the bed. Since he didn't have Wizengamot meetings scheduled, they were less restrictive clothing's as her Master had bid so long ago.
Leaving him to dress after drying, she picked up his nightwear and put it in the laundry. Just as the newly washed and dried clothes were brought up by llrune, and Nushala accepted the bundle and placed it into the drawers. Up and ready to start a long busy day of taking care of Lestrange manor.
Corvus meanwhile made his way downstairs.
"Good morning," Corvus said, as he entered the dining room, breakfast was already set out for them. Porridge and a bowl of fruit along with orange juice to drink. He definitely missed his full English Breakfast, especially his bacon. However, upon seeing his son's drawn and pale faces he had vowed to do his best to get better. If that meant missing out on bacon and sausage then so be it.
"Morning, Corvus," Harry said, giving him a wide smile, glad to see him significantly improved. He had a healthier flush to his cheeks, and he did not look wane and exhausted. "Graham is coming to speak to you in an hour." Graham Goyle was Gregory's uncle, and after Greg was born, he's gone from being the heir to having no title, Gregory became the heir. He would be taking over the care of the sanctuary while they were away on holiday. Which was something Corvus insisted on, he wanted to show Harry the world, and he couldn't very well do that here now could he?
"That's good, there's much to go over before we depart," Corvus said agreeably, as he began to eat his meagre breakfast. "If all goes well, I might take him on in a more permanent basis."
Harry frowned, "During the term, yes, but I can do it during the summer," Harry insisted, grateful that Corvus would have someone there when he couldn't be. The thought of returning to Hogwarts…was a daunting one and he was nowhere near the time to return to Hogwarts. If his health should deteriorate…he wanted to know someone would be there if anything happened. Although, if he didn't hear from Corvus at their usual time, he would know. Every night without fail they wrote, even if it was just a couple of sentences.
Corvus just smiled indulgently at him, he wasn't about to let him take on too much. He too was just beginning to really recover from a decade long abuse. He was too intelligent, too determined to change things to end up doing drudgery work and be lost to taking care of an estate and him.
"We can wait a week before going it's not like we'd need to rearrange a hotel," Harry suggested, stabbing half a strawberry, chewing on it. It was true enough, the Vila they were going to was one of the many properties owned by Corvus. All they would have to do was order a new Portkey.
"I am rather looking forward to our holiday," Corvus refuted, "Our schedule may not be as busy as I wished, but there is a lot I wish you to see and observe. The Egyptians even by the Muggle world were said to believe in gods and magic."
Harry nodded, "That's true, they do!" he enthusiastically, unable to hide his own desire to see Egypt in all it's glory. He certainly cared more about Corvus and his health though. "Were they magical? Did they transfigure their heads or was it accidental trying to become Animagi?"
"They most certainly were, they were considered royalty, in Ancient Egypt if they were magical. Revered to a godly level, but like many lines, they died out, more and more squibs were born." Corvus said, smiling sadly. "They were advanced magically, but their habit of burying their possessions with them…meant we lost a great deal of that advancement."
"That's because they didn't understand sleeping with their own families were detrimental to their own health and magic." Harry mused, "They married their own siblings, it's no surprise magic began to wane and their lives weren't very long."
Corvus ceded to that, it couldn't be refuted, the Black family was a very good example of that. Dorea had done the right thing, she was the only one in that generation to marry completely outside of the Black family. As far as he knew, the Potters' didn't have a speck of Black blood in them until Dorea and Charlus had James Potter. The rest…had married those too closely related to one another or been infertile and had no children to speak of.
Bellatrix, Andromeda, Narcissa, Sirius and Regulus…well, three of them had the Black madness to some extent. The first born had most assuredly gotten the worst of it. Bellatrix was the worst off, and he was still ashamed of what he'd condemned his son to. Regulus had been the second worst off, Sirius the third recipient, at least he'd be able to lead a normal life with impulse control that could be managed.
"You certainly have a lot of ideas about magic," Corvus said, having finished his porridge, he began to nibble on the selection of fruits laid out for him today.
"But I'm only heard because of my connections," Harry admitted ruefully, "I'm probably not the only one to think that."
"Perhaps," Corvus mused, "But you do have the connections, and you're using them well." Applying them to make changes, to make the magical world better. "Even with connections not everyone applies themselves." which was true enough, so many didn't care for politics, not desiring to 'waste their time' without really realizing the good they could do. It was one thing Dorea had been silently disappointed in James, his utter disregard of politics despite her teachings. "Dorea would be so proud of you." his family, all of them just names, at least he knew what they looked like now.
"I want to find out where she is," Harry admitted, "Her portrait I mean," he added, as if Corvus might make the mistake of thinking he thought where she was buried. Which was in the Godric Hollow cemetery, where all Peverell/Potter's were buried.
"Perhaps having the goblins do an exact inventory of your holdings?" Corvus suggested, "That would tell you exactly where she is." He'd wanted to see all his holdings but they hadn't had the time to visit each property he owns, which she might be residing. He suggested Potter Mansion, but he truly had no idea as to its location. Plus, a great many of them were rented out, and anything family related was removed, it may well be in the vaults but thus far, looking through the inventory, no such portrait had been notarised thusly.
"For a price," Harry said grinning cheekily.
Corvus smiled fondly, "Indeed, for a price," the goblins cared for Harry a great deal for some reason. They had gone above and beyond the call of duty for him. Harry in turn was a very rare wizard indeed, who was very fond of the goblins and didn't just consider them creatures.
"Shall I show Graham around?" Harry queried, "Thank you," he said to the House-elf that silently and diligently removed the plates and bowls.
"No, we can show him afterward," Corvus informed him, "For now, perhaps you should get a start on your homework." He wasn't going to be doing it on holiday after all, no that was a time for family, for youthful fun education, and relaxation. After nearly a year of full-time education – something Harry wasn't used to yet – he definitely deserved a holiday.
"I will," Harry agreed, he missed his tutors, the one-on-one had definitely been preferable to a full class of students. Yes, there were assistants – Merlin only knows how his classes would have turned out without them – but only two teachers for over thirty students wasn't easy. He learned significantly more with a tutor.
"Is there something on your mind?" Corvus questioned, seeing rather than sensing Harry's heavy thoughts.
"I missed being here," Harry confessed, two days back wasn't enough to fight of the nostalgia just yet. To think he would be returning in just a few short weeks…which he knew would just fly in made him want to rebel. "I learned so much more having tutors, opposite to learning at Hogwarts. Don't get me wrong, the professors are wonderful, engaging and do work us hard…" he purposefully trailed off.
"Nothing beats a tutor that focuses entirely on your own education, yes, one of the draw backs but the positives far outweigh the negatives." Corvus said kindly. Independence couldn't be gotten entirely at home. Friendship and spreading one's wings, learning what you like and dislike in a less ridged environment. Tutors were also far less likely to give out detentions and reprimand their student for fear of alienation or being fired.
Harry's nose wrinkled, "Depends on who you ask," he rather thought there was more negative than positive.
"First impressions are everything, don't allow Dumbledore's machinations to colour your view of the school so drastically." Corvus said quietly, a faraway look on his face. "Allow yourself to enjoy the experience." Allow yourself to be a child, he thought, knowing it would never happen. Harry had been forced to grow up before his time, there was no going back for Harry. Sure, there were times when he was a little childish, if one could call it that, but the rest of the time Harry was an adult in the body of a teenager.
Such innovation and ideas, he couldn't – and frankly didn't want to – curtail it, couldn't force Harry to be a child while he should. Instead he allowed Harry to flourish, he often wondered if he was doing the right thing. Yet, if Harry were his son, as he so often wished, he would be inordinately proud of him.
"Ah, that is Graham now," Corvus said, standing, "You're welcome to join us in the office if you wish." While he did his homework, no doubt Harry would find a great deal of the conversation tedious and repetitive.
"I think I just might," Harry commented, and instead of using a House-elf to gather his homework, he quickly dashed to his bedroom himself.
Corvus just shook his head, he would get there eventually, straightening his spine, his masks coming up in full force. Corvus made his way to his office, prepared to play Lord of the Manor and ensure everything seemed well.
His amusement burst a little as he thought of his office and the lack of one particular thing. The blasting boy had hidden his alcohol, not even the House-elves knew where it was and had blatantly refused to get him any! The sheer cheek and nerve! House-elves and Harry colluding to deprive him of his nightly ritual that had spanned decades. Yes, all his alcohol had been removed, Harry taking his duties of looking after him seriously.
"Tadray? Bring a tray into my office," Corvus commanded, "And don't skimp," he warned the House-elf. He would not look as if he was suffering financially in front of anyone, certainly not. He had enough willpower to stop himself gorging on unhealthy foods or drinks. Plus, Harry would be there certainly watching him with a keen eye he thought his emotions caught between ruefulness and sour.
"Graham Goyle, Lord Lestrange," the house-elf introduced the wizard at the door.
"Thank you for the gracious invite, Lord Lestrange," Graham murmured graciously, as the 'spare' he had never been seen as important as his brother, and had never really been invited to parties, balls and lovely occasions. He had been given Berkshire Hall townhouse when he married. He lived modestly, but received a generous allowance from his brother.
"Come in, take a seat, and please, call me Corvus, Lord Lestrange is a mouthful," Corvus said kindly, just as the House-elf appeared with a tray filled with all little delicacies that anyone would enjoy. Just the sight of it made his stomach grumble hungrily. Thankfully not too loudly as to alert his guest, now that would have been rude.
"Thank you, I'll pour them," Harry said kindly to the House-elf causing Corvus to sigh inaudibly, while Graham barely withheld a muted sound of shock. Presumably at whom Harry was and the fact he was being kind to a House-elf. He was sure the boy did it for the shock value. One glance at Harry's amused green eyes it confirmed his thoughts. This boy honestly…if he wasn't careful, he might actually cause his sons to expire when they returned home. Having just gained their freedom.
Harry was careful to muffle his amusement, "You look a lot like Greg," he commented, "He talks about you a lot,"
Graham blinked, "He does?" accepting the cup in shock, mouth agape. He was sitting in a chair while Harry Potter served him coffee. Coffee.
"Oh, yes," Harry said, eyes glittering with merriment, as he handed Corvus his before taking his hot chocolate and moving to the other side of the room. His shoulders subtly shaking in his amusement.
Corvus cleared his throat, his own amusement carefully hidden, "I was informed you have a Mastery in care of magical creatures?" he began. His coffee had only a dash of milk, no sugar, he eyed the sugar cubes before sighing resignedly, "Help yourself to anything you like," gesturing towards the towering sandwiches, plates of biscuits, cheese, crackers and an abundance of nuts and fresh fruit.
"Thank you, I had not a chance to have breakfast," Graham confessed, picking up the plate and placed a few sandwiches on as well as a small bowl of nuts still warm. "And yes, I gained my Mastery in care of magical creatures."
"And have you since had a job?" Corvus asked, he hadn't had a chance to ask for references, he'd seen an advertisement in the Daily Prophet.
"I've cared for a few individual pets while their owners went on holiday, but as yet, no, I'm afraid not." Graham admitted, a little sour and unable to hide it. Much younger than his older brother, the name Goyle didn't inspire much in the way of connections and confidence. Normally his family only had an heir, no spare, and most did not have jobs outside their duties to the estate and naturally, the Wizengamot. He was the only Goyle in generations to have a job…and wasn't it typical he couldn't get one because of the tarnished name? Hopefully it wouldn't remain that way, but for now, he just had to grit his teeth and bear it.
Corvus frowned, "Yes, it can be difficult gaining a job with little in the way of references." With their community being so small, people preferred those with experience, and with the money they parted with, it was normal to desire such.
"It can," Graham agreed, inclining his head, biting into his cucumber sandwich, he'd almost swallowed his own tongue when he read Corvus' missive. To have Lord Lestrange vouching for him? He would most certainly get any job he desired if he did well enough for him. Its why he had been very, very quick to reply with an agreement. His wife must have thought he was on something. "Can I ask what the job is?"
"You didn't do your research before coming?" Harry asked, peering up from his homework, "Doesn't everyone know about the Sanctuary?"
"No, definitely not," Corvus chided, finding it a little too cheeky for Harry. "It's not as well known as you seem to believe." Giving him a look.
"Oh," Harry murmured in surprise, "I suppose you'll either be disappointed or happy that the dragon is no longer here."
Corvus pursed his lips, hiding his amusement behind his cup, normally meetings and interviews like these were tedious. He should invite Harry more often, he though wryly.
Graham perked up, "Dragon?" well, that was a bit unusual, they were usually on reserves. Not sure himself whether he was grateful it was gone or not. "How…uncommon,"
"Indeed. We don't normally cater to dragons," Corvus restarted the conversation, as stated, they had a lot to do today before they left for Egypt. He was grateful, he had been spending a lot of money to feed the dragon in the way it required. "I began a small sanctuary after purchasing the land abutting the estate when it was up for procurement. It has expanded from there. Wild animals come here to be rehabilitated, normally after suffering severe or near fatal injury. Regretfully not all can be released back into the wild and have to remain here for their own safety."
"Understandably, there is no point to healing an animal only for it to be ripped to shreds if it's unable to protect itself in the wild." Graham agreed wholeheartedly. Able to ignore the subtle scratching of a quill as Heir Potter worked on whatever was catching his attention – homework most likely just like his nephew – and one day his own kids. "What kind of creatures do have currently?" his excitement getting the better of him, he loved animals and had spent years learning to best care for them. His parents hadn't been impressed with his job aspirations, looking after 'animals' was a House-elves job they insisted. They'd nonetheless paid for his career choice without fail.
"Would you prefer to see them for yourself?" Corvus suggested, "It will make things significantly easier." Plus, he relished a nice brisk walk, it was shaping up to be a beautiful day after all. Hopefully without Harry hovering diligently, he had better not let anyone become aware of his medical problems otherwise he would be most displeased.
"That would be wonderful, Lord Lestrange," Graham said politely, "It would make my day," even if he didn't get the job, to see the abundance of exotic animals he probably had? Dragon indeed! Yes, he'd love to see what else was housed here. "How many animals in total would you say is here?"
"Four hundred, but most of it belongs to the estate itself, not sanctuary." Corvus explained, "Please, finish up, there's no rush," Corvus informed him before he could fully stand. Eating the honey roasted nuts that had been served in small bowls just for them. Turkey's, chickens, hen, geese, horses, deer, cows, pigs the estate had an abundance of animals.
"Might even be over four hundred, the egg may have hatched," Harry commented, "It looked close to cracking yesterday. A Runespoor snake." He added solely for Graham's benefit.
"Oh, my," Graham said in awe, "It's so rare to sight them unless you go to the forest in which have been made unplottable solely for their use so that non-wizards don't spot them." They couldn't be mistaken for an ordinary or 'new' undiscovered snake species after all, they had three heads. "Where on earth was it found?" it was illegal but unfortunately still done, despicable really. They didn't care whether these creatures lived or died, just sold them on.
"I believe it was found in Berkshire," Corvus informed him, his brilliant recall allowed him to remember where and when all animals came into his care.
"How coincidental, it's where I live," Graham said, surprise flashing across his features, he couldn't say he knew anyone who would keep an illegal Runespoor let alone abandon it after or before it was injured. It had probably travelled a great distance, and it was indeed just that, a coincidence.
Within a few minutes the food and drink that had been placed in cups and plates were finished.
"I'll get the food and potions," Harry informed them, making his way down to the kitchens.
"One moment, Graham, I need you to sign this NDA," Corvus said patiently, but firmly, one that stated it wasn't a request but a demand.
Graham glanced at the door briefly, where the youngster had just gone through. He couldn't say he was surprised by the demand. For if not for those NDA's there would without a doubt, be much gossip regarding the teenager especially being here of all places. It roused his curiosity, just why was Harry Potter there? He didn't dare ask, and he knew he wouldn't be informed lest it be vital for some reason that he should know.
Accepting the paperwork, he began to read it through, it was pretty basic as far as NDA's went. Straightforward, nothing liable to trip you up. Most wizards and witches used these when dealing with lawyers, those in a job setting anyway, to keep the families secrets…secret. It prevented rumours and family scandals or secrets emerging. Nodding his acceptance, he plucked the quill and signed his name in his usual neat spacious scrawl.
"Thank you, Graham, I'm sure you understand the need." Corvus informed him, his tone a little sharp.
"It's not the first one I've signed, certainly won't be the last," Graham replied, letting the wizard know that he didn't have any qualms about signing the contract. Certainly not if his agreeableness earned him the job. He would work harder than anyone else would, and would go above and beyond the call of duty. He needed this, it would snowball his prospects, especially if he gained a reference in Lord Lestrange.
With that, Graham signed the paperwork, it glowed, indicating it had taken, before handing it back to the wizard.
"Thank you," Corvus said, setting it aside, "Shall we?" he gestured for them to leave his office, which he closed behind him. Nobody would be able to get in again without his say so – except Harry naturally – as it locked behind him.
"How is your wife, Fleur I believe?" Corvus asked, recalling the wedding invitation, he had been very good friends with Grayson and Graham Goyle's parents, may they rest in peace. He'd attended Grayson's wedding at the behest of his parents…but Graham's he had not attended, it was after his children had been incarcerated and he had become somewhat reclusive. He was sure the gift he sent and the lack of yet another old man's presence. It had been held in a beautiful hotel in France, his only regret, the food there was exquisite.
"She's pregnant, with our third child," Graham said buoyant, positively bursting with fatherly pride. He was always going to be set for life, the inheritance from his parents and the money from his Lord and brother. But he definitely preferred making his own money, his brother might be content to live off the proceeds of the estate and interest but that wasn't what he wanted…for him or his children. "Louis our firstborn will be starting Hogwarts in a few years. Brigette just turned five, already running us ragged with her magic displays." And what a relief that was, the Goyle magic had been declining, they were in no way exceptional probably because they had no desire to be.
"Then I believe congratulations are in order," Corvus said kindly, remembering his own high spirits when his wife was pregnant with both his boys. He couldn't grudge someone else for being so happy.
"Thank you," he stated with a smile. He wanted to add something about Rodolphus and Rabastan but he didn't dare. He wasn't sure how the elder wizard would take it. Just wanted to wish him well, that they get out but he didn't have the guts. The words got caught in his throat.
With that, the three wizards began walking around the entire estate, showing Graham Goyle the majestic of it along with the animals. Harry, Corvus and Graham fed and tended to the animals – Graham running diagnostics on them – and not surprisingly they were doing very well with the care tended to them by Corvus and Harry's diligent hands. It took them over four hours to show him everywhere even the horses, birds and cattle.
"It will be a full-time job catering to them twice a day, which would include allowing them out of their pens and stable to the meadows." Corvus explained, "So that they may graze and exercise, normally its between eleven and one they're let out and put back in again before seven. Just before their evening meal, and after their stables and pens and such have been cleaned out and new hay and such inserted." Those times changed during the winter months, where it got darker quicker.
"Naturally," Graham agreed, it sounded like he was being given the job…which couldn't be right could it?
"The House-elves will give you everything you'll need, from food to the potions they require. I will have a list made out so that you're aware of how much they're receiving and which animal gets what." Corvus stated, sighing softly, the wind was beginning to pick up and it was "Do you still want the job?"
"How much an hour?" knowing better than to agree to something without first making sure he wasn't going to regret it. Giving Corvus a wry smirk, he hadn't been in Slytherin for nothing.
"Four galleons per hour," Corvus stated firmly, "It will probably take you up to fourteen hours to do everything. You'll be working for fifteen days; we'll return some time on the fourteenth day."
"And if I ask for a reference?" Graham queried, not at all ashamed to ask for something that would benefit him.
"You'll receive one in accordance with how well you do," Corvus answered, "Considering where your passions lie…I do not believe I'll be giving you a substandard one." He could see how passionate he was about the animals, how much he cared about all creatures big and small.
"Then yes, I accept the job," Graham said, calmly, meanwhile inside he wanted nothing more than to cheer in exhilaration. Not only was it double the amount per hour that he usually made, he would be working fourteen hours a day, for fifteen days, which would mean a great deal of money coming his way. This was good, it was a start, hopefully it would mean more job opportunities. Heir Potter was well practiced in the routine, he must have been doing it for ages. That was a surprise all on its own.
No, the biggest damn shock and surprise had been his ability, which he'd learned first hand watching him speak to snakes. Once the shock wore off, he must have asked the bemused teen a million questions. He was sure he'd heard Lord Lestrange cough in amusement at one point.
"You start tomorrow morning, Harry and I will be leaving for Egypt at five am," Corvus explained, it was all rather tedious having to need permission from the Egyptians to Portkey into his own home but there you go. "I have everything prepared, if you'll follow me, the wards will permit you access to the estate grounds." He continued to explain what was going on.
Graham was beginning to realise that perhaps Grayson didn't do anything else but tend to the estate…because he had no time to do anything else. It was by far the longest 'interview' he'd ever had. Five hours, he realized, glancing unobtrusively down at his watch. His last interview had barely lasted more than fifteen minutes, and had been significantly much more stressful than this entire time had been.
Was this just a small facet of what Grayson did every single day? His brother had been educated on how to run an estate alone, since he was the one gaining the estate after all. He'd never once complained, or envied him and his freedom…his feet were acting beginning to ache after being on them for so long. He'd assumed the House-elves did everything…unless Lord Lestrange ran his estate differently…it appeared he was wrong.
"Do the House-elves ever deal with the animals in any capacity?" he questioned as he made his way inside with Corvus leading the way.
"They gather up the ingredients we shall need, and either take it to the market or it goes into our larder. Eggs, chickens, pigs, they're well versed in their duties and run a tight ship. Other than that, no, they don't normally have anything to do with the animals on the estate. Some of the animals are easily spooked, thus I tend to them myself or Harry does." Not forgetting the monumental help Harry had been the last few days. It was nice to have aid around the estate again, he'd missed it, missed him.
"The Alicorn, I'm going to assume it's going to be released once its recovered? Whatever happened to it, must have been very horrific." Graham confessed, cross and upset just recalling the injuries he'd seen. Merlin only knows just how bad they were when the poor thing first turned up at Lestrange estate.
"That depends, on whether it can hunt, can move about properly…" Corvus frowned thoughtfully, "If It cannot, then definitely not released, no."
"I see," Graham sighed, "It's too bad it cannot be moved to Hogwarts but they're completely different kinds and might not meld well together. With such low numbers…you don't want to be crossing species anyway." He confessed. "Alicorn's more so…they speculate that there are only seven hundred left in the world. Could be even less now, even with sanctuaries doing their best to see the creatures that are going extinct…it's no place for them really." They belong in the wild, they were wild animals.
"Undeniably so," Corvus agreed. "You, retrieve the blue folder on my desk," he demanded of his House-elf, who was currently cleaning the floor. He ignored Harry's look of dismay; he would not be seen catering to House-elves. He was kinder when he was on his own…but with company he most definitely wouldn't.
"Here it is, Sir," llrune said, handing over the folder immediately, before returning back to her duties. An apron over her pristine black robes – anyone with any sort of money would never allow anything under their roof to be unclean or untidy – protecting them from the water.
"Read these over, sign them and get them back to me," Corvus informed Graham, "Preferably before this evening."
"I will do, Sir," Graham said, recognizing a dismissal when he heard one.
Only once the wizard was out of the front door, and the doors closed did Corvus slump a little. Tired beyond belief, back aching from keeping up appearances, he was definitely looking forward to the trip to Egypt. Grateful that Harry was seeing him off, he didn't want the boy to realize just how difficult it had been for him.
-------0
"Where did you go for your Masters degree?" Harry asked, walking with the wizard, he now knew what Greg was going to look like when he's older. He wondered if Greg's father looked the same.
"Barrett magical college, only the best for their COMC department." Graham informed him, glancing at the teen. "You interested in completing a COMC degree?" or masters.
"Barrett? That's in Ireland isn't it?" trying to recall, he'd been doing his research.
"Yes, Dublin, wonderful college, I made many friends there," Graham agreed, noticing that the boy hadn't answered his question. Hiding a grimace, he could feel a few blisters on his feet, he'd need to get them seen to as soon as he returned home. Especially if he was starting work tomorrow. He couldn't wait to inform his wife.
"That's good, I want to be a lawyer," Harry confided, "I want to take a side course in creature care though."
"That's…a mammoth undertaking," Graham replied, not deriding the boy for his dreams. Although, he was twelve, he'd probably change his mind at some point, "Especially considering the classes you'll be taking in order to become an Undergraduate and taking LSAT's." surprised when Harry seemed to understand what he was taking about. Evidently, he'd done his homework on this.
"Not really, you only need a Bachelors degree, which can be in anything although there are classes that can help. Public speaking, Government, Ministry history and economics and arithmancy." Harry commented as they walked towards the gate, "Did you find it overwhelming?" glancing up at the wizard who had an inscrutable look on his face.
"Yes," Graham admitted, "College and University are vastly different from Hogwarts educations. I was thinking after I passed my NEWTS, I could do anything. Boy, how wrong was I. All I did was eat, sleep and work." As had his wife done, who was studying to be a Healer. It was a miracle that their son was conceived at all.
Harry nodded, "I see, thank you for the heads up, and give my best to your family," he said politely.
Graham smiled genuinely at Harry, "Thank you, Heir Potter, I do hope you enjoy your holiday." He informed the teen, who's eyes lit up in delight, he most certainly would be enjoying the trip. Taking another step, he was out of the wards, and he apparated away, the file still clutched in his hands.
---------0
"You have unopened mail waiting, Sir, where shall I put it?" Nushala questioned, staring at her Master awaiting a reply.
"Is lunch nearly ready?" Corvus asked her, much kinder than he had been mere moments ago with llrune.
"It's just about ready to be served," she confirmed, not needing to discuss it with Tadray.
"Then the dining room," Corvus said, he made his way to the dinning room, waiting patiently for both Harry's return and of course, the food to be served. He was absolutely famished. It didn't take long at all for Harry to return.
"Are you going to remain in a frightful mood all day?" giving Harry a soft yet exasperated look.
"No," Harry sighed, a little forlorn, he knew there were just some things he wouldn't be able to change. Not yet at any rate, he might be able to put more protections in place for House-elves but that was it really. Or maybe make anyone he seems treating House-elves diabolically pay…and unfortunately, Corvus wasn't one of them.
That was good, that he wasn't too stubborn and wouldn't go on to ruin his holiday. If anything, he seemed a little lost. Perhaps understanding that there were just some things he couldn't change. The House-elves needed Masters, lest they lose their connection to wizards and ultimately it caused them to fade away.
"I do believe you will get on well with Sheikh Abd al Alim, if he's in residence." Corvus said, in order to distract Harry from his heavy thoughts as lunch was brought through for them. Once again instead of a table spread of food, there were only two plates filled with food and two side dishes to pick from should you still be hungry. "He has a son your age whom you might get on with."
"A Sheikh?" Harry asked blankly, he wasn't familiar with that term at all. Talking as they ate their lunch, with relish, the morning had gone exceedingly quickly, and the evening would probably do the same.
"Oh, yes, it's a title passed down the family, it's much like our title system, the head of the family, it's used oftentimes for royalty as well." Corvus explained, "The female counterpart is Shaykhah. Sheikh Abd al Alim is usually in his Vila in Egypt in these months he's a neighbour and a very good man, intelligent and very protective of his family." Something he can relate to and thus mutual respect was born between them. He hadn't seen him in over a decade, but they did write often.
"Cool," Harry said once again revealing his age, but that was okay, Corvus didn't mind.
"Indeed," Corvus replied, setting aside the box of potions that Severus had brewed for him. It was a good job he had talent, for his reclusive nature and silver tongue did him absolutely no favours. He'd known just the best way to get through to Severus, and was glad the wizard hadn't forced him into…permanently sorting him out for upsetting Harry.
"Oh! Look I won a glass dip pen set!" Harry said enthusiastically, "I came second in the Daily Prophet's grand prize draw! Three winners, Arthur Weasley won first place and someone called Danforth Meadowes came third."
"Hmm, then perhaps the Weasley's won't be wearing rags this year," Corvus said derisively, honestly that family. He still did not understand why they'd go on to have so many children when they couldn't afford it. Perhaps they hadn't even been able to afford birth control potion perhaps. At least they'd refrain from being an embarrassment.
"Wow! Look at all the inks!" Harry said, all in crystal vials, they definitely hadn't been picked for their cheapness.
"Yes, they're lovely, aren't they?" Corvus agreed, they must be a new creation, he hadn't seen them before. Ink placed into glass shaped pens, with metal nibs instead of a quill. It was rather ingenious really, definitely not something to write with when one was in a mood. Otherwise the glass would break and the ink would go all over the place. Flourish and Blots own creation he realized, seeing the insignia on the box. "They have the grand prize each year, and they always have the most fascinating prizes." He had suggested they both enter; he hadn't thought for a moment either of them would win. Everyone entered, that kind of prize draws everyone to entering.
Harry enthusiastically nodded his head, "I think I'm going to do some more of my homework!" he wanted to try them and see what they were like.
"Best not to use the yellow or orange colours on your homework, the other colours are dark enough not to bother any of the professors trying to read it." Corvus said, watching over Harry with the same watchfulness as usual.
Harry agreed, "Yes," he said in agreement, "I've never won anything before," a wistful innocence around him.
"Well, now you have," Corvus said a small smile on his face, heart hurting for every single little thing this child had been deprived off. He was now more than exalted that he had indeed entered them. If only to see Harry experience that particular happiness.
"Excuse me," he murmured, carefully packaging back up his pens, he would continue his homework in Corvus' office.
Leaning back, Corvus was content to rest for a bit look through and answer his correspondence.
Ten minutes later that 'relaxed' demeanour vanished entirely, as he read the information within a rather important letter.
"The trial date has been set," Corvus informed Harry entering his office, almost wanting to tap dance in sheer unmitigated happiness. He would need to inform Tom of this new information just in case he wasn't already aware. He had something to do before the first trial after all, and apparently, he was going to Polyjuice as Antonio Abbott – a lawyer – to enter Azkaban to do what must be done.
"When?" Harry perked up, part of him hoping that it wasn't during their holiday and scolded himself for it. Rodolphus and Rabastan were much more important than a holiday that can still be attended…they only needed to come back early if need be.
"September the twelfth," Corvus said.
"Oh," Harry said, he would be back at Hogwarts by then, he'd hoped so much to attend. He knew Corvus wouldn't let him come out of Hogwarts to attend. A child attending at thirteen – not in the summer holidays – would definitely raise a lot of eyebrows and curiosity. "Well…I'm glad there's a date set, they'll be out soon." Disappointed but really, really happy that it was progressing.
Corvus understood Harry's feelings so wasn't at all offended.
"I've written a letter for Gringotts to see if we can find Dorea's portrait, could you look it over if you have the time, please?" wanting to be sure, just as he always did with his important documents – both Ministry or even homework – not just for spelling but ensuring it was the best of his abilities. A second pair of eyes never hurt anyone.
"Of course," Corvus immediately answered, "Bring it over here," he added, as he sat at his office chair, placing both his opened and unopened letters on the desk. The letter about the boys at the top, absolutely over the moon.
Harry stood and placed the letter on Corvus' desk, waiting patiently for him to read it.
"Perfectly fine to send off," Corvus said, no spelling mistakes but a few missed commas and such. The Goblin's weren't going to care about that, plus, Harry was still learning both at home and at school.
"At least Hedwig will have something to do today," Harry said grinning wryly, he didn't often send her off with mail at Hogwarts.
"And Loki," he commented, his own familiar.
They went to bed an hour early due to their early morning rise, not that Harry got much in the way of sleep. Too wired with excitement about the upcoming holiday and the news that the brothers would soon be free.
Things were most definitely looking up.
--------0
There we go! That's the plot steadily coming along! I keep forgetting to add in a bit with Sirius and Remus it's not important mind but still...Will Graham Goyle become a permanent fixture at Lestrange manor? will Harry find something very rare while on holiday? Changing his mind about being a lawyer and deciding to be like Bill? Will we see him making friends outside of Hogwarts and all over the world? Will the Weasley's jeopardise everything Corvus and Harry have built? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 57
"Good morning, Sirius, it's good to see you again," Miriam said, smiling at the sight of the wizard. "I had begun to fear that you wouldn't return." To say she was surprised when his name appeared on her calendar again was a surprise. Given all she knew about Sirius…he was impulsive and normally when he decided something was 'stupid' he wouldn't go back to it. Not that he'd actually declared anything of the sort. Just one day he cancelled his appointment then his standing appointments and he hadn't seen him since.
Sirius swallowed, pacing back and forth in her office, "I'm sorry…I…had a few things I needed to work through on my own."
Miriam watched Sirius' agitated pacing with a placid look on her face, "I see, do you wish to discuss it?"
"After my last appointment with you…I finally tracked Remus down…wanted answers…got a lot of bullshit in turn." Sirius admitted bitterly, clenching his hands into fists, still furious over the bullshit that had been fed to him.
-0 Flashback 0-
Sirius watched Remus return to his flat, the building was run down and shabby…and honestly? He didn't want to go closer…the smell was atrocious from where he stood. Inhaling sharply, it was now or never, but he stood there still, warring with himself. What if Remus still blamed him for what happened to Lily and James? He still felt responsible despite not being the Secret Keeper…he's suggested the change to James. He had as good as signed their damn death warrant.
He'd never know if he just stood there.
Grumbling quietly, Sirius shored himself up, the hurt and pain swirling around him. Making him feel as though he was actually physically in pain. He'd lost everything, and the fact Remus didn't seem to even care hurt more than words could fathom. He was his best friend; he'd wished for more once upon a time. Unfortunately, Remus was as straight as an arrow. He'd contented himself to being a friend and his crush had waned with time.
He opened the paper that had Remus' current address written across it – thanks to the Private Investigator – and found the exact house number. Number 2B, so ground floor then…hopefully nobody else was in if this got heated.
The last thing he needed was the Muggle police coming after him again…James hadn't half got them into some pickles back in the day. He thought ruefully, with a pained happiness that had consumed him every time he thought of his best friend.
Opening the close door, he walked towards Remus' door, and gave it a good hard knock. Tense and alert, heart pounding, he waited. Breathing through his mouth, the smell in the entire building was awful. He wasn't sure how Remus could stand it really, and that's coming from him, who had endured Azkaban for Merlin's sake. A place that was by no means pleasantly smelling.
It was clear that Sirius was the last person Remus ever expected to see, judging by the way he tensed, blanched and staggered back amber eyes wide with shock, fear and rage. "What…How…You…Azkaban…" he stuttered out, grasping a hold of his wand, shaken to the core.
"Have care where you point that wand," Sirius warned him, "I was given a trial at long last and proven innocent. Don't you get the newspaper?"
"Innocent?" Remus asked, slumping against the door, shaken, feeling as though he could no longer hold himself up.
"The general term for someone who didn't commit a crime. I convinced James to use Peter as Secret Keeper while I would be decoy, I thought I was so smart." He told Remus bitterly, wanting to reach out but not sure of his welcome. It was clear that Remus didn't know anything about him…it eased something in him. That was why he hadn't written…for some reason he'd distanced himself entirely from the magical world.
Which seemed to have included Harry.
"They're currently looking for Pettigrew, so far they've had no luck." Sirius informed him coolly, vividly recalling the extend of Harry's injuries. "Was I such a bad friend that you honestly thought I could betray my best friends?" his voice raising in his anger, feeling it about to be unleashed.
Remus straightened, eyeing his neighbours and looking upwards, knowing his best friend as he did…he knew this could become a very tense situation very quickly. "Come in!" he hissed at Sirius, stepping back, the last thing he needed was the Aurors getting involved and him in the Ministry cells this close to the full moon. Putting a silencing spell around his house to keep in any noise that's likely to occur.
"Why didn't you tell me?" Remus asked, staring out the window, in the sparsely furnished but comfortably – and clean – home. "About switching?" Peter…it had been Peter all along? Merlin…help him, but he'd never considered that for a moment. Yet here Sirius stood…escaping Azkaban was impossible…so he was innocent after all, wrongfully imprisoned. "You didn't trust me," he easily deduced, shoulders slumping.
Sirius remained silent, watching Remus, he was rail thin, looked fifty instead of his thirty-two years of age.
"You thought I was the spy," he added sourly. He trusted Peter over him, and look what happened? It left a bitter taste in his mouth.
"We didn't know who to trust," Sirius corrected him, "Have you been here the entire time?" already knowing the answer to that, but asking nonetheless.
"More or less," Remus said bitterly, still reeling over the news.
"Have you seen Harry?" unable to keep the bite out of his voice.
Remus stiffened entirely, alarm bells blaring at the way Sirius had spoken. "No," he admitted, having a feeling Sirius already knew the answer to that question.
"WHY?!" Sirius roared, Merlin, damn it! Why the hell hadn't he even just once checked on him? "WHY DIDN'T YOU CHECK ON YOUR BEST FRIENDS' SON!"
Remus winced, ears ringing, thank Merlin he'd had the forethought. "He's better off without me!" having his bloody reputation tainted by associating with a werewolf…he shouldn't have let James do it.
"That's all you've got to say?" Sirius asked gaping at Remus in disbelief, "You what? Felt sorry for yourself so you never once checked on a boy you declared your goddamned cub?" voice raising in in fury.
"WELL!?" he shouted, raising his voice higher. "Do you even know where he went?"
Remus swallowed thickly and looked away.
"Oh my fucking god," Sirius swore in horror, "You do, you knew where he went…after meeting them…knowing what they were like." It was his turn to stagger back from Remus, feeling sick to his stomach at the realisation. Lily had never kept her hurt of her sister a secret, often lamenting over their change in relationship.
Remus turned back, flinching at the raw pain and disgust emanating from his best friend.
"Do you have any idea what you've done?" Sirius choked out, tears running down his face, if Remus had beaten him within an inch of his life…it would have been less painful. Worse still, he couldn't tell Remus what he had condemned his godson to. "I could have forgiven you for believing me guilty…but this? This I will never forgive." His tone becoming lethally cold.
Remus stiffened, sensing the danger he was in as his hair prickled as magic washed over the room.
"If I ever see you again…I'll kill you," he swore vehemently, only the therapy lessons he'd had helped him remain calm. Calm enough not to curse and attack Remus where he stood. The whole entire time he'd known where Harry was…he couldn't believe it.
With a crack, Remus found himself alone again, shaken to the core as his wolf whined for its only packmate.
-0 End Flashback 0-
"I see," she replied, calmly, "What happened?" leaning forward just slightly, it was clear Sirius needed someone to talk to. It was her job she supposed, to allow others to unload their problems on, talk it through, oftentimes that was all that was required to make things better.
"He knew where my godson lived," Sirius gritted out, "He knew and he never visited, even just for a second!"
"Grief hits us all in different ways," Miriam soothed her agitated patient.
"Yeah, right, fine, but a decade?!" Sirius grumbled, as he moved to sit down. "He knew what Lily's sister was like, yet he didn't think for a second to check on Harry…I can't…I…I can't forgive that."
"What was she like?" Miriam questioned, she already knew a great deal more than Sirius probably realized, but that was something he definitely didn't need to know.
"Jealous, envious, angry, pitiful," Sirius told her, rubbing his eyes tiredly, "I can't say anything more than that. The NDA I signed will prevent my discussing it." he wished he could, wished he could tell her everything, why he was so angry at Remus, why he felt so ashamed of going after Pettigrew…why he was having such trouble connecting with his godson.
"I see," Miriam answered softly, "Then we shan't try discussing it. Angry and rage will drag you down, Sirius. It's awful emotions like them that will prevent a long, fulfilling life."
"I won't forgive him, don't ask that of me," Sirius warned her, shaking his head.
"Forgiving him isn't the same as forgetting," Miriam explained quietly, "If you want to move on with your life, you should try to forgive all past transgressions, and focus on the future. Are there any aspirations you wish? Career choices? Desires?"
"Just my godson…that's it…just…just my godson." Sirius admitted, he just wanted to be part of Harry's life. Yet he was away on holiday to Egypt of all places with Corvus Lestrange.
"You need something outside of Harry to focus on too," Miriam cautioned him, "Putting all your focus on one thing…it won't give you time to decompress, it will just agitate you if you focus on only one thing."
"What else have I got to focus on?" Sirius asked blankly, staring at Miriam as if she was something foreign.
"Well, you were quite the inventor in your youth? Were you not?" Miriam pointed out, she'd heard about the things they'd created.
"It wasn't just me, James and Remus helped too." Sirius pointed out pained, "I wasn't very patient, I was really the inventor, James and Remus were the ones that looked everything up we'd need to do it."
"Did you enjoy it?" Miriam questioned.
Sirius smiled, a genuine one, thinking back – not without heartache – but no less happy, "Yeah," yeah, he'd had fun messing around and creating things.
"Then perhaps you should patient one of your works and sell them?" she suggested, "Not only will it give you a career, something to think on but it will set a good example for your godson." James and Lily despite their high grades hadn't had a job. Not a legal one anyway, she thought thinking of the things they'd probably done for the Order of the Phoenix. Harry would have an estate to run when he came of age. Sirius had nothing but a home to keep tidy. Although, he was lucky, he'd been cut off financially from his family, basically disowned but not magically, otherwise Sirius would have been Sirius no-last-name unless someone let him into the family. Presumably the reason for that was Dorea Black-Potter but who knew?
Sirius blinked, "Harry's twelve, he won't care," but the idea had taken root.
"He won't care to see what his father created? Perhaps one of the few things he can know about him without shame?" Miriam said.
"What's that supposed to mean?" Sirius straightening up in offence, "James was a good father! He died for Harry!"
"Forgive me, Sirius, but from all you've told me regarding your Hogwarts years…you and James were quite…the tormentors. You expressed shame in what you did during your teenager years. Do you not think a child would feel that sense of shame too?" Miriam said, speaking a little out of turn but it was needed. "Isn't that why you've not revealed much?"
Sirius deflated, "He'd be more than ashamed," he whispered, after all he'd been through…he wouldn't be able to connect with the memory of his father. At least not the memories he held most dear at any rate.
"So, talk to him about the good things, the map, the mirrors, it would give you a great source of income. I know you received quite a great deal of funds from the Ministry but it won't last forever…" she trailed off, "It might help you connect to your godson?"
Sirius became quiet and thoughtful; would that really work? All other attempts hadn't so far. That's not to say Harry didn't reply, he did. They were just missing excitement, happiness, plans to meet up they saw each other more while he was stuck in St. Mungo's. The prospect of it working actually excited Sirius. Maybe he should…it was one of the few things he still had left of his life before Azkaban. Which meant he'd need to go to the Ministry and patent the mirrors…and maybe he and Harry could meet up and discuss it after his holidays.
He'd need to refrain from talking about the Lestranges…especially considering the brothers had received trial dates. All these new laws…he could have used them in the decade he was in there. He was out though, so he couldn't complain, overly much.
"My…godson cares about…people I detest," Sirius admitted, frowning, "I'm not sure how to feel about it."
"Does he need to like only people you do for you to love him?" Miriam was quick to ask, "Does he need to have the same politics as you? See the world the way you do?" on the light side was unsaid but certainly understood. He did abandon his entire family because of their belief but that was an impulsive teenager act. "Will you abandon him because of them?"
"No," Sirius said vehemently, "But it feels…awkward, like he finds being near me a chore." And Merlin, that fucking hurt.
"Making friends is always awkward, he doesn't know you very well Sirius, give him time. There might be the fact he may be…rather socially awkward?" she suggested. "He's new to the magical world, he might just be afraid of screwing up?" she didn't know Heir Potter well enough to actually say anything.
"Maybe."
"Or he may have felt uncomfortable due to the situations and conversations?" Miriam suggested again.
Sirius smirked wryly, his godson was as Slytherin as they come, using whatever means he could to get his way. For someone not magically raised, he was very, very good at that. No, not good, brilliant…for a reason…it may well be the only way he'd survived the Dursleys.
Speaking of Dursley's…maybe it was high time he paid them a visit.
Someone had to defend Harry and it sure as well can't be Lily and James…as his godfather it was up to him. It looked as though he'd be booking that Private Investigator again to find the Dursleys luckily, he knew enough to make it easy enough to find them.
He didn't contemplate for a second what the Lestrange's might have done.
-------------0
"Wow, this is a Villa?" Harry asked staring agog at the building before him, the sun was just rising, casting an orange glow over the rooftop. Its sandy look allowed it to look right at home in its surroundings. It overlooked the pyramids – from a distance – and it was breathtakingly gorgeous. "It's more like…"
"A compound of sorts? Yes, welcome to Cairo, Alexandria, a fully finished Villa, three hundred and thirty-one feet, closest neighbour is a good few mile away, but you'll be able to see it from your bedroom. It affords privacy, protection and room to laze about. Not that we will be spending too much time here I hope." Corvus explained, already beginning to overheat in the robes he currently had on. He could see Harry also had trouble with the heat. "I want to show you around, including one of the wizarding districts, there are a dozen curse breaking teams working down tombs."
"It's really hot, I don't think I'll be comfortable even in my summer robes," Harry admitted, or even a t-shirt and shorts. Sweat was already beginning to perspire him. "What actually happens to the personal items they find once they've broken all the curses on the tombs?" catching up with Corvus, yanking off his cloak, trying to cool himself down.
"A pool!" Harry said almost thrumming with excitement, grinning widely. Hedges all around the perimeter adding additional privacy. All well maintained and perfect, he wondered if they'd begun to immediately clean everything knowing Corus was coming.
"We can go to the market and find something suitable to wear," Corvus reassured him, "The house if fully air-conditioned, inside we will be just fine." And yes, the pool, it was kept clean, but rarely used, not since his boys were young.
"Brilliant!" Harry said, walking quicker, if this was just the beginning of the day…he dreaded to think what it would be like in the afternoon. He hadn't thought to find out how hot it would be while here. He only had three or four pairs of shorts and maybe five t-shirts. The market might turn out to be a good idea. The rest of his clothes – that fitted him anyway – were winter clothes that he'd known wouldn't be for this weather at all. By next winter his clothes wouldn't fit at all, he wondered which charity donated clothes and things for people not as well off. He'd need to ask Corvus.
"As for what happens to the items in the tombs, if they're mundane they are sold to the Museum of Cairo or gifted depending on the find. Magical? Everything is given to its magical counterpart, there is so much you'll be able to see here, dozens of museums all magical in nature for you to observe how the Egyptians lived their lives. Naturally, there is a finder's fee, which depending on the hoard they find can be quite significant in terms of money...considering that curse breakers work together in big teams, by the time it's divided its nothing substantial…given that it must last until they find another tomb worthy of digging."
"Can nobody tell the difference between the tombs?" Harry asked befuddled, they could always sense magic to some extend even the weakest of them.
"Magic was widespread in those days, most if not all had some sort of magical protection. The High Priests ensured that the tombs could not be disturbed by Graverobbers. Magic that is still in effect today and just as dangerous…probably more so since there are no counter-curses for spells long forgotten in time." If they were ever known to begin with, each family had their own secrets…which were buried with them. Its why curse breaking was such a fascinating job to go into. The wondering what awaits to be found.
"Is that why Muggles constantly think that there are curses on the tombs?" Harry perked up, as they continued to walk towards the property.
"Indeed, and many pay a heavy price for tripping them, sometimes they can be found and the curse reversed but not always." Corvus explained, opening the door, and found three house-elves all almost jumping in delight to see their Master once more. Yes, curses on Egyptian tombs were widely in belief today.
"Master!"
"Welcome back Master!"
"How can we be of service, Master?"
"Harry this is Elorshin, the head House-elf here, Gaelin, head cook, and Alok their son and he's in charge of the maintenance." Corvus gestured – correctly – to each House-elf, there was only a skeleton crew here, nine House-elves in total, whereas Lestrange Manor had the bulk of them. The House-elves here were old, not old enough yet for retirement but nonetheless older and the warmer weather was better for them. "This is Harry Potter, and you will treat him as though he were my son. Is that understood?"
"Welcome young Master Potter," they bowed.
"Please call me Harry," Harry said kindly but firmly, giving them a smile.
"Take our trunks to our bedrooms," Corvus ordered, the trunks had been sent ahead with a Portkey of their own.
"Does Masters want breakfast?" Gaelin asked, the smell of coffee and dough was wafting through the air.
"A small breakfast, perhaps some fresh fruit and toast?" Corvus suggested.
"Brown toast," Harry corrected, they were already aware – Harry had seen to that – of the change of meals they'd have while here.
"Yes," Corvus said wryly, "Brown toast."
"Where do you wish to take your breakfast?" Elorshin questioned, already getting ready to serve her Masters' to the best of her abilities.
"Well, where do you think, Harry?" Corvus asked, giving him the opinion of whether to sit outside or inside with the air conditioning on. It took a while for one to become accustomed to the heat. It was significantly hotter than France.
"Inside," Harry said, "The sitting room?"
"Perfect," Corvus agreed, it would show a lovely view.
Within ten minutes they were sitting eating breakfast, despite the lack of sleep, full of energy and excitement. Having taken their potions, Corvus had ensured more than enough was brought with them. The fresh fruit taking away the dreadful taste of the potions. "I meant to ask, where do you drop of clothes and unwanted items for donations?"
Corvus blinked, "Donations?" the only term he'd ever heard that word was most definitely monetary donations for the opera and other such arts.
"Charities?" he amended.
Again, charity he heard of, but again it was money to charity cases that required funding to enable them to send their children to Hogwarts and such.
"In the Muggle world there are charities that take in donations in the form of money, clothes, toys and other bric-a-brac. Not always to sell them on at a small price for those in need, but to actually gift them to those struggling to survive." Harry explained, "They work together to thrive and to survive. I'm really surprised the wizarding world doesn't have anything like that…what happens to say all the school informs?" which he still had, and someone could get a use out of them, his first-year clothes were practically brand new.
"I see," Corvus murmured thoughtfully, "I cannot say we have anything of the sort, there is a second-hand store for those less than well off." Wrinkling his nose at the thought of the items in there, they were truly well used and probably not just second-hand.
"Selling unused or old clothes for half the price we paid for them would give an additional income for the animals under your care." Harry pointed out, which would help prevent any account going into the negative. His mind churning with ideas, "How would people react to being asked to donate old things?" in Corvus' circle of course.
"They would find it distasteful," Corvus immediately replied, "It will be likened to begging…unless…it's worded correctly." Already sensing that Harry had yet another idea up his sleeve.
"And if I started something up?" Harry wondered, chewing on a refreshing piece of pineapple. It was deliciously fresh and cold.
"Definitely not seen as begging, everyone is well aware that the Potter fortune is immense." Corvus conceded, knowing he wouldn't be able to talk Harry out of it. Not that he personally wished to, what Harry did with his free time was entire his own. "It may have been 'stagnant' for the past decade, but the interest alone, even for a big spender, which you are not, would make it clear you have more than enough to live on. Then there's the added belief they'll have that you'll ultimately join the family. Which I consider you whether or not you are married into the family." Making sure Harry understood and knew he was family regardless.
The Lestrange and Potter fortune combined…would make Harry the wealthiest wizard in the magical world.
Harry smiled, eyes glittering with happiness, he loved it when he was reassured that he was family. Corvus never failed to reassure him especially when he needed it most. "Then I think I'll start something up…I just need the right people to help spread the word eventually."
Corvus paused fork poised at his mouth with a piece of fruit, "Perhaps informing Severus may be a good idea, and the other Head of Houses'. They would be the first to interact with the families, and be aware of their financial situation." They were responsible for giving their letters to each student after all.
"They interact with the pureblood's too?" Harry asked, plucking up a bit of melon.
"No, not the way they interact with Half-blood's and Muggle-born's, that's why I suggested Severus, he will know many of the pureblood's that might be hurting financially." Corvus explained easily, "Plus, he will also be visiting the families of Muggle-borns and Half-bloods."
"I'm surprised they want their children to attend after meeting him," Harry admitted sourly recalling his first few weeks at Hogwarts.
Corvus coughed to stop himself laughing, "He's not had an easy life, and being confronted with the ghosts of the past was probably a shock. Not that I am in any way defending him, you nor any of your fellow students deserved to endure such hostility in a learning environment." He had not informed Harry what exactly he'd done to Severus and had no intentions of doing so. Not because he feared Harry's reaction, no, he was going to let that particular incident lie. It could cause Severus embarrassment and he might reignite the fire…and then he would be forced to do something unpleasant. Not even Tom knew what he wanted to do with the wizard yet.
Harry just gave Corvus an inscrutable look, not in the mood to put up with anyone defending anyone that had wronged him. He wasn't going to have anything sour his mood today, he thought, as he looked outside, there were plenty of shaded areas so they could spend time outside without being directly in the sun. Which was a good thing, he burnt before he tanned, thank Merlin for potions…the first time he'd bathed before spreading that salve on…hadn't half been bloody painful.
"Yes, well, let's not talk of any unpleasantries," Corvus said, catching Harry's small smile and taking it as agreement. "Do you wish to settle in for a few hours or head to the market? It's very early, they'll be just setting up, the problem is, most others get up early to go also, while it's a little cooler. Morning or evening."
"I'd rather go when there will be less people," Harry said, he might have healed…but he still didn't like being around a lot of people. He was so short, that when people went by him, their elbows ended up in his shoulder or face. He couldn't wait to be older, taller, although Millicent said he might not get as big as he should. "But I guess now's a good time." He'd rather avoid the hotter hours even if it meant less people.
"Very well," Corvus agreed, dabbing his mouth, getting rid of the juices from the fruit he'd just eaten. "Have you got your wallet and wand?" checking himself, just to make sure. Their wallets could not be summoned, and couldn't be pinched by anyone attempting to steal them.
"Yes," Harry agreed, he'd bought some money with him, hopefully it would last, but the money he'd bought with him to France had been more than enough. With that both stood, eager to get out to experience Egypt in all it's glory.
"I thought…all mail went through Gringotts when you were on holiday?" Harry asked, as a bird swooped towards them. From UK Gringotts to the Egyptian branch, one of the House-elves would pick it up for them and bring it here.
Corvus' breathing hitched, "That is a Falcon, his name is Horus, he belongs to Sheikh Abd al Alim I am not surprised he has already been informed we are here."
"We've been here all of half an hour," Harry said incredulously. "How could they possibly already know?" looking around nervously, "Are they…spying on us?" feeling as though his privacy had been as invaded as it had ever gotten in the magical world.
Corvus saw how alarmed Harry was with the prospect of being watched. Pressing a hand to his shoulder he said, "The Sheikh has many bodyguards, it was simply a matter of one of them seeing us enter, don't worry so. This one I presume recognized me from the past or informed him of my entering this house in particular.
"He is a wizard though, isn't he?" Harry asked, craning his head to see Corvus, he couldn't imagine Corvus being friends with a Muggle, he wasn't overly prejudice at least not in his presence. Rabastan and Rodolphus had to learn it from somewhere and that deep seated and rooted prejudice probably started from young childhood.
"He is indeed, as is his entire family," Corvus informed him, as he took the missive from the Falcon, "Hello, again Horus," brushing his fingers over the smooth feathers. The Falcon had been just young when he last saw Horus. The Sheikh had been disgusted at the vendor, small cage, without its parents, too young as a matter of fact. If the Sheikh hadn't bought it…it probably wouldn't have survived. He had been able to see to its specialised care required to allow the bird into adulthood. It was fifteen-years-old, still had a good four or five years left in him yet. Loki was getting on in age, and he wasn't looking forward to replacing him…Loki would not appreciate being side-lined for a younger bird.
"It's beautiful," Harry said grinning when the Falcon puffed up as if it understood, not trying to touch it, he knew better than to pet strange birds. It's like just going up to dogs and petting them without permission. Some dogs just didn't like people, some dogs did bad things on orders of people…and some just snapped. So, yes, he was a little cautious.
"He is," Corvus agreed, reading the missive, "It seems we've been invited to spend the day, at our earliest convenience."
Harry watched Corvus closely, he could see genuine excitement at the prospect of spending time with him. He hadn't seen him excited about many things, mostly his sons. It made him sad that he'd sequestered himself in his manor – almost as if in mourning – when his sons were imprisoned. "Why not invite him to go with us?" Harry suggested. He should get to enjoy more than just the occasional opera…and with that, maybe the Sheikh could go with him instead. He liked it well enough, but nowhere near as much as Corvus – who had nearly teared up watching it – and Corvus would definitely want to go to the theatre while he was here.
Corvus smiled in amusement, "Normally these sorts of things need planning," he explained patiently, "But it cannot hurt to ask, please give me a moment to give him a call." Surprised that he hadn't Floo called instead of sending a missive over.
Ten minutes later Corvus emerged, "It looks like we're all going on an outing this morning. Let's put it this way shall we…you'll be able to avoid people now."
Harry smirked wryly, well, good thing, "What age is his son?" Harry quired, as he followed Corvus' languid pace.
Corvus had to think for a few moments, trying to recall what age he'd been when he saw him last. Such a young, polite little thing, at least in his hearing range, but it was that age before they began testing the waters, trying to see what they could get away with. "I believe he's fourteen, but do not take me on my word for it."
Harry made a small noise of understanding; it would be nice to have someone his age here for a few days. He hoped they wouldn't be around their entire holiday…he'd like to spend time with Corvus…it was their holiday after all. Still, he might change his mind if he got on well with them. "They speak English, right?" he asked dread consuming him as it dawned on him that they might not understand it.
"They do, and they understand it very well," Corvus reassured him, that he wasn't going to have to rely on translations for the entirety of the time spent with the family.
"That's them coming," Corvus said, noticing the family with their usual guards, wizards, naturally.
"Is the market magical?" Harry questioned.
"It is," he confirmed, "We can visit a few Muggle ones if you wish…you sometimes find very good treasures there. I've found two of my favourite rare books browsing through the Muggle markets."
"Only two?" Harry asked teasingly, grinning at Corvus in amusement. He was well aware of the size of Lestrange library, let's not forget Corvus' private library and then the books that were considered illegal kept concealed at all times unless reading.
"From here, yes," Corvus said, eyes twinkling in merriment.
"Sabaahul Khayr!" came the very warm and welcoming greeting, "Good morning," he added, giving the youngster a curious look indeed. Even as he hugged Corvus in a warm greeting.
Harry shifted uncomfortably under the scrutiny.
"A new heir?" the Sheikh questioned; he could pass as a Lestrange a little he supposed. He knew of what happened to his friend's family, much to his sadness. It had changed Corvus a great deal, he knew that from the tone of his letters – which were much more spirited these days – presumably due to the trials upcoming. He read newspapers from all over the world, it was tedious to do but ensured he was very well informed.
"This is Heir Potter, soon-to-be Lord Potter, he has a Lordship of his own," Corvus was quick to reveal, "He and my son are betrothed." Not giving him the ins and outs, but the Sheikh will have come to the correct conclusion himself already, if not, then soon.
"Forgive my presumptions, Heir Potter, it's good to meet you," the Sheikh said, "Come, come, meet my family!" and it was no small family, and Harry's eyes widened when he realized it wasn't the entire family that some remained at home. Introducing them all to his friend, especially the ones he had only heard of and never met yet.
It made Harry feel a little envious really, to have such a large family, but Harry would have that one day. He vowed to himself, recalling what he saw in the mirror…even if it was just three Lestranges…they would be his family. They were his family, even if he hadn't been adopted into the family.
The market was a ten-minute walk, which they all took, grouped together. Corvus and the Sheikh catching up. Despite his conversations, he always checked where Harry was every few minutes. Making sure that he was alright and still with them, the last thing he wanted to do was have to hunt down Harry in the market. Which was quite possible, given the way he kept going to stall after stall, buying all manner of things, not just books.
He was going overboard as a matter of fact, much to Corvus' amusement.
"You are attached old friend," the Sheikh said, as they got drinks for everyone, the beating sun making them thirsty. Making sure that they all remained hydrated as they shopped. Harry got himself five Shendyt, which were wrap around skirts that were worn by nobility and commoners alike back in the old world. Finer material naturally for nobility than it would have for commoners. And five white thobes (white dresses) which was worn in warmer weather.
"Yes," Corvus admitted, watching Harry laugh as he spoke to the children, absently drinking, as they showed off what trinkets they'd bought in the market. To go around the entire thing would be impossible in a single day. He was happy and that was all Corvus cared about. "He has more certainly improved my quality of life." The guards fanned out keeping an eye on every single one of their charges.
"I am pleased," he said, watching his own children, "How are Rabastan and Rodolphus?" aware he might be opening a sore wound but asking nonetheless.
"They're doing well all things considered, with a little luck in a few months they'll walk out free men." Corvus said, exuding happiness.
"I'd love to hear more about how you're planning that," the Sheikh replied, giving a knowing look, he was well aware that Rabastan and Rodolphus were guilty of the crimes they were in Azkaban for. Still, they had been young, silly and impulsive, it wasn't right to make someone – on in their case more than one someone – pay for that for the rest of their lives. The spells – so called Unforgivables – weren't illegal in his country, or many of the other countries come to that. Ironically enough, the British seemed to have more cases than they did where the spell was used.
"When I know…you'll know," Corvus said wryly, enjoying the cold drink.
"Ah, so that is how it is," he replied, entirely amused, his gaze travelling back to Harry Potter. He had heard of him, everyone in the world had to some extent. You'd have had to live under a rock to not have. He certainly never expected to ever meet him that's for certain. He felt more than a little curiosity over how he had survived the killing curse. He did not ask, he doubted the boy knew, plus, it would have been vulgar and rude to ask such a thing. The boy had lost his parents in that attack.
"It is," Corvus replied. "I can't believe you're about to be a great-grandfather." A little envious really.
"Nor, I, old friend," he said laughing softly, there were always children around, he was never without a screaming baby, toddler or young child. "Perhaps you should come to dinner? Meet the entire family?" more than a little hopeful.
Harry and the sheikh's youngest were over at the clothing stall, directly next to the van, that was surrounded by tables and chairs in a makeshift café. Harry looked to be buying a few Kaftans to wear. A real deep red one and a white one – belatedly realizing he best get some light ones – the darker the cloth the more the sun would be drawn to them. As he added a few other lighter colours in that wouldn't clash too horribly.
"The tan colour rather than the gold," Corvus suggested, which would go horrifically with anything else Harry had bought today. He would only be wearing them on holiday, so there was no need for them to be custom fitted, but he preferred Harry in custom tailored clothing.
"Mummy! Mummy! Mummy! Look! It's Harry! Mummy look it's Harry Potter! It's fate! He's here! Oh my god! He's here!" Ginny shrieked, shaking her mother's hand to get her attention, to which she was tightly clasped in for fear of her daughter getting lost. "There! Look over there! It's Harry! HARRY! HARRY!"
------------0
A/N Dun dun dun dun and Remus has been confronted at long last lol been meaning to add this in for a year! Is this going to spell the end of Harry's privacy? Just what will Dumbledore do if he knows Harry's been in the hands of Corvus and Voldemort for the past two years? Will he plan his death writing him off as a lost cause? Deciding to risk whether the horcrux can die not by its creators' hand? Will he even be able to continue attending Hogwarts safely? Or Will it only come out when Harry decides to allow it? Are there any traditions that Arabic's have that I can write about as they eat? Traditions? If you know any, I would love to hear about them! Anything you know 😊 I'd love to incorporate it into the story…like whether they shake hands, hugs – whether it's only family – and other things like that oh and the religious side of it, that's definitely important! R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 58
The Sheikh and the bodyguards had been watching the scene with blank faces, until they felt a wave of magic crash over and through them. Which immediately put his guards on their sentry duty full blast. Wands out, protective fury thrumming through them. It was then the Sheikh noticed that the magic had not been directed at either him or his guards. Also, that Corvus had disappeared, in fact, he was struggling to recall talking to his friend all afternoon. He realized that Harry had been the cause of the unfamiliar magic, his intelligent, smart mind was quick to put the pieces together.
The Sheikh thought, mind reeling, that the boy was twelve or thirteen-years-old. The attack on his parents happened when he was one; twelve years ago, or thereabouts. The boy not even came off-age yet was more powerful than his eldest son – who he might add is no slouch – it was shocking.
And he’d done so without the aid of his wand, which was most definitely not out.
“Friends of yours, Harry?” the Sheikh asked, placing his hands-on Harry’s shoulders and easing his youngest behind his back cautious to the extreme. He knew judging from Harry’s facial expressions that they were not. The rest he could only speculate on. The guards surrounded them, preventing anyone else from seeing the scene the large group of red heads had caused. He hoped the youngster could forgive him for his familiarity, but he desired to help both Corvus and Harry…and prevent any more magical displays.
Harry grimaced, staring at the entire redheaded family, “No,” he stated curtly, annoyance written across his face. “Neither friends or acquaintances.” He stressed out displeased to the extreme. Seriously? How on earth were the Weasley’s in Egypt of all places? And here? Couldn’t he catch a break? Did they have some sort of tracking charm on him?
Two of the guards stepped in between the two groups, ready to act at a second’s notice. The family did not have their wands out, nor did they seem particularly threatening, but the guards knew better than to presume anything. They would not lose one the Sheikh or his family by daring to presume anything. They knew better than to think anyone was not in the slightest bit dangerous.
“Harry…are you alright?” Molly asked, concern twisting her features, she would have sworn she saw…well, no, obviously not. It must have been someone that looked like him, after all why would he be there? Glancing at the family he was with, making sure to memorise everything she could.
“Why the bloody hell do you have guards?” Ron blurted out, “Nobody cares that much about you!” he’d imagined going to Hogwarts and being sorted into Gryffindor and becoming best friends with Harry Potter. Dumbledore had alluded as such, when he visited one time. During that time, he hadn’t spent all his time with Ginny and his mum but him too. It had made him feel really important. He hadn’t found the boy on the train, and when he had seen him? He had found himself disgusted, the clothes he was in…the way he carried himself, he was just like the likes of Malfoy and the rest of the dirty rotten snakes. He’d been sorted into Ravenclaw, and they had never actually interacted much to Dumbledore’s disappointment. Ron had made no move to befriend the boy, he was boring, slow – he walked like an old man – and his friends…well, said everything about him.
“Ron, shut the hell up!” Bill hissed, squeezing Ron’s shoulder wide eyed, honestly! Did his siblings know nothing? They weren’t Harry Potter’s guards for Merlin’s sake they were the Sheikh’s and his families. “My apologies for my youngest brother.” He said thickly, praying his siblings didn’t screw up his bloody job. His mother had harassed Charlie’s boss so much so that Charlie had thought he’d lose it. When he had gotten that letter that the entire family was coming it had brought nothing but dread.
“Harry? Are you safe?” Molly asked yet again.
The Sheikh frowned, “How dare you presume to use his first name without permission?” his gaze sharpening on them, “Or are your customs something you pick and choose to follow?” his family were behind him, remaining respectfully silent, watching the scene in front of them curiously.
“I was a good friend to Lily and James, I know his parents, why don’t you come with us, Harry?” Molly suggested coaxingly.
Harry gaped, “What am I? Three-years-old?” he asked loudly and incredulously.
To their left the heard a muffled cough/laugh leaving Corvus’ lips.
“And I did not give you leave to use my name,” Harry said sourly, he could see that the three eldest were stepping apart from the family, embarrassed to the extreme. Their red faces clashing floridly with their hair. The twins were just watching the scene like they wished they had popcorn. Happy to let their parents and siblings screw up and watch it happen. They were…odd to say the least. “It’s bed enough having to endure your stalking ways while at Hogwarts…I shan’t endure it whilst on holiday.” Fury thrumming through him, but a firm grip on his shoulders grounded him.
Molly laughed, “Oh, Harry, it’s not stalking, even in a castle as big as Hogwarts its natural to bump into people multiple times a day.” Brushing off any and all concern. She’d received a few letters from the ‘Headmaster’ which Dumbledore informed her grimly that was Voldemort. She’d wanted to pull her children out immediately, but Dumbledore had convinced her to let them attend. They could report back, and that it was unlikely that he would hurt any of the students while he played ‘headmaster’ for a bit.
“Wait, what is this about stalking?” Arthur asked, perplexed, gazing at his wife, what had she been hiding from him? “Molly?” he asked urgently, trying to get his wife to focus on him.
“Harry has asked you to refrain from speaking to him so informally, madam, I suggest that you adhere to his wishes before we lose our temper.” The sheikh demanded, “I do have the means to make your lives utterly miserable if you do not take heed.” Not even bothering with subtle threats, these people didn’t seem particularly bright.
“Mum, you need to listen,” Bill urged her, as she puffed up, face red at being spoken to that way. “Please, don’t.” he groaned, not even begging his father to help, because as sure as Merlin made rituals, he wouldn’t. Merlin, help him, didn’t she realize who Harry was with?
“How dare you talk to me that way?” she shrieked, drawing the crowd to look their way, but inevitably continuing on with their browsing of the market at the urging of the guards with one severe look. “If you must know I have permission! From both his parents and his magical guardian! I don’t know who you are but Harry does not belong with you or your family!”
“My name is Sheikh Abd al Alim,” the wizard said coolly, causing Bill and Charlie to cringe, wishing for nothing more than the ground to swallow them whole. “And this is my family, and regardless of whether you had permission in the past, Harry has repeatedly requested that you not.”
“Get your hands off him!” Ginny spat, face screwing up when she saw Harry grasp a hold of a girl a few years older than him. His ring gleaming in the light of the sun. “Or I’ll inform the Ministry! You’re eighteen-years-old at least! He’s underage!” fury and jealousy surging through her. The witch was very pretty, which made her want to scratch and claw at her face to make her less so. Maybe then Harry wouldn’t be interested in her.
The Sheikh’s sigh was heard despite the conversation, my goodness, the drama was rather tedious. It was almost as if they were deaf to anything other than the words that came out of their mouths.
“You’re betrothed to a Sheikh’s daughter…”
“My, my…Heir Potter…” the twins teased, using his official title, unlike their family they did indeed take others preferences into account.
“Too good for us normal people?” Ron raged, jealousy rearing its ugly head, as he noticed the fine jewels the family was wearing, along with the expensive clothes and such. A Sheikh, that explained everything. He had heard from Ginny for years now that she’d be Lady Potter, that the family would have more money to spend than they’d need. That she would share it with them. Envious of people getting everything they wanted while he could barely ask for a sweet without being told no.
Molly froze, gaze narrowing down on Harry and this…this interlopers’ hands. Trying to see if the rings matched, he couldn’t see the witches’ hand, Harry’s hand was clutching it the wrong way for her to see. Had they finally found out who had Harry’s hand in marriage? Finally, something to tell Dumbledore, who was ever so stressed trying to figure out who he had been betrothed to.
“Do not speak of them that way,” Harry said shortly, sternly, “Having money doesn’t make you abnormal. They are just like us, and I’d thank you to refrain from speaking against the family unless you truly wish for a long uncomfortable life.” His attention focused solely on Ron.
“Abba, I tire of this,” his eldest son stated, “I think it best to leave they are not the sort we need to explain ourselves to.” Finding himself furious over the way they were talking to his Abba. He had never seen such disrespect from anyone never mind more than one someone. Especially after they realized who they were dealing with.
“Quite right,” the Sheikh agreed, giving a pensive look at the patriarch of the family. He wasn’t much of a patriarch from what he’d seen. It must be such an embarrassment having such a wife. Speaking in such a way, and completely out of turn. “They are a disgrace to wizard.”
“Shut up! We are not!” Ginny stamped her foot. “Just you wait! You’ll see!” stopping before she said something, she shouldn’t due to the warning her mother had given her, by gripping her hand in a bruising grip. “We’ll make you pay!” she finished, triumphantly. She would marry Harry Potter and become Lady Potter…and they’d be rich, they’d see, they’d lose Harry just as soon as Dumbledore got out of Azkaban and made everything right again.
Everyone inhaled sharply in shock, “Such crassness, that is what I have to endure while at Hogwarts. As for you, Mrs. Weasley, you really should see to it that your daughter gets the care she needs. She has been relentlessly stalking me, not only has she been in my belongings to copy my timetable, she meets me after every single one of my classes and even follows me to my common room or the library. She has been warned numerous times that she is on thin ice and close to being suspended or worse expelled.”
Arthur inhaled, paling rapidly, looking so innocently bewildered that everyone there felt sorry for him. It was clear that he didn’t have a clue about what was going on. “I…I apologise…please forgive us…and excuse us, I need…I need to talk to my family…privately…and I apologise for all insults Sheikh Abd al Alim, Heir Potter…” bravely yet inarticulately trying to make up for his wife and daughters foolish words.
“Minn fadlak samihni ola vakaha alailah anhem egehlon tarakna,” Bill spoke Arabic, asking for the Sheikh’s forgiveness for his family’s ‘impudence’ that they were ignorant to their customs.
“Then you better correct it,” the Sheikh stated sharply, “It’s utterly beyond the pale that both females have not only spoken out of turn to strangers but to men.” He stressed the words out; such a thing was not tolerated. Men were not allowed to approach woman they did not know and speak to them. The same went for women approaching men, they were strangers to one another after all. Especially in more conservative areas. “You adhere to the laws while you’re in a foreign country or be arrested and most definitely charged.” Given who he was, there would be no doubt about the charges sticking.
Molly paled, swallowing thickly, prison? Here? Where would they get the money to get bail? Let alone return each time for a trial? Curling her daughter into her protectively, as if it would suddenly stop her being arrested because she had her child in her arms. If they thought Azkaban was bad…she definitely didn’t want to be stuck in a foreign prison.
“Mummy!” Ginny said, protesting at the tightness in which her mother was holding her. Worried herself now, they couldn’t do anything could they? They hadn’t done anything wrong at all.
“A little help here,” Bill hissed at his brothers, all but shoving his mother, youngest brother and sister further on. Percy, the twins and Charlie helped, before long they were far enough lost in the crowd that they could not see the Sheikh. It didn’t help Bill’s worries and fears…men with that sort of money…Merlin, he’d be lucky to have a job come morning. It made his throat tight in misery. The idea of losing this job was horrific, he loved his job, and loved that it was all the way around the world. He missed his family – from a distance preferably – some more than others, but he could not lose this job…return home to Britain and live under his mother’s house again.
“Finite Incantatem!” the Sheikh murmured, attempting to remove the spell Harry had placed upon where he assumed Corvus was. He could feel his magic, subtle but there.
Nothing happened, worry began to creep in, where exactly was Corvus if not still in place? Had he been accidentally knocked out or trod on invisible as he had been made? He had heard him muffle a laughter some time ago…surely, he wouldn’t have moved into a high traffic area?
“It seems your spell has proven ineffective,” Corvus informed him, entirely too amused for the Sheikh’s peace of mind.
“Yes, and it’s a good job this is a magical district, but Heir Potter will not be able to use his wand. Even in Egypt he will receive summons to the Ministry to explain his under-age magic usage.” The sheikh, “Not something you desire to happen judging what I just witnessed?” the subterfuge intrigued him.
Corvus cleared his throat, “Definitely not,” his tone cool and aloof. “Harry, do not worry so, you know the counter spell, do so Wandlessly.” Informing him without coddling him knowing Harry worked well with blunt truth in tense situations. He knew Harry was capable of wandless magic, after all it was him teaching Harry. He could see Harry’s fears and worries under that mask he was attempting to put on.
Another wave of purposeful magic left Harry’s core, and Corvus became visible once more. A little relieved when he could see his own hands once more, grateful nonetheless for Harry’s swift actions. He hated to admit it but he had frozen in disbelief upon seeing the Weasley family up close while they were on holiday of all places.
He never felt the need to disguise himself or Harry while on holiday, knowing it unlikely he’d run into anyone while abroad. Something he clearly was very wrong about.
“Please tell me they were at least half-blood’s and utterly unaware of our laws,” the Sheikh said bluntly, disapproval written across his features. Hearing his family whispering about it under their breaths just as aghast if not more so due to the way they’d spoken to him. “I have never seen such an uncouth display in all my years,” and he’d been to many places and visited many ‘unsuitable’ and irreputable places in his younger years despite his parent’s disapproval.
Corvus pursed his lips, eyes gleaming coldly, “No, they’re both purebloods from a long powerful line’s…but are considered to be blood traitors nonetheless.” A sneer twisting his features, that somehow made him look older. He said the words grudgingly, they were of decent blood, despite the likes of a spineless Arthur Weasley and the banshee.
“If I didn’t know any better…you’d think they were here because of me…” Harry said, his gaze out in the crowd. Swallowing thickly, “Do I have a tracking charm upon my person?”
Corvus did as bid, not believing it to be so, since his ring would protect him from such things. He did it for his and Harry’s own peace of mind. “Nothing, it appears…however unlikely, to have been a coincidence.” He did not like coincidences.
“You handled yourself well,” the Sheikh praised the teen, did his house proud. He had never once raised his voice or spoken out of turn, or even cursed them out. Judging by the sheer disgust Harry had exuded he wouldn’t have been surprised by anything. “I think this has soured the experience slightly…would you care to join us for an early meal?” he had much he wanted to ask Corvus. It had been so long since he saw him, and he’d been so very surprised when the guards commented that Corvus was in Egypt with a young lad nipping at his heels.
Corvus’ lips twitched, knowing the Sheikh wanted to discuss what had just happened in a safer and more secure setting. “Yes…yes,” he murmured, he would need to wear a glamour for the rest of their holiday he thought sourly. Damn, the Weasley’s to hell for their worst timing in history.
“They spent their winnings on a holiday,” Harry said sombrely staring up at Corvus from his side, shaking his head in utter bewilderment. “Instead of setting it aside…or buying something more essential they decided on a holiday.” It was their money to do as they pleased, he supposed, but it was just so…wasteful.
Corvus startled at that, “Yes, it seems they did,” he agreed, just as in as much disbelief as Harry over their ill-advised spending. Roaming around Egypt in clothes that were not even desirable to the homeless; much too threadbare.
The Sheikh watched both of them closely, noticing everything he could, and hoarding it like a dragon hoarded treasure.
“We are travelling back by Portkey, should you wish to come?” the aforementioned portkey emerging from his voluminous robes held out, waiting patiently, as his family began to gather around, well accustomed to this means of travel. They each had an emergency one attached to their person, unmovable but one spoken word and they would be whisked away to safety. It wouldn’t be the first attempt to get them for random due to their wealth it brought unsavoury characters to them like a moth to a flame.
“We must return home for a few moments before we join you,” Corvus informed him, it was not done taking potions for ailments in front of company, not unless it couldn’t be avoided. They both had potions to take, so yes, best to return, take what they needed before taking a leisurely stroll to the Sheikh’s compound.
The Sheikh gave a nod, and Corvus easily wrapped his arms around Harry and apparated them both away from the market.
--------------0
“Of all the bad luck,” Corvus sighed, once they were both righted, “The Weasley’s of all people…” he did not call the House-elves, instead made his way inside and quickly found the trunk, positioned in the sitting room – where he’d put it – and easily opened the latch and found within the confines, books and their potions and his appointment book.
“Oh, I meant to inform you, directly following our holiday, Millicent will return to see if you can be supplied the potion to correct your eyesight,” Corvus said, reminded due to his appointment book.
Harry’s eyes widened in excitement, “Do you think I will pass the expectations needed to get it?” naturally, the potion has its limitations, and Harry may or may not be on either side of the scale.
“Perhaps, we shall have to see, won’t we?” Corvus said, he would never promise something he could not be sure to absolutely deliver. He couldn’t ensure that Harry’s sight was within that range. Only Millicent would be able to tell them so. He hoped so, Harry seemed so genuinely excited to have perfect eyesight.
“I hope so, I think I’m the only one at Hogwarts wearing glasses,” Harry said sheepishly, McGonagall used to wear them he supposed…and Dumbledore but they were old. Eyes naturally declined with age…and his? Had been done with spite and deliberation by the Dursleys, he wanted every single reminder utterly obliterated from him. Some of the scars…some of them were unfortunately still there. Ones on his back, a thin line to be sure, but still visible nonetheless. Nobody knew, he had never stripped for anyone since that first meeting with Millicent.
Corvus smiled, “Then we shall need to keep our fingers crossed,” it was not vanity, he did not think. Harry was not prone to vanity, but he did have a desire to fit in, no, it wasn’t that. There had to be another reason behind the desire to get rid of the glasses. Practicality or personal? He pondered, “Do you find it hindering to wear glasses?” he asked, handing over the vials with the correct dosage, it had all been seen to before they came, preserved in the box. He took his own dosages – a little early admittedly since they didn’t know how long they’d be away – and would be sharing an evening meal with a family Corvus hadn’t seen in so long.
Harry swallowed down the potions without so much as a grimace. Even Corvus couldn’t help but grimace at the taste. It was like trying to swallow chalk, thick and gluggy and just horridly disgusting. He was grateful that the House-elves had the forethought to tend to them with orange juice to wash away the taste. Harry had the ability to make him feel like a naughty teenager with the faces he wanted to make. Amusement thrummed through him, then again, next to most…Harry was an old soul, forced to grow up way too soon.
“I…I don’t want any reminders,” Harry’s tone was small, yet tough, chin jutting out unconsciously. He wasn’t weak, he wasn’t weak by saying this, he was allowed to feel and think whatever he wanted without judgement. Something Corvus had made sure to instil in him.
“As ever, you always amaze me, Harry,” Corvus said, “Shall we go before they think we’ve changed our mind?” not even twitching when a House-elf placed a bundle of mail on the table, clearly having already been to Gringotts this morning, the branch having sent it along. Of course, Harry would desire to see every single thing the Dursley’s had done to him gone. The injuries they’d wrought on his young body, the consequences that would be long lasting, especially as he grows older. It’s little wonder he’d want everything corrected while he was young, for he knew and understood that as he grew older, he would be affected more. The Dursley’s credulity was inevitably inescapable. He would however, ensure they paid for that with their lives, once they were done being punished naturally.
Harry enthusiastically nodded his head, “The magic they’ve learned…it’s much more advanced than ours!”
Corvus shouldn’t have been surprised that they would be talking about such magicks. “That they are, a lot of our magic is banned whereas everywhere else is it not except from MACUSA which mirrors a few laws of ours such as the Unforgivables.” They had a wider community, and had a tough time reeling them in, they’d had no choice but to outlaw such spells and bring them to justice.
“But not here?” Harry asked inquisitively, as they exited Corvus’ property, and begun to walk in the direction of the Sheikh’s place…which Harry found might as well have been a palace.
“I met the Sheikh who wasn’t a sheikh back then, but his father…he wished to buy the land and ultimately the property from my parents.” Corvus explained, as they walked in the beautiful bright sunlight. “Unfortunately, the task was doomed to fail, regardless of how much money was offered. It had been one of the first gifts my father gave my mother during their betrothal. She had mentioned once that she wished to see the world, Egypt specifically.”
“Did he build it for her?” Harry asked, curiously.
“Yes,” Corvus nodded, the building was too new for Harry not to have noticed. “He did, they returned here every summer when I was a young boy, Christmas in France, summer in Egypt.”
“Wow!” Harry said in awe.
“Needless to say, it wasn’t sold, and when I took on the mantel, the new Sheikh tried his luck with me only to find out I couldn’t sell even if I had any desire to so do. Much like Lestrange manor, this place cannot be sold on, it has been forbidden.” Corvus explained, “We should always try to adhere to the wishes of the former Lord and Ladies of the family, especially knowing how much it meant.”
“Were your parents’ kind?” Harry ventured to ask.
“I had a very good upbringing, I was shielded from any unpleasantness and leave it at that,” Corvus replied, which was as good as he’d say, regardless of his family history. Although, if Harry wished, he could no doubt get the dirty gossip that was known about the Lestrange family…his deepest regret was for Leta…how he wished he could have been more help to her.
Harry nodded his understanding, picking up the unspoken words with ease and not pushing the matter. Not that it would do any good to push, Corvus had all but told him he was done with the conversation while being polite about it. He’d never push anyway; he knew what it was like not wishing to talk about something. “Is there anything I need to know about dining with the family?” posing a new question, a genuine one too, not just making conversation.
“You are a guest, there will be no shaming you for something you don’t know,” Corvus reassured him, “The rules are quite similar to our own, the head of the family takes first bite after inviting everyone to eat.” Nothing that would trip Harry up, he would quite frankly make any family proud to call their own. He knew he certainly was proud.
The guards alerted one another to their approach, and regardless of Corvus’ good standing they were both checked over to ensure they had nothing on their person. No weapons, no potions or poisons safeguarding the family against all and any potential threats.
Not that Harry was the slightest bit perturbed by it at all, it was the same thing he went through every Saturday before visiting Rabastan and Rodolphus.
“Dogs!” Harry exclaimed; the entire estate looked to be near enough overrun with them. He could count a dozen or so, and he could hear more. The Lestrange estate didn’t have any. His eyes roved over them, all different breeds but all at least medium sized, all well looked after by the look of it. “Do they go everywhere with the Sheikh or stay here?” he asked one of the guards, smiling as they approached, holding his hand out a little to gauge their reaction. He knew how it felt to be bitten, numerous times, he did not want that to happen again. He was cautious but unjudging, thankfully there were no Ripper like dogs here to remind him.
“They go everywhere with their Master, spoilt things,” was the reply, despite his words there was a little bit of fondness in his tone. “They’re all very well behaved and trained.” He commented noting Heir Potter’s hesitance as he noticed everything, even the gardener busy at work out of the corner of his eye.
Harry brushed his hand over the fur of the ones that came demanding attention. Tails wagging ridiculously, evidently happy to them. It made Harry smile, maybe one day…he thought, when he wasn’t at school anymore and had more time to look after anything his hearts desired.
Harry laughed as the dogs surrounded him, Corvus watched his carefree expression. A small smile appeared on his face as he watched. He wasn’t surprised by Harry’s giddiness, he seemed to care a great deal for all animals big and small. Especially if they were hurt, given that he knew Harry had been bitten severely when he was a youngster, he was surprised he wasn’t shying away from them.
Perhaps he shouldn’t have been surprised, this was Harry after all.
Who was always amazing him, wonderful boy that he is.
He would have remained standing watching if not for the guard prompting Harry to continue on by reminding him the family was waiting. It was too open, too exposed for the guards liking.
“My apologies,” Harry murmured, patting them all before continuing on, now very hairy, but with one flick of Corvus’ wand he was hair free and presentable.
“No problem, Sir,” the guard replied, still looking around as if expecting someone invisible to jump out and lay siege on the three of them.
Harry would say this for them they certainly took their jobs seriously.
Still thrumming with excitement with the prospect of seeing his new friends, who were so well educated and intelligent, he couldn’t wait to begin discussing magic and magical practices again!
------0
A/N – I did say there were ten chapters (more like 8 now) before we get to the trial, there’s so much I want to do with the story…and I know people just want to get to the trial and get to the fun of it…but the muse is very strong on this story; so much so that I just want to continue updating it instead of working on my other stories but I can’t do that it wouldn’t be fair! So, you’ll just have to bear with me…I’ll post the last chapter and the this chapter on FF once it’s up and running…for now I’m just leaving both off. I am so predicable LMAO! I mean seriously despite the cliff-hangers a few folks already deduced what was going to happen…although seriously…Arabic practises are going to be needed next chapter LOL like names…do they use their full name? have nicknames? How would the sheikh be addressed by guests and names for the rest of the family or perhaps I should just have Corvus thinking on it that way it will be less a filler chapter…perhaps another visit to Rodolphus and Rabastan? So will this put the Sheikh’s family in danger? Not my usual fare when dealing with the Weasley’s but it’s not going to be the only confrontation…and one day they’re going to go too far…tut tut tut what’s to be done about that 😉 hehe Will Dumbledore find out or will Voldemort be watching and have obliviated the interaction from the Weasley's minds? To safeguard the pair of them? or will Dumbledore be sent on yet another false path? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 59
By the time Bill and the family got back to the tent they were staying in, he was almost breathing fire like Charlie's dragons. He was absolutely furious, which drowned out his utter embarrassment of the scene his family caused. First time they'd visited him and what did they do? Humiliate him?
"Don't say something you'll regret," Charlie murmured, squeezing his brothers' shoulder in solidity and comfort. As they stood at the front of the tent, grimacing at the sight of their father twiddling with his hat clearly anxious. His poor father didn't do well with confrontation, never mind family spats.
Bill threw him an incredulous look, given all they had just heard.
When both his brother and Bill entered the tent, Molly was cleaning up the kitchen making a hot brew. Arthur was sitting patiently at the table, hat on the next chair. Ron sitting morosely in the seat next to the unlit fireplace with the twins goading him and Ginny? Ginny was whining to their mother.
"He can't marry her, can he? You won't allow it mummy, will you?" Ginny prattled on. "He's meant to marry me…"
"Meant?" Bill asked curtly, staring at his family, barely concealing his rage from them all. Percy was in his 'bedroom' clearly visible over the red see through partition, reading looking for all the world that he didn't want to be anywhere near any of them. Percy had reached the stage Bill and Charlie had…just a little earlier. "One person doesn't belong to another!"
"Oh, hush, Bill, she's got a little crush that's all," Molly said, "I do wish you'd let me cut your hair a little…it's getting too long…like your brothers…"
"Are you serious right now? You got into a scene in the middle of a market with a Sheikh! Not only that but he's number three of the list of most influential and powerful Arabs! He has more money than we will see in a lifetime!" Bill argued, unable to believe that his mother would brush it off. "Both of you!" he worked for an Arab, doing the dig, if this Sheikh wanted to, he'd be out of a bloody job. "Bloody hell I could lose my job!"
Arthur was sitting staring at the table cringing as if they were roaring at one another.
"Then you can come home," Molly said brightly, "Find a job at the Ministry with your father!" she didn't like her children being so far away from her, seeing them only when they came home or she could afford to come to them.
"Is that what you tried to do with my boss?" Charlie pointed out aghast, staring wide eyed at his mother…surely, she wouldn't.
"No, of course not," her reply was too quick, too defensive.
"Bloody hell," Charlie grappled with the realization that his mother, his own mother, had tried to ensure he lost a good, honest, hardworking, well paying job. One he had worked so very hard to get, to ensure he kept. Going hungry more days than most because the pay during his internship had been shit. He could have been knocked over with a feather.
"Dad…" Bill ground out through gritted teeth, "You got anything you want to add?" both elder Weasleys' were stunned, so very nearly speechless.
"You heard your mum, it's not what happened," Arthur tried to soothe tensions. "Come now boys, let's not ruin the holiday…hmm…it's been so long since we were all together." Begging with his eyes for them to just listen to him, he just wanted his whole family together before marriages, babies and everything else that was sure to happen soon enough. His boys were handsome, even he wasn't blind to that, just like his father actually. Septimus had been quite a looker too. His brothers as well, he'd been…the unfortunate looking one – in his opinion – with the oddest of hobbies too.
"Ruin the holiday?" Bill's voice rose incredulously. "I guess my job doesn't matter?!" so long as their bloody holiday wasn't ruined.
"I'm sure the wizard has already forgotten the confrontation," Arthur placated, "He's probably continuing to enjoy his holiday as we should. Let us not borrow or invite trouble."
"What about Harry? He belongs here with us…not that…that…that…family!" Ginny stomped her foot, irritation at being ignored and not given her normal reassurance by her mother getting the better of her. "We need to save him."
Arthur's eyes shadowed with worry listening to the words coming out of his daughters' mouth. It was not normal by any stretch of imagination. Slumping back onto his seat, a sick feeling crawling up his stomach listening to his wife reassuring their daughter, that they will 'save him' that everything would be just fine given him.
"Save him?" Charlie asked incredulously? "He's on holiday with his betrothed and his family! He hardly needs saving!" he managed to get out through his strangled vocal cords. What was in disbelief, what was going on with his family in the few years he'd been gone?
Molly ignored them in favour of her daughter, while Arthur seemed to ignore the situation entirely.
"Percy…come on, let me buy you a drink," Bill moved over and gripped his brothers' shoulder, not listening to his protests that he didn't want to drink.
"I have to study for my N.E.W.T's!" he continued to protest, as his brothers dragged him out into the sun.
"Just hold on," Bill said, grasping a hold of his brothers, and apparating them to the closest pub. "Get us a seat, it's going to be packed soon." He ordered, still thrumming with agitation.
Bill ordered three butterbeers and three shots of fire whiskey, before sitting them down. "You want it?" he offered his brother, who shook his head, Bill didn't waste a second in downing it, his own shot went into his butterbeer.
Percy sat between his brothers looking constipated, he loved his brothers, don't get him wrong…he just wasn't used to spending time with them. They'd been at Hogwarts the majority of his childhood, then working while he was at Hogwarts for the most part.
"Alright, what the bloody hell is going on with mum and Ginny?" Bill asked, downing half his butterbeer. He was going to need it and a lot more just to endure this fortnight.
Percy shrugged, "I don't know," he confessed, "Although, I'm sure it has something to do with Dumbledore. He was visiting a lot the summers before Ron and Ginny went to Hogwarts."
Charlie and Bill stiffened, even out here they knew about Dumbledore's arrest and exactly why he was arrested and convicted. "Why was Dumbledore there?"
"I have no idea," Percy confessed, "They went quiet whenever I was nearby," a hurt look passing across his features. He was used to that; it was like nobody trusted him or something.
"How long has she been like this about Heir Potter?" Bill quired.
"Years, she thinks she's going to marry him," Percy scoffed, drinking his own drink, "I just can't wait until I get a job and leave the Burrow." He couldn't stand being there anymore, the constant aggravation and put downs.
"That bad, huh?" Charlie sighed, "Yeah, kid, we know," giving him a sympathetic look.
"You want to stay here when they go home?" Bill asked his brother, seeing that he was genuinely at the end of his tether.
The hope that lit up Percy's eyes made Bill and Charlie feel fucking guilty. "Can I?"
"Yeah, you can stay as long as you like," Bill told him, "I'll even get you a Portkey ordered for the 1st of September."
"You don't happen to have another tent?" Charlie asked, rubbing the back of his head, not up to sharing with everyone.
"Mum bought one," Percy said bitterly, Bill's glass clattered nosily at that proclamation.
"What do you mean mum bought one? They're bloody expensive!" Bill sputtered.
"They won money, the Daily Prophet's grand prize." Percy sighed subdued, what he would have done with that money. "Used it to get the tent and Portkey and a few other things." It was gone.
Charlie groaned, pressing his palm of his hand to his eyes, "Merlin, mum's going to be the death of us all." Not really surprised by his mums frivolous spending. It's why they didn't send money to them anymore. That and they'd found out their father hadn't even known about it. It had gone on two years before they cottoned on to her too.
Instead of using it to pay off loans, or buy their siblings wands or even a familiar…she'd spent it on sweets for Ginny and Ron. As well as a lovely dress Ginny had only wore once before it was too small on her and Merlin only knows what else. The money could have been saved up and allowed his siblings to attend school in new clothes with new books. As always, they were never able to get a straight answer out of her.
"It's just like the other times we sent money over," Bill sighed morosely, finishing off his drink.
"Next rounds on me, I'll need it." Charlie grumbled, standing as he moved to the bar, true to Bill's word, it was getting quite packed. At least he wouldn't be sharing a damn tent/room with his brothers again. He was furious with his mum and raging at his fathers cowardice.
"You sent money?" Percy asked, for the first time actually looking like he wanted to be there.
Bill sighed before going on to explain to his brother about how both he and Charlie had been sending what they could spare. That over the two years they'd done it they'd sent enough to cover brand new school things, a familiar and at the very least spending money for them. To be fair to their mother, they hadn't said that's what they wanted the money spent on, but thought at least their father would temper their mothers spending. Only to find out that Arthur had absolutely no clue about the money and it most definitely hadn't been spent with any measure of caution.
Charlie had returned and also added in his own statement regarding what happened. How pissed they'd been, explaining that's why he'd been furious the last night before they returned home from Romania that time.
Percy listened to them disheartened but also not truly surprised. Their mother spent what money she got like it was going to go out of fashion. It wasn't like she'd grown up with money, the Prewitt's had worked and earned what money they had to live. Same with the Weasley's any fortune either had was long gone by the time Molly and Arthur were born.
"I really can't wait to get a job and get away," Percy grimaced, "If such a thing is possible…with our name." he knew he'd have to work twenty times harder than anyone else to prove himself just because he was a Weasley.
"It's not getting a job that's the problem, it's keeping it," Bill sighed, "You two can change your names to Prewitt unlike me." And their names would change on all their exams and grades and everything. It's not as if they'd be forced to start all over again.
"What are you going to do?" Charlie asked, "About your job?" handing over a galleon to Percy, letting him to go the bar to retrieve the drinks next.
Bill mutely shook his head, as Percy left the table, leaning with his elbows on the table, back hunched. "Pray he's forgotten about it," he eventually muttered sardonically, because there would be nothing he could do if the Sheikh decided to come after them. With the kind of money, they had, bloody hell, they'd end up with nothing.
"I don't know, did you see Harry…Heir Potters' reaction to just hearing Ginny's voice?" Charlie pursed his lips together, "He was bloody pissed."
Bill snorted, "Yeah, we all saw that, except mum and Ginny," bitterness getting the better of him.
"You should write to him, tell him the truth of it," Percy commented, as Bill shoved the used glasses in the middle. Percy had just sat down and joined them when the glasses were picked up and carted off to be washed and reused. "Just don't be overly friendly or too forthcoming, but you draw more flies with honey…"
"What? That I ran away from home practically the second I graduated from Hogwarts and I've not seen the family much until now? That is being too familiar with him." Bill pointed out, sighing resignedly.
"More along the lines of apologising for them, that they're very rarely out of the country and that mum doesn't do company well." Percy shrugged, which was true enough…nobody visited their mum. They went out of their way to actively avoid her, "I mean even Aunt Muriel barely even visits." Their mother was just too overwhelming to deal with.
Bill's mouth moved into a thoughtful musing as he thought on what on his younger brother had said.
"Fred and George are in the same boat, I even heard them talking about leaving Hogwarts early to get a job and get out." Percy admitted, throwing Bill and Charlie entirely. "You know Fred and George want to start up their own joke business but mum…she's rather insensitive to their plans." Putting it kindly.
Bill and Charlie pinched the bridge of their noses, shaking their heads. Knowing exactly what Percy meant, they'd gone through it too. Nothing was ever good enough for their mother except the Ministry of magic. A job close to home, it's like their mother never expected them to leave home. They could imagine what the twins were enduring, and it irked them because the twins were ingenious.
Refusing to think on the state of the family any longer, Bill began to ask Percy about his plans, his grades, what he wanted to do, making it about him. Percy so desperate for any scrap of attention from his family began to explain everything, each step of his plans.
For the first time he was NOT mocked, derided or looked down upon for his aspirations.
Percy hadn't realised just how much he needed this, and it was well worth missing a night of missed revising for his NEWT's.
To think everyone thought they were a happy well-adjusted family.
-0
"Corvus! It's so lovely to see you again!"
"Norah," Corvus said politely smiling at the elderly witch, who didn't stand to greet him. They had been old when he was young, and had gotten on well with his parents – when they visited Egypt – despite the fact the Lestrange's refused to give up the land. "It's good to see you again, I hope you're well?"
"We are, very much looking forward to dinner," she confessed, Ramadan had just passed. "Where is your young one?" glancing around as if expecting him to pop up out of nowhere.
"He's gone out to explore the grounds with Omar, Jamal and Ahmad, he's very keen to meet the dogs, mama. You'll see him at dinner." The Sheikh informed him, as he gestured for Corvus to sit, as coffee was served, the Sheikh preferred human servants – paid of course – over House-elves. So, you'd be hard pressed to find one in his employment.
"He does have a fondness for animals, which I have not felt the need to curtail," Corvus chuckled softly, "He's even helping care for the animals at sanctuary." Which the Sheikh was very familiar with, and had donated a time or two in the past.
"You can always tell someone's character from how they treat their animals," Norah said softly, a look of fondness on her face.
"Very true," Corvus agreed.
"The family? What are their names?" the Sheikh questioned, which caused his mama to tut softly in disgrace, unsurprisingly she was already aware, his eldest son hadn't wasted any time at all in informing the rest of the family of the disgraceful incident earlier.
"They are the Weasley family, and while I do not mind you deciding to deal with the three that made the foolish decision to cause a confrontation. The others definitely don't deserve your ire." Recalling their utter shame, humiliation and embarrassment. "They will drown themselves in fears of the inevitable backlash this may have caused them regardless. Which I believe is punishment enough for being born in the wrong family."
The Sheikh's eyebrows rose in shock, he was very rarely one to intercede on anyone's behalf, let alone a family he clearly doesn't tolerate. His gaze moved to the window seeing movement and saw the kids running around with the dogs laughing with glee. It made him wonder…was this young boy changing Corvus or was it old age? "I must say I am…surprised by your defence of them." He admitted drinking his coffee.
"I happen to agree with Corvus," Mama interceded the conversation, "Nobody should be held responsible for family's actions. It's where the magical world in Britain is backwards…along with a few other things. It would be like all of us being blamed for your brother, Nabil." Who was a degenerate gambler, who had blown through his fortune and constantly asked the family for funds to enable his habits. Her husband had eventually been forced to cut him off, for his own good. They had not seen or heard from him since.
The Sheikh winced at the jib, yes, well, he supposed his mama did have a point. Still, the thought of letting that wretched family away with treating his family thusly did not sit well with him at all.
"We all have family we would rather not mention," Corvus agreed, recalling the family shames the Lestranges had in abundance. Thankfully most was not known to the general public.
"Indeed," Mama agreed, sipping from her dainty little cup. Her chair was angled so she could see outside, "He's a pretty little thing, you mark my words, he's doing to grow up handsome."
"No doubt, between the Potter and Black genes it's a given," Corvus realizing to whom she was referring.
"Given his delicate stature, he's got the gift, hasn't he?" Norah asked, turning to face Corvus with a knowing look on her face.
"I'm afraid I cannot divulge that," Corvus replied pokerfaced, neither denying or confirming her suspicion. It would be extremely rude to give out Harry's medical records – and his carrier status was definitely that – without explicit permission. The last thing they wanted was it getting around, at least until he was married to a person of his choosing.
"He's betrothed to your son, isn't he?" she continued relentlessly.
"He is," Corvus agreed, she was just letting him know she actually knew the truth of it.
"It can't be easy for either of them," the Sheikh mused, having zero doubt they were having meetings at Azkaban. "I assume you're acting as chaperone?" a natural thing to do during a chaperone to ensure nothing untoward. He'd been through the process with his wife and of course his married children already.
"Both Rodolphus and myself are acting as chaperone, yes," Corvus revealed, a smirk teasing at his lips. Honestly, he could have hugged the boy for his forethought on the subject. He hadn't even considered that possibility at the time. "Harry made sure of that he's very sharp, smart and intelligent."
"Yes, I gathered as much, he's very calm and composed for his age," he conceded. "Has he any career…" pausing in confusion when he heard his children hollering down the hallway, they were never quite so loud when they had company.
"Abba! Abba! Abba! Harry saved us from a snake!" his youngest son, Zaynah proclaimed as they burst into the room. "Look, Abba!" pointing towards the greenish-brownish snake wrapped around his arm hissing somewhat violently. They were always warned to stay away from the snakes due to their deadly venom.
Harry hissed back.
"Interesting," the Sheikh commented, "The asp is a sign of the royal family, and the snake was used to execute prisoners. The family themselves were known as snake-charmers and they themselves had the ability to talk to them until the ability went dormant with the inbreeding, they did to keep the family 'pure' so to speak. It's an ability that is revered to this day." Corvus had landed himself with a perfect betrothal for his son, that was for certain, a carrier and snake-charmer. It takes four minutes for the bite from an Asp's – which was in the cobra family – deadly venom.
"Really?" Harry perked up, interesting visible through bright green eyes. "Cleopatra was a witch, wasn't she?" he realized eyes widening.
"Why, yes, she was," Mama was the one that answered, "What an intelligent youth you are, I believe you'd like to see the library…it's filled with the most wonderful books…half written in English." The other half were Arabic, naturally, with a few other languages they had picked up over the years.
Corvus chuckled, "You'll regret that," he said in amusement, as Harry nodded his head vigorously. "He spends most of his time with a book in hand."
"I have to, I need to catch up with everyone else," Harry said, before his attention was stolen by the snake once more, stroking the wild animal as he hissed occasionally, standing near the fireplace.
"What's it saying?" came the eager replies of Harry's new friends, "Can I touch it?"
"Me too! Me too!" the four huddled around the snake, petting her as they found out, as Harry patiently and happily translating what the snake was saying. It was nothing intelligent, just how they smelt, how odd it was having her language come out of a human, understanding 'giants' which is what they resembled compared to snakes. How annoying humans were and how they trod over everything without care.
That's exactly what they did until dinner was served up, Harry then excused himself to take the snake to safety. Somewhere no dog would be accidentally bitten, or where the Asp would be trod on. He did not even think to ask the Asp to not bite, for it was a wildling and would never do as a human requested.
Upon his return, they washed their hands – something very religious in their community Harry learned – he found a lot of fruit, vegetable and rice and no pork.
Harry was given a few pointers – last minute advice from Corvus – but he was unable to adhere to it. Although he apologised profusely, "I apologise but there are too many children going hungry to waste food…until a few years ago, I was one of them." To explain why he hadn't left even a morsel on his plate.
Corvus quietly confirmed that Harry believed he was of common birth until he was eleven and found out he was of noble birth.
"It was delicious, I enjoyed it enormously," Harry was quick to confirm, in fact he was full to the brim. "I would love to take the recipe home and try it myself for Rabastan."
The Sheikh smiled, wondering if the young man realized how much he was revealing. He was very fond of Rabastan if he was thinking of him even during meal times. His mama and him shared a knowing look, realizing there was definitely going to be a union between the Lestrange and Potter family. Fondness was a stepping stone for the future, so long as nothing caused either to step off that stone.
"You like to cook?" Mama asked, it was such a bother to get the younger ones interested these days. Especially since they had a trusted cook to cook for them, they didn't see it worthy of learning. They had suddenly when they went off to college, they lived off a stipend which didn't include a cook or a maid, it was that time in their lives they learned the true value of living and money. It was good for them, she'd gone through it, her sons had, and her grandchildren and great-grandchildren were.
"I like to bake more, but yes, I've come to love cooking," Harry said smiling, none of his pain showing on his face. Of a haunted past where he'd been forced to learn under the threat of pain and actual pain he'd received.
"You can tell this lot a thing or two," Mama said giving the youngsters a mock admonishing look causing them to giggle.
"Harry wants to be a lawyer Mama Ouda! Not a chef!"
Harry and Corvus ended up staying until it was time for prayers. Neither were religious and had no desire to join them so gave them privacy. It was beginning to get dark by the time they left, and the guard saw to it that they got home safely.
-0
"Did you enjoy yourself?" Corvus asked, as the House-elves welcomed them home. He was very full, and more content than he had been in a good long while. Perhaps he should have agreed to visit earlier – years earlier – he hadn't realized how much he missed company.
"It was really fun, I like them," Harry declared, as he placed two books beside his shopping from the market earlier. There had been no point to taking it with them, he was looking forward
"That's good we have been invited to the theatre later on in the week, Wednesday," Corvus confessed, "The Cairo opera house is wonderful and has many splendid performances." It would give them time to enjoy and explore their surroundings. Harry was most definitely most interested in the museums.
"The Weasley's aren't going to turn up dead, are they?" Harry asked as he moved over to the mail and began dividing them up.
Corvus made a thoughtful noise, "Somehow I don't think you'd mind." but no, he doubted the Sheikh would kill them. He would however, make them pay in a worse way he reckoned. He was not a forgiving man, especially against rudeness he found it distasteful.
"Not Ginevra," he admitted sourly, he honestly couldn't stand her at all. It was right or kind to wish death on anyone, but he was so tired. Now he would need to be extra careful while they were on holiday…he didn't like it the slightest.
Corvus hummed in agreement, as he took a seat, and began to reluctantly go through his correspondence. He honestly, would have rather wait until tomorrow, but that would mean having to go through two piles. Considering they had excursions booked for tomorrow, it wasn't something he had time for.
'Molly Weasley recalled you despite Harry's rather quick thinking. I've removed the knowledge from her mind. None of the others noticed.
It was not signed, but Corvus knew the handwriting well, it appeared as though Tom was in Egypt watching over them. It was insulting really, that Tom would think he'd let anything happen to Harry. It had nothing to do with the Horcrux within him, something of which his sons would find out when they were released from Azkaban too and they would be of the same mind as well.
"It seems that Molly Weasley got a glimpse of me before your spell went into action," Corvus informed Harry who rapidly paled, "Fear not, she has been Obliviated of any knowledge of my presence." Thank Merlin Tom had been there, he should have checked himself, it had been thoughtless, still, the crisis had been averted before it became one.
Harry deflated, relief flowing through him, "Voldemort?" he guessed, a wry grin twisting his features. "Is he always going to follow me when I go on holiday?"
"When he can," Corvus revealed sincerely, not doing the discourtesy of lying.
Harry nodded unsurprised, before going back to reading Draco's letter, he had one from Daphne, Theodore, Pansy and Blaise as well. It seemed he was becoming more and more enmeshed in the central Slytherin group. The Ravenclaws were okay, but he didn't really know them well enough to write to each other during the summer holidays.
"We've received a short letter for Healer Eddison, he's enjoying the wonderful sites in Thailand. He succeeded in managing to get Dumbledore's man arrested for stalking." Corvus commented in amusement. "He's received five years, no extradition." He's rather lucky it wasn't ten. He must have been extremely lucky to get evidence that proved it. He wondered if Eddison had done it on purpose. The prisons over there…weren't exactly up to standard.
Harry laughed in sheer delight, "Good!" he declared, he wasn't fit for decent society if he did everything Dumbledore told him to do without thinking of the consequences. He certainly would be from prison for five years. Whoever it was, he knew one day he'd be putting up with Dumbledore's machinations himself, but thankfully the old fool himself was behind bars. Stalking people, it was wrong on so many levels. Let's not forget what he would actually do when he found the healer. All in the name of getting information about him.
Still, if they managed to get at least a few of Dumbledore's people out of the way then it was a good thing. The Order members he recalled Corvus calling them, the Order of the Phoenix.
Harry shook his head, it was unnerving really, just how much Dumbledore focused on him. "What if he sends people after the Sheikh and his family?" worry prevailing, he did not want to see anyone hurt, not after welcoming him so graciously and they were very kind, they'd even let him borrow two books from their personal library with the promise to take care of them and bring them back.
Corvus chuckled, "If he does none shall survive," amused at the thought, the Sheikh's men would obliterate anyone that came near them with harmful intentions. They used deadly force, the only reason they didn't react first with the Weasley's was because A. they called out Harry's name, B. none of them had their wands out and C. they were in a crowded market. Even children weren't exempt from that order to protect the Sheikh and his family. So, yes, if they were foolish enough to attempt anything, they would pay for it with their lives.
"Rodolphus and Rabastan aren't going to believe this," Harry said amused, looking forward to seeing them – as he always did – every weekend. There was barely ever a quiet moment, they spoke near enough the entire time.
Corvus made a little noise in agreement, calling for Alok to bring his writing box. Which housed everything he'd need to write replies out that required it. Hopefully it wouldn't be required all week, he had come on holiday to get away from all the responsibilities for a bit. Unfortunately, he didn't have anyone to take over the estate, or correction, didn't have someone still in England to take care of the estate.
"Oh, look, the goblins have found Dorea's portrait, it's in Gallifrey Hall?" he said in excitement.
"Of course, it's the property that Dorea and Charlus purchased with Dorea's dowry," Corvus said in pleasant surprise. "It's also where your father was born, if I'm recalling correctly. It was their favoured residence but in their later years they didn't stay there." Which was why he'd assumed it wouldn't be there, it stood to reason she'd wish to be where her youngest and happiest memories were.
"Will Charlus have a portrait too?" Harry questioned.
"Yes, it's normal and natural to have a Portrait made," Corvus replied, "Whether it's active or not remains to be seen."
"Will my parents…." Harry asked trailing off, not sure how he'd feel about that.
"We'll find out," Corvus reassured Harry, but he did not believe they will have done. At twenty-one years old the last thing they'd be thinking about was a portrait being commissioned. Unless, they'd thought on the possible outcome…but it was unlikely, James was too full of himself to consider what may come of his participation and as for Lily…she was Muggle-born at the end of the day. While she'd assimilated to the magical world…she wasn't born to it, and doubtfully knew much about their portraits with the pathetic classes Dumbledore had while he was Headmaster.
"It looks as though they've changed the dates of the boys' trial," Corvus frowned, reading the missive a little more urgently.
"Not later?" Harry grumbled, deeply unimpressed, wondering why they felt the need to change the dates.
"Earlier, it's been changed to the first of September," his frown still etched on his face, deeply unimpressed. "For both of them."
"Ugh, one day! Just one day!" Harry complained dramatically, if it had just been one day earlier, he would have been able to be there.
"It's for the best," Corvus murmured quietly, they couldn't risk word getting out while Harry was young and underage. Not until Harry felt ready to deal with the wizarding public and the outcry, they were sure to give over Harry's choices as if they had any say in it. They had to keep him safe from all harm.
Miles away in their brand new – and costly – tent three of the Weasleys, Ginny, Ronald and Molly took ill in the night and so suddenly too.
------0
A/N – You can all probably guess what I've been watching while writing this given the name of the property where 'Dorea's portrait' is hehe okay, so probably two more chapters before I begin the trial process! I think another visit to the brothers in Azkaban and then one more of Egypt or just after they return home! So, will the Weasley's survive? I mean I don't really need them in this story its so much fun being able to deal with them quickly without worrying about potential plot ideas biting me in the ass! Will Harry be well enough to be able to get the potion so he doesn't require glasses or will that be one of the things the Dursley's also permanently took from him? Their demise is coming on swift wings…but who will do the deed? Will the three Lestrange's work together to deal with them? Or will it be only two of them? One of them? R&R please
I have a facebook group if you're all interested in joining just type DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanStories into the search bar on FB and you should find it without any problem! Also do me a favour review even if you don't normally after the lack of reviews due to FF screwing up for a week nearly!
Chapter Text
The Contract
WARNING – Very sensitive subject below talk of Domestic Abuse if you'd prefer to skip it, go down to the next line after this one.
Chapter 60
"Go on, head off early, you're head ain't in it!" Dorotha ordered Bill, "You're a danger to the rest of us, distracted as you are like this." She wasn't without sympathy, but she also had to look out for the rest of their team. She reckoned they only had about two weeks left before they succeeded in getting into the tomb. Then it was the matter of taking down the rest of the enchantments that could take months.
"But…" Bill's protest was half hearted, he'd been like this for days, getting told to head off early. This was the earliest Dorotha had lost her rag at him, but he knew she was right. He was putting them all in danger, his mind constantly dwelling on what he'd seen…what was happening. He hadn't voiced a word to anyone.
"And for Merlin's sake, talk to Charlie, will you?" Dorotha stated, her blonde hair in a bun and out of the way. Sliding her canteen from her hip, she drank deeply from the water. "Hopefully he'll help you with what's going on in that mind of yours." Knowing that something was eating away at Bill. She'd known him years, they were a good team, they stuck together.
"She's right, Bill, go ahead, we're good here," Fred nodded as he stood, also following Doreatha's example and drinking deeply from his own fresh water container. It was thirsty work, even with canopy's overhead to keep the sun directly from shining on them. The heat was stifling, they were used to it though.
Bill licked his chapped lips, blinking the sweat out of his eyes, he reluctantly and grudgingly nodded. "I'm sorry, guys," he felt awful, just positively awful leaving them in the lurch.
Everyone immediately brushed off his concern, all of them worried about him. They knew his mother and youngest siblings had taken ill…and they were at the closest clinic getting the care they needed. Yet they had a feeling that it was worse than his worry for his family, it was just…something much deeper, if that was possible. Bill rarely mentioned any of his family except for Charlie actually. Whom he was very close to.
Bill nodded, swallowing thickly, before he took three steps back and Apparated away from the dig. The clinic was in front of him, his heart sank when he saw Fred, George, Percy and Charlie huddled up at the entrance tears running down their faces. Oh, no…no…no, please, no, he thought, Merlin, please no. As much as his family annoyed the hell out of him…he prayed this wasn't what he thought it was. "What's happening?" he ran over to them, shaking his head already suspecting what he'd hear.
"Ron's gone," Charlie managed through the lump in his throat. "He just passed away, there was nothing more they could do for him." Clutching Percy close, the seventeen-year-old had been the one to actually look after his youngest siblings, due to the fact he and Bill had been away from home.
It was hardly any surprise; Ron always had eaten too much for his own good.
Bill choked; he barely knew his youngest brother but still…they were brothers. He'd held him when he was born. Promised to look after him, be there for him like all big siblings did. Ron would never get a chance to grow up…he wouldn't get to see what kind of man he'd be. "Merlin, how are the others?" he croaked.
"They're starting to get better, there's a chance they'll survive," Charlie said morosely, "But only a chance." This was not exactly how he expected his weekend to go at all.
Bill hugged the twins close, always the fun-loving jokesters, they didn't know how to deal with this. They were no doubt overwhelmed and not sure how to deal with it. He remained strong and stalwart as his twin brothers hugged him just as tightly back, tears running down his neck from their crying. Fuck, how did he help his family cope with this? How were they going to survive? How could he even contemplate even suggesting what was on his mind? They were going through enough as it was.
He closed his eyes…vividly recalling what he'd seen that night.
-0Flashback 0-
Bill, Charlie, Percy and the twins all laughed as they listened to the twins regale them with their talks of pranks at Hogwarts. All of them lively and animated, adding in the toilet seat they had sent from Hogwarts to the Burrow as promised. Listening to them recount the letter they'd gotten from their mother in a high-pitched voice, the twin-speak no longer hard to follow as used to it as they were. Even their letters went back and forth.
Then they heard the terrifying "MOLLY!" from the other tent, which evidently wasn't closed up for the night.
Bill lurched out of his seat, blasting out of the tent in seconds, he'd never seen his father sound so terrified in his life. Wand out he bolted into the other tent, half expecting to find them being attacked. On edge from the earlier threat to their lives by a very furious Sheikh.
Instead all he found was a hastily dressing father leaning over their mother who was pale, clammy and entirely coated in sweat with puddles of sick near the bed where she'd vomited what looked to be dinner.
All that wasn't what caught Bill's attention at all, no, it was the bruises on his father. Bruises that very much came from a fist, with lash marks on his back. His brothers bashed into him solidly as they too entered the tent, their father already fully dressed looking drawn and worried at his wife.
"Oh, Merlin! We have to get her to hospital! Bill where's the closest one?" Charlie called out, her heartbeat was erratic, there was something seriously wrong.
"Ron and Ginny are the same!" Fred and George rushed to say, coming back into their parents' section of the bedroom. "Ron looks really bad."
"He's really, really green,"
"Bill!" Charlie barked at him, "Closest hospital?"
"Um…there's a clinic fifteen minutes from here," Bill blurted out, shaken to the core over what he'd seen. Surely it couldn't be…no, there was no way…but why hadn't his father gotten help? A few potions…his mother would have blown a lid if anything happened to their father and told them about it…wouldn't she? Unless, she'd been the one to do it, a horrible thought entered his mind.
The family scrambled to get the family seen to, something had obviously bitten them…gotten into the tent or something.
-0Flashback ends 0-
They'd learned whatever it was, it hadn't been a bite since there was nothing to suggest a bite had been the cause. Not even a single puncture would made from a fang, and they could not find the cause of the illness.
The Weasley's hadn't thought to scoop up any of the sick and get it tested. Instead it had been banished with a wave of a wand and with it the evidence. They'd wrongly assumed it was just sick after all.
Since that night, he'd been watching his father closely, who didn't seem to care. Which made Bill wonder if his father did know and didn't think anything off it…or if he just didn't realize his son had seen anything. He wasn't sure what to do with the knowledge…ask his father? Although, quite honestly, he wasn't sure he wanted an answer given the darkness that had pervaded his thoughts as of late.
"Dad!" Charlie said, breaking away from Percy, hugging his father when he made an appearance. Tears rolling down his face, a moue of discomfort leaving his lips at the tightness of his sons' hug. Percy joined them, needing the comfort and familiarity of their father. Desperately needing that comfort, without their mother constantly on their back as horrid as it was to think.
Arthur couldn't choke back the pain and anguish as he hugged his children close. This…this was all he'd wanted, to have his entire family together just once. For he knew how rare such instances would be. He knew his wife was driving away all their children one by one. Now he'd lost a son…his youngest little boy…terror of losing his remaining family twisted his heart tightly in a vice. Which made him grip them tightly, shaken to the core.
"Come on, there's a café around the corner, you need to eat," Bill said, his father had barely eaten the past few days. Only when he forced him to, he was losing weight in front of them.
"I can't leave them," Arthur protested, shaking his head, trying to prevent Bill from spending more money on them. He didn't know how he was going to pay for this clinic bill…and he was terrified.
"They're in the best place for them right now, if you don't eat, you're going to join them." Bill stated firmly, already tugging at his father, forcing him away from the clinic doors. As always, his father barely protested and went along despite his desire not to. It made his heart ache to see his father in this light.
Charlie and the others followed along, but Charlie had a small frown on his face as he stared at Bill's back. There was something going on here, something he was unaware of. He just couldn't pinpoint what it could be. Bill was…acting differently, he'd barely visited their mum's bedside unless it was to try and get their father to sleep, eat or drink.
"Go sit down, I'll get the food," Bill said, and Percy, Fred and George all helped their father sit as if they feared he was about to break apart any given moment.
"So much for a holiday," Bill said bitterly, and Charlie followed him.
"Hey, don't worry about the money…I've got funds set aside," Charlie reassured his brother as they ordered food and drinks for them all. "I think we should be able to cover the cost."
Bill just closed his eyes, he wished that was all he was worried about.
"Unless…Bill, what's going on man?" Charlie asked, seriously. "Talk to me," he urged him, Bill had been really quiet lately, while they were all worried. He knew his brother though, there was something more and it clearly wasn't footing the bill. Closing his eyes, a hell of a bill, they had a funeral to arrange. Choking back his emotions, remaining strong for his father, his younger brothers and his big brother who was also determined to be this way.
Bill licked his lips, thirsty as hell, but he'd left his canteen back at the site. Where he was being more of a hindrance than a help these days. If he didn't watch it, he might find himself off the dig. He recalled his boss's words, (boss of the dig, not the boss, boss since that was the goblins) 'talk to Charlie' what if he was way off the reservation? What if he was wrong? It wasn't right for Charlie to even spend a second thinking the worst if he was barking up the wrong tree.
"Come on man, you've never had trouble before!" Charlie nudged him, picking up the tray and Bill picked up the drinks. Paying for the meals and drinks himself before Bill could think to do so. He'd been paying for days now; it was his turn.
"Alright, but later," Bill murmured, eyes shadowed with worries, fears and pain. How could he think of telling Charlie any of this when they were grieving over the loss of Ron? Their young, easily angered, temperamental little brother who had been so good at chess from a young age.
"I'll hold you to it," Charlie stated, as they moved outside, back to the family.
They ate and drank in silence, not even Fred and George attempted to crack even a weak joke. They ate, their stomachs grumbling hungrily, but did so without their usual gusto. Most of it was consumed, despite the rice lying heavily in their stomach. They weren't about to waste food.
"My little Ronnie," Arthur croaked out, "What happened? Why can't they find anything?" they'd ran all the tests they could, in order to find what the cause was. There was speculation that they'd perhaps eaten something unknowingly dangerous in the past twenty-four hours. Was he going to lose his wife and daughter too?
"It's okay, dad," Percy said, shifting his seat closer and hugging his father tightly. "It'll be okay," uselessly trying to give him comfort but not knowing how regardless of how intelligent he was. They were all at a loss, all grieving, all trying to come to terms with their loss…and the potential loss of two more family members.
"I…I need to get in touch with Muriel," Arthur's voice was muffled from within his son's chest. "She…she needs to know."
The Weasley's collectively grimaced, none of them could stand crabby old Muriel. She was one unpleasant witch to be around. Thankfully, was never around too often, they'd only seen her a handful of times in their lives. "Alright Dad, you write her a letter, I'll send it off through Gringotts." Charlie promised. Which meant she'd get it a lot sooner than she would if they sent it off via owl.
Arthur nodded from where he was still cradled in the protective embrace of his thirdborn son. He was so very tired; he honestly could just fall asleep cradled in the arms of his son.
"Come on, let's get him back to the tent," Bill murmured quietly, which he would be selling as soon as he could. "He's dead on his feet." Grimacing in pain, he needed to start arranging a funeral soon and the term he'd slipped up and used.
Charlie and Bill apparated them in groups, Bill taking his father and Percy while Charlie took the twins. They succeeded in getting Arthur to bed, it hadn't been easy, refusing to change, refusing to sleep until he all but passed out in exhaustion.
"Alright, Bill, spill it," Charlie's voice booked no arguments, as he stared at his older brother.
Percy and the twins glanced between their older brothers in confusion.
"Do you know anything about Dad being attacked?" Bill asked, more than a little hope in his voice that just completely baffled his brothers. Why on earth would he be hoping that their father had been attacked?
"What are you on about?" Fred asked.
"Honestly, Bill…" George continued.
"Stop, I mean it," Bill sniped, glancing at their father, eyes shadowed. "I'm being serious."
"Course he hasn't…"
"We would have all heard about you…"
"Mum would let the whole world know…"
"She's quite like that…"
"Yeah, that's what I was afraid off," Bill's shoulders hunched in defeat, exactly what he'd been thinking for days. He'd even wanted to think that maybe his Dad had convinced his Mum not to say anything even if it was just for their holiday. His Dad had really wanted this holiday for some reason to go well.
"Alright, Bill, stop being cryptic," Charlie said, frowning in utter confusion. "Just tell us what's gone on…" had their Dad been attacked or something? Told Bill but nobody else? hopefully Bill convinced their Dad to go to the Aurors and report it.
"The night it happened…I rushed in and saw bruises and lash marks on Dad's back," Bill confessed, shadowed eyes haunted. "I don't think Dad noticed I saw them, look…I…I've been through every single possible scenario…shit, I don't like where my thoughts are in my head right now."
Realisation dawned on all of them what Bill was implying, which was just ludicrous really. Sure, their Mum was over the top sometimes, but she was not violent. They'd never seen her violent a day in their lives.
Then they analysed their parent's relationship, for a so called loving married couple. When Arthur wasn't working – the entire week – he ate asking how everyone's day went, then played around with his Muggle stuff in the shed. Then he would go up to bed, start the day all over again. The most they saw was their Dad giving their Mum a small kiss when he came home the rest of the time, he avoided her too.
"Have we ever seen Dad really happy?" Charlie asked, bleakly, hating himself for being drawn into these possible thoughts without proof. Hell, surely, they would have known? It isn't possible…was it?
"Oh, come on…we would have known!" George said.
"Mum's many things but she wouldn't hurt Dad…" Fred protested.
"How…how bad is it?" Percy asked, staring at his sleeping father with melancholy.
Bill just looked away, feeling guilty as fuck at saying anything at all. If he was wrong…he would feel even worse he knew. Especially dragging his younger brothers into it too. They had to find out though, "I'm going to talk to Dad about it…find out what happened, I don't want you here for that." He informed them, mostly because he was going to make sure he gets the truth of it. "I want it done before Muriel gets here."
"What are you planning, Bill?" Charlie cautioned him, definitely something going on if he was talking about Muriel.
"To get the truth," Bill declared seriously.
The Weasley's didn't sleep, despite how tired they were. They were all going back and forth on the news they'd just gotten. Surely, they would know if their mother was hurting their father…then they'd be reminded of just how distant and subdued Arthur always was when Molly went on a rant.
Did he not defend himself or others for fear of what she would do to him? Was that why he said nothing that night Bill and Charlie got into it with their mother?
The exhaustion eventually dragged Percy and the twins under, much later, but Bill and Charlie watched over them with an eagle eye and grim frown.
---------0
The atmosphere couldn't have been more different for the Lestrange family, as Harry and Corvus were escorted to their usual room. Box in hand, having been thoroughly investigated and deemed safe – despite the fact Harry had never tried to get anything in – he had stated he wouldn't at the very beginning of the courtship. Now though it was more to do with seeing them free men.
"You got tan," was the first observation from Rabastan, watching as Harry and his father enter looking in very high spirits. Both brothers watched their father closely, the news had shaken them. They couldn't wait to get out, they needed to watch over their father, to make sure he was alright. Their father never tanned, neither did he or his brother for that matter.
Harry grinned, "Yep!" he chirped, "I made you some food…I got the recipe from Sheikh Abd al Alim. It's not bad for a second attempt though." His first had been inedible, way too rich he'd put too much spices in for sure.
The smell was like ambrosia to the brothers, the scents wafting in the air made their stomach rumble something fierce. Especially Rodolphus, who didn't have a box full of food to get him through the week. The upside though, the food was significantly improved due to the laws and regulations that had been changed since their imprisonment. Still, compared to the food Harry was making for them, it was a little bland, nothing was as bland as the slop they used to give him.
"He's in Egypt, is he?" Rodolphus smirking wryly, "How many Opera performances have you been to see?" eyes gleaming in a little in harmless malicious delight. Glad he wasn't having to endure Opera, he absolutely hated it.
"Two, one was Aida and the other was a dance troupe! They were amazing!" Harry said enthusiastically, "The way the use magic to perform is just…" he gushed unable to find the words to express just how amazing the performance was. "Wandless magic is so difficult and they do it so effortlessly while dancing…"
Corvus couldn't help but cough in his attempt to hide his amusement, difficult indeed, he'd believe that when he saw it. "I somehow doubt you'll consider Wandless and Wordless magic to be 'difficult'," his tone dry.
Harry flushed red at the backhanded compliment.
"He performed Wandless magic?" Rodolphus arched a brow, staring at the teen with new eyes.
"Oh, yes, we received quite a nasty surprise on holiday…the Weasleys happen to be there and coincidentally bumped into us. Harry not only placed a notice-me-not but a forget-me-not, quite a powerful one at that. The Sheikh had difficult remembering me until his ring did it's job."
Harry flushed a darker red, shifting uncomfortably at the looks he was receiving. "I didn't do it well enough…Mrs. Weasley remembered." Downplaying his abilities.
This caused the brothers to stiffen in worry, especially this close to their trials.
"Fret not, she has been obliviated," Corvus reassured his sons immediately.
"Merlin, Father don't do that," Rodolphus grumbled, slumping back onto his seat relief sweeping through him. "What's Millicent been saying?"
"Did you really enjoy the performances?" Rabastan queried, judging by his earlier words he definitely seemed to. Listening with half an ear to what his Father and Rodolphus were talking about.
"Yes, they were amazing," Harry said, smiling sweetly. "I was never allowed to watch the TV or go out with the Dursley's. It's truly wonderful getting to see the theatre, to experience it…the way everyone dresses prettily too. It's so much more fun than being in the cupboard that's for damn certain." listening through the vent just to relieve the boredom. His first few times were rather boring but he put that down to difficult following the performance. "I might be even able to see it better if Millicent says I can have the potion to correct my eyesight."
"If?" Rabastan asked, having listened to Corvus reassure them that the potions were doing their job and slowly bringing down his Cholesterol level. It was going to take a while before it was at a better level. Potions weren't automatic, as brilliant as they were. Although, Corvus was still worried about a potential heart attack or a stroke, but he kept that from them.
Harry nodded, "She doesn't know if I can get the potion or not until she checks."
"He was hit too many on times on the head," Corvus said with deceptive mildness, not surprised to see the flash of fury in his sons eyes, although being seen in Rodolphus was a surprise. Then again, he knew Rodolphus was becoming increasingly fond of Harry. He'd always taken longer to warm up to people. He could see they wanted to snap, snarl and curse.
Corvus wasn't sure he could hold them off when they were released from Azkaban. Or would wish to, for that family deserved anything they could throw at them, and then some.
"I bought a few books that I bought at the Market one is about all the royal families Egypt had…the wizarding ones anyway." Harry said, gesturing towards the books in the box, eager to change the subject. "I found a box that the vendor gave me for a galleon, its old but definitely belongs to the royal family, it had three snakeheads on it, and a coat-of-arms. They could never get it open they said, no matter how many times they tried."
"Let me guess you got it open with one try?" Rodolphus asked in amusement.
"Oh, no, magic couldn't get it open at all, but I accidentally began speaking Parseltongue and it opened when I hissed 'open' when cursing the fact, I couldn't get it to open up…" Harry said enthusiastically. "It had two handwritten books, but unfortunately, it's in Egyptian so…I can't read them." Still pouting over that fact. "There was also a beautiful mask inside, like Tutankhamun, but only half."
"And probably worth a small fortune," Corvus commented, he'd been beyond amazed by Harry's find.
"I've got to get a book so I can learn Ancient Egyptian!" he declared; he didn't mind much about the mask at all. "I do want to go see the curator at the museum to find out who it belonged to though…it might take a while to find out from the books. It might even be someone from the royal line wouldn't that be awesome?" Unlike the Muggle counterpart, the magical world still had things going back much farther having preserved it.
"Certainly, would be," Rabastan agreed, silently amazed at the change in the boy, from the one he'd first seen. Downtrodden and defeated, eyes tired and beaten, now look at him, thriving and enjoying life.
"Kid I honestly wonder if you were born with Felix Felicis rushing through your veins," Rodolphus snorted, he definitely was abnormally lucky. Well, if you didn't count the decade long abuse, he suffered he supposed.
Harry just smiled, more amused than anything. Luckily, he was familiar with Latin and the potion and knew what it was and what Rodolphus meant.
"What I wouldn't give to be in Egypt now…" Rabastan murmured.
"You'd be a lobster," Harry commented, "A very burnt one." He could imagine what the sun would do to his skin after a decade in Azkaban.
Rodolphus snorted, finding himself amused by Harry's words. "He's always burnt," he informed Harry wryly. "Even with salves to help." It ran in the family really.
"Your court trial date has changed, are you aware?" Corvus asked his sons, the only mail that got through was mail from the Ministry with dates such as court trials and such, so they should be aware.
"Yeah," Rabastan nodded, a sour grimness to his face. "We got them." Their dates had been days apart the last time, twelfth and thirteenth of September. Now they were both on September first, Rodolphus in the morning and his in the afternoon. Bellatrix was the second of September – Rodolphus only knew as her husband – which he'd informed me naturally.
"Is it normal for dates to be changed?" Harry asked, this was something he didn't know in either world.
"Not normal, no, but exceptions are made," Corvus replied.
"Exceptions being death," Rabastan murmured, "Someone died…I couldn't see who it was that was put in the pit." The pit they still used to put the dead prisoners in.
Harry's lips pursed, eyes gleaming malevolently, that was something else he wanted to see corrected in time. He would make sure that everyone that passed away on this Merlin forsaken island was returned to the mainland and buried in family plots. If they had no family and nobody came forward, then they would be cremated and their ashes scattered near a place of significance. Nobody deserved to be forgotten down a dark dank hole with a million other dead bodies, criminals or not.
"I do not believe it's any of our own," Corvus frowned, "There has been no word reaching me in regards to that." And word would have most assuredly came to him, Tom would have said, even if only as an afterthought in the letter he sent earlier in the week.
"But it will have been someone imprisoned without trial," Harry said quietly, someone who may well have actually been innocent. It was a shame, they'd never regain their freedom, never walk out of court a free man. Instead he was shoved in a pit despite probably having family somewhere out there.
Harry made a vow to himself that they would be the last person condemned to it if it was the last thing he did. The wizarding world was so barbaric and they didn't even realize it.
"Yes," Corvus agreed just as sombre.
"I want Crouch to suffer," Harry said seriously, eyes gleaming with vengeance.
"You are most certainly not the only one with that desire," Rodolphus all but snarled out, the farce of a trial still stung even after all these years. More so now, after all that had happened to Barty, who was good friends with him and his brother. "Too bad he's not going to be here when I am." If he crossed paths with the bastard, he would gladly kill him with his bare hands even if it was barbaric and uncouth to fight in such a manner.
"Here, I made some cakes," Harry said, taking out a plate with a few cakes for them. "I probably shouldn't. You need good and healthy food…it might make getting better once your out more difficult." Understanding just how important it was to eat healthily these days. Hopefully though, there would be a healer in Azkaban to keep all the inmates healthy soon enough.
"I don't care about that," Rodolphus claimed, stealing three of them, hoarding them as he scoffed them down. Moaning at the decadent taste, okay, they were amazing, he loved them. He could sell them; they were that good… "Hope you haven't been giving Father any." Not realizing what he said.
Including Harry in the group of 'their father' purely a slip of the tongue with his thoughts.
"I haven't I promise," Harry said, giving Corvus a look and laughing at the longing he saw expressed in those eyes.
"I do rather miss your home cooking," Corvus sighed, "One day," he promised, once he got back to better health, he was going to have something of Harry's home cooking and enjoy it. He would not be bereft forever.
"I'll just take the rest of these then, save you from yourself," Rabastan said, sliding the plate with the remaining cakes on it. His fondness for Harry evident on his face for a split second before it was gone, hidden behind the mask he'd perfected as a young boy. wearing your heart on your sleeve was never a good thing to do.
Not within high society.
-----0
A/N – I know I'm not a fan of flashbacks but it had to be done so that I could have the prison visit so yeah :D that's how I went about it! Will Molly and Ginny succumb to this unknown ailment? Or will Molly at least survive to answer for her alleged crimes? Will Molly be guilty or will we see the Weasley's coming together and changing their ways? Especially when Molly realises what her children think her capable of? And yes, this is something new I've not done before I hope it doesn't upset anyone, it's not only women who suffer from Domestic abuse but men do too. Will she join Dumbledore in Azkaban? Or will she simply lose everything? Will Ginny survive to be a thorn in Harry's side until he unleashes his darker side? Or will he always be the light to Rabastan's darkness and the calm to his storm? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 61
"Go take them for a drink, something to eat…or a walk, just give me an hour," Bill said, re-entering the tent, a small vial clutched in his hand. Swallowing thickly, he'd already made the decision to do this, but he was questioning himself again.
Charlie narrowed his gaze on his brothers' fist, "Bill…" he muttered, already knowing he wouldn't be able to talk him out of whatever he had planned. He was so headstrong and stubborn…they both were as a matter of fact.
"Please, just let them enjoy what's left of their holiday," Bill sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "That's if anyone even ends up going home." The brand-new tent his mother had bought had already been dismantled, he had a buyer for it. They all fitted into his own tent, there was never any need to buy a new one.
"You going back on your promise to Percy?" Charlie murmured, not blaming him, really. They were going to be skint by the time they were through this. There was no point to Percy going hungry as well as the pair of them when they went back to work. He'd already written to his boss to explain his situation. He'd been given a few weeks off to 'grieve' full pay too, thank Merlin for that.
"I hope not," Bill said grimly, he didn't want to, Merlin, he really didn't want to.
Charlie nodded, "Alright," he sighed, having a feeling he knew exactly what his brother was up to. He realized he was going to take the blame upon his own shoulders and leave them out of it. Charlie wanted to stand by him, but if by that he had to get the twins and Percy out of sight then he'd do it. "I'll bring something back for you and dad."
Charlie honestly wasn't sure whether he wanted to return…because knowing was going to be…either horrifying or make them all feel deeply ashamed of themselves.
Not to forget their father's reaction if they were barking up the wrong tree.
He would have all their heads.
At least they would know, after a week of dark horrible thoughts.
Bill went and sat next to his dad's bed once everyone was gone, he'd slept hours, nobody was surprised. He stared down at the vial in his hand, warring with himself on what to do. He would never get the doubts out of his head if he didn't use Veritaserum. At least this way they'd get the truth of it, and he would not be encumbered with doubt that his father was just telling him what he wanted to hear.
On the side of the bed was a picture that had been taken for the Daily Prophet. All of them together, all of them smiling happily at the camera enjoying their holiday. They looked like a perfectly happy normal family.
The last picture ever taken of his little brother, Ron would never grow up or get another picture taken. A pained grimace painted his face, as his eyes filled with tears that he'd been holding back for so long. No, no, he couldn't allow himself to fall apart now. Not yet.
He had something else he had to do, he could break down tonight when he went to bed.
Picking up the cup he poured in the ice cube filled water from the jug, and breathed shakily. Uncorking the vial, he allowed two drops to fall into the cup and immerse with the water. It was tasteless, odourless and colourless. He wouldn't know he'd taken it until he started blurting out the truth.
Giving it a little shake, he breathed out unaware that he'd been holding it. sliding the vial into his pocket, he'd had to pay for it, at a reputable apothecary to ensure he got the real deal. Not that he minded much, for peace of mind…it was worth every penny. There were no more than six drops inside it anyway.
He almost jumped out of his skin when his Dad began to move around. He luckily didn't have the contents of the cup all over the tent floor. His muscles uncoiled, when he realized how tense he was.
"Bill? What are you doing?" Arthur asked, perplexed as to why his son was sitting watching him sleep. Although, it made him smile and recall the younger days, where he'd had three little imps in his bed after trying to get up at five AM on Christmas day. Bill, Percy and Charlie, it made him smile as he recalled it.
"Here," Bill said, inwardly begging his father's forgiveness.
"What time is it? We need to get back to the clinic," Arthur said, sitting himself up, accepting the cup, why wouldn't he? He trusted his son impeccably. Plus, he was a little thirsty, the heat here was a bit much for him.
"Bill?" Arthur spoke again, "What time is it?"
"Has Mum ever hit you?" Bill asked, the very second Arthur's eyes began to glaze as the potion took immediate effect. Not completely rendering him docile due to the fact only two drops had been put in.
And everything Bill thought he knew exploded as if someone had cast a Bombarda at him.
Every single fear was realized.
Merlin, help them.
When Charlie, Percy and the twins returned, they found a wrecked tent with a brother had at long last broken down and a father that was almost catatonic with shame that his secret was now known.
There was no more sleep to be had that night.
----------------------0
Unlike when they had gone to France for a holiday, he had been grateful to return home. However, the fortnight in Egypt had flew by so quickly…that he hadn't been quite ready to return. He hadn't seen everything he wanted to see, do all the things he wished to either. Corvus had promised that they could return next year if he desired to – instead of visiting another country – it was also hard to say goodbye to his newfound friends. They'd all promised to write, and the Sheikh promised to visit his estate in the UK so the youngsters could meet up again sometimes in the new year.
The Sheikh had been let in on Harry's past, not that he'd been unaware. The hints Harry had dropped during their conversations were rather unmistakable to one who hoards information away. It was just little hints from not wasting food and his comments at the theatre. It wasn't something kids would pick up, but adults? Adults would and did. So, he knew just how treasured friends were, to a child so friendless for over a decade of his life.
"I need to get some journals to send," Harry said as he sighed softly, sad to be gone. "It's too far for Horus to go every time we want to write…or Hedwig."
"It is that," Corvus agreed, he'd almost suggested another week there, but he could not delay his duties any longer. Especially with the Wizengamot, who were due to start the Death Eater trials.
"Good afternoon, Lord Lestrange, Heir Potter," Graham Goyle greeted them, dirty and with pails but at least his feet weren't sore. His brother had laughed at him when he visited, calling him all manners of names. Imagine going to do farm work with dragon hide boots or shiny black shoes on. No wonder he had blisters! He'd received a gift that night, a pair of comfortable work boots with boot socks to go with. There were charms inside to make them comfortable, sturdy and prevent any wear and tear that caused blisters. He had been more than grateful to his brother for the gift, it had been very well received and he'd told him so. "I hope you enjoyed your holiday?"
"It was amazing!" Harry immediately said, almost gushing but managing to keep himself contained much to Corvus' approval. Gushing with one's family was all well and good…but not with others. It wasn't very becoming after all, but he would have given him a pass, he was still quite young.
"Have you been reading the news, Lord Lestrange?" Graham asked, keeping a tight grip of the pails full of food.
Corvus arched a brow, "No, I can't say I have been," he admitted, curious himself now.
"You should," Graham asked lips twitching, glancing very briefly at Harry before he nodded, "Excuse me," he wasn't being paid to stand and talk to them after all.
"Of course," Corvus agreed graciously, "Come, let us see what's been going on in our absence." With that Harry and Corvus made their way inside, their trunks at the hallway, not yet moved to their bedrooms.
"Bring my mail and the Daily Prophet, we shall have a quick fruit salad for lunch in my office." Corvus demanded of the House-elf who looked to be just about to move their trunks.
"Yes Sir! Welcome home Sir!" with a click of it's fingers the trunks were transported to the appropriate bedrooms.
"I wonder what's been going on," Harry said, as he stepped inside Corvus' office, which was just as they had left it. "He was very…cryptic."
"Indeed, he was," Corvus agreed, "We'll find out momentarily." He hadn't thought to bother having the newspaper delivered to Egypt. They were on holiday after all, the only exception he'd made was to ensure he kept up on his mail, which was important. He needed to keep up to date on everything that was happening.
It wasn't long at all before Nushala returned with the mail, handing Harry his, and Corvus his mail as well as the rolled-up newspaper editions they had missed while away.
"Tadray will have lunch served in a few minutes," she declared before popping away seeing as her Master no longer required her presence.
Harry immediately plucked out his new magazine subscription. Which he got every week, with new items available for purchase or changes to the prices and such. He immediately began browsing the book section, and was disheartened by the lack of two-way journals. It seemed he may have to actually ask Corvus to take him there. Not that Corvus minded, he'd made it more than clear.
A muted sound of surprise had Harry's head snapping up in confusion. "What's going on?"
Peter Pettigrew found dead!
"Why is the picture blurry?" Harry asked, squinting at it with a frown.
Corvus chuckled, the food appeared on a empty spot, "That is because it's a very graphic picture that anyone handling the newspaper that's underage it censors itself." It's for that reason the Daily Prophet didn't tend to allow graphic pictures often. The spells made it more trouble than it was worth.
"He was found amongst a patch of violets in Godric's Hollow," Corvus went on to explain sombrely.
"Violets?" Harry asked shrewdly, "As in the poem by Mark Twain?"
"I must say I'm not familiar with his work," Corvus admitted, assuming it was a Muggle poet.
"Forgiveness is the fragrance of the violet on the heel of the one who crushed it," Harry parroted the words, "It's part of Mark Twain's work, the title of the poem is forgiveness."
"I see," Corvus understanding dawning, Tom wasn't one for caring where knowledge came from. He consumed all information in his path, whether it was Muggle in nature or magical. He'd been all around the world, he was very intelligent, charming and charismatic. He didn't need to wonder if Tom knew this. The fact it was Peter Pettigrew and where he'd been found…it was symbolic, a gesture for someone Tom knew would understand. "You enjoy poetry?" even now he was finding out new information on Harry…recalling what he'd said to his boys just last week, about enjoying the beautiful things in life.
"Yes, I read it sometimes, there was a lot of poetry in the library at school. Some of them gave me hope for the future, some of them reflected my mood perfectly. I haven't gotten a chance to read any here…I've too much to learn to waste it on something so frivolous." Harry shrugged, he had so much he had to learn, things that all his friends knew already, and had learned years ago. He was doing his best to play catch up, but he wasn't going to catch up very easily. No matter how much he read, because during the summers his friends were learning even more and advancing ahead of him further.
"I see," Corvus mused thoughtfully, making a mental note to remove a few books from the library and give to him. He had a few books on poetry from wizards, he was sure Harry would love them. It didn't linger in his mind long, still reeling over the apology Tom had just gifted to Harry.
"I guess they'll be removing all those wanted posters around town now," Harry said, "And the Aurors won't be hanging too much around Diagon Alley and Hogsmeade." Not to forget the fact Peter was actually on the Muggle news, with warnings not to approach him because he was 'armed and dangerous'. Well, he was, just not with anything the Muggles would find concerning…they'd just think it a stick of some sorts.
Corvus made a small sound of agreement, "I assume you wish to go to Flourish and Blots?" knowing Harry wished to buy the journals and send one ahead so that he could converse with his new friends. It was only logical, since he didn't wish to use Hedwig and Horus on such long journeys.
"I don't know if they have them in stock, they don't have any in the magazine," Harry said, gesturing towards the open Flourish and Botts magazine he had on the table beside his mail. Which he was opening, Draco's judging by the green ink and writing.
"Only there more popular items are in there, and surprisingly the two-way journals are not amongst them." Corvus informed him, "Most people prefer to mail their letters, habit more than anything really."
"And the fact nobody wants dozens of books lying around waiting for a reply…and maybe missing it." Harry said with a rueful grin, unfolding the letter from Draco only to arch a brow, at the contents within. "Uh…"
"Problem?" Corvus questioned, but he didn't remove his gaze from reading the rest of the newspapers. He probably should have begun on the date they left really, but he'd been curious to know what was going on.
"Yes, I think so," Harry said perplexed, causing Corvus to immediately glance up, the paper forgotten.
"What's wrong?" he demanded to know, eyes roaming over Harry's features.
"Ronald Weasley's dead," Harry said blank faced, "Pansy has been saying I did it, that it was too much of a coincidence that I was in Egypt when it happened." not sure how to feel about the fact Pansy honestly thought he'd risk his life to end Ronald Weasley of all people.
Corvus blinked fast paced a few times, almost requesting that Harry repeat himself. He frowned, "I shall speak to her father regarding her behaviour," he promised Harry, "And ensure you receive an apology for her despicable behaviour." Even if Harry had done such a thing, to begin rumours was at the height of idiocy. One must keep their thoughts like that to themselves, it was never to be gossiped about.
Plus, it was most definitely not Harry, he'd never been out of his sight once while they were away. Let's not forget the fact that he did not even know where exactly the family had been staying while abroad.
There were only two very high contenders for that murder, Tom or the Sheikh. The Sheikh was most likely, after all Tom had no reason to step in, least of all with the Weasley boy, the girl perhaps, since she was indeed a thorn in Harry's side during his education. He was quite frankly, from all he heard, and what Harry said, was able to keep her in check himself.
It was more likely the boy had been killed accidentally by something in Egypt than by the Sheikh or Tom.
He really needed to read the newspapers in order and find out what on earth was going on.
So, they meticulously got them in order, removed the band and the plastic covering, set them aside in the bin. After that, Corvus began to read through everything. The newspaper had a big spread about the winners of their competition, including a picture of the Weasley family, it seemed they'd left only two days earlier than them.
Unnoticed or deemed insignificant by both Corvus and Harry was a little rat clutched in the hands of Ronald Weasley. Under scrutiny, one would realize that said rat had a toe missing. It did not take long for a wizard intelligent as Tom to figure it out at all.
"I'm glad they didn't put in a picture of me," Harry commented offhandedly, there was a picture of the other winners with their gift.
"There will probably be a letter somewhere requesting it," Corvus informed him, "Nothing here that will bring us closer to understanding." Closing the paper, setting aside. It was always useful for the bird's cages and kept for that exact reason, and spread all over the owlery.
Corvus was even more swift with the rest of the papers, he would read them again more leisurely later. For now, he had information he wanted, so flipped through them, looking for any mention of the Weasley family. It wasn't until they got to nearer the end of the fortnight that they found what they were looking for.
"Here it is," Corvus said, spreading out the newspaper so he could see the entire article. His eyes roamed carefully over the words, reading everything, taking it in. "It would seem that it wasn't just Ronald Weasley, but Molly and Ginevra have taken sick as well. Causes unknown, they're assuming they picked something that made them sick. Either at the market or nearby." In fact, the Egyptians were insisting on that being the cause, not wishing to create an international incident.
Not that Cornelius Fudge would for the sake of the Weasleys' who did not have the funds to take it further.
"Are there things that can kill and leave no trace?" Harry asked thoughtfully.
Corvus gave Harry a look, "Yes, in both words, although it's only unknown until someone creates a spell or ritual to ensure it would show up. We have to keep up with the times."
"So, if they did Merlin's ritual?" Harry questioned.
"That would show everything, I believe, it's very costly to use, it will become less so with it being legalised in the UK." Corvus informed him, it had cost him for Millicent to use it – knowing it was illegal – but cost was of no consequence when it came to Harry's health and wellbeing.
Neither the Sheikh or Tom would leave evidence lying around. If they found what it was, it most assuredly would look accidental. Whatever it was that had indeed been used.
It would seem as though the Weasley's had Ronald Weasley cremated and his ashes would be scattered at the burrow when they returned. Ginevra and Molly were still situated in the clinic, not surprising really. Bill Weasley was probably smart enough to realize that they were better off there – much cheaper – than in St. Mungo's despite it being closer to home. They asked to be left alone in their time of grief.
"How is it the news knows so much? It's rather…disconcerting, that news should only be known amongst family and friends." Harry said, staring at the writing in bafflement.
"That's because the people they take into their confidence doesn't care one whit about keeping it." Corvus said, lip curling. "No doubt someone close to the Weasley's got money for this information."
Harry grimaced.
"It's always useful to have someone in your circle that likes to gossip, however," Corvus said slyly, "Especially if one desires information to get out to the general public. Someone close, but not too close, and someone you don't really hold in your confidence."
Harry grinned, "Awesome! I guess that Pansy will be that for me."
"No, she will not be doing it again any time soon," Corvus said his voice cold and calculating. He was not going to have Harry's reputation questioned, not by a silly gossiping girl. If any of those letters were intercepted…Merlin, he didn't want to think about it. Children's familiars were not trained to prevent interception and the letters are not spelled so nobody other than the recipient can read it. He certainly would be having a word with Lord Parkinson regarding his daughters conduct. How dare she accuse Harry so openly?
Harry said nothing to dissuade his current course, instead basked in the fact someone wanted to defend him, help him. Even if it was just against Pansy and her malicious gossip – which she was known for – it meant the world to him. Vernon had been that way against anyone who spoke about Dudley wrong too.
After that had been dealt with, Corvus began to read the newspapers again. Harry went to read his mail from all his friends and the information from Antonio from the Wizengamot and a few other official letters.
"Sirius wants to come and visit, he doesn't mind coming here, he said," Harry said, pleasantly surprised. It hadn't escaped Harry's notice that Sirius had not mentioned Corvus or anything remotely related to them in his letters. The lack of what was said…as well as what was, told Harry a great deal. "With your permission."
"He is welcome here so long as he's respectful, any disrespect and he will find himself on the edge of the wards after being forcefully evicted." Corvus informed him, "And feel free to inform him of the fact and he will know just how painful that act is."
"You can evict people?" Harry asked, interestedly, magic always fascinated him, and often left him going off on a tangent. Like now.
"Indeed, I can," Corvus said, "And once you take full control of your own manor, you'll be able to as well." He informed him, the power rush had been amazing, he'd been giddy with it for weeks.
"You can feel all the properties?" Harry asked in disbelief.
"Not the way I feel Lestrange manor, not until I step foot inside," Corvus explained, "I take temporary control of whichever property I happen to be in. we cannot take control of more than two, not without facing difficulty. There is a way of shutting down all your properties simultaneously that doesn't require you being at the locations. You'll learn more about it in the coming years, but for now, it's not something of a priority."
Harry nodded, and went back to his letters, "Look, the Wizengamot are having a party, a ball," he said reading the invitation in fascination. He had received an invitation…he wondered if he'd be able to go. It was during the summer holidays but he wasn't sure if it was feasible.
"It's their annual charity ball, they raise money for one thing or another," Corvus explained, "The Wizengamot, Council of magic and the Minister are there…they do it to make connections and seem generous in their donations."
"Wouldn't they be better off just giving the money they'd spent on their robes and food?" Harry asked, reading the invite, it was pretty, on very expensive cards. "This year they're raising funds for new equipment for the Potions labs in the Ministry of magic." Entirely sceptical with the entire thing.
"Half will be lucky to be allocated to that cause, the rest will go into the Ministers coffers." Corvus informed him, "It's not technically illegal, due to the fact he actually spends some of the money on the aforementioned cause.
So, he gets away with it, the rest is really bribery."
Disapproval was written across Harry's face, he found it highly unfair.
"Excuse me, I'm going to reply to my friend's letters," Harry said scooping everything up. Moving over to the small desk that had been put there for his specific use. Due to the amount of time they actually ended up spending here. He used his new pen set, still excited to see and use them.
"Of course, we'll go to the shops half an hour before dinner," Corvus promised, by then he should be all caught up letter wise and having spoken to Graham to see how he'd feel about becoming a more permanent fixture at Lestrange Manor, even if it was only part time. He couldn't in good conscience allow Harry to do it all. He had his own education to see to, and his additional duties for a soon-to-be Lord…and not to forget the other reading he did as well as legislations he liked to write up. He was going to be almost living in the Ministry of magic for the coming months. Which didn't sit well with leaving Harry on his own so much, but unfortunately, he could not miss it.
"Thank you," Harry said smiling, glad that in all the shocks they'd had this afternoon…that Corvus hadn't forgotten.
--------------o
I wasn't sure about making it too graphic since I know it can be awful for some people to read...but it will obvious get a little more graphic and I will put warnings up! Will Arthur be pressured into pressing charges? or will Arthur refuse to allow it to become public? Will someone be able to convince him what he went through that it wasn't his fault or is it something that Arthur will need to realize himself? Yep, not made a decision on whether they'll die yet or not I'm on the fence on that one! Will we see a chapter from Tom's POV for everything that's happened these past weeks...what did you think of the whole Pettigrew thing? Did it surprise you? I know...I know I've never killed him off that way before but that's why i wanted to do it :D and dun dun dun the trial is coming soon although I didn't find a bit to fit in about the journals and books...i guess we can just say they haven't been translated yet and will be by Harry himself somewhere between or after the trials :) and yes, that pesky little plot idea isn't leaving me alone for that :P hehe! so Ginny survive to be killed later down the line by a possessive Rabastan :P or die in Egypt? Molly survive and face the consequences of losing her entire family except her daughter? Or die in Egypt I had her killed in EHTS which didn't allow her to suffer the consequences so I'm not surprised I'm wavering on her dying yet in this one! R&R please TRIALLLSSSSSSSSSSS will Harry be there or will he only hear about them after the fact? Will Corvus take the journal so he knows in real time?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 62
Voldemort had never been gladder to see his home, he was beyond tired. He hadn't slept for more than a few hours every day for the past month. Two weeks of it had been in Egypt, not only taking care of a dangerous – in terms of his cowardice not his powers – loose end and naturally ensure Harry's safety.
Pettigrew had been a danger to his secret return, if he was caught…he would spill everything. As of right now, nobody had believed Dumbledore's claims that he was the Dark Lord. With a little luck, nobody would ever believe his ramblings. To ensure that he had to take care of Pettigrew who was a coward. He would have spilled whatever he needed to in order to survive.
He had no loyalty to anyone, except for surviving. How he had been placed in Gryffindor, well, that was beyond his understanding. He definitely should have ended up in Slytherin, he was the worst sort of Slytherin neither ambitious or cunning, but his self-preservation was off the charts.
He would follow anyone that had power in order to live. It had been something he'd taken advantage of when he cornered the rat when he wanted someone in the Order of the Phoenix. He'd needed a spy, one that wouldn't be suspected. Which meant Lupin – the werewolf – was out. He honestly hadn't expected Pettigrew to last long, but he had, four years he'd been his spy. He'd often wondered if Dumbledore had known, he normally didn't have a problem reading the minds of those he interacted with. Pettigrew certainly had no mind shields, he should know, he'd gotten everything he could out of the useless pathetic man.
Still, the wizard was dead, he'd killed him, letting loose his baser desires while he was at it. It had been too long since he had been able to invest in a spot of torture. Although, he hadn't made it too obvious, and had to ensure the 'time of death' window had been when Black was with his therapist, so he couldn't be arrested for the crime. The only kind thing he'd ever do for Black.
Pettigrew was meant as an apology to Harry after all. Getting his godfather arrested for the crime would just make that apology redundant. He'd seen Harry reading the book by Mark Twain, a book of poetry. Even he had been surprised, it was from the school, he'd found, the book had been marked and it was very, very overdue. It had come surprisingly easy on how to complete the apology.
The boy was definitely smart enough to put the pieces of the puzzle together. Him and him alone, although he honestly wouldn't be surprised if Corvus figures it out as well. They were close, not something he had expected. It had been a beneficial arrangement between them, but it had become so much more. As little as he was around them, even he could see that.
Once inside, Voldemort set his alarm, the brother's trial would soon begin. Everything had been set up to ensure success. It was going to be all too amusing to see their faces, he thought as he finally lay his head down to sleep. Their conviction that they were guilty was going to be blown to smithereens and he couldn't wait.
It was going to be glorious.
A few hours later, his alarm went off, and Voldemort felt like he'd literally just closed his eyes.
It was time to dawn on the persona of Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin after breakfast of course.
Smug in superior satisfaction, he got up to start his day.
-0
"I have something I wish to give you before you leave," Corvus informed Harry, neither having to rush breakfast as Graham had agreed to work for him. He had no need to begin his day so early and see to the animals. It was a weight off, especially on days where he would be constantly at the wizengamot meetings.
Harry perked up, looking at Corvus curiously, wondering what Corvus had to give him. "Yes?" he asked, acknowledging what Corvus had said to him.
"I know you're trying to translate the book and learning Ancient Egyptian in your free time, but here," Corvus said, "Make time for the things you like, even if it's just a chapter in the evening." He was so proud of the teen and the effort the was putting into his education. However, he did deserve to do something because it pleased him and made him happy.
Harry accepted the books, they were thin, but kept with care. "Oh!" Harry said realizing that they were a collection of poems by Jasper Shafiq and Debra Ollivander. "Thank you, I'll read them on the train ride." He said excitedly, wondering if wizarding poems were truly all that different from Muggle ones. He hadn't seen any reference to poetry here, drawing, music and things yes, but not poetry.
"I ordered a few for your birthday but unfortunately, they haven't arrived yet." Corvus admitted, they'd informed him they had been 'lost in the post' after he had given them more than ample time. So, after a lot of back and forth with the 'books not being available' he'd been informed via Floo – after Floo calling them for the hundred millionth time – that they were on their way. He had not bothered to inform Harry, there was no point until the books were on their way. "Shall I keep them here or would you like to have them shipped to Hogwarts?"
"Leave them here," Harry said thoughtfully, "I have these ones," they would do until he returned home.
"Then I shall put them in your room," Corvus nodded his understanding, for the first time he hadn't gifted Harry with a promise of a holiday this year. Mostly because he believed that Harry wanted to return to Egypt. "You are packed and ready to go? You have your potion box?" he still measured out everything for Harry, and send it through for him, mostly out of sheer habit these days.
"Yes," Harry nodded, and for once his vision wasn't obscured by glasses, and they didn't bob a bit as he did so. Millicent had declared that he did indeed meet the criteria for the potion. Only just mind, two more points and he wouldn't have met the criteria at all. So, it had been a close call. Not that Harry minded, he could see without the aid of his glasses! He was ecstatic and still overjoyed – although he still had the little divots on his nose – even weeks later. "I'm all packed."
"Good," Corvus declared, not surprised at all, Harry was very neat and tidy, and never had to do anything last minute by being lazy. He'd put every book he'd need, cauldrons, clothes and things in his trunk. His boys had needed reminding, but they too had never forgotten anything or been forced to the morning they departed on the train.
"Oh, I almost forgot, about the case regarding my mail, it's been found, the redirection spell put it all at Gringotts." Harry explained, "Antonio is putting a motion for me to get it back through the Ministry of magic."
Corvus nodded thoughtfully as he ate his breakfast, "That's good, have you decided what you want done with it, yet?" dabbing his mouth lightly. "Ten years of mail won't be easily gotten through." At least the second Harry returned to the magical world, it had been removed but it didn't make what Dumbledore had done any more right. Unfortunately, they couldn't bring additional charges to the old fool since from a legal standpoint he had been perfectly within his rights to not only safeguard Harry – and the magical world – by preventing owls from descending on Privet Drive in droves. Which everyone knew would be Dumbledore's defence if they decided to press charges. So, Antonio had simply ensured that they got the mail back and no charges would be pressed against Dumbledore. It had evidently worked, since he informed them where it was. Now all they needed to do was get Gringotts to hand it over with a demand by the Ministry of Magic.
"I…do you think it's wrong to ask the House-elves for help?" Harry admitted sheepishly, he'd be there, he just wanted a little help.
"I'm sure they'd love to help you," Corvus said dryly, and he was not being sarcastic the least. The House-elves adored Harry, the looks on their faces…yes, they would do anything for him. His kindness and decency where they were concerned worked in his favour and there was nothing feigned about it. unfortunately, his past made it all too easy for Harry to understand them in a way that most people wouldn't.
Harry just smiled, before sighing, "I wished I could be there," he wanted to see them gain their freedom.
"You may observe the memory, it's perfectly within your right after all," Corvus informed, "But you'll have to wait." Harry did not have a pensive, and as careful as he knew Harry was…he wouldn't be lending him the Lestrange pensive. It was much too expensive, and very, very rare. If it was stolen…well, he would be infuriated, it had been in the family for generations and it would stay in the manor where it was meant to be.
Harry nodded his understanding; the most important thing was that they would be free.
"We have ten minutes to depart if we're to meet with everyone at the train station," Corvus informed him, he'd be wearing a basic glamour, amongst the rest of the Lords and Ladies dropping off their own children. Even Moody's eye would find it difficult to catch a glimpse of him in such a crowd. He was grateful to them all for enabling him to see Harry off on the train for the second year running.
Harry's eyes glowed with happiness, "I'm finished, I'll just get my trunk," despite him suggest to use the House-elves to help with the mail, he still never asked them to do much for him. He'd done nearly everything himself while in pain as he recovered from the injuries the Dursley's had inflicted on him. He certainly wasn't going to start asking them to do everything now, not when he was fully capable of doing it without exerting himself. He wiped his own face, before setting his napkin aside and stood and excused himself.
Corvus sat back, allowing himself a small contented smile, he hadn't been happy in such a long time. Content, yes, but not truly happy like this. His sons would be home tonight, both of them, where they belonged.
Harry returned with his trunk, but wore an unsure look on his face. Clearly something had just begun bothering him.
"What's the matter?" Corvus enquired, surprised to see him so conflicted, he'd been gone only a few moments.
"I won't see you every Saturday anymore, will I?" Harry asked slightly subdued, he would miss it so very much.
Corvus mused silently over what Harry just said, looking at it from every angle. He certainly hadn't been expecting that to be bothering Harry at all. No, he'd assumed it was missing the trial that was still upsetting Harry a little. "We can continue the routine should you wish, but Rabastan and Rodolphus won't be here." He confessed to the now utterly bewildered teen.
"What? Why?" Harry asked utterly befuddled. Why were they not going to be at home? Wasn't that what they'd been working towards? He didn't understand and found himself rather upset.
"They're both going to Africa, we have a villa situated near Lake Victoria, the weather is very, very pleasant at this time of year. Healers will be going with them and I will be visiting as often as I am able. Everything they need will be there for them to regain their former strength and health. The Villa is near a resort that has everything they'll need including a spa and gym." After a decade in Azkaban their skin was in horrid condition, and needed care they wouldn't find here, it would take time before their reputation would not cause friction.
Corvus had been writing and talking to healers – via Floo – from all over the world. Seeking the best care for his sons, and how it should be gone about. The consensus was definitely somewhere warm during their convalescence. Peace, quiet and healthy meals, until their appetite was built up a bit then slowly introduce exercise to their daily lives, rebuilt the muscles they'd lost while in Azkaban.
Corvus explained everything the Healers had recommended, so that Harry fully understood why they were being sent to Africa. So, he realized that the boys weren't being sent away in disgrace, or being hidden. They just needed somewhere they could regain their sense of self. "If you would still like to visit Rabastan every Saturday, then we'll set up a Portkey, would you like that?"
"Will they still want me to visit?" vulnerability bled into Harry's innocent question, something Corvus had tried very hard to get rid of. He knew a decade of abuse would never leave Harry, he'd always question and doubt himself, according to all the books he'd read and the advice given. All he could do was reassure Harry, and in time he would be able to ignore the voices of doubt.
"Why wouldn't they?" Corvus stated firmly, giving Harry a look that stated he wanted an answer.
"They don't need me anymore," Harry pointed out, it wasn't like he hadn't known from the get go that it was a beneficial arrangement between them.
"Do you doubt me or is it the boys you're doubting?" Corvus asked kindly, ignoring the dwindling time they had to get to the train. Standing up, approaching the thirteen-year-old who now came further up his chest. They had to nip this in the bud, the books and conversations he had with Millicent warned him not to let any doubts fester.
Harry's eyes widened, "I didn't mean it like that!" he protested vehemently, shaking his head, not wishing for a second for them to think he doubted them. He just doubted himself.
Placing a hand on each of Harry's shoulders, straightening him up, "The boys care about you, as do I, you have not been used Harry. We want you to continue to be part of our lives, of the family. Do not doubt that for a second. The dynamics will be changing a little now, that's all."
Harry inhaled a shaky breath, if there was one person he trusted and believed above all others…it was Corvus. He had never lied to him, not once, not even to spare him in the time he'd known him. So, he trusted him when he spoke this time too. Something in him eased at the knowledge he wasn't going to lose them…despite working so hard to get them free with a nasty whisper at the back of his mind making him feel as if he'd lose them the second, he accomplished the task he'd set out for himself.
"Now we'll have a Portkey set up for Saturday, alright?" Corvus said, squeezing Harry's shoulders in comfort. Truly surprised that Harry wished to continue with that particular part of the contract. He no longer needed Harry to continue with the contract so he could see his son. He could visit him whenever he liked, and soon enough he'd be back living at Lestrange manor with full health. Harry didn't need to keep visiting on Saturdays…the contract was no longer vital…but what did it mean if Harry wished to keep it up for the full four years?
"I made this for you," Harry said, pulling out a large square package from his trunk, he'd worked on it for ages, the rest of the summer when he knew Corvus wasn't going to spot him wanting to keep it a secret.
Corvus stared in silent contemplation at Harry, if he didn't know any better…he would suggest Harry had been preparing himself for the inevitable goodbye. What a silly lad he was, as if they were going to shove him aside. Did he not realize how vital he had come to the family? How better they were for his presence? He ripped open the plain brown package concealing the gift, and smiled at the sight that met him.
It was their Egyptian holiday home, with the pyramids clearly displayed in the background. He had remembered it rather well, perhaps created from a picture? He had taken one of his wife's camera's on holiday, taken quite a lot of pictures, which he did not think had been developed yet. "That is a wonderful painting, I think I know the perfect place to put it." his office could look rather dark, but with this, it would bring a little light to it. Most of it was shades of yellow and orange. It was no means an expert's work, without hundreds of thousands of galleons but it was very, very good for a young teen who had only began painting two years and one month ago.
"Do you have money?" Corvus questioned, "The first Hogsmeade visit isn't for a while but it's always handy to have some money while visiting the village especially if you see something you like or want to stop for a spot of hot chocolate."
"I withdrew enough when we went for the journals," Harry nodded, he'd been prepared for that. Corvus had signed his permission slip, and had sent it back to Flitwick with Loki to ensure it wasn't intercepted. If anyone stole it from Flitwick's files, they'd find themselves unable to read it, Corvus had ensured that much for Harry's continued safety. Not that the journals were in use, no, Harry had been Sirius Black's first customer for his paired Mirror phones.
Which were just one of the few – rather ingenious – inventions he must admit. He would have offered to invest in it, but Black had more than enough money to start his own business up. Harry had come up with some new additional ideas to add to the creations to make them that much better. It had brought Sirius and Harry closer, close enough that they spent time together. Which had been a relief, that Harry wasn't on his own, since he was at Wizengamot meetings a lot. The House-elves had kept an eye on him though, on his behalf.
The Mirror phones were not yet for sale, since Sirius did not have a workforce. He wanted to create a few more, see how well they did before he even contemplated the idea of a workforce. The name he had chosen had made him roll his eyes, Marauders investments incorporated. With a stag, dog and a werewolf insignia. At least he had put a lot of thought into what he wanted.
"Good," Corvus nodded, when Harry became the Lord of his estate, he'd be given a check book, and would cease taking money out. Pureblood Lord's did not jingle after all. Setting the painting on the dining room table carefully, "We must go or we will be late, are you feeling better?" Harry was entitled to feel what he was feeling, and he'd never belittle him for it.
"Yes," Harry said, and it was true.
"Good, now let us get you to the train so you don't miss it," Corvus gestured, shrinking down Harry's trunk. Harry had everything he'd need in his pack back anyway. Harry slotted it into his bag pocket and nodded that he was ready now.
Before too long they were outward bound towards the scarlet train that would whisk Harry away to Hogwarts school of Witchcraft and Wizardry.
"Heir Harry…my daughter has something she wishes to say to you," Lord Parkinson stated firmly, "If you would permit it?" he added graciously, glancing at his daughter that suggested she better keep her mouth shut. He was still furious with her for her stupidity, more so than Corvus.
Harry wanted to gape, but he just barely refrained, "Of course," he stated, with Corvus' hand on his shoulder, hidden amongst the families there was no concern of Corvus being outed.
Pansy was a florid red colour, that made her features look unseemly. "I apologise for my despicable decorum; you have my word I won't do it again. Will you forgive my horrid conduct?" she said, and it was clear to everyone there she'd been coached on what to say. Pansy didn't speak that way, not at all. She looked pensive and more than a little worried as she stared at Harry. She had been informed what antagonising Lord Lestrange would do…and if Harry didn't forgive her then she would have the house of Potter, Lestrange and the Dark Lord.
It would be the end of them and their social standing.
Harry remained silent, staring at Pansy, as she became even more desperate, pleading with him to accept her apology. "Once and only once, if anything like that happens again…that's it. Imagine thinking for a second I would risk my life to take out Ronald Weasley of all people…someone I have never interacted with is…an insipid suggestion." He said shortly, warning her that he would never let it go again.
Lord Parkinson almost nosily let out a breath of relief, thank Merlin for that. He squeezed his daughters' shoulder, "She will display the appropriate amount of decorum for the house of Parkinson, Heir Potter, of that have no doubt."
"Thank you, Heir Potter," Pansy said in relief, "I am grateful for your courteousness."
"You're welcome," Harry said, nobody would ever make him feel inferior without his consent Corvus said. He straightened up a little more, confidence exuding from him. He was going to be Lord Potter; he wasn't going to endure what he had at the Dursley's.
"That's the train about to depart, watch out for Loki some time this week with the new Portkey." Corvus informed Harry, "Take care of yourself."
Harry nodded, "Keep me updated!" he made Corvus promise.
Corvus nodded, "Go on!" he urged him as the whistle blew yet again, and everyone that hadn't already entered the train, suddenly made a big dash towards the train, waving – with decorum naturally – towards the others.
"Come on, Vincent is holding a car for us," Draco said, once the train sped up outside of the station and their friends and family couldn't be seen.
"Oh, good, I was worried we wouldn't find one," Harry admitted, as he followed Draco and the others to find the compartment their friend had kept for them.
"Are you feeling anxious?" Daphne asked as they settled in with the door closed. Pansy was unusually sullen and silent, giving them all the cold shoulder. Probably furious that they'd given her away to Corvus and Harry and gotten her into trouble. That as well as the embarrassment at having to publicly apologise in front of anyone of note.
"Who? Me?" Harry asked, startling a little when he realized Daphne was talking to him.
"Well, yes, your betrothed is going to be going through trials this afternoon," Daphne pointed out, knowing better than to say anything outright. "I heard my father discussing it. They seem to think it's going to go well." Looking rather baffled by that fact.
"Everyone is discussing it, not just our parents," Draco said wryly, "They don't hold out hope that Bellatrix will be free. Mother isn't happy about that…but she's not particularly upset."
Narcissa loved Bellatrix, but from a distance, she was too unpredictable for her to be comfortable with her presence around her son.
"If the rumours are to be believed, I'm not surprised," Vincent said solemnly, giving a shudder, the tales he'd heard of Bellatrix had scared him to hell and back.
"Dad used to go on about her especially around dad," Greg admitted wryly, "Tried to frighten the life out of him. It backfired of course, it made me unable to sleep without nightmares for ages, uncle Graham was furious with father for that." Especially since his cousin had heard it too.
Draco snorted, finding it amusing.
"I reckon I'll always think twice about eavesdropping," Greg said sheepishly.
"I'll bet," Harry said, "Your uncle is quite cool, he's showed me quite a few spells on animal care…and asked a whole lot of questions I had."
Greg smiled; it was a genuine thing that made him look a few years younger. It wasn't often you actually saw Greg smiling like that. "He's awesome," he nodded his agreement. His uncle was normally able to spend more time with him than his father but not this summer.
"That's it? Nothing more about…" Daphne lowered her tone to a merest whisper, "Rabastan?"
"Come on, you know better than that," Draco warned her, opening the doors to make sure nobody was listening in. Even then it was no guarantee, someone could have a spell on that had them listening to every single conversation going on. "No discussions with silencing spells."
"Did you notice there was no Weasley's at the station this year?" Daphne took the warning to heart, and discussed something else.
Pansy scowled mutinously but remained silent.
"They might join later, they could be grieving," Harry said, "Most of us cannot even fathom what it's like to lose a sibling…" since they were nearly all only children, Daphne had her little sister.
"I'm surprised your defending them," Vincent murmured quietly, slightly surprised.
"Well, not really, I mean I cannot stand Ginny, but I've never even spoken to any of the others…well, except for Molly Weasley who spoke to me, and was way to familiar with me than was comfortable." Harry confessed, sighing softly, his brow furrowing as he thought of them.
"Do they know what killed him yet?" Greg wondered.
"There's been nothing in the newspapers," Harry told them, shrugging his shoulders, "If we don't already know I doubt we're going to find out now."
"I wouldn't be surprised if they didn't accidentally poison themselves, and if Weasley is anything like he normally is at school he'll have eaten enough of it to kill a hippogriff." Draco said derisively.
"Nobody said anything about poison though," Daphne pointed out.
"No, but the newspaper suggested that they'd eaten something they shouldn't have…something known to be poisonous in Egypt or something." Draco shook his head, "Speculation is all we have…but more often than not speculation is actually quite accurate."
"He wasn't the only death…I've brought my copy of the Daily Prophet to see if one of the seventh years will hold it for me. I want to see the picture…it's so morbid." Daphne said seriously. "Father said it's only an improvement, he was rather unfortunate looking and that his parents couldn't get a betrothal match for him. Lacking in looks and magic not even his name was enough to entice any potential match."
Harry listened to them talk, already immersing himself in the book he'd found in Egypt and the dictionary to translate what was said. It was so slow going but Harry was excited about it nonetheless. He hadn't been able to do much this summer, between everything he had going on. He had no desire to discuss Pettigrew, or the photo if he was honest.
"What's that?" Vincent questioned curiously, flicking his finger at the pen, "Is that ink in there?" he had no inkpot out and was writing with it in dark blue ink.
"I won them, in the grand prize the Daily Prophet had, aren't they awesome? No ink drippings anywhere! Of course, they're very fragile, my guardian put a spell on them to make them unbreakable and I suggested that Sirius start up his own line…of course, he's not really going to be coming up with anything more than a new 'design' since the Muggles had these sorts of pens." Harry said enthusiastically.
"Wait, you're calling him Sirius now?" Daphne asked, "Are you getting on better with him now?" so far Sirius had only been mentioned with a smidgen of exasperation and sight annoyance.
"A little bit," Harry confessed, "I think he's beginning to accept I have people in my life he doesn't 'like' but doesn't have to."
"Is he as mental as everyone says?" Vincent asked.
Harry laughed, "Eccentric might be a bit better word to use, and impulsive, but he's getting better. He was really calm and non-judgemental when he was over." He spoke about giving a percentage of the sales of the mirrors and the map to Remus Lupin, despite how angry he was at him. Mostly because it had been his design too, but Sirius had been vehement that they'd never be friends again. He was angry on his behalf, but Harry asked him not to be. He'd never thought more than a passing thought for Remus Lupin, he didn't intend to start now.
"You're related to him, aren't you Draco?" Pansy said slyly, speaking for the first time.
"He's also related to nearly every wizarding family, including the Weasley's admittedly that particular line was disowned." Harry pointed out, well aware of each family, who they were related to and their status. Corvus had drilled it into him, in order of importance. "I'm also related to Sirius and the Weasley's very distantly on the Weasley front though, and from the same particular line that was disowned. You are as well, but just as distantly."
Daphne laughed, "Yeah, it's really rare to find a family you're not related to, Vincent and Greg are related to me through my mum's family, second-cousins isn't it?" giving a nod when they did in silent agreement.
"Speaking of families mums been talking about taking Barty in if he goes free," Vincent admitted, "Not sure how I feel about that…"
"He'll be in St. Mungo's for a bit," Harry said, "They won't let him go until they're sure he's not a danger to himself or anyone else." reassuring Vincent that he wasn't going to be a danger to anyone.
"If he goes free, I mean everyone expects it to go well, don't you find that curious?" Daphne said with an expectant look on her face.
"No," Harry, Draco, Vincent and Greg said in sync, they knew something greater was at work and Draco, Vincent and Greg knew they'd never know.
They knew Harry did, but he wasn't giving any clues whatsoever.
They rolled their eyes at the subtle smirk Harry was unable to hide behind his book. Honestly, he was more Slytherin than Ravenclaw…what the heck was he doing in the house of the Ravens?
Harry had a book clutched possessively between his thighs, but considering he was always surrounded by books…nobody thought anything off it.
Unaware they'd be getting the news as it happens.
------0
Corvus, who was already dressed in an attire fit for a day in court, Apparated immediately to a side road from the Ministry of magic. Removed the glamour upon his person before Apparating directly to the Atrium of the Ministry. Excitement was almost overwhelming him. He had never felt so giddy for decades and he honestly wasn't sure how to deal with it.
Nobody would know of course, as Corvus stalked down the halls making directly for the meeting room with an impassive look on his face. the meeting room is – which was adjacent the court room – where they would be given the 'details' of the case and a general run down of witnesses and such.
He was genuinely surprised, when he stepped in, that everyone was there waiting for him. Blinking he smoothly continued his brisk stride, "Did I mistake the time?" as he slid into his seat.
"No, we're set to see someone sworn in," Antonio explained, from his seat on the Potter house seat.
Corvus arched a brow, "Who?" deeply curious, his mind mulling over who on earth could be sworn in as a Lord. He couldn't recall anyone stepping down or for that matter…anyone with children stepping up.
Antonio shrugged, even Tom looked at a loss himself.
They weren't for long, because within moments, the doors opened when Fudge flicked his wand, and in came the red headed figure of William Arthur Weasley.
"Lord Weasley, place your hand here and swear the oath," the chief warlock Ogden informed the overwhelmed wizard.
"I, William 'Bill' Arthur Weasley so swear on my magic, that I will do my best by this sworn governing body, and only this sworn governing body, so mote it be!" Bill declared strongly, and the magic surged, holding him to his word.
"Welcome aboard William," everyone was quick to begin welcoming the redhead.
"Bill, please," Bill said with a tense smile, unhappy but knowing he had to do it. The money he'd earn working for the government was five times the amount he made in the tombs. Plus, he could still do it, but on a part time and flexible schedule. He was now officially Lord Weasley, nobody in his family for generations had taken the position.
Merlin, he felt sick, wiping his sweaty palms against his legs, he shook everyone's hands until it was time to get down to the first case he would be helping with.
Rodolphus Lestrange.
'Well, least it will be an easy one,' he thought to himself, and he was so very grateful nobody was asking about his family. He knew it was only a matter of time…but hopefully he'd be ready for it.
Oh, he wished it was the case.
----------------------------------0
Okay, I didn't get as far into the trial as I would have liked but it was definitely information you needed...it wouldnt have fit half way into the trial! So there we go I'm praying I don't do another Embracing His True Self! Oh My! How many chapters did it take for a trial to be cleared up? 6-7? yeah hoping against hope that it doesn't come to that...I guess you'll all want the intricate details that's went into it too...would you prefer Voldemort informing everyone that was involved Corvus, Antonio, Rod and Rab or will it just be between Corvus and Voldemort with the assumption that the others were told at a later date? Well, this is all for after the trial so not something that needs to be discussed any time soon! Hmm will they try to bring Bellatrix in as a witness? Will she escape and die? Or just escape and wreak havoc with poor Narcissa? If you all want to see this as Sirius/Rodolphus then something definitely needs to be done...the question is who does it :P Harry? Voldemort? Corvus? Rabastan? Or Rodolphus himself? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 63
Bill stood staring himself in the mirror in the bathroom, his mind reeling over everything he'd just been discussing. The public didn't even have a smidgen of the information the Ministry had released. Especially about Bartemius Crouch Senior and his son, Bartemius crouch Junior. It made him feel ashamed of his earlier thoughts, he couldn't just go in prejudice. Hell, everyone looked at his parents and aspired to be like them unaware of the reality.
Turning the tap on, Bill washed his face with the cool cold water, eyes closed as he enjoyed the sweet relief. The summer holidays had been the worst in his entire life, he was almost breaking under the strain of keeping his family whole and together.
Muriel had surprisingly been very level headed and full of good ideas. She'd made it a smooth process for them. Oh, she'd been furious, but once she calmed down, she began to go through their options.
Muriel was still in Egypt, staying near the clinic and had taken over Molly and Ginny's vigil. They'd been put in induced comas in a bid to save their lives until they could find out what was going on. Bill had given her power over Molly and Ginny to do as she pleased. In fact, if Ginny came out of her coma, she would be staying with Muriel full time.
He'd taken over the head of the family, his father was in no way able to take care of himself let alone the family. At Muriel's suggestion he'd also taken his position at the Ministry, he would receive twenty-six thousand galleons a year. Twenty-six thousand galleons for presiding over trials and overseeing legislation. It was more than he had ever made as a Curse breaker.
He'd informed the Ministry that his father wouldn't be returning to work, he was officially retired from his role. Charlie would be returning to Romania for his work, something he had strictly insisted on. There was no point to both of them giving up their dreams, one day he might get back to curse breaking full time, but until that day…he would make do with what he had.
Ron's ashes had been scattered in a simple heartfelt ceremony with just family. Fred, George and Percy would be returning to school in a week. All with new books, robes and wands that had been picked for them. It had hurt just seeing how excited his siblings were over new books and robes and wands. Something they should have had already with the money they'd sent home.
The money he'd gotten from selling the tent was tiding them over, they'd also paid for the funeral expenses with it and the loan his father had from Gringotts. Definitely had to pay, the interest would be more over time. They still had the clinic to pay, which was going to be the most expensive of the lot. Much less expensive than St. Mungo's would be though.
Something in his father had broken when they found out about the abuse Molly had heaped upon their father. So far, their Father had continued to defend Molly and her actions, like he'd deserved to be beaten like a feral dog. It disgusted him, seeing his Father defend what Molly had done. She was never getting near him again; the burrow had been locked down and wards erected – It was his speciality after all – so that nobody other than those he'd already allowed entrance could get in.
He needed therapy, help, someone to make him see what he'd been through wasn't his fault. Clearly what they were saying wasn't getting through. Hopefully a therapist would, but that would have to wait until they were in a better place financially. Luckily, a lot of their food was self-sustained, which would allow them to save up more. He couldn't risk breaking his father entirely by trying to press charges for him. Which he rightly could now, as Head of the Weasley family. Yet he couldn't do it…too many options had been taken from his father already. This had to be his choice, it should also help him move on.
Leaning on the sink, he sighed softly, he missed his team, a great deal. No, there was no point to dwelling on what couldn't be. He had a family to take care of, younger brothers desperately in need of direction. Percy had offered to get a job this summer! Which spoke volumes since Percy wanted to Graduate Hogwarts with his NEWTS. He'd vehemently opposed the idea, but made Percy realize that he loved him for suggesting it. He was so bloody starved for positive attention that it made him sick.
Cupping some of the water in the palm of his hand, he gulped some down, riding himself of the taste of sick pushed into his mouth. It wasn't just Percy either…Fred and George were they same…what the fuck had happened to his family? They were the most important thing in this world. He couldn't do anything for Ron, he was gone, but he could help the rest of his siblings.
Muriel already had every piece of information on his sister that he could give her. Including everything he'd heard her be accused of by Heir Potter. She'd already set up a room for her, she wouldn't be returning to Hogwarts when she got better. He didn't contemplate the alternative. He'd already lost Ron he didn't want to lose Ginny too even if she was acting way out of line. She was just a kid, her attitude could be corrected, Molly must have let her off with everything due to the fact she finally had the girl she so desperately wanted.
He'd never contemplated murder before, he'd been annoyed, angry and just plain fed up. Never murderous but as he listened to and recalled his father's confession? He'd had the dark twisted urge to kill. Not just anyone, even, his own mother. Merlin, his own mother…it had shocked him the capacity for violence. Then again, his father was such a quiet gentle soul, he couldn't hurt anything…and Molly dared to do that to him? He hadn't visited her once since he found out.
There was one thing still undecided, when she woke, would he disown her from the Weasley line. Muriel was even contemplating removing her from the Prewitt line also. It would also break the marriage between his father and her. Which would have consequences on the family, but he was not about to allow Molly within sighting distance of their father ever again.
"William? They're ready to begin, are you feeling well enough to participate today?" Aurelius asked, standing at the doorway, observing Will with keen eyes allowing sympathy to lurk behind them.
Will straightened, "I am," he nodded, this was the guy Dumbledore thought was Voldemort? He didn't see it, like at all. Then again given everything Dumbledore had done…the danger he'd put all his siblings in, he wouldn't believe a damn thing the old fool had ever said or would ever say. "I apologise…I'm just…a little overwrought." Apologising for the state he was found in. It should have embarrassed him, but it didn't he was all out of fucks to give.
"I'll inform them you'll be through momentarily," Aurelius replied, tone softening, "Remember your robes. I know they're rather…unsightly."
Bill chuckled, agreeing fully and wholeheartedly. "Yeah, they are…red hair and plum robes…I can sort of see why none of the Weasley's or Prewitt decided to wear them full time."
Aurelius allowed himself to chuckle, before giving him a nod and vacating the bathroom. His masks still in full bloom, he made his way back to the meeting room, "He'll be with us in just a moment."
Everyone just nodded, already dressed in their own plum robes.
"HE informed me to tell you not to be surprised by their demeanours," Greengrass whispered to Corvus, despite being neutral he had been leaning towards joining as of late. He could see the way the wind was blowing…he wasn't a stupid man.
Corvus nodded, but otherwise didn't react, he hadn't seen them since Saturday, for obvious reasons. Tom had decided upon using Antonio to visit everyone, as a lawyer he had access to them right until the last minute. So, he honestly didn't know what had happened and found himself apprehensive regarding what had been done. Not fearful, just apprehensive, after all Tom would never allow permanent harm to come to his sons.
At least not now…however, he would have questioned it before due to his long term temporarily insanity.
Bill returned with his plum robes on, nobody paid much attention to him at all. Although Dowager Longbottom did squeeze his arm in silent support. Bill gave her a small tense smile, realizing how difficult this must be for her. How they could do this to her…it was so very wrong. Dredging up history like this, they'd already been found guilty after all.
Then with a pang he remembered the news about Sirius Black. He'd been convinced he was guilty too, after all how could he not be? The Aurors had caught him red handed after all. Yet he'd been under Veritaserum and had been proven innocent…long before Pettigrew's corpse had shown up with the Dark Mark clearly visible on his arm.
What if the Ministry had imprisoned more than just one innocent man?
"Let's go, we're all set," Ogden called out opening the door, and the wizengamot poured out of the meeting room. Walking in a single file until each of them had taken a seat, the courtroom was full or reporters, nosy spectators, friends and family.
Once they were all comfortably seated, there was only one person missing from the room. Not that he was missing for long, two Aurors escorted Rodolphus Lestrange to a very familiar seat. This time he wasn't bound, and the station didn't come down to keep him contained on the spot. They couldn't very well give him the potion if he was caged after all.
"The Ministry of magic Vs Heir Rodolphus Lestrange at 8 AM on the morning of September 1st 1993," Cornelius Fudge began speaking, and the scribe automatically began dictating what he was saying. "Presiding over the trial will be Minister for Magic and Lord Cornelius Fudge, Head of the Law Enforcement Department, Madam Amelia Bones…lawyer Lord Antonio Abbott and scribe Heir Alfred Bellamy…the trial will now commence."
"Does anyone here have any complaints regarding the use of Veritaserum which has been approved by both the council of magic and the wizengamot body itself." Fudge looked around with a grim stare silently waiting for the inevitable outcry.
There were none, even the spectators were silent, waiting with bated breath for what was to come. The newspaper reporters loved rehashing old cases, they were easy and sold a lot of copies.
"I demand that I be the only one to question my client," Antonio smoothly stood, he wasn't acting as a member of the wizengamot today. Which happened often, he was a lawyer after all. He loved both sides of his job, and would never give up either, no matter the complaints received that he couldn't possibly be 'impartial' at all.
"Madam Bones?" Fudge turned to her, ready to hear her answer.
"I'll allow it, so long as you ask the questions I have prepared," Bones nodded, allowing the stipulation. It was much easier for the wizard or witch under the potion to answer just a single person.
Everyone was leaning forward, waiting and expecting for the prisoner to refuse to take it. Yet the wizard didn't seem to react at all to knowing he was going to be consuming Veritaserum.
The potion was brought forth, and everyone in the room was shown the clearly sealed vial of Veritaserum. It had not been tampered with, and they would soon know that it worked…nobody could really 'plan' out a reaction to Veritaserum no matter how good an actor you were.
"He's going through with it…you don't think…" came the immediate whispers, all of them speculating on what was going on.
"What if he can beat it…"
"Nobody can beat the potion, that's the entire point! Not even an Occlumens,"
"How can he be so calm?"
"Reckon he's drugged to the gills with calming draught?"
"Can't give anyone anything…it would interfere with the potion,"
Dowager Longbottom swallowed thickly, her face wrinkling further as she observed the wizard. How she hated him for what he'd done to her son and daughter-in-law…yet she did not let that hate consume her or stop her doing her job. She did not like how calm he was being…it made her doubt his guilt. Yet, no, they'd been caught red handed, they were Death Eaters…there was no doubt about that.
The Auror approached Rodolphus who calmly opened his mouth and allowed the three drops of Veritaserum enter his mouth. The madness that had been present – as far they could remember forgetting that Rabastan and Rodolphus had been silent – the day of their trial over a decade ago.
"It has been administered," The Auror declared, watching his reactions to the potion, making sure that he wasn't going to react negatively towards it. Eventually after a few minutes, he nodded towards Antonio to indicate that he could begin his questioning now. Well, his and Amelia Bones questions. With that he stepped back, but continued to keep an eye on the wizard. Some reactions can happen later. He was a healer and had a certificate in Potions so he was well experienced to handle anything that might happen.
Corvus' heart was pounding dangerously erratically in his chest as he watched the scene in front of him. This was it, make or break, whether his sons returned home with him or ended up back in Azkaban. He was barely breathing, as he listened to everything, he was anxious despite the time and effort that had gone into ensuring this was fool proof.
Antonio decided to begin with Amelia's questions first, he wanted to have a little fun with them all.
"Where you at Longbottom Castle sometimes known as Longbottom Manor in Bedfordshire on November 1981?" Antonio questioned, standing beside his desk, paperwork in hand, staring at Heir Lestrange eyes gleaming, it was sure to be the easiest case he'd ever worked on. Voldemort would not take any chances of this backfiring.
"Yes," Rodolphus confessed.
Cheers and "I told you so!" immediately sprang up as if they weren't just holding their breaths moments ago. All of them smug and so very sure that the first of the Death Eaters would end up right back in Azkaban where they belonged. So far, the only trials were for those imprisoned without their own trial, people who were most certainly NOT Death Eaters.
Dowager Longbottom relaxed back into her seat, still perplexed as to why he'd allowed himself to be given Veritaserum. Especially if he was guilty, it just didn't make sense. It was a waste of court time and money.
"I will have silence in the courtroom!" Fudge boomed out standing up in outrage, blasting sounds leaving his wand as he stared at everyone in disgust by their sheer lack of decorum. They only had a limited amount of time with the Veritaserum in full effect. They could ill afford to have to keep the spectators silent. "If this keeps up, I shall erect a silence boarder." He warned them, which by the way worked both ways, they couldn't hear in, and the court wouldn't hear their rabble.
This immediately took care of their noise, as they quietened down.
Fudge nodded his satisfaction, before turning back around and sitting down once more.
"Did you go there in order to torture information out of Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom?"
If it had not been their intent, the sentencing could be lessened after all.
"No," came Rodolphus' answer.
Corvus almost let out a sound, he knew this was a lie, so whatever had been done was working. His sons had indeed gone there with every intention of getting information out of the couple. Not to the extent that Bellatrix had, of course, but they'd wanted information of that he had zero doubt.
Amelia Bones straightened up further, shifting her monocle as she stared at Rodolphus in genuine surprise.
"Did you use the Cruciatus Curse on Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom?"
"No,"
The spectators and Ministry officials all gaped, you could have heard a wand drop it was so silent. Stunned disbelief was on each and every face, even the reporters before gleeful satisfaction spread across their faces as they began scribbling down in short hand, they'd write it properly after they returned to their desks.
Cornelius Fudge swallowed thickly, utterly befuddled by what he was hearing.
"Are you a Death Eater?" Antonio continued his questioning, remaining entirely professional.
"Yes,"
"Did you willingly join the ranks of the Death Eaters?"
"No,"
"This is nonsense! He's lying!" came the voice of two close friends of Frank and Alice protesting against what they were hearing. Furious beyond belief, it was to no surprise that they were Order members.
"Aurors remove them from my courtroom!" Cornelius barked, anxious to the extreme. There was more going on than he could see, and he was quite rightly worried of the outcome. They'd already had to pay compensation to Sirius Black, who had thankfully not decided to go to court and sue them for more. The same may not be said of Rodolphus Lestrange if he was innocent…because he knew Corvus Lestrange could hold grudges and he had been trying for years to get a damn re-trial.
Cornelius and Amelia stared at one another, wondering what on earth Bartemius Crouch Senior had left with them to clean up. They'd already had to pardon thirteen people already, or consider it time served. They had given them compensation, which they too had taken without taking it further. When the door closed once more, behind the arguing and vehemently protesting the trial it continued.
Corvus and Voldemort however, made sure to memorise them, it could never hurt to make sure you knew who your enemies were. Given how vocal they were being, they might be ones to watch in future.
"Did someone physically force you to become a Death Eater?" Antonio said Amelia's question without thought.
"No,"
Antonio swallowed a little, "Did someone compel you to become a Death Eater?" asking his own questions now, he'd been courteous enough.
"Yes,"
Antonio let out a little huff of breath, thankfully unnoticed by everyone's growing disbelief and horror. The Lestrange name was spoken with disgust and derision amongst everyone. Especially in regards to Rodolphus and Rabastan Lestrange. "Who compelled you to become a Death Eater?"
"Bartemius Crouch Senior,"
"Dear Merlin," Fudge whispered, putting his head in his hands, it wasn't just his son…his mind whirled with the ramifications of this. It was going to be felt worldwide.
"How did he compel you to become a Death Eater?"
"He placed me under the Imperius Curse,"
Antonio waited, allowing the others to come to terms with the new reality they were facing. Everyone knew that Crouch had allegedly had his son under the Imperius curse for over a decade. Crouch was in Azkaban right now awaiting his own court day, which could take up to a year. It seemed, he might not need much of a court day, as more and more information was coming to light regarding the wizard who had taken such staunch measures to get rid of the Death Eaters.
"When did Bartemius Crouch Senior put the Imperius curse on you?" Antonio eventually spoke again once the court room was silent.
"After I left Hogwarts,"
Dowager Longbottom was sitting stunned, she'd been in school with Bartemius Crouch Senior. She'd played the political game with him for decades. He'd always been anti-dark, always been the one to propose such tight measures on Death Eaters. To ensure they didn't get back out into society. Why? Why would he do this? What had Frank and Alice ever done to him? She should they'd been on the same side.
"Do you know why you were Ordered to Longbottom Castle after the defeat of Voldemort?" Antonio questioned.
"His right hand received information from Dumbledore that the Longbottoms had information on the whereabouts of our…Lord," his voice deliberately wavering a bit on that word, as if he under the potion didn't want to call Voldemort that.
Dowager Longbottom felt her entire world crumble in a heap at her feet. Dumbledore? Dumbledore had been the one to leak information that her son and daughter-in-law had information? Why? They didn't…they wouldn't have kept information from the Ministry if they had it…not even if Dumbledore had asked. They were loyal first and foremost to the Ministry of magic despite joining Dumbledore's vigilante group. No, their first loyalty was to family, to the Longbottom family. Ministry second, the Order third at best.
Neville had lost his parents because of Dumbledore and Bartemius Crouch…two of the people she would not have suspected to have parts to play in the worst part of her life.
That had everyone's attention, while they knew about his 'inner circle' and the outer circle they had no idea there were anyone further up the food chain so to speak. That Voldemort would have a right or left hand was very shocking. It had never come to light.
"And who was Lord Voldemort's right hand?"
"Bartemius Crouch Senior,"
Corvus watched in awe as the wizarding worlds population that was in the room crumbled in their conviction. How had Tom accomplished this? There was surely no way he had removed near enough two decades of memories and implanted new ones in place? It would be damn near impossible to perfect…wouldn't it? Plus, surely there had been a healer to see to them after removing them from Azkaban and they would have picked up something of that calibre being done. Magic always left traces after all.
It just waited to be found.
"Who was Lord Voldemort's Left Hand?"
Rodolphus did not have an answer.
Antonio paused, brow furrowed, looking as if he didn't know how to continue. As if he had been unprepared for all this, most of the questions he was to ask had been memorised but not written down. Questions he would never get around to asking, had been put down. His hand squashed the paperwork as if it were useless information.
It was almost as if the world was on standstill.
Voldemort watched everyone's faces, memorising them for later. When he wasn't quite so tired, he'd look through the memory also. Out of all he had done…this had to be his greatest accomplishment. He'd worked every kink out, smoothed and sanded any potential drawbacks. He'd never done anything as intricate as this, and he was very proud of the outcome. It was perfection.
His most faithful deserved it, unfortunately, it did come at the expense of one.
Cornelius cleared his throat, tapping at his watch, reminded Antonio that he was on a schedule. Antonio opened and closed his mouth at a loss, before regaining his composure, or giving the appearance of doing so.
"Why did you say nothing during the trial?" Antonio asked.
"I was still under it," was all Rodolphus had to say about that.
"When do you recall regaining clarity?" Antonio asked, these questions were just to gain the wizard sympathy.
"Upon the guards slamming the door shut to my cell, and the realisation that I would never see the outside of the island again."
The only sound was the scratching of quills as the reporters wrote everything down. Everyone just stared bleakly at the scene before them.
"Do you have any more questions for my client?" Antonio asked Amelia, who looked sick, at the such utter miscarriage of justice done by her predecessor. She'd been a shoe in for the job while Crouch had advanced further trying to become Minister. He had not been elected, the fact his son was a Death Eater a defining point. Even the light had not voted for him despite the measures he was taking to make the world 'safe'. The Dark had wanted him gone, for what he had done to their own. She had always been fair despite her personal history with Voldemorts death eaters.
She always upheld the law regardless of her personal beliefs.
Always.
Amelia mutely shook her head, no, she had no more questions. Not yet, anyway, but he could be recalled if she found any.
"I want to draw your attention to exhibit A, my clients wand," showing off the bag that held Rodolphus Lestrange's wand. "Which I'd like to have pointed out, was not checked with Prior Incantatem at any time during his incarcerated in the Ministry or after he was imprisoned in Azkaban without a chance to speak in his own defence."
Antonio removed the wand from the bag, holding it a loft for everyone to see, and performed the spell for the first time, or so they'd believe. The list of the last spells Rodolphus Lestrange allegedly cast showed up. None of them were the Unforgivable curses.
"Now they were 'caught in the act', the wand has been secured since their incarceration in November 81 and nobody has removed it from the evidence room." He declared, "There was no way this could have been tampered with in order to give us false evidence." No way they knew of course, but there was a way around everything.
When one was expelled, they had their wands snapped, when one was imprisoned in Azkaban…they had their wands snapped unless it was to be used in evidence. They had been lucky the boy's wands had been put for as evidence or they would have been snapped.
"We need to move up Crouch Seniors trial," Fudge informed Bones with a serious look on his face, pasty white and withdrawn, he looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. Without many people to rely on to make decisions for him, he had been making his own for the past few years. Lucius was the only one he confided in, who understood the pressure he was under. He couldn't very well write to Dumbledore, well, he could, but he wasn't going to be caught dead associating with him.
It would spell the end of his career which thankfully hadn't done down with Dumbledore when he was initially arrested.
Amelia nodded, nostrils flaring, it was bad enough they knew he had used the Imperius curse on his own son – who they thought was still guilty – never mind on other seventeen-year-olds and had them join Voldemort against their will. Merlin, help them, Crouch Senior had fooled them all.
"I call to the stand, Corvus Lestrange," Antonio Abbott declared, and the beauty was, "Who is exempt from having to use Veritaserum, proof here from St. Mungo's and confirmed by two independent healers." Holding the document up, which did not disclose what was wrong, only that the Veritaserum would adversely affect him due to the potions he was on and it would be as good as killing him in forcing him to take it.
Corvus startled, just a tiny lapse in his normal composure, and it was noted by nearly everyone. Standing, he walked down out of the thong within the wizengamot, his plum robes disappearing as his normal attire took its place. For a moment, just a moment his fingers brushed out as if he wanted to grasp a hold of his most beloved son.
Corvus was sworn in, and he honestly could wring Antonio and Tom's necks, they'd clearly planned this down to the very last detail. Including getting information about his medical history, but…if it got his sons out then he'd persevere with the embarrassment of people knowing he wasn't as healthy as he was pretending to be.
"Did you ever interact with Bartemius Crouch Senior, Lord Lestrange?" Antonio began, now to get more sympathy – especially for the newspapers – because it was obvious this was going to be an open and shut case.
Corvus composed himself, "Other than in a working capacity, no, he and I…never saw eye to eye," deliberately moving and shaking off his cloak a little, baring his pale unmarked forearms for all to see. As if to say, see, no mark, I'm not a Death Eater. "Even when our sons became friends their first year at Hogwarts."
"And your sons? Did they interact with Senior at all?"
"Barty spent a great deal of time at Lestrange manor, his father was constantly at work and I do believe very hard on his son despite near perfect scores." Corvus admitted softly, the picture of a gentleman. "It became less often when the lad was sixteen, when his mother's illness progressive worsened. He spent his free time, limited as it was, taking care of her."
"Did you ever notice a change in your sons' behaviour?" Antonio questioned.
Corvus' face dropped to the ground, before he forced it back up, the picture of absolutely restrained fury. "I did notice changes in their behaviour, but to my everlasting shame…I attributed it to growing up. They were adults, they no longer felt the need to confide in me I thought…but after the attack I knew something was seriously wrong. It's why I attempted every year to get my sons retried. My sons were many things but they were not impulsive, and most certainly not violent. Their school records would speak for themselves, no fights, no bullying and near perfect grades." And barely any detentions to speak off, they had known better than to get caught.
"Did you spend a lot of time with them, from when they left Hogwarts until that November?" Corvus continued to question.
"Not as much as I would have liked, one of my sons was married, he had his own life to lead. Naturally my youngest gravitated towards his elder brother, they were always very, very close." Corvus admitted, "Perhaps if I had insisted on it, I might have noticed something and acted."
"Did you ever see your sons around Crouch Senior after they finished Hogwarts?" Antonio questioned.
"Around? Perhaps, when I was at the Ministry myself and came to see me," Corvus replied, "But they did not pay any particular attention to the wizard. He wasn't much on my radar, as I've said, we did not get on." And he was busy with his duties went unsaid.
"No further questions," Antonio commented, and reclaimed his seat.
"Did you ever notice any changes in Bartemius Crouch Junior?" Amelia asked, standing.
"I paid an infinite more attention to my own sons and failed to see what was in front of me…I hardly think I'd notice something wrong in a friend of theirs." Corvus chided and admonished gently, but without condescension. Oh, he wanted to unleash it on her for her stupid questions, but she was just doing her job, and fair does to her she does it fairly.
"You never heard the rumours of their activities? Never heard the rumours of their being Death Eaters? Never questioned why they were being accused of such?" she listed off, a little bit of doubt on her face.
Corvus inhaled sharply, clearly displeased, "Rumours, inuendo, jealousy, family betraying family, accusations flying left and right, best friends turning on each other…it was very dark and trying times. If I were to listen to every single rumour that popped up, well, everyone would have been guilty." He retorted sharply, "Of course, I wasn't going to join in the mass hysteria. Let alone accuse my sons of being Death Eaters! It's really quite ludicrous!" his tone raising as he spoke, giving the appearance of losing his composure at Amelia's probing questions.
"You never questioned those rumours?" she dug, which was what she did, dug and dug and dug until she got answers.
"Of course, I did," Corvus admitted bitterly, "For the past decade I questioned everything I knew. Warring with myself, was there a chance that they did it? Was I only seeing a facet that my children wanted to see? Ultimately, I did believe them innocent and clung onto that belief with all my might." Not being too emotional, just enough for them to believe it.
"I have no more questions," Amelia declared, finishing her questioning of Corvus.
"You may return to your seat," Cornelius declared.
"I'd like to call my next witness, Bellatrix Lestrange," Amelia Bones' voice was heard throughout the entire courtroom.
Corvus', Voldemort and Antonio's reactions were thankfully hidden amongst the sudden chatter that rose.
Antonio had not been told of this arrangement and was quite rightly worried.
The three glanced at each other feeling their entire house of cards crumbling down.
---------0
A/n There we go! Welllll things ARE going too smoothly for them :P so, shall the trial mirror the Muggle one and prevent Bellatrix from testifying? Or with so many laws it not be a thing in the magical world and be perfectly legal for her to do so? Or will there be a last-minute dash to try and prevent their plans from being utterly destroyed? Will Bellatrix be taken entirely out of the picture of just taken out of the Ministry? Will Voldemort be forced to show himself or rather his 'snake visage' or will help come from an unexpected source? Is there anything else you want to know about the Weasley's other than what killed Ron and has affected Ginny and Molly? As for who thought the trials would be over in a single chapter…yeah, I wish! I can't write any more than 6/7 K a day I'm afraid, and that's my usual chapter length…I don't really often go over it unless I can't find a good stopping point! Ironically enough I barely used to post over one thousand words with my older stories lol anyway R&R please take care everyone stay safe x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 64
"Minister Fudge, I'd like to demand a ten-minute recess," Corvus stated, standing up, "If the prosecution will allow it." Merlin's balls, judging by Tom's reaction…something more was going on and clearly this hadn't been part of the plan. Which just wasn't like Tom not to have put everything into action. Had he forgotten or just not gotten around to her yet? If this was all just part of what scheme they were playing he was liable to lose his temper with them.
"Madam Bones?" The Minister turned to the witch in question.
"I have no problem with that," Amelia replied.
"This trial is now going for a short ten-minute recess," Minister Fudge's voice boomed throughout the entire courtroom. The spectators didn't mind, after all that bombshell had them all salivating for what would come next. Everyone knew Bellatrix Lestrange was insane. It was sure to be good watching material and they could just imagine the tales they'd go home with.
The wizengamot began to move, returning to the meeting room where coffee and biscuits were immediately served. Despite it only being a ten-minute recess, everyone grabbed a cuppa. They would drink what they could, even if it wouldn't be finished.
"Bellatrix Lestrange cannot testify," Corvus informed them all, as they watched him write in a notebook. They could have sworn it glowed blue for a second but they weren't paying much attention.
"And why not?" Dowager Longbottom insisted.
"She suffers from the Black madness," Corvus reluctantly revealed, "Her mind is a fractured, awful place to be. My Rodolphus had a terrible time trying to keep her madness at bay." Hating that he was revealing this, it was a blot on the Lestrange name, unfortunately, it wasn't a secret at all. Everyone knew, they just pretended for the sake of propriety.
"She's entitled to her own trial, and well, she's been called up we can't just not allow the prosecution to do what they feel the need to do. We are supposed to be impartial after all." Lord Greengrass, "There is nothing that can be said that would convince Amelia otherwise, you know how stubborn she is. She will want to see and hear every angle."
"Lady Lestrange's testimony won't clear things up, it will muddy the waters," Lord Avery cried out, "She's nowhere near competent to stand trial or be called as a witness."
"If she has been under the Imperius curse the same as the others…and you say she has this Black madness, it might have made her a lot worse." Lord Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin pointed out, making it seem as though he didn't know much about the family. "She may not have a single coherent thing to say."
"She cannot testify at my son's trial," Corvus said, triumphantly. "They are married, they have marital rights including the inability to testify against each other. Or bear witness even if it should work in my son's favour. Bellatrix is also my daughter-in-law and I have to safeguard her own future as well." Oh, Harry was good, thank Merlin he'd brought the journal along.
"What is this about not testifying?" Doge asked, frowning, "Sounds like Poppycock to me."
"Not at all," Corvus said, watching as Tom effortlessly slid out of the room without anyone noticing. "In common law, marital privilege is a term used in the law of evidence that applies to two sperate privileges. Marital communicational privileges and testimonial privileges."
Bill straightened at that, "They are allowed to break it if a law is broken by either party surely? Especially if it's against the other?" he needed to read more of that blasted book, the laws were tedious and boring and many. He'd been reading as much as he could between everything that was happening. Thankfully nobody seemed to be embarrassed or shocked that he spoke about the law this way. He needed to find out if his father could even press charges against Molly.
"The law has never been established here," Ogden pointed out, "We have yet to get to it, Dumbledore hasn't half left us in dire strait. It's going to take us years to catch up with the Muggle laws."
"It's still a Muggle law and therefore we're duty bound to adhere to it." Dowager Longbottom pointed out. "Regardless of it's none-existent state here."
"Duty bound, yes, but not legally so," Doge pointed out, eyes gleaming in his old wrinkled face. "Not until it's a law for us."
Dowager Longbottom had to cede he was quite correct.
"That may be true, but we'd be skirting the law and if we begin doing that, we will find ourselves down another slippery slope like Dumbledore led us to." Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin informed them, as he returned to his seat. The gleam of gold around his neck as he sat was noticed by Corvus before the plum robes were adjusted. "Then again, given your reactions to everything in the past, I honestly can't quite say I'm surprised by your disregard for the law…just like your friend."
"How dare…" Doge easily wound up over the dig, still believing Dumbledore to be right blinded to all else.
Ogden cleared his throat loudly, "Enough, we have four minutes left before we have to return to the courtroom. I will not have us divided." He stated sternly, he was much more comfortable in his role now than he had been in the beginning. It helped immensely that Dumbledore hadn't left a shining example instead shamed and disgraced.
"Quite right, this fighting can get rather tedious!" Lady Abbott insisted, "It's rather bothersome considering we're supposed to stick together and adhere to the letter of the law."
"Are we discarding Bellatrix Lestrange's testimony, raise your wand if she's to give it," Ogden called, and he counted the wands that went up, over half agreed she must. All of them looked morbidly curious over her participation.
Corvus' temples throbbed in his anger over this. "Then we are just discarding the rules of the law?"
"As it's been stated, it isn't a law yet," Doge pointed out, relishing in the stifle he was causing. Dividing the Wizengamot with great relish.
"She's non compos mentis," Lord Avery put forth his own opinion, "Legally she shouldn't be allowed to take the stand, now that is the law it would be detrimental to her own trial which I believe she shouldn't be getting. She isn't fit to stand trial."
"One could argue none of the prisoners are," came the voice of Lord Bell. "After such a long-time exposure to Dementors in Azkaban…"
"What do you suggest be done? Put her in St. Mungo's?" Lord Bagman snorted, finding it amusing. "Risk her managing to get out?"
"So, you agree she's a danger to society, but fine enough to stand trial?" Finnigan sniped at Bagman he had agreed to let her testify after all. "She's clearly insane. She wasn't competent to stand her first trial let alone a second!"
"Enough, we've already voted, she stands as a witness," Ogden declared, noticing that more than a few were already regretting their hasty decision. Eyes marring with worry, as they glanced at each other. They would learn in future not to make split second decisions, then wouldn't they? Especially when it came to all things that have legal ramifications. "If you're so worried, we can put it to a vote on whether she gets a second trial."
"Correct me if I'm wrong…but Bellatrix does not have legal representation fighting in her corner," Lady Abbott stated, "She did not have a lawyer the first time around either. You are once again trampling all over her legal rights. She may well be innocent! I quite frankly wonder if the Ministry will recover before this is all said and done!" she made a 'Hmph' noise before gracefully standing and walking out the room despite wanting to stomp. Honestly, men were useless sometimes.
"She raises a very valid point," Ogden declared, nobody had even thought to request a lawyer for her. Nobody knew who Lord Black was, it certainly wasn't Sirius Black. Black was her only relative and he didn't seem to care about family. He'd abandoned it when he was fifteen, sixteen-years-old if he recalled properly. Not that they were the ones to be really concerned, they were merely the wizengamot, it would be Cornelius and Amelia that would be concerned.
When they returned, they saw Lady Abbott was talking to her husband. Before she made her way hastily back to her own seat.
"I will be Lady Bellatrix's legal representation, pro-bono, I wish to speak to my client." Antonio declared strongly, speaking to Cornelius Fudge.
"Isn't that a conflict of interest?" Diggle pointed out, speaking out of turn.
Ogden whispered to Cornelius Fudge the problems the Wizengamot was facing, including the fact Bellatrix had not received any legal representation.
"Granted," Fudge agreed, almost immediately.
"You have five minutes to prepare your client before she takes the witness chair." Amelia declared.
"You know Lady Bellatrix isn't competent to stand trial, you were there during her first trial," Antonio pointed out, "What are you hoping to accomplish?" he asked her utterly befuddled.
"All I care about, Lord Abbott, is getting to the bottom of the truth," Amelia stated, insulted that she was being called into question. "And since nobody has had any contact whatsoever with her…she's the best witness I have."
Antonio stared at her, frowning, "Are you somehow implying that I am breaking the law?!" his voice raising a little, shocked and aghast at the mere suggestion. "Me? Would you like me to swear an oath that I've done nothing illegal to get my clients off? I've visited them only twice and for an hour! There was an Azkaban guard in the room!" very, very offended and taking grave offence to her words.
Amelia's stance softened, "No, no, not at all," she said, with an almost apologetic look on her face. "But I do want all sides of the truth uncovered." she had forgotten that there would be guards stationed inside of the room for their protection. If they had seen anything, they would be duty bound to inform them. It's just everything she thought she knew wasn't accurate, she wanted to ensure she had every facet of the truth.
Antonio pinched the bridge of his nose, rubbing his temples in silent agitation. "Very well, five minutes it is." Hoping she'd bloody give him more than that, but she did not budge at all.
----0
Antonio grimaced as the feral woman was dragged in, hissing and spitting and giving death threats to the Aurors escorting her. She was shoved unceremoniously into the seat, and the two Aurors stood right next to her chair so she couldn't get up. Not that she could do much, he could see that she was bound by the way she was squirming.
"Lady Lestrange...LADY LESTRANGE!" he called out, trying to get her attention, "Please, be silent, we don't have long." Not having to pretend not to know her, because he didn't, at least not personally definitely not enough to call her by name.
"Who the bloody hell are you?" she snapped, eyes gleaming with insanity, trying to get out of the bindings.
"I am Lord Antonio Abbott, I'm your lawyer," Antonio said calmly, clearly disturbed by her. "I'm here to serve in your best interests."
"Where is my Lord? Why isn't he here? Why hasn't he come for me?" Bellatrix asked brokenheartedly.
"Ma'am…he was vanquished over a decade ago," Antonio said placatingly, as if trying to calm her down. "Now please listen to me, we don't have much time."
"No, no, no that's not true…he's…" Bellatrix muttered rocking back and forth.
"Ma'am please!" Antonio interrupted her, giving a feigned helpless look to the Aurors.
"Not true, I'm his most loyal…he'll come for me…you'll see."
"Lady Lestrange, anything you do say will be held against you during your own trial, do you understand?" Antonio cautioned her, "For your own sake, please keep silent." He could not even make it sound like a threat. Who the bloody hell else had Amelia decided to call? And she'd had no right keeping Bellatrix off the list and dragging her out of Azkaban for this without informing anyone.
"He'll come," she muttered entirely removed from reality.
"You have the right to remain silent, I suggest Lady Bellatrix Lestrange that you heed it," Antonio snapped, irritation getting the better of him.
"You'll see," clearly in a world of her own.
Antonio sighed, staring at the ceiling, worry swirling in his gut, Bellatrix's trial had been scheduled for after the boys. Thus, they hadn't gotten around to dealing with her yet, it took a lot out of Voldemort to do what he was doing. It was a huge drain on his magic – which spoke volumes due to his immense magical powers – they had not expected this at all.
It had never once popped into their heads that she'd be called as a witness when she was also on trial for committing the same crimes.
Before Bartemius Crouch Senior had been found keeping his son under the Imperius curse they had intended for her to take the fall. It was unfortunate, but she was the only expendable – and mad one – there enough they felt comfortable sacrificing. Then Senior had come along like a gift, and they had a whole new way to go about it. Now it seemed she would need to be sacrificed for the good of all of them now. They couldn't allow her to screw it their plans.
If only she were sane enough to listen to him…they might not have had to sacrifice her.
Antonio had no clue as to how they planned on dealing with her, and quite frankly…he didn't want to know. The lesser he knew the better as far as he was concerned. He also realized, looking at her, she was entirely gone. How had Rodolphus kept her in check? He suddenly had a lot more respect for the wizard for what he'd endured. Then again, a decade in Azkaban would reduce even the strongest of people to this. Especially someone like Bellatrix, who he believed had been rather sociable, contained but sociable. No surprises she had at one point had a large extended family.
He closed his eyes, before giving a nod to the guards, before he made a hasty exit, swiftly returning to the courtroom. Whatever they were doing, he had to make sure he had no time unaccounted for, he would not have suspicion falling on him…that's if they'd even been able to come up with anything. He'd given them all the time he could…and they weren't about to let him have a recess until the afternoon. If he'd even tried, Rabastan's trial would have been moved.
"Are the trials always this mad?" Bill asked, he just happened to be sitting next to Dowager Longbottom and Lord Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin.
Aurelius sighed, "Yes, yes they can be, especially with all of us becoming accustomed to the new laws. Some people are…just too set in their ways to accept change easily." He confessed, glancing at Diggle and Doge who were talking quietly, he greatly disliked them and the stirring they did – no doubt on Dumbledore's behalf – though thankfully, they couldn't make that big of a stir as to prevent the laws and legislations from passing.
"Something to look forward to, lad," Dowager Longbottom said in amusement, "How are your parents…"
Bill was ever so grateful that the trial chose that moment to reconvene.
"Witness Bellatrix Lestrange,"
Then the entire courtroom went still, as the mad woman entered the room. Amelia blanched at the sight of her, and how…unhinged she appeared. She wasn't sure what she had expected…perhaps for Azkaban to temper her wildness? To make her more subdued like it had Rodolphus and calmed her down enough she'd be able to answer the questions?
The things she was spewing had the spectators all flapping their mouths in shock as if they hadn't been expecting it.
It even unnerved and terrified some of them, so much so they passed out in fear.
"Order! Order!" Cornelius called out, somehow managing to be heard over the crackling of the insane witch.
"Are you happy now?" Antonio asked Amelia, slumping into his seat, playing utterly done with the trial and the farce it was becoming. He said it loud enough for others to overhear, and they all loudly discussed it, while Aurors and healers tended to those who had fainted.
Amelia genuinely was taken aback by the vitriol that came her way, as they loudly decried her decisions.
"Imagine bringing that woman in! she's meant to be the head of the department!"
"Look at what she's done! Terrified everyone!"
"She should be ashamed of herself!"
"She shouldn't have the job!"
"Disgraceful!"
Antonio had not expected that, but it certainly didn't hurt the cause. It had been sneaky as hell doing what she'd done. She'd known it was wrong, thus she hadn't put Bellatrix on the witness list.
"Merlin's Balls woman sit still!" the potioneer, Healer and Auror was getting worked up by Bellatrix' uncooperative nature. Getting to the point that he grasped her chin in a painful grip, and succeeded in getting the three drops of the serum into her mouth. He'd literally just sighed in relief and corked the vial, when something went very wrong.
Bellatrix began to tremble in her bonded state, eyes rolling up at the back of her head, and began to writhe within the bonds.
Lord Slytherin stood, "She's having a reaction," he informed the Auror, "Merlin, it doesn't look good." Concern lacing his voice, grasping the chair in front of him. His spoken word, began to alert others to something being seriously wrong.
"Is she putting it on or what?"
"Her chest isn't moving!"
"She's not breathing!"
"Her lips are going blue!"
The Auror immediately unbound her, lay her on the floor, and began to use the compression spell. Not that Bellatrix remained in that position, she clutched at her heart, in foetal position as if she was having a heart attack.
"Ahhhhh!" Rodolphus clutched at his chest, breathing heavily, the bond they shared snapping like a twig.
"Rodolphus!" Corvus called out, standing up in concern, but he was held back by Tom, who gripped him tightly in reassurance.
"Callum see to him!" the Auror who was administering first aid to Bellatrix ordered one of the other healers to see to Rodolphus. He knew it wasn't good…not if he was experiencing drawback through the bond.
"Oh Merlin…is she dead?" someone shrieked.
"Step back," he ordered everyone surrounding him, they were adults they should know better. The shocking spell was blasted out of his wand, causing Bellatrix to arch up, but as soon as it ceased, she flopped like a dead fish. "Patet faucium" clearing her airway just to make sure out of habit.
"Inpulsus," he cast again, before checking her pulse, still nothing.
"Inpulsus!" the healer was doing everything he could to see that she survived. Prisoner or not, he swore and oath to help anyone under his care. And Bellatrix was most definitely under their care. Given what had happened to Rodolphus he believed she was gone.
The healer/Auror checked her pulse once more, and found nothing. Stepping back, he pronounced "Time of Death 9:29 September 1st, she's gone."
The wizengamot were now all standing up, watching the scene solemn. It wasn't very often someone died in the courtroom after all. In the spectators some were sick at what they'd seen, pale shaken and shocked to the core at the suddenness of the death.
A sheet was conjured up over her form, "Take her to the morgue, have a healer check Rodolphus Lestrange over…we'll…we'll take a…short…short recess." Fudge was sweating profusely. Merlin, of all places it had to happen it had to happen here! Couldn't she have croaked it out of sight? Now he would need to hold a press conference. He loathed those things.
"I shall be going with my client," Antonio spoke up, Rodolphus was still a little out of it, still rubbing at his chest as if it were bothering him. A few potions and a cup of coffee or hot chocolate hopefully he'd be alright again. Not that he'd likely be called to answer many other questions thankfully. He'd just need to sit there and be coherent for the verdict.
"Yes, yes, yes, quickly now," Fudge urged the Auror to disperse of the dead body on the floor. After the trial he was going to have some explaining to do. Lady Narcissa Malfoy was going to be extremely upset, she loved her sister. He knew this from all the conversations he had with Lucius, who often spoke of his wife – fondly – when they weren't in public.
Amelia stared at the covered body, feeling ill at ease, she felt to blame for what had happened. Her stomach churned, removing her monocle, she rubbed her eyes tiredly. She just wanted to write this off as bad dream, wake up in her bed and begin the day all over again. To think it had really just started.
Everyone overseeing the court proceedings, were quickly and swiftly removed from the courtroom as more Aurors appeared. The reporters, spectators and even a few of the Lestrange's friends, unfortunately, most of those 'good friends' had been imprisoned alongside with them.
Bellatrix Lestrange's dead body was removed out the side door, where it wouldn't be met with the public. Thankfully, no cameras were allowed in, but that wouldn't stop them he knew. Pensive memories could be turned into pictures, which is exactly what they'd be rushing off to do or would be the second the verdict was given – if it were ever given – this had complicated matters utterly.
The sick and in shock were taken to the medic to be examined.
"Well, that went well," Fudge grumbled, glancing at the time, Antonio, two guards and Rodolphus were escorted to another medic where the public wouldn't be around. Less chance of him pulling anything, although he honestly didn't think he would. Merlin, how could Crouch have pulled this off? All along he had been high up in Voldemort's circle.
"What do you think happened?"
"My guess? She had a bad reaction to Veritaserum brought on with malnutrition and ill health. It looked like a heart attack, given the state she's in…yeah, a heart attack." The healer who pronounced her dead stated.
Cornelius blanched, closing his eyes. If she'd really been innocent…it would be really, really bad, they could be sued for millions for a wrongful death suit. He wasn't sure what on earth to do, or if there was anything he could do. No, he couldn't think on things like that, if it happened then he'd worry. Not before. Hopefully Lucius would be able to talk Lady Narcissa out of anything…too drastic.
"Wizengamot I'll speak to you in the meeting room momentarily," Fudge declared, "Please excuse me," with that he took off, he had healers to speak to, whether Lord Rodolphus Lestrange will be able to continue his trial.
"Is the trial going to continue?" Lady Pettigrew questioned, she'd been offered condolence leave, but she'd refused. The wizengamot was all she had left. She'd had her son cremated, and he was on her mantel. He was still her son, she still recalled him fondly, but would never forget the fact he had let her think him dead for over a decade and had been alive all this time. She eased herself off her feet, she wasn't as spry as she used to be.
"It's a good question, I reckon we'll have to leave, the trial set for another day," Finnegan, handing her a cup of coffee out of courtesy before making one for himself. "What a bloody day!"
All other members sat down, and claimed cups for themselves, as the pot was passed around. "He'll be fine, Corvus, while it's difficult feeling the bond snap, it's not harmful." Lord Avery said trying to comfort the worried wizard.
"It is debilitating," Corvus refuted, a pained grimace crossing his face, recalling the exact moment he knew his wife had passed. If not for his two sons Merlin, he dreaded to think. He had loved his wife though, and cherished her dearly in the way she deserved. Not all couples were truly incandescently happy as he had been. He just wished he had more time with her, just more time. They'd meet again though, when his time came…but hopefully not before he could secure the Lestrange legacy so that his sons were not the last of their lines. "It's not a feeling I would wish on anyone." He admitted.
"He might feel a little weak, magically, the snapping of the bond can cause a drain," Zebadiah Smith pointed out clinically.
Ogden was quick to state having been listening outside of the door, and entering, "I'm sure the Minister will be by as soon as possible to let you know what's happening regarding your son, and naturally, what is to become of the trial. While this is all unprecedented, I'm sure we can appreciate a quiet moment of peace before we begin again. It is going to be a rather long day." As all days were as of late, which made him a little curter than need be. It was like dealing with school children sometimes, when it came to specific members of the wizengamot. Smith, Diggle and Doge liked to stir up trouble, thankfully most gave the position – in the Wizengamot – the decorum it deserved. They acted their ages, and with grace the position or Lord and Lady deserved as well. Diggle and Doge were crabbit old farts, as for Smith…he could be decent when he wished.
"Oh, come on, it's all just a song and dance now. He's innocent, he was under the Imperius curse for years. I have a feeling it's going to be a reoccurring theme." Lady Pettigrew tutted, "I wonder…well, I guess we'll never know whether my son was innocent as well."
"Yes, everything is mixed up and I really dislike that!" Lord Parkinson grumbled, which was just his normal voice unless he made a big effort for it not to be. Cupping his hot coffee to him. "Everything we thought we knew suddenly the opposite." They like many others had remained unexposed as Death Eaters. Although, they had gotten a great deal of the Death Eaters exposed, many were deemed innocent while the others had been put in Azkaban with farce of trials.
Voicing what everyone was bound to be thinking.
After that the subdued group drank some coffee, some nibbled on biscuits. Doge and Diggle didn't seem all that perturbed by what had happened. If anything, they were quietly happy. Another Death Eater gone…and not likely to walk free. Oh, what Albus was going to think of what was going on…well, hopefully he could give them some ideas because right now they were actually believing what they'd heard at least regarding Rodolphus, the potion couldn't be beaten not with direct answers.
An Auror made his way into the room and everyone glanced expectantly at him, but he merely bent down and whispered to Ogden.
Ogden paled, "Please, excuse me, I've got to deal with a personal matter." He said, standing up, "Doge, you will sit in for me." He added, since the elder wizard was right next to him and the first person he could think of, while he worried about his wife.
"It seems like a week for bad luck," Bagman sighed, even his own son had been at the gambling again, it was tiring. Some days he was mad enough to just want to strike him off the family tree and disown him entirely.
Corvus straightened after five more additional minutes of waiting, when the Minister entered the room. He didn't seem surprised to see them one person down, "Heir Rodolphus Lestrange has fully recovered and wishes to continue on. The Aurors are finished with the crime scene and have released it back. Now there are no more witnesses to be called upon, so begin deliberations. Are there any questions before I leave?" Cornelius felt a lot better now that he had things in hand.
Nobody said anything so the Minister nodded firmly, before swiftly turning and leaving the room.
It took them all of four minutes of deliberation to come back with the verdict.
It was delivered to an all but empty room, only three reporters had returned to hear the rest of the verdict.
"How do you find the defendant?" Fudge asked Doge.
"Guilty."
----------0
A/N – Cackles! Don't worry all is part of my master plan 😉 its so much fun writing this let me tell you. Meh, it's not like you all haven't figured out where it's going I'm so predictable like that :P so many of you guessed through reviews although there was one thing…thinking Bill was working for Dumbledore ha! Not a chance other than his fanatics nobody likes thinking of him…which I just love that may have been unpredictable of me since I've never taken dumbledore out of the game so soon…I think I may just be as much addicted to this story as the rest of you :D I think I might write like this more often instead of just the usual going with the flow to stay under Dumbledore's radar sort of thing! This is so much more fun! Well something fun yet frustrating for Friday the 13th now I'm off to watch Da Vinci Code enjoy the rest of your day guys! Take care and stay safe Read and Review!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 65
There was a sense of suspended disbelief hanging over everyone. Hearing the words but not yet able to process the emotions, or feel anything in the result of the guilty verdict. Everyone was staring at Doge, as if expecting him to suddenly laugh and take it back, despite how inappropriate it would be. After all, he'd been under the Imperius curse…how can you punish someone for someone else's wrongdoings? That was not how the law worked. Each person knew how they'd voted, and couldn't help but be rather confused given the Veritaserum, it should be blatantly a Not Guilty charge.
Then like a game of Chinese whispers, the wizengamot began to buzz as they each whispered to each other. All fifty of them, it was like a synchronized wave, as the head cocked to the side, a nod, a whisper then staring down at those at the other end of the wizengamot, who happened to be Lord Slytherin and of course Lord Lestrange as well as Heir Bill Weasley.
Corvus was in a state of shock, he wasn't sure how much more of this he could take. If he had not been personally involved, he would have seen the manoeuvring for what it was. Yet he did not, too worried for the lives of his son. For if Rodolphus wouldn't go free, it stood to reason that Rabastan wouldn't be either. He'd thought the entire trial had gone well…had they somehow saw through the entire thing?
Lord Slytherin was blank faced, as he heard the words whispered to him. It wasn't as if it was something he hadn't already suspected. Dumbledore himself had tried to come into play today. Fortunately, for all concerned, he was tightly contained in Azkaban and any pathetic attempts at manipulation should easily be contained. He would however, enable him to have Ogden on side, especially if they could prove it to the wizard.
"Very…" Fudge said, he was the Minister for Magic, he didn't have a say in the verdict, nor did he have a say inevitably in their decision on how long a person received for the crimes they'd been convicted off.
"We're contesting the results and are demanding a recount, with myself, Madam Bones and you, Minister Fudge to oversee it," Lord Slytherin spoke, his voice soft and silky, but with a determined undertone.
"Are you implying I would go against my oath?" Doge protested, beady eyes narrowing in displeasure. "Of course, I wouldn't!"
"What say you?" Cornelius looked around the Wizengamot, who all one by one declared they agreed with Lord Slytherin. They 'Aye'd' demanding a recount and to see the results for themselves.
Corvus wanted to sleep, to just sleep. It was too much for him, all the drama, excitement, trickery and deceit. Normally he revelled in it, but this was too personal. He had spent the past year in a state of excited anticipation upon learning there were plans afoot to have his sons legally released from Azkaban. Oh, he was tired, so very, very tired. What alarmed him more was the fact his son didn't even react. It made his eyes sting, when his sons had told him they never expected to get out…he couldn't believe they still felt that way.
"What is going on? Why do you want a recount? You were all there when each gave their own opinion," The Minister whispered hastily to Lord Slytherin, who seemed to have become the de-facto spokesperson for the group.
"We did not do a more modern one, Lord Doge insisted on the old way," Lord Slytherin practically purred the words out, eyeing Doge as if he was something interesting and fascinating, he wanted to tear apart. It disappeared from his face as quickly as it appeared, "We all know he is good friends with Dumbledore…I believe…we believe he's tried to pull one over our eyes and break the law simultaneously."
"Treason," Corvus said, staring at Doge showing his teeth in a facsimile of a smile barely hiding the predator that wants to jump out and rip the old fool to death. A cold hard rage descending upon him, which was a relief, he made no effort to prevent the emotion rendering him completely feral. After all other emotions he had experienced…this was a relief, someone he could direct his ire to, someone he could blame for this mess up.
"Now, that's not an accusation to be made lightly," Fudge cautioned him, blanching a little. All he wanted to do was go home, curl up in his bed and cry, pretend this day hadn't happened. Yet he'd need to keep his emotions contained until at least the hours of six and nine o'clock this evening…maybe he could slip away during his lunch hour. Treason, yes, definitely slipping away during his lunch hour. Because if he was found to have been fiddling with the results, it would indeed be treason against the honour body he had sworn to uphold when he was sworn in.
"He doesn't even seem slightest bit perturbed on being called out, think we could be wrong?" came a whispered reply from one of the Ladies.
"This is all a bit too convenient," Lord Slytherin said, a bit of panic in his voice, all manufactured. "Ogden being called away, Doge and Diggle conveniently being nearby in his sight…no, it's impossible they wouldn't have perpetrated an attack on Lord Ogden's wife…surely…" trailing off purposefully, it was so easy to have people playing to his tune, even against Lord and Ladies of the so called Slytherin house. It was child's play really, and if he didn't love playing the game…he would have truly been bored out of his mind by this. "Treason and assault? Surely not."
"Auror Proudfoot!" Fudge barked, and immediately the Auror was swiftly at his side.
"Minister?" he asked, staring expectantly at him.
"He does not leave the courtroom; in fact, nobody leaves the courtroom until this is settled. Is that understood?" The Minister for Magic Declared, knowing he'd be listened to without any question asked.
"Yes, Sir," the Auror nodded, wand out as he kept his wand lowered, "Remain were you are Lord Doge, take a seat." Being neither kind nor angry in his job, just trying to make sure that everyone did as he commanded. Luckily there were more Aurors than anyone else, except for Wizengamot members naturally.
"Good, good, good," Fudge murmured, moving away towards the room.
"Lead the way," Amelia Bones stated sharply, she had people she needed to have a word with. Especially a healer who insisted that Lady Bellatrix Lestrange was fit enough to give testimony. There was no way that Witch had been fit for anything. If there was not an adequate explanation to be had, he would be fired on the spot. Of that, she had absolutely no qualms, especially after the knock her popularity was going to take today. Her heels clicked loudly as she all but stomped across the room.
"Yes ma'am," with that Lord Slytherin gave a nod of his head, the Wizengamot, like trained puppies, began to once more stand and make their way into the adjacent room with Fudge in the lead followed by Amelia Bones. True to Lord Slytherin's word, it was indeed the old ways they'd done it. Used a piece of parchment and set it into the silver chalice to be checked. Back in the day they did it for safety, security, so nobody else knew your votes. Then they stopped mostly because the Chief Warlocks had been known to swing the votes in their favour.
Cornelius Fudge immediately grasped the chalice where the vote parchment had been put after they calculated the votes. Lips pursed, he inhaled sharply, it had been so long since he'd observed the old ways that it was a surprise. Then again, considering who had presided over it…perhaps not.
"Shall we?" Cornelius asked Madam Bones and Lord Slytherin, a little agitated and impatient, but trying very hard to hide it.
"Go ahead," Madam Bones, wishing she could sit down, she'd put high heels on this morning. Nothing wrong with that, but she hadn't realized she'd put on a new pair. Her feet were killing her, as if adding insult to injury. She rotated her feet in an attempt to help a little, it didn't. She couldn't wait to get to her office, she needed a moment, just a moment to decompress.
It was forgotten, however, when one by one the slips of paper were withdrawn, and more and more 'Innocent' labels were being found.
Corvus was watching it all happen, seated near Lord Slytherin, who was 'supporting' the wizard. He could read upside down, and could clearly see that each handwritten note was coming out innocent. If he hadn't the reactions of the Minister and Madam Bones would be enough. Their mouths pursing further and further as realisation began to dawn.
There had not been a single 'Guilty' in the stack yet.
"Why did he perpetuate such a diabolical scheme? To what end?" Amelia asked, her hands pressed against the table, it took the majority of her weight, and off her feet. "He gains nothing from this surely?"
"It's something you'll have to ask him when he's tried," Corvus said coldly, making it clear that the bastard had better be tried for the stunt he'd just tried to pull.
"Three guilty, forty-seven not guilty," Madam Bones declared, Lord Slytherin had remained a good and respectful distance but ensured he could see what was going on. Taking his duty very serious in the face of what had just happened.
"More to the point, I don't get why he believed for a second he'd get away with it," Lord Bell admitted, stalking back and forth like an enraged bull. He might not like the Lestranges (mostly because of what he thought they did) but come on…he was innocent, he'd said as such during the trial for Merlin's sake, under Veritaserum, of all things. "We were all discussing the case, nearly all of us sort of implicated we thought them innocent…this…this…stupidity was doomed to fail from the start…or did he really think we'd remain silent?"
"I think that's exactly what he hoped would happen," Bill said, "This has Albus Dumbledore written all over it."
Tom observed the eldest Weasley with fresh perspective. Honest, intelligent, smart, yes, there may be more to the young man he first thought. Naturally, his mind had gone straight to a scheme made up by Dumbledore. He didn't see the point to informing everyone, they would figure it out themselves.
The less negative things he had to say about anyone, the more he'd be trusted. He couldn't appear at the least bit vindictive against a wizard he didn't know. Disproving yes, but not vindictive. "May I ask why you think so?" Lord Slytherin asked, a pensive look on his face, as if he was trying to gather his thoughts and pieces of the puzzle. "He was your Headmaster, true, but being a student doesn't give you much time to observe and get to know your Headmaster."
"Just rumours, rumours I've heard from friends…or things I heard over the years," Bill shook his head seriously, brown eyes luminous. He hadn't fully trusted Dumbledore, not like the rest of his family, but his arrest had utterly clinched it for him. He had befriended a lot of Ravenclaw's and Hufflepuff's even a few Slytherin's that weren't exactly welcomed to the Snake pit because they weren't Purebloods. Honestly, everyone gets so surprised when Half-blood's and Muggleborn's get sorted into Slytherin, like its meant for only Pureblood's but it's for those that were cunning, ambitious with self-preservation one of their many traits. "There's always been rather odd rumours going back over twelve-years-ago on how he became the Chief Warlock of the Wizengamot. The rumour was exactly like this."
"Was he put in as Chief Warlock with anonymous voting?" Lord Slytherin asked, glancing around, he was after all meant to be 'new' so to speak.
"Yes," were the simultaneous calls from various members of the Wizengamot. They'd thought nothing of it, just assuming it was habits of a lifetime. From both Dumbledore back then and Doge now.
"Not that the voting mattered," Lord Malfoy replied, grey eyes stormy. "When Dumbledore became Heir Potter's magical guardian…he took control of his seats and became the Chief warlock regardless." Although, he did admit a morbid curiosity as to whether Dumbledore had succeeded or if he had actually lied. It was vanity, simple vanity.
"Indeed," Lord Slytherin nodded, it truly was amazing, a Weasley of all people opening an additional can of worms on Dumbledore. If he wasn't careful, Dumbledore would find himself the most hated wizard next to Grindelwald. He may well already be, it's not as if Dumbledore was brought into the conversation often for him to gauge their reactions. The people he most interacted with loathed the ground he breathed on anyway.
"Well, it's clear to see what you've chosen." The Minister cleared his throat, "Speculation can wait, the people out there will not. Plus, it's eating into our lunch time as it is. Now, lets get going, Lords, Lady's." he nodded curtly, gesturing for them to once again, leave the room they were currently in. Replacing the paper into the chalice and spelled it before leaving it in the middle of the table.
The reporters were immediately alert and paying attention. Sitting up straighter, with their notebooks at the ready. This had been truly one of the most highly anticipated trials since it became known. Nothing could have prepared them for the reality of it. Between the death of Lady Bellatrix Lestrange – no real loss there except for the drama that ensued – and the guilty verdict…now this? Yes, it was rather a conundrum, they weren't sure what on earth was going to happen next. Leaning forward when Minister Fudge took to centre stage.
"Auror Proudfoot arrest Lord Doge for treason and perverting the courts of justice, that is just to name a few," Cornelius stated firmly, staring at the old wizard in disgust. "Auror Franz arrest Lord Diggle for treason and perverting the courts of justice."
Lord Slytherin couldn't help but feel elation sweep through him. Merlin, help him, but he couldn't have been more pleased as if he had created this entire scenario himself. More of Dumbledore's most loyal disposed by their own leaders hasty and pathetic plots. Then again, Dumbledore failed to realize that everyone would question what was going on. Doge and Diggle wasn't Dumbledore, didn't have the built-up trust…and the fact they revered the ground Dumbledore trod on did not help matters. That and Dumbledore was just plain desperate to prevent any of the plans he had to be achieved.
Yes, he was ever so pleased.
"What happened? What did they do?" the reporters immediately begun asking the Minister for magic.
"I cannot give you any more information on an open case, you know this," Cornelius stated firmly, giving them all a gimlet glare. "Heir Rodolphus Lestrange, you have been found not guilty. We, the Ministry apologise for the trials and tribulations you've endured because of Bartemius Crouch Senior's decisions. You're free to leave."
Corvus snorted, his attempt at making Rodolphus focus on Crouch Senior was childish at best. He expected better of his eleven-year-old sons, hell, Harry could do better. Then again, he had the most perfect help, him, Rodolphus, Rabastan and Voldemort all there to aid him.
Corvus wasted no more time, he hugged his son tightly, "Let's get you home," he added, a lump forming in his throat. Rodolphus' arms came around him, as he slumped as if he just could not stand any longer. A little shaky, but he'd been warned it would happen for a while.
Rodolphus would need to rebuild his body, strengthen it.
Home, after twelve-years he was bringing his sons' home.
He was completely oblivious to the flashing of the camera's – that the reports must have snuck in after – capturing what they would insist as a 'tearful reunion'. They did not attempt anything more than that, too fearful of the Lestrange reputation to push their luck.
-------0
A/N – Hmm I wonder who I could have speaking on Rabastan's defence…perhaps an OC that attended school with him? Graham Goyle? Lord Goyle? Hmm Barty? What will happen to Barty? St. Mungo's full time or ending up being taken in by someone after being proven innocent? He was on the wild side just like Bellatrix just a wee bit different after all…will he survive or will he 'pass' after everyone's release? It would be a very short trial if Rabastan was just given Veritaserum and bam its over…so any suggestions are most definitely welcomed 😊 and wooohoo! It ended up not being as long as EHTS after all…that one trial took about 5/6 chapters on its on lol
I promised two updates today, I know, and I apologise for not being able to keep it. I swear the interruptions began the moment I woke up this morning although there was one I wish I hadn't gotten I had to say goodbye to my brothers boy Apollo he passed away, I hope he's up there with Cy, Cass, Rox, Riley and Lady (my brothers other dog) and Brecon and Bailey (my sisters) and Benji (grans) being watched over by my gran and grandad (I'd be here all night if I name all the cats they all had lol) I am beginning to detest this time of year…in the next month it will be the anniversary of Rox and Riley difficult times, love them all. RIP my babies
So, I didn't get to write much, but here is what I managed to get up, there was quite a lot I wanted to add but *shrug* no matter at least it's not a cliff hanger right?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 66
"What's the matter with you? You look like you've got Fiendfyre-ants in your pants," Draco said, watching Harry torn between amusement and irritation. He hadn't seen Harry quite so animated before, and the irritation came from not knowing about it, not so much Harry's reactions.
"I'm just impatient," Harry admitted, fingers tapping against the book.
"About the outcome? You best get used to waiting, its ages away," Vincent pointed out the obvious.
"You'll probably find out tomorrow morning, it's not too long," Draco reassured him.
"Actually, if he keeps his dorm window open, he might get the owl at three or four o'clock in the morning." Daphne confided, they'd all learned how long it took for owls to reach certain places.
"Oh, no they don't!" Harry cursed, grasping his pen he was quick to write a reply, book on his knee. Staring down at the book, feet tapping impatiently as he waited.
"Why are you writing about marital privileges? Are you creating a new contract?" Vincent glanced up at Harry curiously. "Not many people bother with two Betrothals…but I suppose you are the heir of two houses…it makes sense."
"What? What is going on?" Daphne craned to see what was going on.
Draco however, just snatched up the book, only for the writing to disappear.
Harry smirked, "Nobody can read it but me,"
"Vincent did," Draco pouted, "I'm a Black just as much as you are…in fact more so…"
"Yes, yes, you're of Black blood, doesn't mean you can read a book I've personally made only be able to read by me." Harry pointed out, "You have to keep this all to yourself,"
"Yes, you know we will, we're hardly blubbering Gryffindors you know." Daphne waved off his concern. She might be acting dismissive but they did all know better. Well, most of them, she thought glancing at Pansy who was still pissed that one of her friends – she didn't know which one and it would stay that way – had betrayed her to her father, Corvus, Harry and the Dark Lord.
"This is a two-way journal, my guardian has the other one," Harry confessed, knowing better than to use names without securing the room.
"Oh, of course, that's how you kept in touch!" Draco almost wanted to smack his forehead in exasperation. "I had wondered…" because here had never really been any mail coming for Harry while they attended Hogwarts. They'd been so close; he'd known something was a foot.
"We thought that maybe it was something like that," Vincent nodded.
"Yeah," Draco replied, whispering low enough that even Harry had trouble hearing him. "Oh, so you're getting updates as they go ahead, but its Rodolphus' trial this morning…what does his wife have to do with it?"
"They've called her in as Witness," Harry said wryly, "I was just letting my guardian know that it's illegal."
"Are you trying to tell me that you know the laws better than Lord Corvus Lestrange?" Pansy sneered derisively, there was no way, he was just a thirteen-year-old boy for Merlin's sake, Corvus was ancient, he had to know the laws better than him. He was smart, she wasn't denying that, but come off it! It's like saying Harry who was new to the magical world was suddenly better than even her father.
"Pansy!" snapped Daphne, "Honestly! It's like you've learned nothing from this mornings humiliation!" it was done to reign the perpetrator in, to make them think twice about doing it again. In general, to make them think twice full stop.
"Everything alright in here?" the Slytherin prefect popped his head in, giving them all a once over.
"Do me a favour…have this carriage silenced for me," Harry asked politely, he would do it himself, but he wasn't able to use magic while not at Hogwarts. He pushed his luck using it at home…and in Egypt that day…but he wasn't risking it now here of all places. There were far more important things happening at the moment. Corvus had said that the Prefects would always help the lower Slytherins, and him, and Head boy if one of their own become one.
Apparently, he, Harry Potter, was an honorary Slytherin.
"Silencio!" he waved his wand, and the carriage was silenced, nobody would be able to overhear them even with other spells. "I'm seventeen, I started Hogwarts when I was twelve," he explained seeing their surprise. Letting them know it really was a Prefect badge they'd seen, not a Head Boy. Not that there was much doubt, Professor Snape made it clear if he wasn't available that the Prefects would always be accessible and the Head Boy.
"Thank you, Jimmy!" Harry said in real gratitude, giving Pansy a pointed look, how dare she put his life in jeopardy? It was like she was being deliberately obtuse either that or she wanted him to act.
"You're welcome," came the reply, before the doors slid shut, as he continued his rounds to ensure all the students were settled, especially the little firsties. No doubt they were a little scared as well as excited, especially about being away from home.
"So, what's been said so far?" Draco asked eagerly, distracting Harry from Pansy and her earlier actions.
"Not much, it's not like he can just write in it in front of everyone…" Harry admitted, "But Bellatrix has been called as a witness…I don't like where this is going."
"Wait, Madam Bones called Lady Bellatrix Lestrange to the stand?" Daphne asked, gaping in shock. "It has been years I suppose…and Madam Bones was a lot younger and just starting her career when those trials happened…perhaps she doesn't remember how bad she was?"
"Maybe…" Harry paused when the door opened, to see Jimmy standing there looking rather nervous. "What's wrong?"
"Someone wants to talk to you," Jimmy told him, stepping aside.
Harry's eyebrows rose in curiosity, they'd been on the train for a while now…and why would whoever it was make them look nervous? Utterly befuddled, he had a sudden understanding when 'Headmaster Slytherin' made his entrance.
"Leave," one word, just one word was all he needed to say and the others all but jumped out of their seat as if they had been sat on a hot poker. Draco was the slowest to leave, giving one little concerned glance to Harry but still leaving.
"I need you to do this, to be finished at this exact time, do you understand?" Voldemort handed over the stack of parchment. It had a time written on it, in red bold numbers, underlined a dozen times.
Harry flipped through them, "Disownment," he murmured, "I guess they're for Bellatrix? What did she do?"
"Blew the entire operation to smithereens. Within an hour they had Crouch under Veritaserum and confirmed that he hadn't had anyone other than his son under the Imperius curse." Voldemort confessed; irritation splayed across his face.
"Will it work?" Harry wondered, so he'd gone back in time, he'd used a Time-turner then. He'd heard about them, thank Merlin they had them. He'd had so many questions he wanted to ask, but remained focus on the one thing right now he could do.
"Considering she's going to lose a large portion of her magic…yes, it will work." He informed the youngster; he couldn't risk actually using any spells within the Ministry of magic. He did not want to adopt a 'Voldemort' persona to get it done. He didn't want to adopt a 'Voldemort' persona full stop. He'd rather continue on as he meant to, with the citizens thinking of nothing but peace, suspicion would make everything a million times more difficult. He had learned from past mistakes after all.
Harry read everything he'd need to do, it honestly wasn't leaving him much time, but the majority of the work had been done for him. He'd do anything for Corvus and the brothers, "Is Corvus okay?" a trial and Bellatrix being called…it must be so difficult for him…what if it caused a heart attack?
"If this set back couldn't inflict a stroke or heart attack, this isn't going to," Voldemort confessed wryly. "Now I must leave, I cannot be away too long." He had three minutes max before he had to be back in the room without rousing suspicion that he was doing anything other than going to the 'toilet' as it were.
"Will I be able to use my wand?" Harry asked cautiously.
"You're on a magical train, heading towards Hogwarts in a confined space with hundreds of other wizards and witches…even if the Ministry catches wind of it, they will not even make an attempt to try and figure out who cast the magic." Was all Voldemort said before leaving the compartment the doors still open.
"Mysterious ass! You could have just said no!" Harry grumbled, hearing a chuckle before gasps as Voldemort apparated away from the train, something that not many wizards and witches attempted.
"Did…did…did you just call him…?" Daphne's eyes were wide as she stared at Harry stunned, surely, she'd misheard.
Pansy swallowed thickly, a wary look splashing across her features. She'd heard horror stories of what the Dark Lord Voldemort did for disrespect. Yet, here she'd just seen Harry Potter of all people call him an ass and get away with it. No, it hadn't just been that, he'd been amused. He'd come to Harry when he needed something…what she didn't know.
Now she understood her father's warning and the stark reality in a way she had never before.
"Draco, what's the time on your watch?" Harry demanded, knowing Draco's was in sync with the time at the Ministry of magic, as was his fathers. He only had his old Muggle wrist watch still…his pocket watch was safely within the confines of his trunk.
Draco glanced down and told Harry, peering at the parchment surrounding Harry. He was on his knees on the compartment floor. They all scooted into the compartment, feet on the seats, as they tried to give Harry as much room as possible.
The group remained silent, watchful, with the door closed. Draco inhaled sharply when he caught sight of the ritual. Flinching at the mere sight of it, that…that was a sentence worse than death. Knowing there was nobody in the Potter side of the family…he could only deduce it was one of the Black's. Andromeda had already been disowned, his mother had done nothing to earn Lord Black's ire, (which he really was, it was all just technicality at this point).
"Is your relationship with Headmaster Slytherin always like that?" Pansy asked, licking her dry lips, unable to hide her nerves whatsoever.
"Yeah," Harry shrugged, nose buried in what he had to do memorising the lines, "Remind me three minutes before," he warned Draco, who was making no effort to conceal that he was aware of what was going on. He didn't see Pansy blanche and the other give her knowing looks. She was finally getting it. although, the reality was, they'd been just as surprised too, but were hiding it better, easier too since they hadn't just been in trouble.
Looking rather sick, pale and clammy, she remained silent and subdued, the wakeup call had truly hit home.
"I've never seen or heard of anyone doing this," Daphne said, watching it, it was rather educational. She'd never really learned much about disowning, it was much too advanced for her yet, she had to learn how to run the estate and of course, learn to take care of anyone that would be under her care and not be 'impulsive'.
"Sure, you have, the Black's do it all the time," Harry pointed out as he crushed the herbs, he'd mixed in the bowl together.
"Disinheriting them, and striking them off the family tree is much different from what you're about to do." Draco informed him solemnly. "That is fundamentally different, you lose gifts that belong to the Black family, portion of magic itself and last but no means least your name."
"She'll become Bellatrix No-Last-Name." Daphne added, "Unless Lord Lestrange will allow her to be buried under Bellatrix Lestrange, her married name. Being entirely disowned is something that most wizards and witches would…never want, I think they'd rather be squibs."
"Don't squibs get disowned anyway?" Harry asked, peering up at her from his work.
"No, just hidden, removed from tapestries, and dropped off in the Muggle world." Daphne shrugged.
"Then go on to have families of their own who spout magic and everyone just thinks they're 'Muggle-born'," Harry snorted wryly, "Should have kept them within the magical world…now I need something sharp…"
"Here," Draco said, handing over an ornately decorated pen knife. One that Harry had seen in shops. One of the ends opened doors, without you needing to use magic, one opened Butterbeer bottles, the corkscrews for wine bottles. "You do know they open the bottles for you in Hogsmeade?" he added wryly, "Thank you," it was only polite after all.
"Not always, and they're really difficult to get off, I'd rather not mess up my hands, last time I tried I ended up with a massive cut and a fussing mother." Draco stated seriously, not that he honestly minded much. He would never admit that to them though, bloodthirsty sharks just waiting in the wings to taunt and tease him. Well, maybe not Harry, he'd definitely never shame him for that.
Harry laughed, "Who've you seen doing a trick to get the caps off?" grinning, as he put the brushed herbs in the middle. All that he was required to do was do some chanting and add his blood, magic would do the rest for him. "Oh, it was Marcus wasn't it?" Draco had tried to copy it and ended up with an injury.
Draco just scowled mutinously, cheeks flushing red in embarrassment. He didn't need to deny it, because Harry wasn't wrong. It had been Flint he was trying to copy, he'd been talking to third years last year, and he'd done this elaborate trick and got the cap off without needing a spell or a bottle cap remover. He'd expected it to be easy, thankfully he hadn't broken the bottle, just ripped his skin to shreds on the cap.
"It was Marcus," Vincent confirmed, a wry grin on his face, shrugging at Draco's look.
"Three minutes," Draco told Harry seriously.
"Ego ter Harrius Potter solemniter vovit Niger Centaurus e familiae in vitam eius consanguinei in magicis Sic fiat," Harry chanted, starting that he solemnly vowed to remove Bellatrix Black from the family three, from her magic and from her blood. Preventing any child from becoming a Black, not that it was needed that particular part but it was part of the wording.
Slicing his finger on the blade, Draco immediately wiped it off, Harry dropped it into the bowl, which by the way had the Black sigil and motto. Harry felt a moments curiosity on where he'd gotten it before he returned to the task at hand. Dropping his blood into the bowl he squeezed the blood over the crushed herbs and spoke again, "Gratias meum sanguinem iussit ut ligatis pedibus meis verbum totaliter abneges Nigrum Centaurus e familia, quae est ultra Nigrum!"
"Ego James Harrius Potter Nigrum et sollemniter confirmo, Nec Centaurus, Last Name."
The bowl gave a little puff of smoke before the contents went black as they shrived up. The only indication that it had worked, Harry plucked out the quill, and began to write out his full name on the parchment which would confirm the disownment entirely.
It was a blood quill, which made him wince but persevere.
"Ouch," Harry grunted, disgruntled, as he flexed his hand. Despite the fact the quill had been carving into his hand, he found there wasn't much blood to be gotten.
"Here," Greg said, taking a plaster out and handing them both to Harry. He didn't have to explain why he had them, Vincent was clumsy, he was always getting hurt one way or another. None of them knew healing magic yet.
"Thank you," Harry said gratitude lacing his voice, "Bloody hell, how wrong did that go?"
"What go? It looks perfectly fine to me," Daphne said, she'd watched the parchment he signed disappear in a puff of smoke. It was now at Gringotts to be kept safe, not only did it have Harry's blood but his signature. It would be kept amongst the Black records, who did have a propensity of disowning their families if the Lord was displeased.
Harry paused for a second before agreeing, "You're right, it went perfectly," he agreed, deciding against revealing the whole time-turner shenanigans. They had no reason to know, they didn't have to know. Plus, that part wasn't going to happen now was it anymore?
He did however, shiver a little a minute later…the time? 9:29 AM he felt as if someone had walked over his grave. Harry swore Draco felt it too…
"Here I have a spare bag you can put everything into until we get to Hogwarts?" Pansy said, rummaging through her bag, and handing it over. It was just a plain white lunch bag for sandwiches. It would fit the bowl into it without a problem, it wasn't one of those gaudy big eye-catching monstrosities they used to attract attention.
Harry flicked his gaze up to her, perplexed by her sudden attitude change. He accepted the bag though, and slid the bowl into it along with everything else. Corvus and Tom had both drummed in the seriousness of blood and ensuring it was all disposed of appropriately. Including the cloth Draco had used to wipe the blade. "Thanks," he told them, as he sat back on the seats.
"Did you enjoy the rest of your holiday? Oh, did you ever find out what the box was in the market you visited?" Vincent asked, "Egypt sounded a lot of fun from what you said…"
"Will you be going on holiday there next?" Harry asked, "It was amazing, I loved it, and yeah, I got the box open." Harry laughed; he'd not really had a chance to write to them after the first week. "I'm currently trying to translate the book…"
"Mum and Dad have never taken me abroad," Vincent admitted, "I went to France with Greg and his family though, it was four years ago now."
"Why's that?" Harry asked, "Not that it's strange…a lot of families never go abroad." And it didn't always have anything to do with money. Some families just didn't care for it, some where afraid of flying, others hated travelling, some just wanted to remain in their home.
"They'd rather stay at home," Vincent shrugged, his broad shoulders making him look older than the thirteen-years-old he was. He was big built like his father, but his mum was tiny and delicate, he was already starting to tower over her.
"Well, you're nearly at an age where you can go abroad on your own," Harry pointed out, "And nobody to dictate you."
Draco snorted, "Yeah, no, our parents won't let us go abroad on our own until we've seventeen at least." It wasn't them they didn't trust, but they didn't like the thought of their children in a foreign country on their own. "Unless, we visit family, as distant as it may be." In his case it would be really, really distant, like seven generations or so. It was the last time a Malfoy had more than one child, and had a daughter to boot.
"Until you're an adult," Harry nodded, knowing the significance of the age.
"That's about the size of it…" Daphne was saying, then all as one they froze when the book glowed blue. Excitement thrummed through them; it was most excellent getting to hear the results so soon. None of the other Slytherins would have this sort of advancement. "How much do you think I should bet them?" she added thoughtfully.
"Ooo, ten galleons at least!" Pansy declared excitedly.
"Then you don't get to know the outcome!" Harry stated, having not even opened the journal yet. Excitement warring with worry about the outcoming…what if it hadn't worked?
Daphne snorted, very unladylike. "Oh, please, we all know how its going to end, Rodolphus and Rabastan will be found innocent. Everyone is too confident that it will go that way…and there must be a reason for that confidence." Even they knew the Lestrange's were truly guilty.
"Which means there won't be any real betting unless you're not in the know," Greg mused, "Too bad we don't know anyone that isn't." they doubted the other houses had any real interest in betting against them.
Harry wrenched open the journal, unable to keep warring with himself over the outcome. Daphne was right, things will have gone according to plan, Voldemort wouldn't have allowed anything to mess it up. Something had messed it up but it had been corrected…something he was determined to find out soon enough.
"Not guilty," Harry said, confirming what they all heavily suspected – and Harry really knew – it had been planned for over a year. There had been no way there was an alternative to be had. Ha! Not guilty, Rodolphus was free…now it was time for Rabastan to be freed too.
"Now, Rabastan Lestranges," Daphne said grinning shark-like. "Do you intend to see through the betrothal contract? It has what…another year before its done?" everyone had different contracts, instead of visiting, Daphne and her betrothed were to write at least once a week. With her betrothed so much older, it made sense for them not to meet quite yet.
"Nearly two really," Harry said, he had all of his third year and his fourth year before the contract was done. "And yes, I'd never do the discourtesy of breaking my promises…not to those who have helped me so much." To someone who was a father figure, regardless of the fact he was actually old enough to be his grandfather.
"Do you know Dorea and Corvus were friends when they were younger?" Daphne asked, "That's where the contract came from, the Blacks were disappointed apparently, when Dorea went for Charlus Potter and didn't end up with Corvus Lestrange."
"Yeah, I knew, I have bought a few House-elves, they're cleaning up Gallifrey Hall," Harry informed them, "Apparently it's been abandoned since my grandmother died…House-elves and all."
"Wait, all the House-elves? That's unusual…" Greg admitted perplexed, "What happened to them?"
"Corvus thinks my mum freed them all under the mistaken belief she was helping them. It did happen like three days after she became Lady Potter." Harry explained with a grimace. "Hopefully they found new families to take them on."
"The doors and windows were left open…mould, animals, both Muggle and Mundane all made a home there." Harry admitted, "It was disappointing, I wanted to visit her portrait, but Corvus promised to keep an eye on the pace and make sure I get to visit next summer…although, he reckons it won't take that long."
"What about the other places?" Draco asked, wincing at the thought of all those properties abandoned.
"Only the cottage in Godric's Hollow is in a similar state…" Harry admitted, "But I've already had the goblins hiring someone to start fixing the structure."
"What will you do about everyone that…" Draco trailed off unable to say it without it sounding insulting.
"I'm going to have them removed and new fencing and gates installed with warnings, that trespassers will be prosecuted to the fullest extent of the law." Harry said, eyes gleaming darkly, well aware that people dared others to go into the house, or to steal things, to vandalise the property that had already taken a knock. Or vandalise in the way of writing on the stone walls and stuff. He knew they were messages to him, to his family, but he didn't like it at all.
"It's what should have been done at the very beginning," Draco declared haughtily. "I mean defacing someone's property! It's disgraceful."
"You didn't do it? Not even on a dare?" Harry asked, because it does seem like that's exactly what had been happening.
"Godric's Hollow is a Muggle town…sure there are a few wizards and witches, but it's mostly muggle in nature. My father would never allow me to visit somewhere like that," Draco answered, "So I've never been there."
"It's true, I mean the only place our parents drop us off is Hogsmeade and Diagon Alley," Pansy confirmed Draco's words. "Sure, we've snuck away on the Knight bus but usually it's for a specific reason, a book signing or something…not random defacement."
"You got away with things like that? But there's nowhere close for the Knight bus…" Harry said, forgetting that at right this minute his Betrothed was currently going through his own trial. As he immersed himself in what it was like to grow up in happy environment.
-----0
Rabastan glanced up when he heard footsteps. Tensing as anxiety plunged through him. The last time he'd had a trial, it had been nothing but a farce. Yes, he was guilty, yes, he would have been put away for life. Yet he had been treated worse than a dog, like he did not matter, just carted off to Azkaban with a life sentence along with Barty, his brother and sister-in-law.
He could only think it a good thing now, really, for if he'd been given a proper trial. This for surely would never have come to pass. The farce of a trial was the only reason he and Rodolphus were going to be free.
He wouldn't miss Azkaban, not for a second, but he had to admit he would miss Harry. Apart from his father, Harry was the only one he'd interacted with in twelve years, so it was natural that he'd become attached.
For the past two years, he'd been regaled about nearly every little thing about the thirteen-year-old's life. He didn't know when…but he had become very protective over Harry and would protect him from anyone who would seek to hurt him.
If the Dark Lord asked it of him…he honestly, hands down knew he wouldn't be able to hurt Harry. There were only three people in his life he wouldn't allow harm to come to, or hurt himself. His father, his brother and Barty…now he considered it four, with Harry Potter on the very short list.
It might not be over; he might have another year or so of Harry's presence in his life. He doubted his father would be best pleased if the tradition of the betrothal contract was ignored. His father would definitely enforce it he thought feeling rather smugly satisfied. Although, he might just insist they write, instead of meeting up. He hoped not, he wanted to meet up with him as often as humanly possible.
"It's time," the guards declared, startling Rabastan out of his thoughts, blinking blearily at them, as if still adjusting to not being in Azkaban. Yes, the dementors times in Azkaban were not at all frequent anymore. Yes, he was to show he was a little more coherent than his brother…but only because he had a 'Betrothal' visits. Which nobody other than the Azkaban Guards and the Ministry for Magic who signed off on it. after all, he had been sentenced to Azkaban under his Minister's Prison. The Azkaban guards actually knew who his Betrothal was, the Minister did not.
Rabastan stood, wobbling slightly, despite all his exercises he did, he still exhausted so easily. It was mortifying really, it made him worry that he'd be useless to his Master even outside of the prison. Not that anything much seems to be happening, from what he'd been told, the Dark Lord was content to let it come to him, to work slowly this time through politics. More so now after the fact Dumbledore had been imprisoned.
The guards each took an elbow of Rabastan's, keeping him upright, and taking some of the weight from him if it was needed. The guards noticed that Rabastan hadn't eaten a thing. He must be really worried not to eat; he knew the fare in Azkaban wasn't exactly the best out there.
Of course, he didn't take into account Harry's wonderful cooking.
Once he was out of the cell, the three of them made for the court room, which was up two levels, passing the Department of Mysteries as well. It was odd, he'd not felt the presence of Dementors now for what…over twenty-four hours. Even with the help from the gadgets from Harry (which honestly, he could bow down in thanks to him for) it hadn't prevented him from still feeling the Dementors presence, just stopped them being able to drain him to a notable degree.
"My stuff…what will happen to it?" Rabastan asked, it was all from Harry, he didn't want to see it discarded. Many of the items were unique, one of a kind, betrothal gifts, genuinely bought items just because Harry thought he'd like them. He would be gutted if anything happened to it.
The guards frowned, before it clicked, "It will be brought here, where you'll be able to pick it up." Clearly Rabastan expected to be found innocent as well, it made his stomach lurch in sickness just recalling what had happened just hours earlier. It had been an absolute mad few hour, realizing Rodolphus Lestrange was innocent, Bellatrix being called and dying – for reasons still unknown yet – and then the horror of two old Lord's breaking the law so egregiously.
Bartemius Crouch Senior had a lot to answer for.
"Don't worry, nothing will happen to it," the second guard reassured Rabastan, wondering who the wizard was betrothed to. He didn't ask, it would be a very uncouth thing to do. "You ready?" they were at the door.
Rabastan shored himself, and gave a weak nod, putting his arms down, so that the guards weren't seen holding him up. Now that a step too far in humiliation, he refused to be seen as weak, despite actually being weaker than he'd ever been in his life.
One guard kept a hold of Rabastan, the other opened the doors. The first time Rabastan heard was his name being spoken, as he was led in. It wasn't the same court room, nor the same design. He wasn't situated to the side, but rather in the middle.
He caught sight of his father and his lips twitched into a small smile. He did worry when he couldn't see his brother…had something happened? hopefully he's just home. His father wouldn't be sitting there surely, if something had gone wrong. Although, there were three spaces in the wizengamot. It was glaringly obvious in the sea of plum, you could see three brown backdrops. It wasn't often there were absences sort of an emergency, and usually then, there was someone else to sit in their stead.
Oh, all this walking, Merlin help him, his back, he felt as though it was being cleaved in two. He gave a little moue of noise as he sat down, grateful for the pressure being taken off his back. As nice as it was to have showers…you know what he was looking forward to the most? A bath. Sinking into a roasting hot bath until he looked like a pruned lobster, and something warm and comfortable that wasn't a damn Azkaban jumpsuit.
To think a few months ago he was convinced something like this wouldn't happen.
Corvus leaned over, "I assume there's going to be no more surprises?" he asked Tom, he honestly didn't think he'd be able to take it. Now he just had to get through this next court case where his youngest son would be proven innocent and home before this evening was done.
Lord Slytherin's lips twitched, throwing an amused look over his shoulder, "I'd have a murderous thirteen-year-old on my hands if anything did happen to you, so no."
Corvus coughed a little, shifting as he tried to get a grip of his amusement. There was no way that Tom was afraid of Harry. It painted a very amusing picture though, that's for certain. He ignored the curious looks everyone around him gave him. Honestly, it was as if you weren't allowed to express any positive emotion. Then again, he knew it was because it was so rare that he showed any emotion let alone positive ones.
"The Ministry of magic Vs Rabastan Lestrange at 12:45 PM on the afternoon of September 1st 1993," and with that the trial began.
------------0
A/N - This one's mostly Harry's side of it, to let you know another little piece of the puzzle but I reckon most of you had already guessed how it happened...
Tom Riddle/Bill Weasley (Who will never know who Tom really is BTW!) or Bartemius Crouch Junior/ Bill Weasley (Who will never know Barty was guilty BTW!) or is it too much Slash? Can't have everyone just suddenly becoming known as bearers after all :P otherwise Harry wouldn't be a rarity, now would he? Surrogacy then adoption if any children come of them…or will Sirius be one of those who hid his ability? Or will it be Rabastan and Harry who ensure there are enough Lestrange heirs to make Corvus more than ecstatic and Rodolphus and Sirius remain childless? Will this be a simple easy trial with him being found innocent after all that mess that was Rodolphus' trial or will there be more to come from Dumbledore that will not make it easy? Hmmm although quite honestly, I can't think of anything for Dumbledore to DO at this moment LOL that can all change in the blink of an eye I know 😉 hehe not to worry about the pairing, they won't become centre stage, this is always going to be about Rabastan and Harry…as for their courting will it go smoothly with a little encouragement from Voldemort and Corvus? Or will they be left to flounder for themselves? with a little bit of angst and sulking and missing each other? When will they truly contemplate dating? After Harry's sixteen or when he's done with Hogwarts? Will the public find out or will it be something of a surprise when the 'wedding' is announced or after the wedding…perhaps a picture in the daily prophet? R&R please and thank you all so much for your wonderful reviews I honestly am speechless! I did not expect this to become so well loved but ecstatic that it has!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 67
"Presiding over the trial will be Minister Lord Cornelius Fudge, Head of Law Enforcement Madam Amelia Bones, Lawyer Lord Antonio Abbott and Scribe Heir Alfred Bellamy…the trial will now commence." The Minister stated as Heir Bellamy did his duty and scribed, all information would be available to the public, and of course, be used for their records. He could say most of the information regarding the beginning of trials in his sleep. Which was a really good thing.
Even after a coffee, a break and not to forget some lunch…he still felt extremely wrongfooted. Everything he thought he knew was suddenly all wrong. The fact it appeared so many people were innocent…and not to forget someone he had worked alongside for so long was in actual fact You-Know-Who's Second-in-command.
It was well known that many had been put under the Imperius curse. It was weeding out those willing from unwilling that had proved troublesome. They thought they had succeeded, even if there were doubts about those who had been cleared of all wrongdoings. Lucius Malfoy was one of the ones distrusted, they believed he wasn't under the Imperius curse.
Yet he'd been one of the first to begin a pot to raise money to ensure all those who are innocent and had been put under the Imperius curse got the mental health they needed. Insisting that the funds would go directly to St. Mungo's so that it was one less thing they had to worry about. Not all of them had an immense fortune in order to use that to get themselves the help they needed. Lucius may have just started the funding, but it had gained a significant amount already, he had seen it when he added to it. It was certainly a good cause, and he wasn't one for not giving to charity when it would aid his public profile.
No doubt by the end of the week, he'd have enough to make sure all those who are found innocent would get the help they need with lots left over. Lucius was always good at raising money for different causes.
"Any complaints about the use of Veritaserum? Which by the way has been approved by the council of magic and the wizengamot itself?" Madam Bones said loudly, wrenching Cornelius from his thoughts. Straightening up, refusing to show embarrassment at his thoughts getting away from him.
Not surprising that nobody decried it's use, for it would help prove once and for all whom was truly innocent and who deserved to be back in Azkaban. There were more reporters here this time, having heard from their colleagues and friends about the colourful trial they'd missed no doubt. They'd never expected the Lestrange brothers – of all people – of actually being proven innocent under Veritaserum of all things. They were truly innocent of the crimes they'd been stuck in Azkaban for life for.
And what happened to Bellatrix Lestrange? Was making its way around Magical Britain like Fiendfyre. Not knowing whether she was actually guilty or innocent was just making it all that more fascinating.
Bellatrix would have delighted in being the talk of the magical world, too bad she wasn't around to see or hear it.
"I would like to demand that I be the only one questioning my client," Antonio stood up and informed them the same thing he'd said at the beginning of Rodolphus' trial.
"Madam Bones?" Fudge asked of the witch, who was uncommonly sombre, she was clearly feeling the effects of her decision. He'd told her she'd only been doing her job, and that someone clearly 'qualified' had cleared Lady Bellatrix Lestrange for the trial. Although, the qualified part had been raised into question, he would be summoned to his office the moment he returned for duty and would be questioned then he and Amelia would decide what to do with him. They'd need someone to blame for this entire thing, and it did go right directly back to his decision that she was fit enough to stand trial AND be questioned.
"I unequivocally give it," Madam Bones declared, she honestly didn't think she'd have any questions to ask when all was said and done. If Rodolphus was innocent…well, it didn't take a genius to figure that the brother was also. The group had been close friends before all this, she knew she'd done her digging into their school years as part of the investigation.
Antonio nodded curtly, slightly surprised that she didn't demand questions of her own to be asked.
The potioneer approached Rabastan Lestrange, who was sitting rather calmly. He showed the vial to everyone, clearly sealed, a new vial was being used. The other was being tested for any signs of tampering, and had been taken as evidence in Lady Lestrange's case. Even accidental deaths were treated as murder until proven otherwise. Which was highly unlikely, since it was the same vial – that had not left his pocket – that had been used to question Rodolphus Lestrange.
The three drops were placed into Rabastan's mouth, and his eyes and posture became relaxed and glazed as the drug took hold.
Corvus feeling significantly calmer about the proceedings, trusting more thoroughly that things would be well. Was more interested in watching everyone's reactions this time around.
Dowager Longbottom…Corvus had never seen her so small before. He felt for her, she'd lost her son and daughter-in-law. Unfortunately, you lost people when they went off to fight a war. The rest of the Longbottoms had all been neutral, even the Dowager. He'd never really understood why they'd joined the Order if he was entirely honest. As far as he had known they were neutral, or as neutral as an Auror could get in the war. Then damn, there they were, fighting right alongside the Order, playing vigilantes. Unlike Tom, the Order never attempted to hide their identities behind masks and cloaks to protect themselves and their families. It truly had been at the height of idiocy
She looked broken, oh, she was trying to remain stalwart, no doubt for that grandson of hers…she'd recover, regain her former strength of that Corvus had no doubt. She'd been through worse and came out with her head held high. She just needed a stiff drink and some time to think.
"What's your name?" Antonio began.
"Rabastan Lestrange,"
Corvus had not given his sons middle names, his family hadn't exactly been…inventive when it came to naming their children. There had to have been at least nine – at least – other Corvus' in the family tree. He unlike his forefathers, had not recycled a name from the family tree, giving his sons unique names.
"Date of birth?"
"March 28th 1960,"
"Where you at Longbottom Castle sometimes known as Longbottom Manor in Bedfordshire on November 1981?" Antonio questioned, standing opposite Rabastan, who like his brother, hadn't been chained up, not with all the Aurors on standby and a decade in Azkaban. They were no danger to anyone really.
"Yes,"
There was no cheering and whooping at his question this time. No conviction of guilt, they just sat and calmly listened, waiting on the next set of questions.
Cornelius sighed inaudibly, a sense of Deja vu enveloping him. He knew before any questions were asked that it was likely Rabastan Lestrange would be innocent. He wasn't sure he would survive the whooping that Lord Corvus Lestrange was going to put the Ministry through. The amount of money it would take to keep him satisfied…well, it would take a significant number of galleons. Double the amount that Sirius Black had settled for, and that was for only one wizard…not both sons.
Yes, it was going to be a long few months he knew, he was truly dreading it. He wasn't sure having the guilty party in Azkaban was going to make it any easier to endure. From both the pureblood society and the public.
"Did you go there in order to torture information out of Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom?" Antonio asked, grateful that the public were being more respectful towards the court and wizengamot by not distastefully cheering.
"No," came Rabastan's answer, exactly the same as his brothers to nobodies' surprise.
"Did you use the Cruciatus Curse on Aurors Frank and Alice Longbottom?"
"No,"
There was silence in the courtroom, nobody truly surprised by the answer. All of them were just dismayed that such incidents had happened to more than one person. Sirius Black was actually still mentioned in the newspapers often. It would definitely be Rodolphus and Rabastan's turn just as soon as they got to the office to write up a sensational article.
They had a lot to choose from too! What to put in the front! Rodolphus? Rabastan? Bellatrix Lestrange's death? All of it was front page newsworthy information after all. Pages upon pages for article room…yes, they were all rather looking forward to it.
"Are you a Death Eater?" Antonio continued his questioning, feeling rather like a parrot, but it was a feeling he was used to. As a lawyer he asked the same questions over and over again.
"Yes,"
"Did you willingly join the ranks of the Death Eaters?"
"No,"
Antonio nodded, as if not truly surprised by the answer to his question. A sombre look on his face, he quickly placed a protective mask on. Determination thrumming through him single-minded in a bid to see that Rabastan like his brother was freed as soon as possible.
"Did someone compel you to become a Death Eater?"
"Yes,"
"Who compelled you to become a Death Eater?"
"Bartemius Crouch Senior,"
"How did he compel you to become a Death Eater?"
"He placed me under the Imperius Curse,"
"What age were you placed you under the Imperius Curse?"
"Fourteen-years-old," Rabastan confessed.
"Oh my Merlin!"
"Fourteen!"
"He wasn't yet fully grown!"
"It will have affected his magical core!"
"Silence!" Fudge called out, without his usual fervour, shaken himself. A fourteen-year-old underage child placed under such a dark debilitating curse. When his magical core wasn't yet stable, Merlin help them, he might not recover. Azkaban will not have helped him either. "Or you will be removed from my courtroom!" he added, in warning, when they didn't cease their babbling over how concerned they were regarding Rabastan's stint under the Imperius curse. This wasn't new information, they all knew the effects the spells have on people, including those whom are underaged.
"What were you doing when you were placed under the Imperius Curse?"
"I knew there was something wrong with my brother, I was about to write to father then that was it, I lost control of my own body…I watched the letter I had just written go up in flames."
"When and where did this take place?" Antonio questioned.
"Lestrange Manor, my father was visiting France, we were supposed to go using the Portkey upon returning home for the summer…we were going to celebrate Rodolphus graduating." Rabastan explained.
"Do you know why you were Ordered to Longbottom Castle after the defeat of Voldemort?" Antonio questioned, he was not about to refer to him as 'You-Know-Who' he was a Lord, and he refused to be seen as 'afraid' as it were. He also couldn't call him the Dark Lord since it was well known only his 'servants' referred to him as such.
Luckily Voldemort didn't seem to mind, he seemed to have put that particular persona behind him. For that, he was actually grateful, and it had made him more inclined to help, and join in on the cause. The magical world needed shaken up, things need to change before he no longer recognized the magical world on a whole. That and truthfully? He was very charismatic and he agreed with many of the goals he wished to accomplish.
"Word was that information came from Dumbledore that the Longbottoms had information on the whereabouts of our…Lord," his voice deliberately wavering a bit on that word, as if he under the potion didn't want to call Voldemort that.
"And do you know who was Lord Voldemort's right hand?"
"Bartemius Crouch Senior,"
"Are you aware of whom Lord Voldemort's left hand was?"
"He or she was always covered, masked, they were never referred to by their names." Rabastan answered. Which was all pretty much how things had gone within the ranks, so nobody was unduly surprised by this. It kept the Death Eaters safe from exposure.
"Was Bellatrix Lestrange under the Imperius Curse?"
Rabastan did not answer, he did not know.
"Did you ever find yourself concerned over your best friend Bartemius Crouch Junior?"
"He was acting strange as well, but not strange enough to cause concern," Rabastan admitted.
"Yet you cannot say Bellatrix Lestrange was acting strangely?"
"My sister-in-law is a strange and slightly unstable woman; the Black madness grips her sometimes." Rabastan confessed, making it clear that he honestly wouldn't know to be concerned when it came to her due to her rather unstableness.
Corvus visibly winced, as if hating the fact, a part of their 'family secret' had been revealed. Naturally, any family would feel the same way regarding their family's personal secrets coming to light. The way he worded it, well naturally, Rabastan did still believe she was alive. He would soon be corrected of that notion.
"When did you first regain clarity?" Antonio asked.
"When I was dropped off in my cell," Rabastan admitted.
Antonio glanced at Amelia Bones, "Do you have any questions for my client?" he whispered to her, giving her a once over, a little bit concerned by just how quiet she still was.
"I have none," anything they could ask…would just be digging in an open wound, anything these boys had done in the war…wasn't a result of their own actions. They could not be blamed for them or put in Azkaban. They were innocent men who had spent their entire childhood in their own minds and then in Azkaban. The mental strain…was going to be too much to bear.
"Are you sure? I have no witnesses to call up, anyone close to him…suffered the same fate." Antonio pointed out, Barty, his brother…and Corvus had already been called up and his answers would just be the same. The closest he could find to the brothers that wasn't put under the Imperius curse was Graham Goyle, who was in fact employed by the Lestrange's and couldn't be considered a neutral party.
Bones nodded curtly, "I too have nobody to call upon," she informed him, lips pursing, "I do have a healer I need to have a word with regarding his assurances that Bellatrix was fit enough to stand trial and be questioned."
Antonio put a startled look on his face, before understanding dawned, "I see," he told her sombrely. "Very well, if you need someone to prosecute then I'll be willing to take the case…" he told her seriously, a disgusted grimace contorting his features before it smoothed away.
"You just might," Amelia stated tartly, still smarting over what had happened. Hating that she was blaming herself when she had gotten a so-called expert's deduction on the now late Lady Bellatrix Lestrange's mental state. She wanted to know why he'd done it, why he'd risked his career by going through with that clearly bogus assessment.
"We have no further questions, and no further witnesses," Antonio informed the wizengamot and the Minister with a curt nod.
"Then deliberations begin at 1:43 PM," he did not add a reconvene time, all times were different from case to case. Quite frankly though, he wouldn't be surprised if it was over by 2PM with a return of a no guilty verdict. However, tradition had to be observed, and they had to see it through. "Wizengamot, if you please," gesturing towards the meeting room to the far right, informing them that it was time.
It took mere seconds for them to begin standing and moving, Bill was quick to help Dowager Longbottom who took a little wobble.
"Do you need a healer? Dowager?" Lord Slytherin asked, his hand shooting out also to help straighten out the elderly witch.
It always amazed people who knew the real wizard underneath that he was so good at portraying what he wanted to show. The concern looked so real, so genuine, it was difficult to believe such a stubborn – and sometimes sadistic – wizard was present at all.
Dowager Longbottom waved off their concern, "No, I shall be just fine with a bite to eat and a coffee." She declared, but gave Lord Slytherin and Lord Weasley nods of thanks and appreciation for them stepping in. It would have much more embarrassing actually falling to the floor than being caught by the younger men.
"Allow me," Lord Slytherin said with a most charming grin, holding his arm out to allow the witch to hold on. He then guided her into the room and made sure she sat down. She was one powerful witch; he'd give her that.
"Here, do you still take sugar?" Lady Abbott helped make the Dowager some coffee with concern. None of them pretended this was anything normal for the elder Longbottom. It wasn't, she'd spent over a decade deriding the Lestranges and blaming them for what happened to her son and daughter-in-law.
"Two, please," Dowager Longbottom said with a small weak smile, grateful for the help. She was feeling rather shaky, the revelations from today compiling to the point she just wanted to be at home, curled up in bed with a warming charm.
"You'll be home soon enough, I don't believe it's going to take much deliberating," Lord Slytherin sighed, shaking his head. "It isn't as difficult for me; I admit I hadn't heard much of the prisoners in Azkaban. It's not personal, but I can understand how it would be for others…life has taken several wrong turns these past months. Innocent people stuck in Azkaban and the one we were blaming for that turned out more guilty than we could have fathomed." His voice soft and soothing, layering his voice with sympathy.
It was true enough; Crouch Senior had been under fire for Sirius Black's wrongful imprisonment. He hadn't been given a trial, and it had been Crouch's job, which he had failed spectacularly at. Now though, they were looking at him for much more, things had fallen in their favour so magnificently that he was in awe of how well things had slotted into place.
"To ensure that no vote is called into question, and prevent another spectacle that just happened…shall we put this to a vote?" Lord Slytherin said, after a few moments of letting everyone regain their composure and drink and nibble on biscuits.
Lord Diggle and Lord Doge were in prison cells, it was highly unlikely they'll see the outside of it again. If they were allowed out on bail, it would only be until their trial date. Considering it was treason…the bail will be either very high or denied entirely. The Diggle's and Doge's despite being pureblood noble houses…and part of the Sacred Twenty-eight didn't have all that much in the way of funds. It had dwindled significantly under their tenure, giving to a lot of causes or to Dumbledore himself for causes that he 'highly' suggested. Including funding for the Order of Phoenix, vigilante justice it might be, but even that didn't come cheap.
Albus was used to living a very extravagant lifestyle with the Dumbledore funds after it was split between himself and his brother. Then of course, he started dipping his sticky fingers where they weren't welcome and when those avenues dried up, he looked elsewhere. The majority of the money he got for the Order, went into his own coffers. He'd basically bled his friends dry, so regardless of what happened, the men would not be able to afford bail should they be offered it.
"Yes, I think we could all do with decompressing, and it is the last thing on the agenda for today isn't it?" Lady Abbott asked, checking over her diary, which only had her appointments in it. She gave a short nod, yes, it appeared as if this was the last trial for today. Which means she could get home to her children, her eldest was already on her way to Hogwarts and her youngest would soon be joining her.
"It is, a short break, but a welcoming one," Lady Pettigrew admitted, fanning herself with some loose sheets of paper. These court trials had been the most exciting she'd ever experienced. Not good for the Ministry, naturally, but still exciting even if she'd never admit that out loud. It was the only excitement she really gets in her old age, except for her guilty pleasure books that she indulged in when she had the time.
"Raise your wands for a not guilty verdict," Lord Slytherin said smoothly, he was not surprised and very elated when every single wand went up. Dowager Longbottom went first, the injustice sticking in her caw no doubt. She'd never been able to stand injustice, even if it had been her own doing.
"Then so it shall be, Rabastan Lestrange is not guilty," Lord Slytherin stated, sitting himself down.
"I do hope we get this over with soon, I do wish to check on Bob," came the concerned voice of Lady Amara Patil, who was good friends with Bob Ogden's wife. "And Clara."
"Yes, the timing is all too concerning, isn't it?" Lady Abbott confessed, "At the exact moment…well, as I recall neither Diggle or Doge reacted to the Aurors' presence or even seemed remotely concerned."
"You'll have to inform Lord Ogden of your fears, Lady Patil," Lord Slytherin suggested, highly concerned, Antonio's wife thankfully didn't even blink over her – Patil – getting credit for something she'd said.
"Very astute observation." Lord Slytherin added, glancing directly at Lady Abbott, and everyone bar Lady Patil simply thought he'd misspoken. "Shall we break the news? I'm sure Rabastan Lestrange can do with a bit of good news, hmm?"
"Yes, he most certainly can," Corvus said, his expression tight, but his body was relaxed practically exuding relief that at long last his sons were free. Plus, he wanted to return to Lestrange manor and ensure that Rodolphus was alright. He was sure the House-elves were taking care of his ever need, but he'd not be content until he saw for himself.
"Then shall we?" Lord Slytherin said elegantly, and with that they once again began to traipse out of the room. Thankfully for the last time today.
Tonight, the dark side would celebrate another glorious win.
Once they were all seated, with only Lord Slytherin standing, Cornelius Fudge, Minister for magic, spoke.
"How do you find the defendant?"
"We find the defendant, Rabastan Lestrange, not guilty." He stated firmly, speaking clearly and concisely so he was heard by the spectators in the last row.
Then slowly, one by one they began to stand and clap slowly, applauding that once again justice reigned supreme. As though they hadn't just this morning doubted both Rodolphus' and Rabastan's innocence and had all gleefully proclaimed it a waste of time. That the pair would be right back in Azkaban the second the Veritaserum was administered. Or the brothers argued against its use.
None of these things happened.
It was funny how quickly minds could be changed…and how such nastiness can be forgotten from one's own mind.
Lestrange's however, did not forget…and did not forgive.
Corvus did not waste a moment in breaking ranks within the Wizengamot. The Aurors clearing the way, he was not a concern to them anymore.
"Rabastan Lestrange… you have the Ministries sincere apologies for the wrongs done to you by Crouch Senior… you're free to go." Cornelius informed the embracing father and son. Kindly glancing away giving the two men privacy, before irritatingly, calling out, "Aurors, escort them out!" the Lestrange's privacy had been as invaded as it could get, they didn't need to open the pages of the Daily Prophet to find a picture of them during a moment of what they'd see as a weakness.
"Let's go home," Corvus said, his voice thick with emotion, he'd asked for two Portkey's to be created for this day. Ones capable of allowing one to slip through the Ministry court rooms wards.
Rabastan couldn't help but think sweeter words had never been spoken.
And after twelve long years, Rabastan found himself standing in his ancestral home. A place he had long believed he'd never see again. A place he had longed for, for so long stuck in the hellhole that was Azkaban prison.
Of course, a poignant word or two would have been more appropriate for the occasion, but all Rabastan had to say was "I need the toilet," he hadn't been since the morning he was taken out of Azkaban, and he'd had five cups of hot chocolate regardless of whether he'd eaten anything…and he was desperate.
Corvus chuckled, dabbing his wet eyes, "Go on then," he told his son, feeling for Rodolphus through the manor wards to work out where he was. "Call for the House-elf if you need the help." Knowing he would likely, Rabastan wasn't used to using his muscles after all, as much as he tried no doubt, to keep fit.
Rodolphus was in the sitting room, of all places, he'd half expected him to go to his bedroom. Which was exactly as he left it, the House-elves still kept it clean, but never moved anything more than they had to.
Rabastan moved slowly, keeping his balance using the walls so familiar that even after all this time away…he could blindly make his way around in. It took an excruciatingly long time to get to the bathroom. It was a guest bathroom, but still no less extravagant.
Large clawfoot tub, toilet, sink, bidet – what could you expect? They were from France originally – tiled and spelled for warmth. He was grateful for the towel warmer, it held him keep upright as he did the toilet.
Then he shuffled towards the sink, sighing softly, as the warm water gushed out the tap. Oh, a warm bath sounded heavenly, and he'd have one…he just needed to see his father…his brother properly, talk to them about anything…everything.
Then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror, and blanched, utterly startled. No, no, that couldn't be him. It wasn't the handsome cheeky teenager he remembered staring back at him. No, it was the face of an old decrepit wrinkly sourpuss. His shaky hands touched his face, and Rabastan blinked rapidly. It really was him, that's what he looked like.
He was thirty-two years old…but he looked to be going on forty-five to fifty, and that was being generous. A shudder wracked his frame, as he touched the mirror, how could his father have smiled at that? Hugged him when he looked like this? How could Harry have? Harry…a scoff left his lips, closing his eyes to shut out the horror of his own image.
This gaunt sick wrinkly looking old man.
Azkaban had stripped him of more than just nearly his sanity…more than just twelve years of his life…it had stolen his looks too. Wrapping his arms around his chest in a bid to self soothe and comfort himself.
He wasn't going to delude himself; he couldn't ask Harry to continue the contract…he was going to be stunning…why the hell would he want someone like him next to him? He was a disgrace, an old disgrace.
It probably hit Rabastan for the first time that he wasn't twenty-one years old, still a teenager at heart…nobody could possibly love him when he looked like this. No matches, no children.
Merlin help the pair of them, since Rodolphus and he…well, the likelihood of children was bone achingly low. Bellatrix only married Rodolphus because it was expected of her to marry a good match. To marry into a respectable family. She'd never loved or cared for Rodolphus, not like he deserved.
Reopening his eyes, those haunted brown eyes glared into the mirror. He was utterly hideous. Suddenly, he found himself nauseous and very, very agoraphobic.
--------------0
A/N – Did I actually specify what the age difference between Rodolphus and Rabastan was? For some reason I didn't actually put it in my document…so if you've just read this comment on it 😉 lol ah, don't worry I'm sure I'll be able to find it hehe :D and you didn't think things were going to go easily now did you? there has to be some issues! Now will Rabastan shut Harry out entirely and have a lot of angst before they sort it out or will Rabastan be too weak to deny Harry anything he wants? I mean there's three years to gloss over before anything happens 😉 but there's also a lot to contend with! Would you like to see Ministry balls? Harry attending making his feelings clear? Steering the Wizengamot the way he wants with the help of Lord Slytherin of course 😉 R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 68
Corvus startled when he felt the wards ping, alerting him to someone entering the property. They were easily accepted, and knew it was Tom. He had insisted he'd be by as soon as his other obligations were seen to. It was a little bit late to be calling on any family, but Corvus didn't mind. Regardless of how late it was…he would lay down his head and sleep well tonight knowing his sons were home.
Both of them had been rather subdued, which had surprised him so much. He hadn't said anything as of yet, but he would discuss it if it didn't get better. Azkaban will have played havoc with their emotions. They would have their ups and downs until they recovered this he knew.
They'd bathed, put on a pair of soft fluffy pyjamas that he'd ordered for them. They were a little big on them, he'd tried to get the measurements correct but hadn't succeeded very well apparently. No matter they would fill out given time, at least their ribs couldn't be seen quite so starkly as he'd feared.
Then they'd eaten the food he'd had made for them, with the advice of the Healers. He didn't want them to go, he didn't want to let them out of his sight. They had to go, he knew that, they needed to recuperate. Which they wouldn't get with him waiting on them hand and foot, which he would do.
Voldemort slowed his gait when he noticed the brothers sleeping, comforters wrapped around their bony bodies keeping them warm. "How are they?" he asked, his concern for them genuine.
"Would you like a drink?" Corvus asked, both of them speaking low as not to disturb the sleeping boys.
"Whiskey," Voldemort stated immediately, he'd been doing some digging and investigating into just what Doge and Diggle thought they were doing. "The Aurors were put to the Doge and Diggle estates very quickly." He added, giving a reason for his annoyance and lateness.
"Harry will have your hide if he sees that," Voldemort pointed out, as he accepted his own glass.
"This is the first drink I've had since I was diagnosed," Corvus admitted, he didn't want to let either his boys or Harry down. "But I find myself in rather dire need." At least he could drink it without Harry's earnest disappointed green eyes staring at him.
He knew things had almost come down like a pack of cards. He hadn't been sure his heart would take it for Merlin's sake. "Did you find out anything?"
"I did," Voldemort admitted wryly, with a smirk on his face and disbelief colouring his eyes. "They made no attempt to conceal evidence of the correspondence between themselves and the unsigned letter, which will lead them directly to Dumbledore."
Corvus' own eyes gleamed with disbelief, sipping the drink, "You must be joking." Surely, they wouldn't be that stupid as to leave incriminating evidence lying? Especially in regards to their wizengamot duties and treason of all things.
"No, not at all, the Aurors even packed up their journals, if they have recorded anything…well, they're in for some serious trouble." He said smoothly, chuckling at the complete absurdity of it.
"Hmm, I wonder if that will encourage the Ministry to investigate the guards surrounding Azkaban." Corvus mused, because that was how Dumbledore's letters were getting out. "Including the cell, which will reveal him probably living a little greater than he should be."
"I think it's wholly likely," Voldemort agreed, "Hopefully it won't set Harry's goals back or he'll be disappointed." And strangely enough, he didn't want to see that. Harry was a smart stubborn creature, but he reckoned easily doubting himself. It didn't stop him going through with his ideas regardless of that doubt though. Hence the stubborn creature part.
"Yes, that's true enough," Corvus said wryly, "I bet you didn't see this happening in your future."
Voldemort choked on the drink, throwing Corvus a dark look, "No, I suppose not." He admitted, "It is better this way…so long as we deal with Dumbledore's fanatics, they're becoming more and more troublesome."
"Only because you're moving pieces on the board," Corvus admitted shrewd. "I do wonder how he'll react to the news that the boys are free?"
"Wondering how I did it no doubt," Voldemort said with a wicked grin, "I doubt he'd ever guess the truth of it," hoping the old fool had a heart attack and expired right there and then.
"Are you going to reveal it to me now?" Corvus queried, he only had bits and pieces of the full picture and it didn't sit well with him. "Will it be anything that will affect the boys somewhere down the line?"
"No, definitely not," Voldemort immediately reassured his old friend. "It's why it took such a long time to come together…I had to make sure it wouldn't."
"Good, that's a relief," Corvus sighed, relaxing further, all was looking up. The cynical part was just waiting for the shoe to drop at some point, but as long as his children were safe then that's all he cared about. "I will need to inform Harry of Bellatrix's demise; I'd hate for him to have to find out in the newspapers."
"Bellatrix is dead?" Rabastan's voice croaked out, clearly awake and having been listening. Either that or he had just a fortuitous timing to wake. "Are you serious?" sitting up, still groggy from what was the most peaceful sleep he'd had in years. Harry's gifts had helped wonders, but Azkaban was still Azkaban at the end of the day. No good or a decent rest.
His voice seemed to have Rodolphus stirring, also.
"She is dead, yes," Corvus answered, he would need to arrange a plot for her in the Lestrange cemetery. She had died a Lestrange and he would ensure she got a decent burial, if only to keep up appearances.
"Bloody hell, what happened? Did she try to escape?" Rabastan asked, his voice becoming firmer the more he spoke. With shaky hands reaching out for the glass of water and downing the entire goblet to quench his thirst.
"She had a bad reaction to the Veritaserum…" Corvus was explaining only to cause when Tom coughed, clearly indicating something more had gone on. "Or not…" giving Voldemort a curious look, had something more happened than he was aware off?
"I hadn't gotten around to Bellatrix yet," Voldemort confessed, "Truthfully…her mind being what it was, I doubt it would have worked."
"How did you manage to have her die in the middle of the courtroom?" Corvus gaped, magic couldn't be performed and if it was it would surely, be known. The Ministry knew of each and every spell cast within its walls, the wards were ancient, had been there and strengthened since the Ministries conception, as it was built brick by brick.
"It was either that or our plans crumbling around us, and it was…I had to use a time-turner to undo the damage. After Bellatrix's statement the Minister ordered Crouch Senior from his cell and found out while he'd placed his son under the spell…he hadn't placed anyone else under it." Voldemort went on to explain, "The boys were transferred straight back to Azkaban."
Corvus stared blindsided at the words coming out of Tom's mouth horrified. It wasn't like Tom not to think of every eventuality so it was a surprise to hear that something had screwed up. Still, at least it was corrected, a time-turner. "A time-turner wouldn't explain how you succeeded in killing Bellatrix." He couldn't help but point out.
"Technically I didn't kill her," Voldemort confessed, wondering what Corvus would think of what he was going to revel next. "I had Harry disown her from the Black family at a pointed time. Given her ill heath, her mental instability and the Veritaserum and the magic breaking her off from the Black family…she genuinely did just have a heart attack."
"You…used Harry to kill her?" Rabastan gaped, Merlin, he had no idea how Harry would react to that. How he would feel…and he was bloody miles away in Scotland and he couldn't very well just go to Hogwarts to make sure he truly was alright? He was thirteen-years-old! "He's only Thirteen-years-old!"
Voldemort didn't react to the scolding, but was genuinely surprised it wasn't Corvus saying this instead of Rabastan. He eyed the wizard with genuine curiosity, it would appear Corvus wasn't the only one entirely devoted to the boy. This was good, it would mean more protection for Harry in the long run.
"Basty!" Rodolphus whispered in warning, sitting up himself now. They were in no condition to get cursed by the Dark Lord. It could very well be the spell that ends them. Yet, he would cover his brother in a heartbeat.
"I assume you know by now just how bright and intelligent Harry is?" was all Voldemort said, not entirely upset by the defence of Harry. He was much becoming used to it by Corvus himself. What was two more? No, they served to say what they liked, they had remained openly faithful to him regardless of the fear every wizard holds of Azkaban. "Do you honestly think he wasn't aware of what he was doing?" oh, the boy had known alright, there was no doubt whatsoever.
"Why did he do it then?" Rodolphus asked bewildered, it wasn't like Harry owed him anything.
Corvus just smiled a genuine fond smile. "For the same reason you'd have killed the Dursley's for him." Harry was so very caring of both Rabastan and Rodolphus. His sons cared as well, in their own way.
"Still, it's a lot for a thirteen-year-old to live with," Rabastan said, still deeply concerned.
Voldemort snorted, "Harry won't lose a second's night of sleep over it." honestly, didn't they realize just how vindictive the boy could be? Would be to protect those he cared about? The rather inventive ways he'd already thought of dealing with Bellatrix to free Rodolphus? Yes, he'd read the boys mind a bit in the beginning, so sue him. Unfortunately, it wasn't possible now, his mind was adequately protected.
"He'll be just fine, Rabastan," Corvus reassured his son, he wished he'd known ahead of time, to be sure. However, he didn't think Harry would be affected unduly by it. He'd spoken of breaking the marriage or rather alluded to it when he became 'Lord Black' a title he couldn't actually take yet but magic knows. "You'll see on Saturday."
A burst of smug happiness enveloped Rabastan, he knew his father wouldn't allow the betrothal contract to be ignored or discarded. Then he vividly recalled what he looked like in the mirror. What was the point of continuing with a charade? "Why?"
Rodolphus frowned, giving his brother an odd look.
"What do you mean, why?" Corvus asked, his tone becoming guarded. Just what on earth was his son trying to imply with that one word? His son had better not make a liar out of him…if this closeness was all for him and they didn't care…he'd be furious.
"We're not in Azkaban anymore," Rabastan pointed out, "That was the whole point of the contract." Cursing himself for arguing the point, begging himself to stop. He was very fond of Harry, envisioned a future with him. Naturally, way in the future, he had no desire for Harry as he was now…but imagining him as an adult? What he would grow to be as an adult? Between the Potter and Black genes? Yet why torture himself on what would never be? Merlin he was hideous what kind of person would want to be with him willingly? "I'm sure he'd prefer to be doing something else with his Saturdays…like be with his friends." The thought of him with anyone else though…made him want to kill.
"Then you would be wrong," Corvus refuted his words immediately. "Harry has expressed a continued desire to spend his Saturdays with you. Right now, he's worried about his place in this family and I will not have him believe it to be a true concern."
Rodolphus smirked seeing the dazed look in his brother's eyes. He knew his brother cared for Harry. That his brother would immediately agree if he saw a future together for them. It softened something in him to know his brother would be in a relationship with someone he cared for.
His own marriage to Bellatrix had been…fraught with tension from the get go. She'd made it clear the night after they were married, she didn't give a shit about him. That she'd only married to keep her family happy, because it was expected that she marry into a respectable family. They'd never shared a bed more than once, and she'd demanded her own chambers at Lestrange manor. It used to be the norm to have married couples in different rooms. However, it most certainly hadn't been the norm when they married. When she'd attacked him when he slept, he'd given into her demands and just tried to make the best of it.
It didn't take long for him to realize who his wife loved and probably wished she'd married. It had gutted him to see his wife all but suggesting herself to their Lord, who thankfully hadn't touched her and paid no attention to her advances or her in general outside of the meetings. He was never going to be happily married, never going to have that slice of life his parents had, and children. He'd accepted that, although it was more difficult to watch dawning realisation creep into his father's eyes as the years crept by.
Rabastan hadn't been the heir and thus wasn't expected to marry at seventeen. Which gave him leeway that Rodolphus himself wished he had. Rabastan hadn't really connected with anyone, didn't seem to wish to settle down. Rodolphus had feared it was because of his own marriage and the failure it was.
"Why?" this time it wasn't defensive it was purely bafflement that was in Rabastan's voice. Why on earth would Harry want to continue to spend time with them? It made little to no sense whatsoever.
"Son, I love you, but you're an idiot," Corvus said speaking plainly, if it had been any other day before Azkaban, he would have smacked his head as if to smack sense into him. Not in a demeaning way, just a minor slap to give him a wake-up call. "Harry spent his first ten years in this world abused, abandoned, neglected. For the past two years now, he's had family, safety, happiness, he cares about you, he cares about Rodolphus and myself. You don't go into the same efforts as Harry has if you didn't. We are his family."
Voldemort watched them with an amused tilt to his head, even Corvus was still blind to the desires Harry has…or should he say, the sort of family he wants. He certainly didn't see Rabastan as a brother…oh, no, the protective way he was with him, definitely not. Then again, he doubted Harry realized what sort of relationship he wants yet. He would soon figure it out.
Normally teens began puberty at ten or eleven, but with Harry it would be different. The abuse his body had sustained, will have pretty much prevented it. However, now that he was healthy and thriving in his environment, he was probably either already going through it or was about to start.
"Now are we going to have a problem keeping with the contract?" Corvus asked his son with a pointed look.
"No," Rabastan said, hiding his grin in the covers, but his eyes gleamed giving away just how happy he was at the moment.
"Good," Corvus answered satisfied, "I've already requested a new portkey to be issued for Harry to use to and from Africa."
"Africa?" Rodolphus asked cautiously, glancing at his father warily.
"A hotel specifically for convalescence, made specifically to help people recover from illnesses or injuries. A spa if you like, the healers there know exactly what to do in order to see to your full recovery." Corvus explained, "You'll have an entire wing to yourself, there's been no expense spared, and while there you'll get to relax somewhere hot; the sun will do you some good."
"Oh," Rodolphus murmured, not sure how he felt about leaving Lestrange Manor so soon. "When?"
"Whenever you are ready, it's booked already, and the Portkey doesn't have a specific time." Corvus murmured soothingly, "The treatment's they have there will help you too, you'll look a decade younger by the time you return home."
Rabastan's throat contracted at those words, "What are the treatments?" potions? He supposed. Suddenly he didn't mind whatever treatment he had to get. Barely refraining from shuddering anew as he vividly recalled how he looked. Was there something that could take the years Azkaban stolen from them?
"Baths in phoenix tears, facial masks, body scrubs, mud baths with essence of dittany and a lot of other potion ingredients with healing properties," Corvus easily explained. He'd memorised everything, each pamphlet and slip of paper that had been sent to him and each word spoken during Floo calls. "Then there's the potion regimens you'll be on, exercise plans and good hearty and healthy foods to bring you back to your former strengths. Your muscles have atrophied, it will take a while even with potions and the healers will ensure you stick to the plans." He on the other hand would take too much pity on his boys and he knew it.
Yes, his boys would be back to their normal handsome self within a year or two at most.
The worst of it was behind them.
"How long?" Rodolphus asked, still not sure, but his brother had lit up at the prospect of the treatments, he didn't need to wonder why…not at all.
"The first few months are the most important, but you can return home at any time you wish to. I'm not sending you away, I'm just giving you the best possible care and probability of getting you back to as near to one hundred percent health as you can get." Corvus said, Rodolphus had always preferred to be at the manor above all other places. Always glad to be home after going on holiday, Rabastan had been the opposite as a youngster. As long as he was with family or friends, he was very content regardless of location. There would never be a one hundred percent health for either of his sons again.
A House-elf popped up with a platter filled with food, before disappearing without a word.
"You'll be eating eight meals a day, small to start with," Corvus explained, knowing what they were thinking. It was well after dinner time and they didn't need more food. "I know more about potion regimens and healthy eating and exercising appropriately more than I ever had done in my life." exasperatedly, shaking his head, not just because of his own health issues, but Harrys and now it was a repeat of that process with his sons. The people he cared most about in his life.
"I can't believe she's gone," Rodolphus admitted, rubbing at his chest, the echoing of the bond snapping. He thanked Merlin he didn't care about her, otherwise the feeling would have worsened beyond belief. He could recall how badly off his father had been after his mum passed of Dragon Pox when Rabastan was a baby.
"It's for the best, I mean who knows if the process would have worked with her?" Rabastan pointed out.
"Process?" Corvus asked, getting back to the matter at hand, he'd get in touch with Harry tonight – as he always did – and make sure he was fine. Plus, Tom would as always, keep an eye on Harry for him while he was at school and on Saturday as was their tradition, they would be together but instead of Azkaban it would be Africa. Perhaps as Rodolphus and Rabastan recovered further they could venture out, show Harry a little more of the world. Take little day trips, he was sure everyone would love it.
"You don't know?" Rodolphus asked in amusement, which faded as swiftly as it came. Merlin, his emotions were all over the place.
"Here, this is the method of the procedure." Handing Corvus the paperwork, letting him see it, but the second he was done, the lot was going in the fireplace and the ashes banished utterly.
"A magical oath that forces the recipient to reveal what they've been told to reveal instead of the truth. Their magic literally compelled them to lie to safeguard their magic. Not just three questions, I had to account for every single potential question put their way. It took a lot of trial and error, but I perfected it." Voldemort said smugly, "It was the only safe way to do so. Memory charms can be found, and the only known way I have of recovering memories…well, they wouldn't have survived with their sanity intact."
There were over ten Muggle-born wizards and witches 'missing' and would never be found. Sacrifices had to be made for his cause, and he had done what needed to be done. The magical world wasn't looking for them, thinking they'd returned home and the Muggle police were looking for them unaware there was a whole other society hidden from them, and they'd never find them.
He may have reclaimed the majority of his soul, and with it his sanity and feelings…but he'd always been ruthless when it came to his goals.
"So even if they were somehow questioned again…" Corvus realised with awe, that he'd truly covered all his bases and if anyone doubted it, they could be questioned and with the exact same results. It was…magnificent, truly, he was in awe. "And Harry came up with this idea?"
Rabastan and Rodolphus startled at that, glancing at their Lord waiting for an answer.
"He did, he came up with the original concept," Voldemort conceded, "I doubt he realized the work that would be required to go into it. Or perhaps he does now, due to the length of time it taking to get the boys out." And ultimately everyone else also.
"No wonder you needed so long," Corvus said, mesmerised, only to watch Tom stand, take the paperwork and put it in the roaring fire. It hurt to see such ingenuity destroyed, but well, it would be stupidity to leave evidence lying around. Unlike Doge and Diggle, who were proving to be idiotic to the extreme. No matter, it would work in their favour, hopefully there was more that would expose more of Dumbledore's schemes.
"I can't eat any more," Rodolphus murmured, perplexed, "How can't I eat more? I usually could eat my weight in food when you visited."
"That is because Harry was putting a stomach soother and nutrient potion into your hot chocolate." Corvus informed his son, "He's a very bright young man."
"Apparently," Rodolphus said, "He's got Black and Slytherin blood rushing through his veins. We shouldn't have expected anything less." It was a hell of a pedigree he had, and the carrier gene was just the icing on the cake. To think if the lines were joined…it would as good as it would ever get, powerful lineage, powerful children.
Certainly, would make a better marriage than his and Bellatrix's.
"Not with a grandmother like Dorea," Corvus confirmed, "Her portrait and Gallifrey Hall will be cleared soon enough…it will be lovely getting to talk to her again." His wife hadn't had a portrait activated, neither of them had thought to do it so young, thinking they had their entire lives ahead of them. He'd be reunited with her one day, but he couldn't deny he would have greatly liked to be able to talk to her sometimes. That his sons would have better known their mother. "She'll adore Harry, and at least he'll get to know some family better." There was no condemnation for Tom's actions in his voice, just simple truth of it.
"Why not have it brought here," Rabastan asked, holding his warm hot chocolate in his hands. He was nice and toasty warm next to the fire but his feet and hands still felt cold. His mind was beginning to tick on a little faster. "Is it stuck with a permanent sticking charm?"
"Indeed, it is," Corvus nodded, most portraits were stuck with permanent sticking charms. Wizards and witches choose were they want it, they didn't want it to end up in the dusty old attic, or put somewhere else with little to no interaction. Not all of them thought to do it, and paid for it.
"Excuse me," Corvus murmured,
"And you'll have to excuse me, if I leave now, I might catch the end of the feast," Tom told Corvus, gave a nod, as he opened the office door, waiting for the birds to fly in with whatever mail was coming so late.
Corvus didn't hear whatever interaction Tom was having with his boys, but it certainly perked them up a little.
Within three minutes, Tom was off, using the Floo to go directly to Hogwarts, the ante chamber, which was right next to the Great Hall. Knowing where to Floo, and the passwords was extremely handy one must admit.
"Do you reckon he'll be Headmaster for much longer?" Rodolphus asked his father, shivering a little at the wind coming in through the window.
"I think he actually secretly enjoys it," Corvus chuckled softly, checking over the mail for spells before accepting them. Giving the owls a choice of whether to fly off and hunt whatever they pleased, or a rest and a place to drink.
"Was that what he was like when you were young?" Rabastan asked, no threats, no anger…hell, he looked so young and devastatingly handsome…just like their father used to tell to them.
"He's much calmer than he was when he was younger, more centred," Corvus corrected him, "There was a reason for his insanity boys, and once you've fully recovered…you'll be informed by the Dark Lord exactly why." Moving over to sit again, relishing the fact he was free to converse with his son safely and could do it from his home…it made him want to take back the offer to let them go off to Africa even though he was going to be a very frequent visitor. He even had his own bed in the hotel, just in case he spent the night.
"And why can't you tell us now?" Rodolphus asked, not wanting to wait at all for answers.
"While you have protection from an heir ring that will be back on your finger before long…Rabastan doesn't, but I am having a ring commissioned that will act like one…your mental shields are non-existent, and it isn't information one can risk having revealed."
"Why does the Dark Lord want to tell us?" Rabastan asked, frowning in silent contemplation. Having a feeling he wasn't about to tell everyone…not even the entire inner circle either.
"You'll understand in time," Corvus said, horcruxes, he still couldn't believe Tom had been so stupid as to make one let alone multiple. Harry would forever carry around a piece of Tom's soul within him…unless, by some miracle it could be removed in future. Considering how close Harry would remain with his family – and he would make it so by any means necessary – it was understandable that Tom would tell them and only them.
Rabastan and Rodolphus shared an exasperated look, knowing they wouldn't get an answer. When their father made up his mind…then it was made up. Although it did sound like it was the Dark Lord making the final decision they supposed grudgingly.
"It looks like Narcissa has found out and is expressing her condolences and desires to know when the funeral will be held. In the morning she'll send a bouquet of flowers and wishes to help with the arrangements if possible." Corvus sighed, which meant everyone else would be sending them too. Empty platitudes, none of them really cared about Bellatrix…except of course, Narcissa but she'd long ago learned to let her sister go.
"You going to invite Andromeda?" Rodolphus asked, in amusement, she'd been a potential betrothed/wife. Unfortunately, she had been too enamoured with Ted Tonks and had gone on to marry him and have a daughter. "That would be a sight to see," Narcissa and Andromeda didn't get on, not any more. Not since Narcissa had followed the family plan and motto but Andromeda had split from the family entirely. Anger coursed through him, of course, he'd get the defective sister, one who would rather kill him than do her 'duty' as Lady Lestrange.
Merlin, he felt like an emotional yo-yo, the urge to cry was so humiliating. He absolutely refused to cry; he'd do it in the privacy of his bedroom.
"I shall give her the time of interment and if she comes, then so be it, only close family will attend." Corvus stated, "Except for you, there is no need to put on a show, nobody can get into the Lestrange crypts without explicit permission anyway." Plus, nobody could expect Rodolphus who would be only a week out of Azkaban to be equipped to deal with his 'wife's' funeral.
"Good," Rodolphus, he certainly wouldn't have done anyway, "The Newspapers are going to be amusing to read tomorrow." All the talk about how they were 'innocent' all along, and how they'd all been duped by Barty Crouch Senior.
Unfortunately, that wasn't what they opened the newspaper to, instead the title read thus: BOY-WHO-LIVED ABUSED BY MUGGLE GUARDIANS! It would seem that story was far better than the death of Bellatrix Lestrange or the release of the Lestrange brothers after a wrongful imprisonment.
----------0
And there we go! shall it be Skeeters? And it be the last thing she ever writes? Or will we focus on a different reporter? It can get repetitive when it's ALWAYS skeeter ;) but i do love messing with her so there is that :D just what will Rabastan and Rodolphus do when they read the gory details? Or will it come later down the line when they're well and truly wrapped around Harry's finger? Read and Review please! :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 69
"Good morning, my love," Antonio said lovingly, kissing his wife as he entered their smaller more intimate dining room, they used every day. They had a bigger one for their dinner parties they hosted all too frequently. Breakfast was already spread out on the round table. "Good morning son! Where's Helen?" she was normally up by this.
"Good morning, dad!" Tony chirped, smiling at his dad, half his big tooth showing through, the gap, Antonio found adorable. Tony and Hannah took after their mother in completion and hair colour, while Helen took after him, and was fair but dark haired. Chomping on a piece of sausage, taking care to have 'manners' as his mum had put it.
"She'll be up soon enough; she's reaching that age where she wants to sleep in more often." Helena said fondly, "I can't believe she'll be heading to Hogwarts soon." She was going to miss having both of them around, perhaps they could try for another child, but they'd always said they'd be content with three – should they succeed in having that many – she'd talk to Antonio.
"I know," Antonio murmured, they grew up so fast, he thought staring at his son, who would actually be first to go to Hogwarts then Helen. "Have my parcels arrived, dear?" he had paid extra for them to be sent out immediately, he'd be extremely displeased if they hadn't come.
"May?" Helena called out, wrapping her bathrobe around her tighter, the heating had not yet fully bloomed. Her son and daughter were also in their pyjamas but her husband was already fully dressed for the day. He had business to attend, he would have to go to the office today, since the wizengamot sessions had made him unable to go to the office for a while. He'd had the House-elves pop in for any work that had went there for him but that was it.
"Yes, My Lady?" the attired House-elf appeared, staring at her Mistress, waiting patiently for any orders.
"Has any mail arrived?" Helena asked, well aware that they were never rudely interrupted in bed, unless the owl was expressly delivered as urgent. Which happened more often than she wished, but her husbands career made it so. Anything that had arrived in the night or early morning, would have been set aside to come with the morning mail. Which was, as always, checked by the House-elves for curses, hexes or anything unpleasant before they received it.
"Yes, My Lady, five parcels have arrived, would you like them now?" May asked, or do they want to wait until the rest of the mail was ready?
"Has the post arrived this morning?" Helena queried, glancing at the time, it should have, but sometimes the post was delayed for numerous reasons.
"Yes, My Lady, it's being checked first," May informed her Mistress, smiling at the antics of Tony, who was subtly feeding his breakfast to the dogs.
"Then just bring it together, it can wait," Helena stated, "Right, Antonio? You don't have to rush off without breakfast?"
"I'm having breakfast," Antonio confirmed, smiling beatifically at his wife, he tried as often as he could to have at least two meals with his family every day. Primarily breakfast and dinner, but sometimes he just couldn't get away, in fact both of them sometimes, couldn't get away from their duties. "How are you fairing with the duties?" not having to explain further, his wife would know he was referring to her taking over his duties on the wizengamot as he tended to the Potter seat. "Tony stop feeding your breakfast to the dogs, they've already eaten." Without glancing his son's way, almost laughing at the shocked look on his face.
Helena glanced at their son, an exasperated look on her face before she started to her own breakfast. "I'm actually enjoying it, I never thought I would…my parents didn't exactly train me in duties of being a Lady of the Wizengamot." They were traditionalists, she was so grateful though, that she'd married someone far more open minded. She'd loved her parents, don't get her wrong, but she sorts of wished she'd been a little more prepared for the world on a whole and not just seen as a walking talking baby maker.
Antonio made a noise of agreement around his bite of food, wiping his face before he spoke, "Yes, I agree, still, better late than never," he said upbeat and cheerfully.
Antonio had never been very fond of the Harrows, he'd tolerated them for his wife's sake, they had unfortunately passed a few years back, their son Lord Harrold Harrison had emigrated to Australia with his wife and child. Despite Harrold being four years younger than Helena, Harrold had received control of the family estate when their parents died. They had left nothing to their daughter in their will, not even a single vault. All his wife had was her school trust vault and her Dowry (which he'd had all transferred to a single vault solely in his wife's name) which he couldn't access and regularly topped it up, with more than anyone could spent every month. That wasn't including the money to run the estate, which came directly from the main Abbott account. He wanted his wife to be comfortable. To know she had a means to support herself should she take it into her head to decide against the marriage. It had not happened, and they were now both very happy.
Helena smiled fondly at her husband, oh, how she loved his ability to look at the best of every situation. Yes, she'd been very lucky indeed in the match she'd been set up for.
"Lord and Lady's mail," April declared, popping in with a rather large bundle floating beside her.
"Thank you, April," Antonio declared, as the mail was set in the middle between, he and his wife. Helena had named all their House-elves after months and favourite flowers.
The House-elf gave a small curtsy before popping away.
"What on earth have you been buying?" Helena said, staring at the boxes in amusement. There had to be at leas seven packages, and only two looks like book deliveries. It was nowhere near birthday's or anniversaries.
"These are deliveries that Hannah asked for," Antonio handed over the two packages, "She's also missing your goulash." He informed his wife, Hogwarts while cooked for many, didn't exactly offer a lot of variety it was normally the same food quite often. "She also asked if you'd send some baked goods if you have the time." Their daughter was aware of how busy her parents was and didn't like asking too much despite being a teenager. She truly was her mother's daughter.
"What has she asked for? She didn't say anything to me," Helena questioned, tucking the packages aside, she'd have them sent on to Hogwarts along with some of her baking.
"She didn't explicitly ask, she spoke about them in her letter," Antonio said bemused, sorting out his mail. "A New Gobstone set and a new set of exploding snap cards, hers seems to be malfunctioning and the other not working anymore. It's hardly a surprise she's had them for three years now."
Helena laughed, "At least she still has all the cards…how many did we buy her over the years? I still find them occasionally!"
Antonio smiled vividly reminded by how many times his young daughter had begged him for new cards. "I was grateful she took up trading cards for a while, and do not mention the chocolate frog cards." He groaned a little, he'd been truly afraid that she'd gain a lot of weight, with the amount of chocolate frogs he'd been buying for her. In the end he'd reduced it to two chocolate frogs a week, and only if she completed her chores on time and used her pocket money to buy something other than chocolate frogs.
"She still has a few missing from her collection," Tony piped in, he preferred his figures over chocolate frogs, but he still collected them. His collection was nowhere near as big as his sisters.
"That she does," Antonio agreed, but the second he saw the title of the newspaper, any amusement he felt drained rapidly. "Oh, dear," he murmured closing his eyes.
"What? Antonio? What is it?" Helena asked, shocked by the abrupt change in her husband's demeanour without any visible clues to what could have caused it.
Antonio turned the newspaper around so that his wife could make out the title emblazoned across the front of the Daily Prophet. He knew that Harry had been vehemently against the public ever finding out. There was no way he would have released or allowed the release of that information. Given the lengths he'd gone to make sure nobody could reveal the information…well, one has to wonder how on earth it had been found out. Voldemort, Corvus, himself, Black and maybe the Lestrange brothers were probably the only ones who knew. It was a very short list, and Black literally couldn't reveal it, he was the only one who they could safely say was innocent, apart from Millicent Flint, who couldn't reveal anything naturally, as a healer, she was forbidden from giving out patient information without explicit permission.
"Oh, dear," Helena said paling a little herself, "Poor dear," taking the paper, she carefully unwrapped it, and removed the band holding it together. "Antonio…this information…how could anyone have gotten it?"
"Don't tell me they have his scans in there?" Antonio asked, he was sure Millicent took better care of her medical records than that.
"Well, no, but they do have a lot of information, private information," Helena said, swallowing thickly, "Did they really…" unable to finish reading that sentence. Neither of her children would be reading the newspaper today, she wished she could prevent Hannah from reading it. Short of going up to Hogwarts and snatching every single paper in the school, it wasn't doable.
"Yes, it was that bad," Antonio murmured sadly, a grimace stretching his features. "It looks like I'll have some damage control to see to." a flurry of owls would definitely be coming his way soon enough. "I think perhaps, I'll stay in my office here today." Instead of heading into the office, hell he wouldn't be surprised if anyone came directly here too impatient to deal and wait for owls.
"I'm sure at any moment, Corvus is going to be Floo calling you," Helena agreed, shaking her head in disbelief. "They're mentioning him by name, they've made no effort to skirt around the law at all. How on earth do they think they'll get away with this?" not that it would undo the damage of course, feeling sick at the things she was reading about what the poor boy had been through.
"Good, that makes sure they won't get away with this," Antonio declared, "I'll need the newspaper. Please, do not go and buy an additional one, I'll give it to you when I'm done." He promised.
Helena snorted inelegantly, "I'm not giving them a single Knut after this! How dare they?" attacking a Lord it was disgraceful. Never mind that it was a Potter and a Black Lord at that. One that had more protection than anyone would believe. "Everyone in our circle is going to be up in arms about this!"
"Yes, yes they will," Antonio agreed, accepting the newspaper she gave him. Levitating everything else, he kissed his wife and ruffled his son's hair before he left for his office. His children knew never to bother him when his office door was closed. Not that they could get in even if they tried, it was a place of work, and secured from any eavesdropping.
Merlin help Rita Skeeter, because when everyone was done with her…she'd be luckily to escape with her life intact. That is only if she's lucky, Harry had quite a few dark wizards – who had no qualms about arranging accidents or killing themselves – wrapped around his finger.
---------0
Sirius grumbled as he stumbled around his property, utterly exhausted, he'd stayed up all night tinkering with a new invention. It was times like these where he sorts of wished he had a House-elf…or two. He admitted blearily, staring at the dishes stacked up in the sink and items strewn everywhere.
He needed help with his inventions, not the inventing part…but everything else. he'd been putting off hiring anyone. He didn't trust easily…and those he had trusted with his life? Let's just say they'd let him down.
Remus had written to him after receiving the check and the explanation as to why he was getting it. The werewolf had taken it as an open invitation that they were friends again and all was well.
Sirius had written and made it more than clear that he was NOT going to let bygones be bygones. Reiterating that while he could forgive him for assuming, he was guilty and never visiting, he'd never forgive him for abandoning Harry. If Remus hadn't lived in the Muggle world…he would have sent a blasted howler for the assumption. No matter if it ended him up sounding like his mother…it would have been cathartic to say the least.
"I so need to put everything in the workroom," Sirius grumbled to himself, as he waved his wand and all the stuff he had lying around and floated out of the room. Harry would be at Hogwarts now…for a whole other year, he'd miss him. This summer…had been amazing, he'd gotten to know Harry better than he had in the past few years. He was so very smart, so mature, and just…amazing. James would be so very proud of his son.
He didn't just need people to employ either, he needed an accountant – probably best to use a goblin – to keep a detailed account of everything…especially regarding how much Harry got for each invention. They were going half and half on all items they created together. He had a feeling the Patronus night globes were going to be immensely popular with frustrated parents with children who couldn't sleep at night. Dosing your kid with calming draughts was never the answer so this would be a great alternative for them. Not that he'd actually done anything other than make more of them…it had been entirely Harry's invention/suggestion.
He had patented them, well, he had put both himself and Harry had, he'd put his name down on all the works they had together. He was immense proud of himself; his therapist was right. He'd needed something to work on, not only to keep himself busy but to stop obsessing over Harry. Only once he began to work in earnest did he notice how much better his relationship with Harry got.
After making himself some toast and coffee, he buttered his toast and sat down to eat. Harry had said he'd write so he'd have at least that to look forward to in the next few days. It was odd 'adulting' yeah, sure he'd had his own place, but he'd spent the majority of the time doing stuff for the Order of the phoenix or with James. He had eaten at the Leaky Cauldron and ordered stuff, but never cooked himself. A lot had changed, he didn't venture out too much, despite being innocent he just didn't like being around too many people.
Jumping startled, his coffee sloshing all over the place, Sirius cursed, as he glanced up to find an owl pecking at his window. He'd forgotten to open it, flicking his wand, he let the bird in, giving it a strip of bacon – despite knowing it wasn't good for it – he didn't have bird treats in the house.
No letter, just the Daily Prophet, oh well, it was still early though. Heck, Harry might not even be out of his bed yet, he knew he was always up last in the dorm unless it was just after the full moon and Remus was…no, he thought to himself sternly.
Then he remembered that the Lestrange trials had been set for yesterday. The results would be in the newspaper. There was little doubting their guilt, he'd seen them revel in the havoc they were causing while he and the Order members tried to stop them.
He reckoned Harry would be disappointed, he wouldn't say anything through. Good or bad, he knew Harry cared for Corvus Lestrange, so he'd keep quiet. It was better than losing Harry because he was a stubborn idiot. No, he would make sure that Harry knew he had his approval.
He nodded his head in a definitive way, having made up his mind entirely. Then he moved to open the paper and saw what was on the front and his stomach sank. Swallowing thickly, bile crawling up his throat, vividly recalling the information pertaining to Harry and the abuse he'd suffered he'd read.
He'd been using his PI to investigate the Dursley's, who'd seemed to have an entirely 'awful' but gleeful for him, run of bad luck. Being sued, losing their property, husband being imprisoned, Petunia being hospitalised, Marge being imprisoned and the boy being taken in by social services.
Someone was going out of their way to utterly destroy them. His PI couldn't find out where all the ends met, but Sirius had an idea on who it was. Perhaps it was time he added his own revenge into the mix…the only problem was…there was truly nothing else to do…it's not like he could get into the prison and curse the bastards for hurting his godson.
Although, he could visit Petunia, who was currently at a sheltered accommodation, trying to get her son back. Apparently sheltered housing or sheltered accommodation was designed specifically for older people or young disabled people to allow them to live independently. Petunia was severely disabled by the accident with the car. She couldn't look after herself, let alone her son, so the likelihood of her getting custody of him was highly unlikely apparently.
Clenching the paper in his fist, eyes gleaming angrily, oh, how he wanted vengeance to be his. Yet he wasn't that sort of person…or wasn't before Azkaban anyway. At least…when he held his temper, thinking of Snape, he hated the fact he had to grow up, hated adulting. He grumbled silently, worried about Harry and how he'd take this revelation, how he'd react to the news spread about his abuse like this.
It was clear he hadn't wanted anyone to know, he'd even prevented him from being able to talk about it. Although that sweet little contract was now null and void really.
A choked gurgle left his mouth, as he spat out a piece of toast as a small piece of writing caught his attention. 'Lestrange's innocent' then turn to page three and four. Oh, bloody hell, Merlin's saggy balls! Morgana's tits! This was unreal, had he woken up in an alternative universe? Nipping at his hand, he winced, he was definitely bloody awake…
What the hell was going on? Sirius thought…was this for real? Scrambling to properly open it, he spread the paper out on the table, on top of his food. Reading over everything the article had to say about the trial.
'Lady Bellatrix Lestrange died as a result of Veritaserum being administered in her fragile health…' Sirius grimaced, so that's what he had felt yesterday. Rubbing his temples, feeling a migraine coming on. Merlin, help him, seriously? Crouch Senior imperiused them? All of them had been given Veritaserum confirming the truth.
Merlin, he felt sick, he'd never liked the bastard, too ambitious by far…but to be Voldemorts right hand? He vividly recalled the fear and suspicion everyone felt…Merlin this was mindboggling.
He couldn't believe the Lestrange's were innocent all along!
Was this how people felt about the announcement about his innocence? That sense of complete disbelief? The common sense that prevails and states it can only be true? He knew how it felt under Veritaserum, every second of it, he couldn't lie even if he tried. The answers came so automatically, so without thought that you honestly couldn't keep up with them in order to formulate a reply.
What did he say? To Harry? About the newspaper? About the Lestrange's? His mind whirled over this new information. Biting his lip, he frowned as he tried to formulate some sort of perfect answer until he realized there wasn't one.
All he could do was tell Harry he'd always be there for him, to help whenever he needed it. There was nothing he could do or say that would help with the revelations splashed out over the news. Merlin, he felt absolutely bloody useless…Corvus bloody Lestrange would probably know how to help better than him.
Which, Sirius grudgingly conceded, probably made him a really decent magical guardian.
Standing, he grabbed what was left of his coffee – which thankfully hadn't gone completely cold yet – he left for his bedroom. He wanted Harry to know he would be there for him, so a letter it was. Maybe he should send him a copy of the mirror, that way they could talk face to face and he'd know that he was truly okay?
------0
"I won't be surprised if I win the News provider of the year," Skeeter informed her colleagues. "I do have a few months at least to cement my place at the top. Take it off that crabbit old fart!" glancing at the fifteen-time winner of the News Provider award, which were lined ostentatiously in a glass case in his office.
Never mind that she would do the same thing in a heartbeat.
That they all would as a matter of fact.
They were a competitive sort.
"You've got guts I'll give you that, going after…" before Jerad could finish
"Skeeter! My office! Now!" roared the managing editor of the Daily Prophet Samuel Morse, staring at the doorway to his office. Glaring at the reporters as if they had personally offended him. Standing there with their coffees gossiping over the new news reporting's.
"Tried to warn you," Jerad commented, before walking away.
Skeeter chuckled, red lips tightening, "Definitely not the expected reaction," she said with amusement, hiding her apprehension. Giving her body a little shoogle mentally preparing herself, using all her assets to get what she wanted. Unzipping her jacket that was as red as her nails and lipstick she sauntered into her boss's office.
"Close the door!" he barked; this morning newspaper spread across his desk. Untouched coffee just waiting to be drank, as he stared down his nose at the witch furious.
Rita closed the door, sauntered over to his desk and leaned over it provocatively. "What's wrong?" she purred out, eyes gleaming deviously.
"What's wrong? What's wrong? It's a shorter list to comment on what's right!" he barked, irritated beyond belief. "Who gave you permission to write this article?"
"You did," she pointed out with a smirk, "It's hardly my fault you were distracted…"
He scoffed, not finding her as appealing as he had last night at all. He'd had a bit too much to drink, he could barely recall much of last night if he was honest. He swallowed thickly when it sank in, he'd signed off on it? Merlin help him…he was going to have to do some damage control and quickly.
"Do you have any idea what you've done? Who you've bloody antagonized?" he blurted out incredulously, she'd just ended both their Merlin damn careers!
"The public buy the paper to get the news, that's all I'm doing. It just happens that he's the most interesting thing in the news." Skeeter stated. "The public deserved the truth of it."
"You put a damn minors name in the newspaper!" he roared standing back up, "Do you know how many Floo calls I've had in the past twenty minutes?" from other editors, from his own bosses, and from investors all threatening to sell their shares.
"One of them happen to be news about sales going through the roof?" Skeeter pointed out; she just knew she'd have an award on her desk soon.
"The story is going to be retracted," the boss informed her bluntly, watching her startle in shock.
"What? No! You can't do that!" Skeeter argued, this was meant to be the damn article that lifted her career off to bigger and better things. Awards, career opportunities! advancements! "You signed off on it!" she warned him, she would literally do anything to advance her career.
"Trust me, it's better than the alternative," his tone booked no argument, but Skeeter wouldn't be Skeeter if she didn't try.
"Come on! It's not like the boy will sue! Even if he does the publicity will be ten times more!" it would be worth it, they had money set aside for anything like this happening. It was all part of being a reporter, they reported the news regardless of what the Ministry or any organization or any person liked. She liked writing what people would like to read, not what they ought to read.
"The last time the Daily Prophet wrote anything about heir Potter…we had lawyers threatening to sue! Not only that but press charges for defamation of character on one of my best reporters!" he refuted, using the boy's title disliking the way she was belittling the Boy-Who-Lived.
Skeeter paled a little more, staring at her boss. Wondering if he was just trying to get back at her for using him to get her article out. "Dumbledore doesn't care what's written! Plus, even if he did care…he's in Azkaban! Hardly worth getting your boxers in a twist over." A little more confident, purring the words out.
A bark of sardonic laughter left her boss, "You think Dumbledore still has custody of Heir Potter? From Azkaban? He's bloody betrothed you utter moron!"
Skeeter blanched at the tone of voice and new knowledge, "Betrothed?" a wariness creeping into her gaze. She'd not heard that yet, how could she not have known he was betrothed? "Who?" slyness lurking behind her innocent blue eyes which were hidden behind red glasses today to go with the rest of her outfit.
"Hell, if I know!" he exasperatedly flung his arms out, "Whatever you're thinking, you won't be doing it here." He stated, lips pursed.
"What?" she said innocently, "What do you mean not here?" belated realizing what he'd said cautiously.
"You're on leave for a fortnight, paid leave, you might still have a job at the end of it…depending on who the hell you've managed to piss off." He told her firmly, "But from the calls I've just had to handle…its highly unlikely." He might be lucky to still have a job when his own bosses were through with him, he would do his best to explain though and hope for the best.
Rita gaped at her boss, was he fucking serious? "If you let me go for no reason, I will sue the Daily Prophet for every Knut I can…for wrongful termination."
"Here, termination with cause," he told her coolly, opening his desk up, signing it and sliding the piece of paper across, "Effective immediately."
Skeeter's face changed immediately, "Look, don't retract it, see how well it does, he won't sue." Its not like she'd told any lies anyway. "He's just a kid and he probably won't take on his titles his father never did." All that power at his fingertips and no interest in it.
Her boss gave her a look of disgust and disbelief, "You really are out of the loop, aren't you?" he said as if he wasn't just as out of the loop himself. Although, from the Floo calls he had a greater idea than she seemed to have.
"I'll take the paid holiday, but I'll be back," Skeeter informed him coolly, and with a snap of her heels, she walked out of his office, head held high. As if her job wasn't on the line, and her boss had all but fired her already.
She ignored all the whispering of her colleagues, who had in fact heard the entire thing. Walked right out the door and Apparated to the Ministry, transforming into her Animagus form…determined to find out just who Potter was betrothed to.
If she found that piece of information out, she'd surely win the News Provider of the year award and the security of her job. She couldn't believe her boss had tried handing her a pink slip. The gall, the sheer unmitigated gall of it all. She was one of the best reporters, best looking too, she thought thinking of her colleagues.
If only they put a little it of effort into their looks, they'd look so much better. Looks gave you power, the power to do anything you pleased and get away with it. Her mother had taught her that, and naturally, she was quite correct. If only she'd done this, long ago…she might already have two awards on her desk.
She flew through the Ministry, entirely inconspicuously, able to see through four eyes, and flying with one set of her wings. It had taken a year for her to get accustomed to her form. To flying, to being able to see with four eyes instead of two. Now it came second nature to her.
And that was how she spent her entire morning, afternoon and evening. If anyone came nearby, she'd just turn into her animagus form and hide until they were gone. She spent endless hours trying to find the information, looking for any signs of James and Lily Potters contract for their son.
She naturally failed, not thinking for a moment at looking at the Black's in particular.
Not that it mattered, there was nowhere she could look in the Ministry and find it.
Even if by some miracle it was in the Ministry of magic…it wouldn't have been in her possession very long.
Tired, starving and thirsty, Skeeter eventually gave up and returned home, missing every single reaction to her article.
Only to be met with four ominously cloaked in the shadowed figures awaiting her return.
The flair of magic prevented any further transformations, and another flare made her utterly trapped and unable to Apparate out of her own spacious – normally it was not right now – flat.
---------0
Yes, I went ahead and used Rita it was the only logical explanation plus, if I need someone else I can make it up as I go along she can't and isn't the only unregistered animagus after all ;) so will it be a Lestrange family outing with Harry or will it be Tom and the Lestranges and keeping Harry always away from the brutal side? everyone would swear up and down that the Lestranges are already in Africa and with unregistered wands well...will they have their own spy until her use is up? Or will they get rid of her for upsetting Harry? Do you want to see Harry and Hogwarts reactions to it? and just how much longer will the betrothal be kept quiet? after all if the abuse can get out...everything can despite the attempts made to make it not :P Will Harry find himself in hot water with the Aurors and questioned on where he's been if not at the Dursley's when they come investigating? after all he is underage and needs a guardian will they accept him just saying with 'his betrothed's family' will it be enough or will they continue digging for more? Will Harry have to apply for Emancipation early? R&R please! Hmm still also a little stuck on how to get Sirius and Rodolphus talking BUT that part of the plot won't be needed for another little while and it will sort of be a background one too...will Sirius ever find out they lied through their teeth or will he always be under the impression they're as innocent as him? or will have confirmation just confirm the doubts hes always had but not care as long as he has Harry in his life and that the war doesnt start back up?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 70
Harry was on cloud nine this morning, positively delirious over the outcome of the trials. Corvus had been a little worried about him after his 'disownment' of Bellatrix Lestrange from the Black family tree. Harry had been quick to reassure him that he was just fine, refraining from adding it couldn't have happened to a nicer person. He did say that it was good now, that Rodolphus could find someone he loved and be happy. That he wouldn't have to deal with Bellatrix's insanity anymore, that none of them would.
From the things he'd heard…Harry honestly didn't want to be anywhere near someone like that. It made him shudder, it was bad enough having to deal with Vernon and Dudley's moods…when he could predict them a little. He realized he wouldn't with Bellatrix at all. Someone that insane? There was no predicting them. With magic too? No, there was no way he wanted to be near her.
Now he didn't, she was gone, Rodolphus was free to find someone he really cared about. Who would care about him in turn, maybe someone who would want a baby, a grandchild that Corvus wanted so desperately.
Naturally unaware that he would be the one to gift Corvus as such, blood or not.
"Hey, Harry! Wait up!" Vincent hollered as he noticed Harry all but prancing down the stairs. "What's gotten into him? I don't think I've ever seen him that excited." Or displaying that amount of emotion come to that. Harry was really rather reserved, just like the rest of them really.
"It's obvious," Blaise rolled his eyes, "His betrothed has been proven innocent." He added, drolly. Speaking to low for anyone to overhear them, and there were no portraits around this area so they wouldn't be overheard.
"Huh, yeah, I suppose," Vincent conceded, he'd been told it was all just to help the brothers…but it seemed it was more than that now judging by the way Harry was reacting to the news. He'd need to watch more closely, it seemed. Was a marriage really on the cards between Rabastan and Harry? Not that he'd be surprised, all the old families did things this way, plus, he wouldn't find a better match anywhere in the British Isles now, everyone else of good standing was already betrothed…admittedly it didn't mean they'd go on to marry them, but they were still betrothed.
"Come on," Greg muttered, shoving Vincent in the direction Harry was waiting on them. "Get a move on!"
"You're normally up way before this, long night?" Vincent asked innocently.
"Sort of, I was up speaking to my guardian for nearly two hours," Harry admitted, aware of the people all around him. At least he wasn't looking over his shoulders every few minutes just waiting for Ginny to pop out on him.
"Do none of your room mates ask about it?" Draco questioned in surprise, "Goldstein is alright but Michael Conner is a menace."
Harry shrugged, "I use silencing spells, and my guardian taught me the spell to keep my curtains closed so I cannot have my privacy impeded upon." He admitted, originally it had been to prevent anyone accidentally seeing his scars, he still had a few but they weren't as obvious. "He isn't too bad; he knows when to give up."
Daphne grinned showing rows of straight teeth, "How did you manage that?"
"I just gave him that look," Harry said grinning, recalling Corvus doing the same thing to the guards. "I don't have it perfected yet, but I'll get there."
"I hate when my father makes that look," Draco groaned dramatically, knowing what Harry was talking about. Unfortunately, when he tried…it just didn't have the same effect. Telling them that he would be telling his father seemed to work though. Much to his amusement…he wondered how long it would take for them to realize his father actually knew nothing.
Harry laughed, "It's probably the only thing that gets through to you," he teased, "Come on…I want to see everyone's reaction to the newspapers."
"Why we all know the outcome," Draco said smugly, he hadn't even waited ten minutes before he blurted out the news. It was just too good to keep quiet.
"How many actually believe you though?" Harry said dryly, giving Draco a look that conveyed 'yes I know what you've done' despite returning straight to Ravenclaw common room immediately following the feast. There was no logical way anyone could know yet at Hogwarts, and Draco knew better than to mention how he came across the information. So, he would have bragged he knew without telling them how.
Draco pouted; it was barely there but Harry could read his friends very well. Just like he could read Corvus and everyone else around him. It was a gift he'd continued to hone despite it not being required every minute of the day to read people's faces to gauge their emotional state. It had been a survival tool that he'd used at the Dursleys. Now it just came in handy for a very different reason these days.
"Nobody believes he actually knows," Daphne chuckled wryly, "But most of us have parents that suspected the outcome." The house of Greengrass were no longer neutral, of that much everyone can be certain. So much had changed…and the words of the Dark Lord had most definitely had an impact.
"I'm starving," Harry admitted, as they made their way to the Great Hall.
"Should have eaten more yesterday then," Vincent pointed out, "I tried to get you to eat." Often Harry needed reminded to eat, they'd all been told that from the moment Harry stepped foot in Hogwarts.
"I know," Harry said rolling his eyes, only getting away with it because Corvus wasn't there. He'd been too anxious to eat, despite having great faith in the outcome of the trial. After all a few hours into the train journey the verdict of not guilty had come through for Rodolphus and hours later Rabastan. Then his anxiety had turned into actually feeling sick – a hungry sick – not used to going without so he'd decided to forego dinner. He had eaten the fruit he'd packed away for his lunch – something light – while writing to Corvus.
There was no asking if Harry was sitting with them, he did most of the time anyway. Sure, there were a few times he'd sit and eat with the Ravenclaw's but it was a very rare sight indeed. It was too bad his thirst for knowledge had far outweighed his cunning…otherwise he would have ended up in the house of the snakes.
"I wonder what our timetable will be like his year, I hope we don't have potions in the morning…" Vincent said as he sat down, he took forever to wake up properly. Potions wasn't the ideal class for him first thing in the morning. "I never thought I'd say this but I sort of miss Binns…it was the perfect class for first thing in the morning." The new professor certainly didn't let you nap in their class.
"No, you don't," they snorted simultaneously.
"No, not really," Vincent laughed, as he began piling food on his plate.
Harry didn't take a lot of greasy – admittedly it wasn't as greasy as Dumbledore allowed – food. He took two slices of toast and more than a generous helping of fruit salad to eat.
"Here you are, Mr. Potter!" Filius said, handing over his folder, which contained the usual things, more importantly his timetable, and confirmed allowance to go into Hogsmeade having verified the signature, which was absent from the folder itself.
"Thanks Professor Flitwick," Harry said smiling at the diminutive teacher. "Oh, look, we have charms first thing!"
"You're welcome," Filius said, already walking towards the Ravenclaw table and beginning to hand out files to each and every student waiting patiently for information regarding their course work.
"Is it with Slytherins?" Draco asked peering at Harry's timetable, "Our potions was with you guys last year…we might end up with the Gryffindors this year." He admitted with distaste. "I wish the Hufflepuff's were always partnered with the Gryffindors they're so annoying."
"They are disruptive," Harry agreed, "They have been rather subdued though," he admittedly, glancing over at the aforementioned table. There was a section left open, presumably for Ronald Weasley.
"Except for Granger, who is her usual self," Draco snorted derisively, "Lording over everyone…honestly its embarrassing." Shaking his head.
"They're the only ones that will listen to her, until they realize just how annoying she is," Pansy said, watching Hermione be goggle eyes over the first year Gryffindors, while the second years – her year as a matter of fact due to the fact she was kept behind a year after the whole Troll thing – tried their best to ignore her. The third years themselves were just glad she wasn't next to them. A few months had been more than enough for them, and shamefully had been rather glad she had been incapacitated during Halloween. Although, to be fair, they hadn't realized how bad it was…and the shame came later when they realized it wasn't just a simple few day's in the hospital wing and a few potions later good as new.
"It's not easy making friends," Harry said, watching the scene as well, he'd been very lucky. Corvus had introduced him to people who wouldn't overwhelm him. Who had similar intelligence (Draco and Daphne) the rest had come after he started school. "I don't think she knows how to either."
"We wouldn't know, I mean we've all been friends since childhood…" Daphne gestured for all of them, "Except Tracey, who I befriended on the train." She was very outgoing when she wasn't around her parents.
"Our parents made sure we were adequately socialised." Draco agreed, nodding, "Although, it was mostly Vincent and Greg I played with as a child, sometimes Theodore and Blaise." Although, not as often since Blaise had spent a great deal of his childhood in Italy, with his father's remaining family.
Harry nodded, putting the folder he'd received from his Head of House into his bag for later. He didn't want to get them covered in greasy food – or rather butter really – since that's all he had. After the first bite, he began to eat in earnest.
"Have you heard that Flint has been taken on by Master Carrow?" Harry's ears perked up when he heard that name.
"The Runes Master?" Harry asked, startling them all.
"Yeah, he's planning on moving to France to be closer to him, I never thought that would be the career he'd choose." Aiden Pucey confessed. "How did you know about him? I don't think anyone would have thought to mention him?"
Harry just smirked, green eyes gleaming, and didn't answer. Rabastan was still taking a long-distance Rune Mastery from him. He still had been right up until he was freed…he knew Rabastan would be in Africa for a good while recovering so it would likely continue. "How long can it take to complete an Ancient Runes Mastery? Four to six years?"
"That's if you do it part-time," Derrick stated, "Normally It takes about three full time, although it depends on how long it takes you to officially complete it. Runes isn't an easy one to pass, you need to completely create something new to be considered a Master."
"And it's not all that easy to create your own runes," admitted another, "I tried once, just to see, because I was actually considering a career in Ancient Runes but that quickly changed my mind."
"My ears are burning, talking about me?" Flint said, sliding into his seat, giving his fellow Slytherin's a bemused look. Honestly, he'd only received the confirmation this morning and now all the Slytherins knew?
"What do you plan on doing instead then?" Harry asked curiously.
"I've absolutely no clue," the sixth year answered, "Either an Auror or healer…I'll have to wait and see what my grades are like…they're both rather difficult to get into because of the grade requirements. What about you?" he asked, speaking over three students, as he ate and spoke to Harry.
"I want to be a lawyer," Harry told them without pause, and it was true. While he had interests elsewhere, they would always remain hobbies. He wanted to be a lawyer, he wanted to be like Antonio.
"Somehow…that doesn't surprise me," Flint nodded, "You best keep your focus on…"
"I know," Harry grinned, "I've already picked the correct subjects," he and Corvus had sit and discussed what classes he had to take if he wanted to be a lawyer. Then decided on what other subjects he'd like to take. It had been a lot of fun, having Corvus explain everything so he knew what all the subjects were about…and then there was the pamphlets so that he could read for himself. It hadn't been a bad way to spend his Sunday.
"I've told you before, you should go for something in Entomology." His friend said in amusement, "He's always liked bugs," he told Harry clearly grossed out, referring to Aiden Pucey.
"That really isn't a career, it's a hobby!" Aiden protested.
"It can be a career, how about forensic entomology? You'd be helping the Aurors investigate crime scenes…" Harry pointed out.
Aiden blinked, "I hadn't really thought of that," he confessed, a thoughtful look on his face. Surely his parents couldn't complain if it was an actual career? Forensic entomology, he would need to look that up… "I wonder if they have any books available to read in the library on the subject…" glancing at his half-eaten breakfast, trying to make up his mind on whether he wanted to continue his breakfast or go to the library.
While he was doing so, the beat of the owls reached their ears.
The others all glanced up out of sheer habit, excitement almost getting the better of them. However, nothing in their demeanour gave away any sort of happiness. Their masks – which they had been taught since childhood – much too good to break, not for a thing like this.
Especially not when they already knew the outcome,
Harry didn't bother buying a copy for his own, it was such a waste of money. Not when he was always with someone who got a copy. Corvus got one, so he read that copy when he was done, and of course, most of the Slytherins bought copies of their own.
"Huh, didn't' expect Antonio to write out the outcome so quick," Harry said, accepting the missive from Lord Abbott. It was definitely him, the owl was very familiar, one Antonio used for work, he had another for family though. The first time he got something from Antonio he had seen Hannah giving him a curious look, but she'd never asked him anything.
"Does he write it himself or it is just a copy of everything that happened?" Draco asked, familiar with the owl and Lord Abbott. His own father uses him when there was such a need. He wasn't the best for nothing.
"Both, one doesn't give you a point of view or people's reactions," Harry shrugged, and then Harry felt goosebumps crawling all over him, as the entire hall went silent, gravely silent. He felt as every single person in the hall was looking at him.
When he looked up his thoughts were confirmed. His heart sank…had someone found out who he was betrothed to? Not that he really minded but it would make things a little difficult at school for a bit.
Then he noticed that every single Slytherin was hiding their copies of the newspaper.
"Give it to me, Draco," Harry demanded, his voice booking no arguments.
"I think we should head to the dorm…" Draco said, his tone cautious. He'd been warned by his father not to antagonise Harry when he was allowed to visit at Lestrange manor. That was before he got to know Harry himself, and he liked him very much. The fact he didn't just agree with him and never felt threatened by his comments about his father. By the end of the summer he'd been fast friends with him.
"Give it to me," Harry said, hand witching as if he was going to unsheathe his wand from his wand holster.
Draco sighed reluctantly as everyone began whispering, and handed the paper over. It was either that or Harry summoned one of them and found out anyway.
Had someone intercepted the journal and lied to him? He knew it couldn't be true, he knew he was talking to Corvus…he'd know if it was someone else. No, the news had to be about him…but what on earth could it be? Flipping it over, he stared at the title and swallowed thickly paling drastically.
This couldn't be happening, it had to be a nightmare…this…this was the last thing he'd ever wanted. He'd refused to press changes the last time the Daily Prophet blatantly published something that was full of lies.
Recalling that and the title on the newspaper made Harry see red, his entire body began to thrum with magical energy. His fellow third years began to scramble off their bench, watching Harry cautiously. As if he was a ticking bomb ready to explode.
"Oh, relax, accidental magic can't happen in Hogwarts," Hermione called out to the scrambling students. "It says so in Hogwarts a history." Not even the slightest bit concerned as they raised her goblet to her lips.
Which turned out to be a big, big mistake.
Sharp and shrill screams immediately roared to life as Harry's magic exploded from him violently. Each and every single goblet (and jug) in the room and its liquid exploded violently, the liquid gushing noisily over the table causing more screams as they were soaked in Pumpkin juice, orange juice and coffee (thankfully not scaldingly so).
Harry was visibly shaking with rage, his green eyes glowing almost to the point they looked like they were actually glowing magically.
"Severus escort Ms. Granger to the Hospital wing," Headmaster Slytherin stated as he swooped down towards the Slytherin table. Taking control of the situation, and getting Harry out there fast. "Has anyone else been injured?" looking around the room, clasping Harry's shoulders squeezing them tightly, but not enough to hurt, just ground. Wrapping his own magic around Harry's fluxing magic to keep it contained. To stop him revealing just how powerful he was.
"Let's go Granger," Severus sighed, gesturing for the second year to leave the Great Hall. Watching over Harry and Lord Slytherin cautiously, as the teen was led out of the room. He seemed perfectly comfortable having Lord Slytherin help him. He did not like people touching him, as far as he'd observed and he understood why.
"He'd broke my teef! My cheek," Hermione gargled out through a mouthful of blood, "It isn't possible to do accidental magic at Hogwarts!" she felt the need to state despite her obvious pain, wincing at the feel of a portion of the goblet imbedded near her eye.
"To class!" Headmaster Slytherin called to the students the moment he was at the Great Hall doors with the teen. "On you go!" the wizard didn't wait around to see if he'd be listened to.
To absolutely nobody's surprise, the Slytherin's moved first, with Kashaf Tahir and Leoran Vizner bringing up the rear along with Marcus Flint.
"Kayleigh Brown, Kathryn Holley help the first years get to their class," Flint barked at the half-blood students, having to use their full name due to the fact there were three Kayleigh's and two Kathryn's in Slytherin altogether, and he didn't use last names with his fellow Slytherins after getting permission to use them. "Tracey, Afke Deen, help them." Afke had been named after her grandmother who had emigrated to Britain after the betrothal had gone well with her and her grandpa. She was a Charms mistress and had written dozens of books and invented even more spells, in certain circles she was very well respected still. Including by her Charms professor Flitwick. Afke definitely wished to follow in her footsteps.
Tracey sighed, excused herself from Daphne and made her way towards the first years. Between the three of them, they escorted the first years to their class, pointing out classes along the way helping them as other Slytherins had helped them when they were first years.
It prevented any house point loss and a whole lot of bullying that first year Slytherins go through. Especially by Gryffindors, they were the worst for bullying their house students…and they got so confused and hurt by it.
The worry for their honorary house mate was weighing on them too.
A lot of them had no idea what's what had been wrong with Harry. They'd assumed – pretty much like the rest of Hogwarts – that it had been some sort or illness before he started. Harry had never spoken about it, and nobody surprisingly had been inclined to ask.
"Why would anyone want to hurt him?" asked a first year innocently, none of the depraved words written in the Daily Prophet having touched her yet.
"I…don't know," Kathryn admitted.
"Because Muggles are no better than beasts," Kayleigh insisted seriously. "Now go on, go to class." Waiting until they'd entered before the four third year Slytherins headed of at a brisk pace to get to their own classes.
They'd return to escort them to their next class for the first week, teach them a few defensive spells and then just keep watch on them as best they can.
----0
Tom led Harry through to a small room adjacent to the Headmaster's office. It had once been spelled invisible, but he'd dismantled all of Dumbledore's spells. Inside of it was momentarily empty, before he flicked his wand a few times and there was pottery floating in mid-air.
"Go on, have at them," Tom told him, at least this way he had a productive way to let go. The beauty of this room…it also had a secret fireplace, which wasn't connected to Hogwarts system. Which meant there was absolutely no record of any coming and goings.
There were also no portraits inside of here, which meant anything said or done…would remain private.
Tom flew the Floo powder into the fireplace, popped his head inside, spoke for a few seconds before he returned. The sound of breaking china alerted him to the fact Harry was expelling his rage in an appropriate manner.
It didn't take longer than a few minutes for Corvus to emerge through the open connection. Which flickered and died after his entrance. He took one glance at Harry before becoming even more stern faced.
"Millicent keeps her records secure and under the Fidelius Charm, and she cannot reveal any information. Black signed an NDA so it could not have been him. Filius is also under an NDA which prevent him from even discussing anything remotely concerning. Elmer Eddison is also under the same stipulation. He isn't even in Britain at the moment to be in contact with Skeeter." Corvus stated in a clipped manner. "You nor I would hardly fail to put up the necessary measures if we did discuss it…I have no idea how Rita Skeeter got her information." Anger blazing in his eyes, Harry had been so vehemently opposed to the information being released. He had never wanted anyone to see him as weak.
There was nothing weak about Harry for surviving.
The boys were frothing at the mouth, but too weak to do anything let alone enact revenge. They hadn't used magic in twelve years, it would take just as long as their physical recovery. The next few months were going to be extremely frustrating for the boys.
He would promise them their revenge, but he doubted very much that Rita Skeeter will be alive come morning.
Too many people – himself included – were braying for her blood for daring to mention a Lord in the newspapers that way.
"You're thinking Dumbledore has something to do with it," Voldemort deduced, "I do as well." He admitted darkly, but the fact he didn't know for sure did not sit well with him at all.
Then the room went silent, as Harry stopped destroying the china, his shoulders hunched.
Only then the sound of the Headmaster's door being knocked alerted him that he was required elsewhere.
"Excuse me," Voldemort said stalking out, giving Corvus and Harry privacy. He wasn't good at the comfort thing; he'd probably just make things worse. Guaranteed Harry wouldn't open up as much if he was there. While he'd always protect Harry, he was by no means a wizard that would comfort another.
-----0
"Grangers being healed up, by apprenticed Healer Chen," he'd never say Kit Chen not in a million years. Honestly, what were her parents thinking calling her that? It was almost as bad as calling him Severus Snape. Admittedly, his names didn't go together to form a place in ones house thankfully. Small mercies. "She's demanding your presence." A bitterly amused look on his face, if only she knew whom she was demanding she'd think again.
Oh, he knew whom it was, but the Dark Lord had not once acknowledged him. He wasn't quite sure why he was still alive…but each day was like treading on egg shells, less so now than a year ago.
Headmaster Slytherin arched a brow, "Demanding, is she?" he asked smoothly.
"Indeed," Severus answered wryly. "Quite insistently, I wouldn't be surprised if she's entirely desiring to inform you that accidental magic isn't possible under Hogwarts wards." His tone dryer than the Sahara Desert.
Naturally, he couldn't have been more wrong, for Hermione Granger…actually wanted to press charges against Harry for assault.
"Very well, I'll be down when I have a moment," Voldemort declared giving a nod, "Do not bother informing her, she can work it out on her own." He was not going to cater to the whims of the girl. Especially if it was just to complain about how Hogwarts wasn't supposed to be possible within Hogwarts wards. He'd really rather not have his time wasted.
He had much more important things to deal with.
Including finding out who the hell had gotten their hands-on sensitive information…to prevent the leak happening again.
He couldn't risk Skeeter knowing additional information.
-0
"Harry?" Corvus stepped forward, quite frankly not sure how to go about approaching the teen for the first time. He'd never seen him quite like this since the first day he met him. He had no idea about his state of mind…was he even with him or somewhere in his dark horrible past with those filthy muggles? He tentatively pressed a hand on his shoulder, to turn him around. "Harry?"
"I'm sorry," Harry whispered, his anger gone leaving him feeling hollow.
"Why are you sorry?" Corvus asked, there was no way Harry was responsible for the revelation…surely? He was not easily duped and he loathed talking about it…he didn't want to insult Harry by asking a very obvious question.
"You said anything to with me would reflect badly on you…I'm sorry," Harry said.
"This does not reflect badly on you let alone the Lestrange name," Corvus stated curtly, which was nearly shouting for him. "This isn't a weakness, Harry, you survived unimaginable circumstances and did so with empathy, compassion and determination. You are a survivor, anyone that tries to make you feel otherwise will pay very dearly for it." Pulling him close, tightening his arms around him.
Harry's spine straightened as if just these few sentences could rejuvenate his entire being. Shut off the doubts he was having, shut off the imagination that was probably running wildly. Assuming the worst despite knowing the contrary would happen.
"Why would Dumbledore release that information when it would come back on him?" Harry asked, craning his neck and looking up, still in Corvus' hold. Not something he wanted to end too soon. It didn't happen all that often. "It wasn't him was it?"
"We do not know," Corvus admitted, which pained him. "I fear you may be right." There was potentially now another person with an angle not known to them making moves in a three-tier chess set. Tom, Dumbledore and this unknown. Someone who must have quite the resources if he found out all the information he'd just read in the Daily Prophet. It did sound like Dumbledore, but like Harry said, he wouldn't shove himself on his own sword like that.
"Either that or Dumbledore himself realizes there's no going back and is willing to take a hit in order to do some damage to someone he desperately wants to control." Voldemort informed them as he re-entered the room.
"It's possible," Corvus admitted grudgingly, "But something doesn't quite sit right with it."
Voldemort nodded just the once, it was nearly as entirely focused on Dumbledore knowing about the abuse just as much as the abuse Harry had suffered. He had to get to Skeeters source before the Aurors did. Which meant acting fast, luckily, they weren't to know Harry had not demanded the information released. Unless, someone from Dumbledore's little group had betrayed him?
"Could Skeeter be her own informant?" Harry asked, his hands clenched at his sides, the desire to get violent almost overwhelming him. He hadn't ever heard of her; he didn't have a clue to whom she was. Her name had been under the title from what he'd seen of the article. He didn't know how she could have gotten her information.
"There's no way a reporter would have gotten their hands on this information. Its private information that only a few are privy to and they are unable to speak of it. Unless there is someone else, we are entirely overlooking." Corvus said, squeezing his shoulder and letting him go. "Nevertheless, we do need to find out." Sharing a look with Tom. "Both Rabastan and Rodolphus are furious enough to desire to sneak out and attempt some vigilante justice themselves."
Harry perked up, "How are they?" his mood shifting entirely, his fondness for them written across his face. He didn't even seem to care about what Corvus had just implied, if anything it just made him look even happier.
"Glad to be home," Corvus said softly, he owed Harry more than he'd ever be able to repay. From unwittingly giving Tom the stone…to giving him back his sons by using the very law which should have condemned them. "They're both looking forward to seeing you on Saturday, you understand that they'll both be very exhausted? Just like you were the first few times you visited them?" making it clear here and now that the boys weren't going to be full of energy and might not wish to speak much. "And there may be turbulent moments while they adjust to life outside of Azkaban and emotions."
Harry nodded, he understood that things would be difficult. However, he was just so excited and happy that they still wanted to see him. Corvus wouldn't lie to him, he'd made it clear that was the one thing he never wanted happening…even made it a clause in the contract too. Admittedly its only for when they were on the island which was not the case anymore. "Yes, I understand," Harry added belatedly, knowing how much Corvus detested people nodding and shaking their heads, finding it lazy.
"We'll be dealing with it tonight," Voldemort returned yet again, eyes gleaming, the use of the time-tuner would enable them all to be seen and interacted with elsewhere. Giving them an airtight alibi should anyone point at them. Which would be unlikely, only Dumbledore and Harry were mentioned…and since Harry wasn't going to be there…well, he wouldn't be 'missing' time or unaccounted for. "As for you, Mr. Potter…perhaps it's best to stay in Slytherin common room passed curfew this evening."
"Okay," Harry agreed without asking for the details, he reckoned he had a good idea what was about to go down tonight.
"You may have the rest of the day off; you can return to your home…or remain at Hogwarts…but you must be seen at dinner and then afterwards with others." Voldemort informed the teen. He would need to inform Corvus of Harry's little bout of anger and find out if anything like that had happened before.
Harry shook his head, entirely reluctant, he was getting the choice of the day off. Yet he wasn't taking it? Wasn't going to visit Rabastan and Rodolphus and see them at home? "I can't…I don't…I don't want them thinking I'm running away scared." Even though he was scared to the very bones of him. Yet he wasn't as scared as he had been earlier. He had his family standing tall behind him.
None of them were his blood, but he loved them nonetheless. Some more than others of course, but that was natural. With anchors such as Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Voldemort well, it was no surprise that he felt strong enough to take on the world. They would kill for him…it was more than he'd ever had before and he'd grip it tightly and never let go.
"Good, then you're excused from your first class, after that I expect you to attend the rest of your classes." Headmaster Slytherin stated, giving Harry a proud not. So very smug and proud that Harry refused to run away from his problems. In the end it would accomplish nothing.
The next morning when the mail was delivered, there was a gift from Rabastan but the card was only signed with 'R' but Harry knew.
Inside was a beautiful amber pendant that felt hot to touch.
And inside that pendant?
Was a beetle.
If one looked close enough, you'd see indents from glasses on the beetle inside of it.
His first betrothal gift, Harry was overjoyed. He was used to being the one to give the gifts, not receive them. He felt giddy, and giggled a little, oh, he'd never felt so happy. He would need to think of something to gift him with that showed this.
--------0
A/N – I sooo wish I could take credit for the idea, I really, really do, because it was an awesome one, so much so that I just had to use it :D *cackles!* so there we go! Another chapter of the contract done…maybe I should add slow burn to the summaries? I don't want anyone getting the wrong idea although truthfully once this bit of the plot is over we'll see another near year time skip :D soooo…will Harry find himself arrested for assaulting Hermione Granger? Will she demand money to keep from going to the Ministry? Will she begin making life uncomfortable for Harry? Will Harry be a suspect and questioned about it by the Aurors?
I added a lot of Hermione due to the fact some people seem to have forgotten (I know it's such a big story!) that i had Hermione held back a year so she's fourteen years old and only in her second year of Hogwarts! Will Ginny make a return? Due to it already been paid? Or will Muriel enforce a strict life for Ginny? That's if she survives because honestly? It could go either way, the flick of coin I don't really have anything in store for her except mentioned in the background…the only Weasley's that are going to be important is the older ones…As for Molly…the very same…it would just be background mentions and a life of misery *smirks* Ron did get an easy end this time around only because he hadn't done anything MUCH!
Oh, would you like to see Skeeter dealt with or just the discussion afterwards? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 71
The wait for the witch was excruciating, as they remained cloaked in the darkness. They'd checked to ensure that she didn't have wards up that would alert her to their presence. Other than that, the wards she did have up were pitiful and easily bypassed. They had begun to wonder if she even lived there, due to the fact she hadn't made an appearance all day and was now closing in on midnight.
Then with more than just a little surprise the Witch had bypassed Voldemort's wards, as a beetle before transforming back into human form. They now had a greater understanding on just how she got her hands on a lot of information. Not the one they're concerned about, but past articles.
Lestrange Manor, Hogwarts and the Lord Slytherin's house all had Animagus repellent wards. It would literally trap them, while repelling them to the edge of the borders. The Board of Governors had argued about such a spell being used at Hogwarts, but Headmaster Slytherin had been adamant.
The safety of the students was paramount, and that naturally, had they conceding because that's what the board was there for. To protect and serve the school and its students.
Voldemort was swift in erecting a spell that would prevent her from returning to her animagus form. Another that would prevent her from apparating, which joined the silencing spells they had placed around her flat.
"Crucio!" Voldemort cast immediately, taking the witch down. Her glasses went askew as she began to scream in utter agony and writhing on the floor of her perfectly immaculate carpet.
The four emerged out of the shadows, the lights turning on so they could see clearly. Lord Voldemort naturally in the lead, with Corvus and Rabastan Lestrange next, and at the back, the bulkier Antonin Dolohov stood looking ready to kill his face set in an intimidating scowl.
Corvus had not been able to force Rabastan to remain behind. It had been his betrothed that had been hurt and insulted. He wanted to see the revenge even if he couldn't participate. Which he couldn't, despite having his wand back, he just wasn't capable of that sort of magic. Corvus would be surprised if his son could hold a Lumos for longer than a few seconds before it faded. That was the sort of affect Azkaban had on someone.
Dolohov had been the one Voldemort had called upon to protect Harry while he couldn't during the holidays in France and Egypt. Especially days where he had to return to participate in the Wizengamot. Antonin's father was still Lord Dolohov, and thus, Antonin did not participate – nor did he have the desire or inclination he was much too impulsive for that – in the wizengamot. So, to say despite never interacting with him…he'd become a tad bit protective.
His lord did state that he was to be protected at all cost, as if he were the Dark Lord himself. He didn't question the directive, but followed it entirely. He would protect the boy with his life.
"Have a seat," Corvus murmured to his son, conjuring up a chair, and easing his son into it with great care. Using a wand that was unregistered, as he so often did for occasions like this. The last time he'd used it was when dealing with Severus Snape.
Dolohov and Voldemort ignored what was going on behind them. Focusing entirely on Skeeter. Dolohov was there mostly for backup and protection. Rabastan was in no fit state to do anything and Corvus naturally would be focusing on his son for the most of the time here.
"That hurt didn't it?" Voldemort said quietly, his voice the merest whisper, he never had to raise his voice to be heard. "You wouldn't like to be under it again, now would you?"
"W-who are you?" Skeeter wheezed out, shaking and shuddering. Unable to control her body, the pain…the unmitigated pain of it. She could barely think at all for the agony of it. "W-why are you doing this?"
"How did you find out about Harry Potter's abuse?" Voldemort demanded.
"W-what?" she stuttered out, eyes going wide, the pain easing each passing second, to a barely tolerable level. "W-who are you?" to her horror she realized she'd soiled herself.
"How did you find out?" Voldemort asked again, "And do not lie to me, I will know if I'm being lied to." he warned her, "Any attempts will be met with the spell you just had a little taste of." Screwing up his nose at the scent emanating from the witch, that was something he had forgotten…it was rather hideous. Due to the smallness of the flat, the smell was much stronger than he was used to. The dungeons and cells he preferred were dark spacious mostly and as were the areas he used for the most spots of torture.
"Instead of hiding like cowards show yourself!" belatedly realizing that might not have been the best of ideas. If she could recognize them then they might not let her live. "I'll have you in Azkaban for this!" she hissed threateningly, blanching when instead of looking worried the cloaked figures just laughed.
Then the robe hoods were peeled back, and Skeeter blanched, "What a cute little kitten," Dolohov purred, "You'll be out of claws by the time I'm done with you." and it was freaky as hell when he purred given the look on his face. He hadn't shaved in about a week, giving him a rather unkempt appearance.
"You…you're…you're…" she gaped, realizing that Lord Slytherin and Lord Lestrange were in front of her. Out of all people…she hadn't expected it to be them. When they started questioning her about the damn Potter boy, he'd expected them to be Dumbledore little followers.
"You were just about to reveal where you got your information?" Voldemort suggested darkly, glaring at her, daring her to deft him. He'd barely tortured anyone since he returned…this would be a good outlet.
Skeeter's mind whirled, trying to figure out what on earth was going on. "I…I don't know where the brat lives…but I know where the squib does!" she squeaked out… "She'll know!" shoving the boy under the bus in order to save her own skin. "I won't tell anyone you were here…you have my word." And she actually meant that.
Rabastan snarled, sounding more like a wounded beast than human at that very moment. He wanted to get up and curse the stupid witch, to pummel her teeth down her throat…and he'd never been one or physical confrontations his father detested them. Cursing was fine…but fist fights were mundane and for the common folk. Those who couldn't control their own tempers. His gnarled hands clenched into fists, if only he was fit enough…his father nonetheless held him in place and stopped him from moving as if he could physically fly across at her.
Skeeter paled even further, at the inhuman sound, confusion consuming her nearly whole. She didn't understand…why would they react this way? "The squib, the squib's name is Arabella Figg…she lives at number 27 Wisteria walk! Just around the corner from the Potter boy!"
"Now why would you talking to a squib about 'Potter'?" Voldemort then asked, staring at the woman mildly confused. Harry had been in the magical world for years now…if it had been done when he first entered fair enough, but now? It made no logical sense unless she'd been guided to the woman.
"Better yet, how did you find out about her?" Dolohov sneered, "The Ministry doesn't keep records of squibs." He spat the word out in revulsion.
Voldemort was startled but didn't let it show, even he hadn't known that titbit of information. It seemed rather stupid to him, especially considering all he was uncovering about 'Muggle-borns' due to an offhanded comment that Harry had made some year ago. About Muggle DNA and genetic testing, then offhandedly wondering where 'Muggle born's' pop up from if not from those Squibs that are sent away. He'd said 'Funny how the world sees so many of them now…when before the squibs were killed' due to tainting the bloodline.
"Who is your contact?" Voldemort demanded, his voice becoming even lower, as his magic lashed out, annoyed at having to wait for answers.
"I don't have one!" she squeaked out.
"Crucio!" Voldemort once again cast his favourite curse at the witch, annoyance thrumming through him, "She's telling the truth, she doesn't seem to have a contact." He informed the others.
"Then our boy was right," Corvus said bemused, "I believe he will be extremely pleased to hear that." Despite everything.
Voldemort snorted, "Happening all too often," he grumbled grudgingly, the boy was changing the magical world entirely…with his odd thinking and researching habits. Quite frankly he didn't want to see everything he'd been digging into since entering the magical world…for he knew it would be a massive pile.
Rabastan smirked, pride thrumming through him, his betrothed was unique. He had already proven that already, with his ability to think on his feet and create unique gifts…ones that had helped him and his brother immensely in Azkaban. He had packed the globe to go with him to Africa. It was one of the best gifts he'd ever received and didn't want to part with it for a second.
Speaking of which, his betrothed did deserve a gift worthy now that he was released. The question though…was what to get him? Then the idea hit him, and a feral grin spread across his face. What better way to show him than that? "I want her dead and in her animagus form, I'd like to very much gift it to my betrothed."
Dolohov laughed, "Vindictive sick fucker," he said, amused. The gift would certainly be unique when put that way.
Rabastan gave Dolohov a mock indignant look, his eyes gleamed with devilish amusement though.
Skeeter upon hearing the words, scrambled to her feet, running towards the door with one high heel teetering on her foot the other already off. The four of them watched her go with fascination. It was always amusing to see them try to run…as if he hadn't prevented any and all escape, she could make…she was literally stuck with them until they were done.
"Crucio!" the Dark Lord said lazily, and the witch smashed her face against the front door as she went down hard.
"She can't suffer enough for what she's done," Corvus retorted sharply, fury thrumming through him. "I would very much prefer her to live and regret it for years, as old age catches up with her." unfortunately, they never allowed a target to live, they knew better than that. Somehow heard over the screaming she was currently doing.
Thankful for the silencing charms, lest the entire country would have heard her.
"I don't have any contacts," Rita choked out, scrambling into the wall, her hair and makeup in utter disarray. Staring at them all in utter fear, for the first time since her boss called her in…she felt as if she'd made a gigantic mistake. "I spoke to the squib, I mixed in some Veritaserum into her tea…please…I've told you what you want…let me go." Pleading with her life, even though she knew…she knew deep down there was no surviving this. "I'll help you; I won't write anything again unless you tell me too. I'll take an oath; I'll take a vow…anything…please…anything…" she didn't want to die.
Voldemort tired easily, he'd been waiting for the witch all day. Plus, this was not anything he hadn't heard a million times before. Unfortunately, he just couldn't be bothered with it…back then though nothing had amused him more…a shallow amusement to be sure, but still.
"Legilmens!" Voldemort murmured the second her wild desperate eyes found him, unaware of whom he was. He was the last person she should be begging for aid, for she would not receive it.
And down the rabbit hole he tumbled.
Dolohov straightened up, guarding his Master, he was vulnerable while raiding someone's mind. Tightening his hold on his wand, just to be on the safe side.
Sheer happenstance that the bug was on Auror Proudfoot when they were called out to investigate the Doge and Diggle residence…
Pure happenstance that Auror Proudfoot decided to take a look at the journals only to find horror written within…
"I think…I think I'm going to be sick!" the Auror gagged slamming the book closed, a haunted look on his face. grimacing in pain, his finger still wedged between the pages.
"What the hell is the matter with you?" one of the fellow Auror's asked, confused by Proudfoot's reactions. He was one of the best most professional Aurors what could have gotten to him?
Snatching the book, he noticed it was a journal, flipping it to the page and finding the date. It was years ago, must be an old journal, but the words made him blink in shock. Before taking an aghast breath, finally understanding why.
'I saw the Potter boy today, he's so thin and has visible bruises on his body. The guilt I feel is immense, shame unlike anything I've ever felt continues to invade me. I know Albus is right, that it's for the greater good…but I often question that decision. I know it protects the boy's life the blood wards…but what if it all backfires? What if the boy dies? He shouldn't be in that abusive household, he's but four years old but looks barely a day over two. I can't help but think…what if it was Damien? What if it was my son? Such shame will never dissipate, he is a magical child…a magical child, may Merlin have mercy upon my soul for what I am allowing to pass for surely nobody else would. I cannot say I would blame them either'
"Is this for real?" he asked, stomach twisting unpleasantly, abuse did not happen in the magical world. Each child was precious, since they had so little numbers to make up magical society. To think someone like Harry Potter had been raised that way? "We need to get this to Madam Bones immediately!" the book was slammed closed again, this time not on fingers.
Voldemort felt Skeeters unholy glee over the find, as she dug her numerous legs to ensure she remained on Proudfoot. This was the find of the century, oh, she couldn't wait to publish this information.
When Proudfoot apparated, as did Skeeter, and the memory changed to the books and everything they'd brought with them to the evidence room. Tagging everything so that nobody could remove it from the room except for him.
Only those allowed in the room could get in, or those entering with someone who had a pass.
He copied the journals and left the originals in their place, not noticing the beetle flying off his shoulder.
"Merlin, Bones is going to be furious," he muttered out loud, stomach still twisting unpleasantly…his face visibly showing his sick disgust.
Then Voldemort watched exactly how Skeeter had got her information.
She copied all the books and took off.
Like clips of a movie, she read the books, and before long she was visiting Figg.
Spinning a tale of how she was working for 'Dumbledore' all along, and the squib ate it up, at least until she was drowsed with Veritaserum and spewed all the ugly details she'd kept to herself for eleven years.
Watched her take off, and begin what she saw was the most sensational article that would win her awards.
Then regretfully – and much to his sickness – watched her seduce her boss, get his signature after sleeping with him.
Then proceeded to take that signature in the dead of the night to the Daily Prophet while they were doing the editing, with the boss's signature, they published the article on the first page.
Voldemort wrenched himself from her thoughts, grimacing in disgust at her thoughts. People thought he was sadistic? They needed to take a closer look at the rest of the magical world.
"How did she do it?" Corvus asked, really surprised that Tom had succeeded in waiting that long to get his answers.
Skeeter was unconscious, the malicious way Voldemort had yanked his way out of her mind had left her thusly.
"It appears this is too widespread to contain," Voldemort admitted darkly, "The Aurors upon searching the homes of Diggle or Doge, found journals…journals whereupon they placed their regrets and information regarding the abuse Harry has endured. The idiots even mentioned the 'guard' stationed from the moment Harry was placed at the Dursleys. The squib Arabella Figg. Whom Skeeter then questioned under Veritaserum and spilled everything she knew. Not that she remembers, Skeeter Obliviated her afterwards. Amelia Bones is already aware of the abuse the Auror took the information directly to her. You'll find a copy of the journals in her bedroom."
"I'll get them, how many are there?" Corvus declared immediately.
"Seven in total," Voldemort informed his friend, glancing at Rabastan. So, he wanted to witch in her animagus form, did he? Well, given his loyalty and the fact he'd tried to find him…he would award him. What people often didn't realize was if you died locked in your animagus form…that's the way you remained especially if you're locked in by a spell. It was why they'd began the Animagus register.
"Any specific way you'd like to see her die, Rabastan?" Voldemort asked, knowing that really, he was above all else, entitled to that right. He was betrothed to Harry, closer to him than anyone else. If his parents had been here and dark, it would be them and Rabastan seeing to the one who had wronged him.
Rabastan stared at the Dark Lord, dark eyes desiring nothing but to cause Skeeter pain and anguish. The same pain and anguish she'd probably so gleefully written about Harry as if he were nothing. As if he didn't have any feelings of his own. Now Harry's life was going to be investigated, talked about, gossiped about…and he wanted nothing more than to protect him from it all. "If only that time-tuner could go more than a few hours," he rasped out, they could have prevented the article altogether.
Voldemort nodded curtly, entirely agreeing with him, the Ministry he supposed would have found out but not the public. If they'd known they could have succeeded in removing Skeeter early. Unfortunately, luck hadn't been on their side this time. "Indeed,"
"I want her to know who she was dealing with, who she pissed off…" Rabastan said, "I want her to know her death is coming."
That Voldemort could easily do, he gave a nod in conformation, not that it was really required. He would be dealing with her swiftly, they had to do this quickly. The Aurors could arrive at any given moment now that he knew what happened…the Aurors would want to know just how she'd gotten her information.
Corvus strolled back into the room, a bundle of books he was already shrinking and placing in his pocket. His face entirely impassive, Voldemort had no doubt he'd read a little bit. He'd been gone too long to have just summoned the books, ensured the correct number and walked back out.
"Enervate!"
Skeeter gasped as she woke to the pain, "Please…I told you everything I know," she muttered out through broken front teeth – having slammed her face into the front door earlier – her nose was also broken given her a nasally sound.
"You did not, Lord Voldemort found the information himself," Voldemort said coolly, he'd often referred to himself in third person when he was hindered by the splitting of his soul.
Dolohov wandered over to the window, glancing out as unobtrusively as possible.
Skeeter shrieked, she actually shrieked at the information, gaping at the wizard as if were insane. Shaking her head, no, it wasn't possible…it couldn't be Voldemort could it? He couldn't possibly be back and she not get to write about it?
Voldemort actually snorted in sheer disgust, if he hadn't heard her beg for her life, he would have thought she had no self-preservation whatsoever. Her mind was loud and clear to him, already desiring to reveal that he was alive? All for an award? Oh, no, she wouldn't be getting any award.
"My Lord…Aurors are approaching the street," Dolohov warned him, he had put approximate wards way down for any magical presence.
Skeeter perked up at that, "HELP! PLEASE HELP ME! HELLLLLP PLEASEEE!" she shrieked as loudly as possible, frenetic at the possible rescue.
"Permuto! Wingardium Leviosa! It seems our fun will have to end here, Avada Kedavra!" with that the beetle dropped down dead. "Accio!" he summoned the beetle and pocketed it before ensuring that Dolohov, Rabastan and Corvus had left, wiping down any traces of magic they'd performed with great difficulty and then removing the wards he'd placed just as the Aurors passed his own proximation alert.
Hiding his magical signature, he Apparated away just as he heard the Aurors knocking at Rita Skeeter's door.
There would never be an answer.
"Well, that went well," Voldemort said dryly as he Apparated directly to Lestrange manor, their pre-decided meeting points afterwards. "You best get to Africa before the hour is up."
"I have something I want to do first," Rabastan admitted, "Father…I'll need your help." He wouldn't be able to do it.
"Oh?" Corvus asked curiously, giving his son a look, wondering what it could be.
"Encase the beetle in amber, there's a few runes I want to put on it…" Rabastan said.
"As it so happens, we do have a few pieces of amber in the manor," Corvus nodded, it hadn't been his wives favourite pieces so he didn't mind it going towards something he suspected to be for Harry. It brought him nothing but delight to see Rabastan reciprocating. "We can do it now, why don't you write a note?" smugly standing, making his way towards his bedroom, he didn't let the House-elves touch his wife's things, or what was left of her things at any rate. His sons and Harry were the only ones he'd let touch her things. Especially since they reacted with the appropriate reverence. Knowing just how much they meant to him.
"Tear drop shape," Rabastan asked, not even glancing their way as he focused entirely on writing his missive. His writing was barely legible. He loathed the fact his hands were shaking so much, but it was readable and that was all that mattered.
Between Corvus and Voldemort, the amber that was melted down – or up since it was in mid-air – and Voldemort floated the beetle into the middle of the melted amber until it was fused together in the shape he'd requested.
It was the most absurd thing Voldemort had ever done but he felt nothing but amusement. Would the boy even be informed what it was?
"You do realize son, that I am no good at Ancient Runes?" Corvus said in amusement. Watching him closely, contentment encompassing him whole. He had been worried for a bit when his son looked to be refusing to see Harry…but all was well now.
"I'll do them," Dolohov offered, watching the scene in front of him.
"Heat and protection rune," Rabastan murmured, rubbing at his right hand which ached fiercely at the small letter he'd written. It was nothing unusual, he was used to it, having been writing for ages mostly regarding his Runes mastery admittedly.
Dolohov nodded, and within a few moments, the amber was glowing hot to touch with the two runes applied. After that he said his goodbyes to both Lestranges before giving a short bow to the Dark Lord and left.
The amber pendant was then placed in a soft velvet blue box, and sent off but not on Loki naturally, he was too recognized as his familiar.
--------------0
Directly before breakfast Headmaster Slytherin made use of the Floo network to get to the Hospital Wing. Finally giving in and going to see Miss. Granger, he'd had apprentice Healer Chen ask him twice if he was available when he'd been caught when she Floo called over.
"Is there a reason Miss Granger has not been released?" The Headmaster asked Poppy, as he made himself known. Stepping out of the Floo network, a little annoyed. "Were her injuries concerning?"
"She's refusing to leave the hospital wing until you and the Aurors have made yourself known to her." Kit explained, looking just as put out and thoroughly annoyed as the Headmaster. Her full name was actually Kathrine Chen, but everyone had called her Kitchen then it got shorted to Kit and it had stuck ever since.
"Aurors?" Slytherin asked, startled, glancing between them, his confusion becoming more obvious to them. "Why?" arching a brow, his gaze sharpening in silent demand for an answer.
"Because she wishes to charge Mr. Potter with assault," Poppy replied in exasperation. "We've naturally tried to inform her that the Aurors would not press charges and she'd be wasting their time. Unfortunately, she's electing to be rather selective in her hearing." At school you were always referred to by the title Mr or Miss or Mrs if the student was already married, they were never 'Heir' or 'Lord' within the confines of the school. Just like the professors weren't Masters such as Master Snape despite his accomplishments.
"Assault?" the Headmaster looked even more startled, "Potter assaulted Granger?" doubting that he would allow himself to get caught. He'd certainly gotten enough experience dealing with Ginevra Weasley to have become very good at it.
"She's insisting he did," Poppy answered, putting her quill down.
"When was this assault supposed to have taken place? Has she not been here since yesterday morning?" the Headmaster questioned.
"Oh, that's when she's insisting, he assaulted her, because of the incident…" Kit explained, "She's refusing to listen when we tell her that accidental magic can happen within Hogwarts."
"Have you informed the Aurors?" Headmaster Slytherin asked exasperated. This was part of the reason he didn't want to remain Headmaster…but the good seriously outweighed the bad.
"Yes," Kit replied.
"What?" Poppy was the one who answered surprised.
Kit shrugged, "I mean come on, she's not listening to us, the Aurors can tell her themselves and she can go back to class." There wasn't even a single cut on her, the damage the Troll had done had healed somewhat nicely.
"You never call the Aurors without first talking to me about it," Headmaster Slytherin retorted, his annoyance causing the apprentice healer to shrink, "Calling them here to…pander to a second-year student is at the height of incredulity!"
"Sorry Headmaster Slytherin," Kit said, stepping back subdued. "I just thought…well, if she heard them tell her she'd go to her classes."
The Headmaster stalked out without another word. Annoyance thrumming through him, he did not want the Aurors in his school. Shaking his head, at least it wasn't for anything serious, if anything the Aurors would find the entire thing humorous. That's only if their workload was light, if not they'd be in as much of a foul mood as himself.
"Ms. Granger you asked to see me?" the Headmaster asked, as he stalked into the main hospital wing. Stalking up to the girl, his face entirely impassive as he gazed expectantly at her.
"I want Harry Potter charged with assault, he assaulted me," Hermione said stubbornly. She hated how he outdid her at every single class, even Draco Malfoy didn't manage that. Ever since the incident with the Troll she felt as though she'd lost something she'd never get back.
"Ms. Granger, Mr. Potter had a single incident of accidental magic while experiencing something severely traumatic to him." The Headmaster informed her coolly. "He could no more help that, than any other child, yourself included, in any accidental magic you do."
"It wasn't accidental magic!" Hermione insisted, "Accidental magic cannot happen at Hogwarts! It says so in Hogwarts: A History!" she didn't know how many times she'd have to tell them.
"I'm sorry to inform you otherwise, but accidental magic can happen within Hogwarts, especially when it comes to someone as magically inclined as Mr. Potter." The Headmaster answered tersely. Magic that would only heighten as he got older. "He's an extremely magically gifted wizard. The Aurors will inform you of the same thing. He cannot be held accountable for accidental magic, otherwise we would be arresting every single magical child in the world." sounding gravely amused.
"He nearly took my eye!" Hermione shouted angrily; she was used to being the most intelligent girl in school. She'd expected the same here, most intelligent, most magically gifted, the Muggleborn to be remembered. "I'll go to the Ministry myself." She said crossing her arms stubbornly.
"Ten points from Gryffindor for disrespect. There are ways to speak to me, but shouting is not one of them." Headmaster Slytherin stated, imagining her reaction if he whipped out his wand and cast the Cruciatus curse on her…probably denial, it seemed to be her go to. He wondered if she was being prodded in a certain direction. It was enough to reign in his anger at her audacity.
Unfortunately, a lot of the Gryffindors still harboured a great deal of resentment and anger towards the changes their lives had taken. That Albus Dumbledore was removed, his reputation destroyed. That Minerva McGonagall was removed as Head of house. There was no more blatant favouritism, he'd even put a stop to Severus' own brand of prejudice.
He would not follow in Dumbledore's footsteps, in anything, not even house prejudice. He had caused the stead decline but finally at long last it was beginning to rise again.
"If he cannot be arrested for assault then I want to sue him!" Hermione muttered lowly, but Headmaster Slytherin heard her and his eyes widened in incredulity yet again.
So that was her end game? Money? Despite the fact her parents had a great deal of it already? Dumbledore had been forced to pay out money to the Grangers for his actions in keeping her at Hogwarts. For not informing her parents of what was going on. They were set for life on the repatriations repaid to them. Even with the massive St. Mungo's hospital bill they'd have had to pay.
"Ms. Granger…do yourself a favour and think before you proceed down this road," Lord Slytherin cautioned. "For it will not end well for you." giving her the only warning he would.
Hermione just jutted out her chin in defiance.
"Very well," Slytherin sighed, she was truly signing her death warrant…and he didn't think he or his side would actually have to lift a finger. Just then the wards alerted him to the incoming Aurors.
Regardless of whether the Aurors knocked some sense into her…the news would be around Hogwarts within moments he realized. Hearing a quiet gasp and breathing from the Hospital wing doors.
---------------0
"Is that a betrothal gift?" Daphne asked, watching Harry giggle with a smile. He hadn't been himself since yesterday morning. He'd missed charms but attended every single class afterwards. The Slytherins – all of them – naturally formed barriers and protected Harry from the stares, the questions and anything else anyone threw his way.
Harry nodded as he put it on, his entire demeanour changing from just mere moments ago.
"It's beautiful," Pansy admitted, it was massive, too. She was definitely smart enough to not antagonise Harry Potter ever again. Shuddering anew at the fact Harry could so easily get away with such blatant cheek and disrespect to the Dark Lord. If he was allowed to do that…Merlin only knows just how much protection he was really afforded.
No wonder her father was so angry with her.
Harry looked at the missive again, grinning so widely that it should have hurt his cheeks.
Harry,
Enclosed you'll find the first of many gifts I intend to give you.
Being an animagus is something worthy of investigating.
Do not let anyone make you feel inferior without your consent. You are worth more than any of them could hope to be. That jealousy and envy will always colour their outlook on life.
R x
Draco wanted to laugh and tease Harry for being so besotted. He didn't, he bit the words back. He didn't want to see Harry's face fall; he was obviously feeling very vulnerable and unsure of himself at the moment. This was the happiest he had ever seen Harry.
Harry understood Rabastan's hint, and understood all too well what he had around his neck. Rabastan was offering his protection, to protect him from his enemies.
The amber held within it, Rita Skeeter in her animagus form. He probably should be disgusted but he wasn't. He just felt so incredibly happy, Rabastan wanted to continue the betrothal contract. It wasn't just for show anymore, he wasn't in Azkaban he didn't need to continue it…but he was.
"You really care about him, don't you?" Draco asked quietly, with what would pass for a small smile on his face.
Harry blinked, turning to Draco he nodded, of course he did, hadn't he made that clear? He loved all of them, Corvus, Rodolphus and Rabastan. They were his family…and he so desperately wanted family. It's all he'd ever wanted. He didn't care about anything else…nothing else could matter more. "Yes," he simply said, even if it wasn't the Slytherin thing to admit. He wasn't a Slytherin after all.
Draco smiled a little wider, "I'm glad," he replied, but naturally afterwards his masks were firmly back in place. "You deserve it." Harry did deserve to be happy; he'd need to speak to his father…to make sure Rabastan felt the same. He didn't want his best friend – and at this point Harry was one of his best friends – to be hurt. Vividly recalling what he'd read in the Daily Prophet, hurt again he silently amended.
He was the last person in the world who deserved to be hurt.
Harry's grin just got that bit bigger, displaying more emotion than he ever had since entering Hogwarts walls.
More than one person felt their breaths catch, realizing for the first time just how attractive Harry actually was.
Noticing what Rabastan already knew.
--------------0
There we go! Poor Harry his happiness never seems to last… I think one more visit to the brothers then perhaps the summer holidays? Will the Brothers be well enough to return then or shall they be gone another year? Soon the contract will be mentioned…shall it be renewed? Can it be renewed? Or will they just either marry or not? Is there anything you'd like to see or know before another time skip? Something I may have overlooked? Will the new contract have Harry become Lord Potter-Lestrange instead of Rabastan becoming Lord Lestrange-Potter? Or will Harry just use the Lestrange name leaving the Potter one for any child he bears? Shall we see Harry stepping into society at fourteen? Or will he wait another year at least? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 72
"Madam Pomfrey," Auror Proudfoot inclined his head in respect, "I'm Auror Proudfoot, this is Auror Smith. Can you tell us what exactly has happened? Any information at all that might help the case?" treating it seriously, children were the future after all. He took his job extremely serious.
Poppy nodded, "I remember you at Hogwarts, I had just begun mind, but you visited my wing a time or two." During his NEWTS if she recalled, requiring a calming draught.
"I did," Proudfoot nodded, giving her a small smile, "But the case?" he was here for professional reasons not to ruminate in the past.
Poppy glanced at her apprentice before replying, "I apologise for the belief that it might be something serious. My apprentice was remiss in calling you, as our Headmaster so graciously pointed out a few minutes ago."
The apprentice healer grimaced before continuing to take stock of the potion's cupboard.
"I'm sorry, if there is no case why are we here?" Smith questioned perturbed.
"A student has raised allegations of assault," Poppy explained, "But perhaps you're best hearing it from her." that way she'd get their genuine reactions and this might get through to the girl.
"Yes, yes, indeed we are," Proudfoot straightened immediately, assault, this was not something easily dismissed. Yet he knew Poppy was a very fair and strict witch. If she believed something had gone down, she would be the first to Floo call them. Yet if she didn't believe there was something to be concerned about…he was curious but still, he was here to do his job.
"Through there?" Auror smith pointed towards the main wing, they'd all attended Hogwarts and knew there way around blindfolded.
"Yes," Poppy nodded, "We'll give you some privacy." Indicating that they could go ahead.
Aurors Proudfoot and Smith exited Poppy's office, making their way towards the main wing. Moody had given them this assignment; he'd been about to come himself before he received a call out that required a senior officer. They had cases themselves, big ones, including investigating the abuse of the Heir Potter of the Noble and most Ancient house of Potter.
"Ah, Headmaster Slytherin, perhaps you can shed some light for us?" Auror Smith said, stepping forward showing his identification. "Auror Smith and Proudfoot, we were called here due to an assault?"
"Yes!" the girl on the bed insisted, "I do want to report an assault."
Smith nodded seriously, "We'll need to get the results of the scan from Poppy, Headmaster, are you acting as her magical guardian or are her parents on the way?"
The relief that swept through Hermione was so strong, finally, finally someone was listening to her.
"I think perhaps you should understand what happened before we take those steps," Headmaster Slytherin said, mouth and eyes tight. "As for the moment, yes, I'll act as her magical guardian but for this moment only." Making it clear that he wouldn't be acting further in her stead. He was only doing this so he didn't have to have Muggles in his school, it made him feel disgusted just thinking about it. Plus, their faces were going to be amusing to say the least, and he was finding amusement in nearly every day life these days.
"Understood," the Aurors replied, scribbling away on their pads, feeling the Headmaster watching them, with an almost amused air surrounding him. It made them curious, why the merriment? Why weren't they taking it seriously?
"What's your name?" Smith begun.
"Hermione Jean Granger," Hermione said, daring them to comment on her blood status.
"Age?"
"19th of September 1979," Hermione informed them, relaxing further when there was no comment or derision regarding her blood status.
"So, third year student," Smith recalled that anyone over the 1st of September had to wait another year before gaining entrance to Hogwarts.
The Dark Lord in disguise quite happily dissuaded them of that notion, "Second year, student, Aurors, she was held back a year." Enjoying the vexation that the girl displayed, she was so easily angered it was rather funny.
"Only because I got hurt! A Troll got into Hogwarts and it attacked me!" Hermione all but shrieked, incensed that they would think her stupid.
"A Troll doesn't attack without provocation…" Proudfoot said blankly, watching the Headmaster glance away hiding presumably his mirth. It would be unprofessional of him after all. "Was there anyone else involved in the incident?" perplexed. Surely a first-year student wouldn't try to face a fully grown mountain Troll?
"No, not at all, although one could argue that due to Dumbledore…"
"Headmaster Dumbledore," Hermione couldn't help but add before grimacing, so used to correcting everyone.
"Removing the wards on Hogwarts you could say he was complicit in her injuries. I'm sure Ms. Granger learned a valuable lesson that day, not to antagonise things bigger than her." the Headmaster continued to speak, disregarding her earlier words entirely.
Hermione flushed a molten red colour, furious over the way he was talking over her as if she wasn't there. However, she kept her mouth shut, she was getting what she wanted, and that was the main thing.
"We're getting a little off topic; do you know who attacked you?" Smith imputed, knowing who attacked her was vital, but if she didn't know…hopefully remnants of the spell casters magic remained behind. School students didn't know how to hide their magic, plus it was much too powerful for students to accomplish, even some of the Aurors had trouble with it. Admittedly they were Muggleborn and hadn't been taught how to so there was that.
"Harry Potter," Hermione declared mulishly, still angry over what had been said.
Aurors Smith and Proudfoot froze, glancing at each other, their doubt clearly expressed. The boy they'd been reading about had assaulted someone? There was no way an abused child such as Harry Potter would just up and attack someone without provocation surely? Still, they would need to investigate it thoroughly so not to be accused of a cover up.
"Tell them what happened, Ms. Granger," the Headmaster prompted her, from where he was seated gracefully.
"He used magic to explode the goblet that I was drinking from," Hermione explained, tears in her eyes. "I had to take Skele-grow to fix my teeth, and a piece of shrapnel nearly took my eye out."
"Were there any witnesses?"
"Where did the incident take place?"
The Aurors asked simultaneously, wondering if perhaps it was a blasting curse? If so, they needed to find out exactly what had happened and who had said what.
The Headmaster sighed, "The incident took place in the Great Hall at Hogwarts, everyone was there sitting down to breakfast. I'm afraid Mr. Potter had just glimpsed a copy of yesterday's Daily Prophet and due to the emotional upheaval, he did accidental magic. All the goblets and jugs exploded. Sending water and juice and fragments flying."
The Aurors inhaled sharply finally understanding everyone's reactions to her proclamation.
"I'm afraid, Ms. Granger was the only one to not take heed of the magical backlash and anger exuding from the teenager. Everyone else had the good sense to back away, after the incident I immediately took him to a room and conjured up some vases and allowed him to vent the last of his frustrations." The Headmaster explained.
The Aurors nodded their approval, sometimes the excess anger could be more dangerous than the initial outburst. The Headmaster had done the right thing in ensuring Harry had a safe space to vent. They could only imagine how he felt when that paper came out.
"We understand, thank you Headmaster Slytherin, no charges will be pressed naturally," nodding their heads.
"He assaulted me!" Hermione all but screamed at them, furious, she couldn't believe they were just ignoring what he'd done.
"No, Ms. Granger, he was triggered due to an extreme emotional outburst, accidental magic happens to us all. We cannot be blamed for accidental magic, it's all a part of growing up." He said softly, smiling at her gently.
"Accidental magic cannot happen at Hogwarts!" she raged at them, hands in fists, flushed an ugly red in her anger.
"Twenty points from Gryffindor for your unbecoming attitude, Ms. Granger, they are Aurors and guests at Hogwarts you will treat them as such." The Headmaster stated firmly, playing the angry Headmaster at the disrespect to the Aurors.
"Who told you that?" Smith asked with more patience than she deserved.
"It says so in Hogwarts: A History," Hermione said indignantly, but the Headmaster had echoed her words with exasperation.
Proudfoot choked, hiding his mouth behind his writing pad. Waiting until he'd regained his composure, the urge to laugh was amusing to say the least.
"Do you know when it was written, Ms. Granger?"
Hermione immediately and predictably rattled out the date.
"Yes, and do you know that the book was not peer reviewed and unauthorised? Much of the information contained within can be easily disproven." Smith stated simply, "It's a book, Ms. Granger, not truth I'm sorry to say. People can Apparate within Hogwarts, Portkey's can be used in the school and on the grounds…and accidental magic most certainly can happen."
Now why didn't he think of that? The Headmaster thought, watching Hermione crumble at the kind words leaving Smith's mouth. Oh, it was a beautiful sight, if he didn't get to watch the Aurors laugh at least he got to see this.
"Did you read the newspaper?" Proudfoot asked the teenager, not as kind as Smith, which was surprising to say the least.
"I read it, yes," Granger said defiantly, angry beyond belief, she was going to investigate this further. Headmaster dumbledore wouldn't have had that book accepted at Hogwarts so long if it wasn't right. They were just siding with Potter because of what happened when he was a baby. Because he was the Boy-Who-Lived. She didn't care what the rest of the Gryffindors said.
"And you cannot understand why he'd have a momentarily lapse of judgement?" if it could be called as such. Merlin, his past was spread across the newspaper for crying out loud.
"It's not my fault what happened to him," Hermione declared, "But what he did to me was his fault."
The Aurors were silently aghast, did the girl have absolutely no empathy? They glanced at the Headmaster who seemed just as disturbed by her words as they were. Someone like that…needed an eye kept on them at all times.
"Mr Potter hasn't broken any laws, he cannot be charged for accidental magic," Proudfoot declared, closing his note pad with a finality.
"I am sorry to have wasted your time gentlemen," Slytherin declared solemnly, "I understand how much stress you are under to do your jobs. I would have put a stop to this…farce if I had known about it." laying it on a little thick, but his charm worked wonders on everyone…well, almost everyone.
"It's not your fault, Sir," Proudfoot said seriously, but straightening up under the praise. "I'm just glad we got the situation sorted…" before any more time was wasted.
The Headmaster nodded, understanding the unspoken words, "Yes, indeed, I'm sure your caseloads are extremely heavy as is." Referring to both of them, since no doubt, they weren't partnered all the time, which he reckoned they sound be. It would make the Auror department run much more efficiently and smoothly.
"If he can't be arrested, I want him sued!" Hermione blurted out, desperate to feel vindicated and right. Refusing to believe the Aurors, she'd look it up herself, and make sure they regretted it.
"That isn't our department, Ms. Granger, but I would think twice about it. The case could go on for years, costing a lot of money, more than you'd see returned if you were successful, but considering what happened…I do not believe you'd see a Knut." Smith cautioned her, reeling with disbelief.
The more they suggested she stop; the more determined Hermione became. They were just as prejudice as she thought. They decided just because she was Muggleborn that she wasn't as good as Potter. Just because of something that happened when he was a baby.
Proudfoot felt pretty much the same, the two dazed Aurors nodded to the Headmaster in goodbye. Their nods were the equivalent of handshaking, which they didn't do mostly because all of them were right-handed and they always had that free to ensure they could easily get to their wands.
All stemming back from war torn worlds they'd survived.
"Return to your classes, Miss. Granger, immediately," Slytherin informed his student, "The Hospital wing are for those in need of healing, which luckily nobody has required while you had your little…temper tantrum." He informed her, if she wanted to waste her money and her parent's money trying to sue Harry then…so be it. It seemed she would need to learn this lesson on her own. Both he and Aurors had tried to warn her, for such an intelligent girl – and she was intelligent in a bookish way – she wasn't acting very bright at the moment.
With that Tom turn swiftly, leaving the hospital wing and the delusional girl to do as she pleased. If she did not return to her classes though, he would be removing a lot more points. It wasn't as though she was a true danger, if anything a minor irritant that he had no doubt, Harry could take care of himself.
--------0
Harry had never looked forward to a Saturday more, which was saying something. He'd been doing this for over two years now. Something just felt different…maybe it was because they weren't in Azkaban? Maybe it was because they were in Africa? Or maybe…just maybe…it was the betrothal gift he'd gotten. Which by the way he'd never removed from around his neck. Not even to shower.
The moment he was dressed, Harry made quick work of leaving Hogwarts. He didn't need to inform anyone; his Head of House was aware of his leaving. As was the Headmaster…and his friends knew he'd see them when he returned.
Still under the protection of the wards, but able to Portkey, Harry used the new one, he'd already returned the old one for Corvus' to dispose of. This Portkey unlike the others lasted significantly longer…and it was a good job he hadn't eaten since he felt very, very sick as he whirled for what felt like an age before being deposited on a lovely sandy beach with water as far as they eye could see.
Harry couldn't help but blink in awe, yes, he'd seen the water, yes, he'd seen the sand but he hadn't actually visited the beach. It even smelt hot, and the breeze was just right, he couldn't help but gleefully remove his shoes and socks and drip his feet into the water.
He heard chuckling behind him, glancing back he noticed Corvus patiently waiting for him with a small smile on his face. He beamed back, wiggling his toes in the water, just so very happy. Despite the news he'd received but he wasn't concerned. No, that was for Antonio to sort out now.
Corvus observed Harry, despite all the holidays they'd gone on, they had never gone to the beach. Which he realized, was very remiss of him. It was a stark contrast from how he had been at the beginning of the week. He hoped that Tom was helping to keep Harry safe from the gossip.
"Good morning, Harry," Corvus said, "The boys are having breakfast, have you had yours?" suspecting heavily that he hadn't. He no longer was on a strong potion regimen, which means nothing he had to take with or after food. By next year he wouldn't need to take anything. The set back's he'd had…had forced Harry to have to extend his potions intake for over a year.
"No," Harry admitted, almost vibrating in excitement.
"Then let's go," Corvus said, "It's not far at all," the hotel was in full view.
"I thought…well, I thought there would be more people," Harry admitted, gazing around in awe, but there seemed to be only a few people. All of them impeccably dressed in white robes with an insignia attached – perhaps to let others know they were not guests? – and a few people relaxing.
As they walked, he noticed people, a few had amputations, one had their leg severed below the knee and one was missing their right arm entirely. Harry didn't stare too long, he knew how it felt and they were here to be safe, to get better. The last thing they wanted or needed was a visitor gawking at them like they weren't normal anymore.
"If magic can regrow bones and skin…how come we can't regrow entire limbs?" Harry asked quietly, staring at Corvus.
"Magic isn't a miracle worker, as you well know," Corvus explained, "And normally when that happens, it's the darker side of magic they're exposed to which means the severed limb cannot be reattached."
"And you can't create an artificial limb?" Harry queried, squeezing his toes into the sand as they went, unfortunately, when they reached the grass he could no longer to do. It hadn't been something he'd looked up or thought to look into.
"There is a way, yes, but its rather unsightly, and incredibly difficult, as well as near impossible to control." Corvus informed him, "You can create limbs out of what looks like pure silver but it's pure magic."
"Why can't they be controlled?" Harry questioned thoughtfully.
"Because as in all things, magic is sometimes unpredictable, so there isn't many people taking that option." Corvus explained, and as soon as Harry saw Rabastan and Rodolphus his attention was very easily diverted.
"Rabastan!" Harry said smiling as he ran over to the wizard, dropping his shoes at the side of the chair and wrapped his arms around him. "Thank you! I loved your gift." He declared, his voice slightly muffled the first thing Harry consciously became aware of in the hug was that Rabastan smelt amazing.
"What am I? Chopped Liver?" Rodolphus grumbled, but playfully so.
Harry peered at the wizard through Rabastan's arm, "Considering the way you used to drink, it's probably the healthiest part of you right now."
Rodolphus barked out in amusement, "Just exactly what has my father been telling you about me?"
"Everything," Harry whispered playfully, smiling in amusement, "Do you want one?" a glint of unsureness entering his green eyes.
"Well, I'd rather not be chopped liver," Rodolphus said pointedly, opening his arms expectantly. It was the right thing to do since he saw the insecurity fade. If Harry was to be his brother-in-law well, he wanted him to feel welcome. He'd never forgive himself if Harry felt too insecure to agree to the continued betrothal because of him. He wasn't stupid, Harry could see just how close he and his brother were.
One of the last things his mum said to him was to always look after his brother, and then they lost her to Dragon Pox. He'd always been very overprotective of him, he didn't care that he would be a Lord one day, blood was everything. He'd shared everything with his brother, and their father had raised them as equals, even when he got lessons in being a Lord. Although Rabastan hadn't continued taking them, instead decided to do other things leaving Rodolphus to endure it alone, the little traitor.
Look at him now, he was by the look of it, potentially going to marry into the Black-Potter family.
Harry laughed as he scooted over, not seeing the glare Rabastan directed as his brother. Seeing him as a potential threat to his betrothal for just a second, after all Rodolphus was bisexual, and now a widow. Common sense quickly set in though, his brother would never do that to him. He knew his brother would prefer to see him happy over all else.
"How did you do in your exams?" Rabastan asked as Harry took a seat, there was enough food there to do all four of them. All healthy stuff, not a single unhealthy item was on the menu not even a piece of toast on butter.
"All 'O's except for Potions that was an 'A'," Harry said, "I'm not very good at them, I'm not sure why, I was good at cooking."
"Maybe that's your problem," Rodolphus pointed out, "The two things surprisingly don't combine all that well. Having a higher flame let's say wouldn't burn the steak, but entirely change the potion and its intended purpose. Cutting a herb or potion ingredient too wide would have a bad effect but a vegetable would cook all the same. How did you do in your basic training?"
"What basic training?" Harry cocked his head to the side.
"Didn't your potions instructor not teach you how to prepare ingredients according to the books? Teach you about the flame levels? And the effect the juices have on the potion itself?" Rabastan was the one to answer.
"No, our first class we began brewing potions, or learning about them when we weren't brewing, quizzes." Harry said rather confused by their reactions, they all looked pissed off.
"Weren't you invited to take part in the Muggle born induction week?" Rodolphus asked incredulously.
"Ah, but you forget he's not Muggleborn, judging by your face you weren't invited, correct?" Corvus asked, steel behind his voice. A weakness in the system or a deliberate plot to keep Harry oblivious? He reckoned he knew the answer and it turned his stomach, he was an idiot himself, for not thinking of it sooner.
"No, but Hagrid…he was odd the entire time, when I asked things, he didn't seem to know the answers." Harry said.
Rodolphus snorted, "That's because he probably didn't, he isn't and wasn't a teacher, he should never have picked you up. He isn't taught how to interact with Muggle born or Muggle raised students." Having to refrain from using a few rather nasty words, but he was used to doing it in mixed company though so it wasn't too difficult.
"That looked like it hurt," Harry said grinning at the wizard, Rodolphus was forgetting that Harry knew him better than that. He'd seen him at his weakest…and now…now he was getting to see Rodolphus in his element or maybe just a little stronger?
Rodolphus just burst out laughing for a few seconds, the kid seemed to know him well. "Wouldn't want to cause any offense to your delicate sensibilities," but the tone was clearly teasing.
"Rodolphus, according to all your belief's I'm a half blood," Harry said softly, "You believed that I was lesser than you because my blood wasn't pure. But considering how strong you guys are you have to have at least a few half blood's in your family line. How many Noble and Ancient families have been wiped out because they kept marrying too closely to their own families? The Ancient Egyptians used to do the same thing…and the whole lot of them were wiped out not by plagues or diseases but buy over the years producing more and more squibs because they kept marrying into their own family. The Blacks are the best most recent example of that. There were so many of them back when my Grandmother married into the Potter family. I can't even keep track of them and I've studied them, and it isn't always because of their love of reusing the same name."
Rodolphus rolled his eyes, "I know," he groused out, huffily, something he wouldn't have done unless he was entirely comfortable and with family only. "I've been doing some reading while I was here." It felt so good to be able to hold a book and just read. Although, the stuff Harry was talking about wasn't in books, it was research, and a lot of it, done by Harry, his father and the Dark Lord.
"So, an old dog can learn new tricks?" Harry giggled.
"Just you wait until I'm up to casting a few spells, you'll find yourself going for a swim if you call me old." Rodolphus said wryly, drinking the milk that had been placed in front of him, still cold as if it had just been put there.
Harry grinned; this was so much better than talking in Azkaban. "You both look so much better." He said softly, meaning it to the very depth of his core.
"I feel it," Rabastan admitted, "Just after one day I felt as if a huge weight had been removed from my shoulders." The mud bath, and the soak in the jacuzzi with the phoenix tears, seriously…just looking at himself after one day he felt…younger, not as messed up, he didn't know if it was just his imagination or the fact, he was coming to terms with suddenly realizing how old he was. Or it might have something to do with the calming draughts that stopped them getting worked up. They were really strong, and they'd slowly and gradually be taken down until they were weaned off them and by then, they say their emotions should be centred enough for them to be able to control them. It would be months though, months of potions before they could be off them.
Rodolphus was nodding in agreement.
"I'm glad, and honestly…It's weird seeing you all dressed up," Harry added laughing, taking a bowl of fruit salad – which is what he normally has at Hogwarts – he wondered if he could make some cakes for Rabastan and Rodolphus…healthy ones they'd be allowed. Or fully clean for that matter, they tried in Azkaban.
"I'd have gratefully burnt those robes," Rodolphus grumbled, but he'd been given clothes that his father had given to the guards at the Ministry. The other robe had disappeared, he honestly couldn't have given a damn where it was. He owed Harry more than he'd ever be able to repay.
"Yes, yes, we would have," Corvus agreed, just basking in the sun and the freedom to spend time with his sons that wasn't in Azkaban. They'd done a lot of talking in the past week, when they weren't being pampered or enduring painful exercises and taking a lot of naps. "Did your Potions tutor not ask you if you had completed the Remedial course?" the one he had paid for as a matter of fact, while Harry remained at Lestrange manor during what would have been his first year.
"He did," Harry confessed, "But I thought he meant the lessons…I had no idea there was anything else." slightly ashamed of his assumption now.
"And he didn't correct any mistakes you made?" Corvus wondered, had he not been educating Harry as he was meant to or did, he, like them, mistake the belief that Harry would have known the basics?
"When I made them yes, he'd correct it, I should have asked why, but…" Harry shrugged, he'd been trying to do too much all at once and one of his subjects had paid the price.
"How is your relationship with Professor Snape these days?" Rabastan asked, pondering on whether it would be the right thing to suggest or not.
"He's being really weird, I mean super weird," Harry confessed, "Ever since the news got out…it's sort of like he's just acknowledged it happened? He's barely looking me in the eye…but before that it was okay, he treats me like he treats all the other students." And that made him very happy. He had to have known at least a little, Corvus had been getting the potions from him…unless, he'd truly not known? "I thought he figured it out cus he started treating me differently."
Corvus remained blank faced at that, although the subtle smirk growing on his face…his sons saw but Harry? Was using his fork to find any more pieces of his favourite fruit – pineapple.
"Oh, I have something for you…but I don't think you'll be allowed them," Harry confessed, bringing out a massive bag of Bertie Botts every flavour bean…but these weren't every flavour. "They're all strawberry ones, I know they're your favourite."
"How on earth did you get these?" Rabastan asked stunned, they were in a sealed bag, but nobody ever just got their favourite ones. He hastily looked around before shoving them in his pocket then glanced back at Harry.
"I'm Harry Potter," Harry said innocently, blinking his eyes, before a devilish grin appeared on his face. "It has some advantages,"
Rabastan and Rodolphus' jaws dropped, "How were you not sorted into Slytherin?" Rodolphus asked yet again, continuously amazed by the boy. "You would have done so well there."
"I'm an honorary one," Harry said, "I spend most of my time in Slytherin or at the Slytherin table…" he confessed. "There is someone who is doing a lot of bullying to a second-year student though, she's a big bully…a little older than me…" he detested bullying, and his eyes grew dark as he thought on her.
"Do try not to kill anyone at Hogwarts, difficult to hide," Rodolphus teased him, "Most bullies are really insecure. They want to be the biggest and baddest thing around, but once put in their place…they don't get back up again."
"That explains Voldemort," Harry said jokingly, and it was a testament to how long Harry had been around them that neither so much as flinched at the term or got pissed off with Harry. "It's a girl," he told them, and something felt wrong attacking girls, they'd always been told it was wrong at school to hit girls.
"And? Witches are just as strong as Wizards sometimes more so," Rabastan declared, "Is it a Muggle thing?" his reluctance…it's the only thing that made sense. They weren't taught to stand back and allow a Witch to just curse them. In fact you're told not to antagonise them because they're vicious creatures who hold grudges.
"We're taught in school not to hit girls, or at least the teacher gave us all a talk about it…but that's only because Dudley was a horrid bully." Harry admitted bitterly, he never wanted to end up like that tub of lard. "Speaking off school…I'm being sued."
Rodolphus and Rabastan's relaxed demeanour shattered immediately, as they straightened up. Staring intently at Harry, frowning, silently demanding an answer. The brothers were very similar in looks, not in a way that would cause him to think he was seeing double or mistake Rodolphus for Rabastan but they did look very much alike. "What the Merlin's hell for?" Rabastan asked, insulted on his betrothed's behalf.
"You aren't surprised," Rodolphus commented to their father.
"Of course not, Harry informed me about the audacity, then Tom," Corvus explained, his mouth a tense line. "He doesn't believe she will be dissuaded from her current course."
"She?" Rabastan asked, under the table his left hand clenched into a first entirely voluntary this time. Fury seething through him, who the hell thought they could sue his betrothed and get away with it? Just after the newspaper as well? Did they have no shame?
"Hermione Granger," Corvus stated his tone clipped.
"Any relation to Hector Dagworth-Granger?" Rodolphus questioned.
"If she is, she's unaware of it, she's Muggleborn," Corvus said tightly, slightly startled by the question. "Her parents are definitely Muggles." He'd naturally investigated the girl the moment the news reached him that she was going to attempt to sue someone he loved very dearly. Dentists, the pair of them, Granger only child, magical displays? Not many, none that had required the Aurors presence to wipe their minds. Intelligent, although since her incident with the Troll her grades were consistent which was troubling, she was either not giving it her best or believing she couldn't get any better or her intelligence had suffered due to the knocks she'd taken. Which wouldn't be surprising really, Dumbledore leaving her at Hogwarts most assuredly wouldn't have helped either.
"What is she suing for?" Rabastan asked, still entirely focused on this newest revelation.
"I got angry in the Great Hall and accidentally made all the goblets and liquid containers to explode." Harry confessed, "She must have had her goblet in her hand when it happened…and it exploded in her face, chipping her front teeth so that they had to be extracted and regrown and a cut to the face that was healed right away." Knowing all of it.
Rabastan laughed, "She's trying to sue for accidental magic?" he choked out, dark eyes filled with mirth. Merlin, his chest hurt from all the laughing, and his throat ached from all the talking…he was tiring but he didn't want to miss a moment with Harry…even if it exhausted him beyond endurance.
"Yeah," Harry sighed, shaking his head, "Everyone knows, I'm not sure how, but they knew before I did. Someone must have overheard either that or she told someone she thought was maybe a friend? But she doesn't have the best of times making them." She was alright in very short doses, but any longer than that…it became pure hell. Not even her fellow Gryffindors could. They avoided her.
"You don't seem worried," Rodolphus wondered about that.
"Antonio is going to take care of it," Harry said, "There's just no point to worrying about it yet, he says it could take some time."
"That's true, he's going to be earning his pay again," Rodolphus agreed, impressed with Harry's attitude.
"He's already earning it, and more, he gets a very healthy stipend for sitting in my seats, more than Dumbledore ever earned." A cheeky grin on his face. He had put up the stipend amount, it wasn't a whole lot but it was as he said…more than Dumbledore was able to give himself.
As much as Harry would have loved to remain all day and night, it was unfortunate that he could not. The brothers had to continue on with their current regime, if they wavered even for a day it would mean staying for longer…and the boys while they wanted to get well…also wanted to return home so had agreed to the most intense one to see if they could do it.
They could be here in Africa for fifteen months to two years.
There were worse places to be they freely acknowledged it, but they wanted to resume a normal life. Or as normal as it would ever be having been out of society for over a decade.
Rabastan however…wasn't too rusty.
He did take Harry's hand and kiss it, thanking him for the sweets and enjoying the blush that encompassed Harry's face and the sweet smile that followed.
It was that image that enabled him to get through another torturous day and then the next and the next after that.
---------0
Hmm next chapter I'll be rounding up I think the Weasley part of the plot either that or mention it in the next chapter although it might not be easy it is doable either way their fate will be decided! ;) the next year maybe two are going to be written up in maybe 5/6 chapters unless a muse bites me in the ass LOL although I do have a few muses brewing *smirks* whether it happens or not remains to be seen I'm not to sure about using it :D feels a little predictive if you know what I mean! then again maybe not...it might actually be awesome and a bonding experience...and ooo presents! i do need lots of suggestions that might be something someone way beyond rich would get Harry, jewellery is a bit too predictive and well...I'm on the prowl for unique gifts :D I'll need to start writing some down! As for the courtship...another courtship or a very long engagement? since no Harry can't get married so young ;) I'll need to put it to a vote for Barty/Bill or Tom Riddle/Bill on here and of course on Facebook :) if you'd like to join my facebook is the same as my name DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanStories copy that into it and you'll find it :) R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 73
Bill swallowed thickly as he stood outside his brothers' door. Or rather the attic, and with a straightening spine he opened the door and let it open. The room was done in bright orange, with posters of the Chudley Cannons the British Quidditch team his brother supported. They had won the League cup twenty-one times, their current team was okay, but nothing like they used to be. There was a lot of posters, sure they weren't too expensive, but he had more than Percy…maybe Percy had asked for books for Christmas?
The room was an utter mess, clothes everywhere, it stank something foul, was that rotting food? He blanched at the sight of it, and flicked his wand, the food was banished, the clothes folded up and put on the bed.
Then a glass enclosure made him trip up, as he stared at it in disbelief, sitting back up, he gaped. What the hell? There was no way…no way he had succeeded in getting all but one of those chocolate frogs cards…not when he knew his parents had been struggling so badly. Yet there it was, all but one chocolate frog card in the display case.
"Oh, bloody hell," Bill whispered, feeling a headache brewing, as he stood. "So that's where a great deal of our money went." On sweets, for Ron, he did not understand his mother at all. Why on earth would she allow Ron to waste so much money on sweets? Why would Ron have wanted to waste so much money on sweets? He could have saved up for something? His wand maybe? Instead of using an old family one.
Sighing softly, Ron wasn't to blame, of course, he'd want to spend anything he got right away. He knew he and his brothers had done the same. Admittedly, it was usually just knuts or a few sickles when they were kids. Enough for a sweet or two.
To have the entire frog collection though? Ron must have had hundreds of chocolate frog cards over the years. There was only one of the really, really, rare ones missing. This was worth a lot of money, inhaling sharply his anger at his mother raging even higher.
Trading cards and chocolate frog cards, blast his mother to hell, wasting precious coin instead of giving Percy, the twins, Ron and Ginny new school things and clothes. It wouldn't have even helped if he'd sent it to his father instead. He knew that his father would have likely given it to Molly without a second's hesitation.
He'd had his father at St. Mungo's for a health check, and found that Molly had once used a love potion on his father. Just once, but it was enough for him to be conceived, he could put the pieces together. The families had probably forced them to marry and the rest was history for his poor father. He recalled his mother jokingly – or so he thought – saying she had. He hadn't thought to look at his father…maybe then he would have known something was going on.
Merlin, he loathed his blindness, for not seeing what she was doing. She was paying for it now anyway; he would never allow her near his father again. He would protect him, just as it appeared as if his father would protect him and his siblings by staying. He'd intended to stay until they graduated…but then child after child popped out and his father just fell into a black hole of such despair and depression.
His father was doing a little better, smiling a little more, content, the potions to help his depression were helping. There was enough money to get his father to see a therapist once a week, the first two meetings were free. He had found a decent one, so he was hopeful that she could help his father more.
It's not like he'd need a lot of food, and the clothes he'd bought for Percy and the twins would do a long time. They had money for Hogsmeade visits and knew to make it last, new wand, new books, they wouldn't need anything until they returned home for the summer holidays which was months away which should enable him to save enough. So, yes, he'd been doing some calculating and knew he could get his father the help he needed and still be able to set aside money especially with Charlie helping. Merlin, he didn't know where he would be without his brother's aid.
"Bill…why are you in here?" Arthur asked, looking torn, the loss of his youngest son still hurting too much to enter the room. This was where he'd lost his temper just the one time, with Fred and George, when they'd tried to trick Ron into an unbreakable vow. Thank Merlin he'd been passing when he did.
"Did she buy a lot of chocolate frogs for Ron?" Bill asked, refusing to even use her name or title, she didn't even deserve that much.
Arthur grimaced and stared at the floor such guilt at not being able to provide for his family.
"He has the entire collection bar one," Bill told him, showing the case to his father. "It's worth a small fortune on its own."
Arthur nodded, shoulders tight, as he stepped into the room his youngest son had called his own. It was probably worth more than anyone suspected, especially if there was one in there a collector really wanted badly enough. He didn't like the thought of his son's things being sold…if only he could have kept his job – that he didn't like much – then maybe it wouldn't be needed. He felt so bloody useless.
"I'm heading to Hogsmeade, would you like to come with me?" Bill asked his father, he needed to get out more. Staying stuck in the house or in his hut wasn't doing him any good. It had been suggested to him to slowly rebuild his father's confidence and help ease him out of the rut he was in. "We can visit that odds and ends place you like so much, see if you can find something else to tinker with."
"I'll come," Arthur said, it would be a relief to get out of the house for a bit. "But I don't want to visit the odd bits." Odd bits was actually the name of the store. A lot of the items were Muggle stuff that nobody has a clue how to operate. It had always fascinated him, a puzzle to be solved, Muggles were rather smart for having no magic. He'd found a rubber duck there just a year ago, he'd always been curious as to the function of a rubber duck.
"Okay," Bill agreed, not pressuring his father, if he didn't want to go then they wouldn't go.
With that they closed the door to Ron's room, Bill would be putting up a notice for the chocolate frog cards to be up for sale and the trading cards. He doubted Percy or the twins would be interested in them. The twins were so utterly focused on joke stuff and Percy was too academically inclined to be interested in those things. The best thing for them was to be sold off, not only would it help them, but it would go to someone just as invested in them as Ron had been. They were no use to his brother now after all.
Neither he or Charlie would waste their money on something so frivolous even as kids. They'd never collected them. So, it would sit around gathering dust with them. If he could get enough for his father's therapy sessions for a few months, then it would be amazing and maybe some money to set aside too.
"We've got St. Mungo's tomorrow for your check-up," Bill commented, as they passed the calendar on the way out. "Hopefully the last one, eh," he said, cheerfully. Then it would only be now and again, just to check Arthur still needed his potions or to wean him off them.
"Bill…I'm fine, please cancel it," Arthur said, "The healers just going to say the same…it's a waste of mon…"
"No, no it's not, your health isn't a waste of money. What she did was a diabolical waste of money!" Bill stated firmly, "Wasting it on Merlin only knows what! Plus, it gives us all peace of mind." he added softly, squeezing his father's shoulder, "Ready to go?"
Arthur agreed, and away from the Burrow they went.
"Oh, no, I forgot about Hogsmeade weekend," Bill complained, the entire area was flooded with third through seventh year students.
"I'm fine, I think I will visit Odd Bits," Arthur said, "Go get what you've got to get done and I'll see you there?" feeling like a child again, at least this way he wouldn't be trailing beside Bill feeling more than a little most. Plus, just being surrounded by noise, and happy shrieks and laughter…it felt comfortable somehow. Maybe he would feel the same visiting his old haunt again.
"Well, hello stranger! I was beginning to think you're run off with a mistress in Egypt!" the owner, a lovely old witch by the name of Florence commented. She was joking, naturally, everyone knew what had happened, so it was perfectly natural that Arthur wouldn't be spending a lot of time at the shop.
Arthur laughed; it was a small but genuine thing.
"You have my condolences, lovely," she said, a sad smile on her face, "It's no easy thing outliving your children, I wish I could tell you the pain goes away…but I can only guarantee you'll get used to it." she'd lost family herself, to both Grindelwald and Voldemort as a matter of fact. Blasted wards and tearing families apart. It seemed sometimes, that's all humans were known for. Terrible, terrible times. She was a great-grandmother now, cherished every day she had with them, and missed her lost children – the gape in her heart still there and ever present – terribly.
"Thank you," Arthur croaked out.
"How are Molly and Ginny doing, lovie?" she asked him, she called everyone pet names, she didn't mean anything by it.
"Fine…fine, getting...the treatment they need," Arthur said, startled at hearing her name, it had been such a long time since he'd heard her name uttered. None of his children so much as mentioned her name, it was always She in such an angry tone.
She nodded, "I hope they recover lovie," she said kindly, "We have some new stuff in, it's in its usual place if you want to have a look." She told him, he probably didn't have long the poor dear, "It is good to see you, I would have sent some flowers but they don't deliver to Egypt." She informed him so that he knew she was thinking of him.
"We're back at the Burrow…Muriel…Muriel is with them." Arthur explained in a strained voice, as he moved towards the new items she had in the shop. Thankfully, the bell rang and more customers entered the shop, he could tell by the sound of them that it was children, presumably teenagers, thirteen-year-olds curious about the shop…children his sons' age. Swallowing the lump in his throat, he forced himself not to cry. He felt as though that's all he'd done recently, but the healers said it was normal, that the potions would help him.
"It's a rubber duck," Harry commented, seeing the wizard staring blindly at the duck. Watching him flinch and move slightly so that his back wasn't to him. It made Harry narrow his eyes, that was a very familiar move, one mirrored by him when he was around new people he didn't trust much. Corvus said abuse didn't happen to children…but he hadn't said anything about adults.
"Excuse me?" Arthur asked, shifting what he thought was subtly so that his back was guarded out of sheer habit.
"It's a rubber duck," Harry said, pointing towards the yellow item, watching him more closely. He recognized him, naturally. He was Arthur Weasley, he'd been there that way, he'd been genuinely shocked to hear about his daughter. Yet he'd done nothing, he was rather strange…very different from the rest of the wizards he knew…who would have reacted immediately upon hearing what they had.
"Yes…" Arthur nodded, "I had wondered…"
"Wondered what?" Harry asked, looking around, this place was filled with all manner of Muggle stuff, most of it broken. He didn't understand why anyone would want to buy it.
"What its function is," Arthur admitted, waiting on the laughter.
Harry glanced at it, "Its function is to entertain babies during bath times, it's a toy. This one has a screw on top, it was probably used in an amusement park, pick the right duck to win a prize."
Arthur's eyes lit up in fascination, as he listened.
"If you're so fascinated with Muggle items why haven't you asked Patrick Prewitt to show you around?" Harry questioned, well aware of any 'secrets' the Weasley family had. Patrick Prewitt was a squib, an accountant, and made more money than the entire Weasley and Prewitt families combined.
It was ironic, they were considered blood traitors because of their love of all things Muggle. Yet, their squib relative was discarded because he didn't have magic. Forbidden from being mentioned, it seemed some things were still too shameful despite their love of all things Muggle and forgetting the magical traditions and beliefs.
"Ah," Arthur coughed, startled, it wasn't something usually spoken about in society, definitely not children. Yet wasn't it children that kept them all honest? "Yes, Patrick, my wife's second cousin…he'll have just celebrated his sixtieth birthday…" he mused, unsurprisingly they had not gained an invite. He couldn't help but wonder at the reaction if he asked to visit…
"Heir Potter," Bill said, his tone cautious as he noticed the boy and his father talking, but his father didn't look particularly alarmed just thoughtful.
"Lord Weasley," Harry said politely, inclining his head, "I heard you became a member of the wizengamot."
"Yes," Bill nodded, slightly surprised, Lord Abbott must keep Harry appraised of everything.
"I wish you the best of luck, and good luck Mr. Weasley," Harry said glancing at the wizard, silently concerned. If he was being hurt…he couldn't stand by and do nothing especially if it was family doing the abusing.
Harry watched them carefully, before shaking off his thoughts, he began searching for what he wanted. He wasn't having very much luck, and he didn't ask why the drum of a washing machine was lying on display either. "Excuse me ma'am, do you have a supply of pens? Particularly ones with nibs on the front?"
"Nibs?" she asked blankly.
Harry wondered if she even knew the name of the stuff she sells, "Um, quill ends? Made of metal instead of feathers." He explained the best he was able. He wanted to give something steady for Rabastan to use, so he was going to have a pen created for him. One that wouldn't dribble ink everywhere, something he could grip easily and just overall be more pleasant to use until his hands got back to normal.
"Ah-hah!" she said, nodding, "I do have some, follow me," she led him to a case positively overflowing with different writing implements. He wondered where she got them from…the rubbish tip? Or did she find discarded items and just sell them?
"These are perfect!" Harry declared, plucking two of the pens out, Rabastan wouldn't want to use these because they were 'Muggle' but he could create one purely magical for his comfort. Plus, Sirius could sell his stuff.
Sirius knew the Weasleys…maybe he should talk to Sirius about Mr. Weasley. See what he would say, there was definitely something going on. Sadness encompassed him, was that what he would have been like if Corvus hadn't helped him? Still so frightened of his own shadow? Flinching at every sound and keeping his back protected? He owed Corvus so much…he'd never be able to repay him.
Naturally he had no idea he would be repaying him in a way Corvus would adore. Many grandchildren than he knew what to do with. As well as a long, long life, for if Corvus had not accepted that meeting…he would have passed on by now, and his line? Well, his line would have ended.
"I'll take these," Harry said, he'd send a couple to Sirius to see what he would do with them. Maybe they'd turn out better and he could send those to Rabastan. The sweets weren't enough, although he did blush remembering the thanks he'd received. It made him feel all squishy inside, like he had butterflies in his belly.
"Two sickles," she informed him of the price once he returned to the till to pay.
Harry handed over the two silver coins, "Thank you!" he declared, now it was time to go and meet his friends at the coffee shop, Madam Puddifoot's. Pansy and Daphne had declared it 'tacky' especially during Valentines but they served exceptional coffee and hot chocolates, especially seasonal ones at Christmas.
He found them waiting at the door, all bundled up, the weather was beginning to turn.
"Did you find what you were looking for?" Pansy asked, holding the door open so all of them could get in out of the cold.
"Yeah," Harry said giving her a grin, "We do have another visit before Christmas, right?"
"Yes, two more," Daphne answered, "I've memorised the schedule. I'd rather buy my gifts myself than rely on owl order…although it does in a pinch." She told them as she slid into the booth along side the rest of their group.
"Yeah, it helps if you don't have a clue what to get them." Harry confessed.
"Sirius?" Draco guessed.
"Yes, I tried asking him and he's said he already has all he wants," Harry said, "Really not helpful at all…"
"You can't go wrong with a lovely pair of cufflinks, I get my father a pair every year, have done since I was a child." Draco suggested, "He always wears them, the Malfoy crest ones I got him two years ago are by far his favourite."
"Your father has a reason to wear them, Black isn't a Lord or Heir, I doubt he goes to many functions or plans to." Zabini pointed out. "Otherwise he press would definitely have been writing about him more often."
"He does make a good point," Harry sighed, "I'll keep looking."
"Do you have your gifts for Rabastan then?" Daphne teased.
"For Christmas yes, I've just found my idea for another betrothal gift." Harry said excitedly, "I just need to make it." would he always feel so excited about Rabastan? Even just thinking about him made him feel like he could take on the world.
"Those are the best, yes, it shows just how well you know someone…generic gifts that are so common and drab are just uninspiring." Pansy said, "Traditionally four gifts a year during a betrothal is the requirement. One for each of the seasons and one for each different meaning, protection, providing, understanding and acceptance."
"Do you get four a year from your betrothed, Draco?" Harry asked Draco.
"She's younger than me, we'll only really begin our betrothal when we're older, closer to engagement and marriage age." Draco informed him, "Next year we'll start the gift giving."
"What would your parents do if you didn't want a younger bridge?" Harry asked, genuinely curious, "Thank you," he said smiling as he accepted the hot chocolate that Draco had ordered for all of them. It smelt delicious, he smiled, vividly recalling his first night under Corvus' roof, he'd had a hot chocolate that day too before the healer had come and then a new one after.
Draco waited until the waitress had left, and their silence spell sprung back up. "We'd go through the betrothal, but if I didn't want a younger bride, then when the betrothal was over, we would go out separate ways. If I do enjoy spending time with her, we'd proceed with the engagement before marrying."
"How long are they usually?" wondering if he was different.
"Well, you know we've all been betrothed since we were baby's, they'll all begin in the next year or so. They'll last two years, then the engagement will last another year before we marry after Hogwarts." Draco easily explained.
"You were right, this is delicious!" Harry cheerfully said, a thoughtful look on his face. "Right out of Hogwarts?"
"Well, not always, the last generation did, but that was because there was a war going on…parents were really worried so enforced it so that the next generation would be on the way." Draco told him, "My parents married when they were eighteen, a year out of Hogwarts."
Harry nodded, perking up and watching the Aurors spell paper to the windows and lampposts. He was able to see naturally, a lot better, even without glasses and noticed it was Missing but wanted posters for Rita Skeeter. Ha, if only they knew just how close she was…and that it was a waste of time, she'd never be bothering anyone else ever again.
"Skeeter? Only someone insane would stay and face the charges she's surely facing," Pansy said, sneering in disgust at the picture of the woman. Honestly, she looked as seedy as she was.
"Or six feet under," Harry said innocently, a ferocious grin appearing on his face, as he twirled his necklace. Of course, the reality of it completely flew over their head, but they understood the 'six feet under' part, they realized she'd never be found.
"Damn, he works fast," Draco murmured, finishing off his hot chocolate, "I'm ready to head back, is there anything else anyone wants to do?"
"No, got all the sweets I want," Vincent said, Greg nodded in agreement, they'd just about bought out Honeydukes, well not really, but they felt like they had.
The others all murmured their own agreement, time to head back before the riffraff began to go as well.
The group all left together, unaware of the blonde-haired blue-eyed wizard watching them go with malice and ill intent.
"Next time…" the blonde said threateningly as he watched them go. "Next time," he promised.
-------0
"What did Heir Potter want?" Bill asked still cautious, after all the boy had made himself very clear. Muriel was disgusted and disturbed – just as the rest of them – at Ginny's stalking ways. Stalking an Heir and Lord! She was just begging to be arrested and charged.
"I asked him what the function of a rubber duck was," Arthur said, fiddling with the kettle and putting it on for them. "He was very polite." Not mentioning what he'd said about Molly's second cousin.
Bill relaxed, "That's…good," he murmured, freezing when he saw Muriel's House-elf popping into existence.
"For Lord Bill," it said.
"Thank you," Bill replied, accepting the missive, the House-elf didn't pop away, clearly, she was waiting on a reply.
It was a very short sentence.
They're come around, a decision must be made, Lord Weasley.
Informing him that his mother and sister had come around at long last…and that he had to make a decision that would impact the entire family. That it was his decision as Lord Weasley, inhaling sharply, he glanced at his father. "They're awake."
Arthur's eyes widened, "I see, and Ginny…is she?" she was his daughter.
"I don't know, not yet anyway, I'm going to go," Bill said, "I want you to stay here, I don't want you to see her…all the progress you've made will be lost. I love you, dad, I won't let her hurt you again." He said firmly, it was for his own good.
"But Ginny…" Arthur protested, he wanted to see his daughter.
"You can see her when she comes back to the UK." Bill said, his decision made.
"The UK?" Arthur asked cautiously, staring at his eldest son in dread.
"She's going to live with Muriel, she's going to help educate Ginny in being…more proper, before we have another blood feud on our hands…one we'll never recover from. We were lucky to get jobs, Charlie and I, Merlin only know whether Percy will be able to keep a job at the Ministry like he wants very desperately!"
Arthur cringed, nodded bleakly, he got it, he really did, he'd never gotten a single promotion in all his years at the Ministry. He understood the challenges his sons would face, had always encouraged them to have a strong work ethic. He'd been so proud of them getting such good jobs out of Hogwarts…even if they were at the other side of the world. Somewhere the Malfoy family name didn't affect them.
If Ginny did incite a blood feud with a Potter…especially the Boy-Who-Lived…there would be nowhere they could go in the world and live a normal life.
"You can visit her, dad, she just needs…someone stern, someone who can give her an education from tutors and…a betrothal contract…maybe it will help stop her focusing on Heir Potter so much. Mum…mums totally screwed her up, she's been telling Ginny that they'd marry for Merlin's sake!" Bill said reassuringly, "We can't be what she needs, she's too used to getting her own way."
"And if she doesn't stop?" Arthur asked, stomach churning at the thought.
"I don't want to think about it," Bill admitted, "I have to go…I'll be back as soon as I can," he promised his father, holding the House-elves hand, and was popped away.
He reappeared in the hospital, and closed his eyes, he could hear his mother already shouting and yelling.
"Mum, that is enough, they're only doing their job," Bill retorted angrily, as he stalked into her room, Merlin help him. "You're in a hospital, please have some consideration for the other patients who are unwell."
"Where's Arthur? Where's everyone? What happened?" Molly asked, looking exceptionally thin.
"Dad is at home, at the Burrow…and that's where he'll remain. You will not get to see him, and you will be refused entrance to the Burrow if you attempt to go there. Where you end up…is no business of mine." Bill said.
"How dare you…" Molly shouted angrily, "I am your mother! You'll show me some respect!" aghast at the way her son was talking to her.
Ginny gasped, staring at Bill as if she'd never seen him before.
"Or what? You'll beat the hell out of me?" Bill retorted angrily? "Molly Weasley Nee Prewitt, the marriage contract between you and Arthur Weasley is null and void. You are no longer to be known as Molly Weasley; you are thereby disowned. So, mote it be."
Molly gasped, clutching her chest as the bond tying her to Arthur disappeared, and the rings upon her finger? Disappeared as well, she was no longer married to Arthur…and no longer mother to any of their children. The ache in her chest was so profound.
"You…you…you took on the Lordship?" noticing the ring on his finger, Ginny asked dazed, her father never had…she hadn't expected any of her brothers to do it. She'd intended on giving it to one of her children…she only needed one to be the Potter heir after all. It would make the family even stronger.
"Molly Prewitt you are thereby disowned, you shall never again be known as Molly Prewitt, but rather Molly No-Last-Name unless someone should take pity on you." Muriel declared strongly, her Lady Prewitt ring heating up as the magic took effect, Molly was now nameless, penniless and homeless. It also made the Prewitt name in danger of extinction, but she would either make Charlie Weasley her heir or Ginevra if she firmed up her ideas.
Ginny choked in shock, tears streaming down her face, wide eyed, what was going on? What world had she woken up to? How could they destroy their family? How could Bill do that to their mother? How dare they?
"I'll go and pay the bill," Lord Weasley sighed, feeling a weight off, despite the gravity of his actions this day.
"It's already paid," Muriel declared, "As for you, Ms. Weasley, say goodbye to your mother…it's time to go home."
"What? I'm not going anywhere with you!" Ginny protested, trying to sit up, but her body was too weak. "I'm staying with my mum!" she added defiantly.
"Don't you dare take my daughter!" Molly choked out, still reeling over the sudden losses of magic, status and her children.
"You will do as you say unless you want to be Ginny No-Last-Name? Do not make me do it." Bill warned her. "You'll return to the UK with Muriel; you'll learn to behave appropriately as an Heiress of the house of Weasley."
Ginny froze, staring at her brother, half blinded by tears, she could see that he was serious. She would never marry anyone…especially not a Lord if she was nameless. She wouldn't be able to get a job…or Quidditch career…or an education. She swallowed thickly, smart enough to realize antagonising Bill wasn't a good thing to do right now.
"Bill…why are you doing this?" she asked tearfully, tears always worked, maybe this could still be reversed.
"Take the portkey, we're going home," Muriel declared, she already had the girl's wand, she wouldn't be getting it except for at lessons. The clothes she'd had on during the trip were in a bag in her hand, they'd be getting burnt. She'd be wearing clothes more appropriate for her.
Ginny glanced at her mum, who nodded emphatically, their plans all hinged on her daughter. They couldn't let Dumbledore down.
Ginny reached out and touched the Portkey, and as they left, Bill could only hope there was still enough time to save his sister from her own folly.
"That portkey will get you back to Britain," Bill said, throwing the portkey at her, it was the only kindness he'd show her. "Leave dad alone, don't come near the Burrow, leave all of us alone. We don't want anything to do with you." he warned her, not caring that he'd downed her, not caring that he'd left her nameless and not caring that she'd just lost a son.
Just before he left, he added, "And if you attempt to even garner sympathy by lying…I'll tell everyone the truth of how disgusting you really are." He spat out watching his mother flinch continuing between fury and genuine soul crushing despair.
With that Bill Popped away with Muriel's House-elf, who then left him at the Burrow and popped back to his Mistress.
Molly was left reeling, wondering how all this had happened.
--------0
A/N – Oh no! Just who was the blonde-haired blue eyes wizard and what is he up to glamour or is it his real appearance 😉 will Rabastan be in for some difficult times ahead? Will Harry find himself in trouble or is it someone who wishes to have Harry as their own and jeopardises the betrothal? Hmmm…what's to be done about that? and the two Female Weasley's have survived...would you like to see more Rabastan/Harry time before Hermione is dealt with and the summer holidays? Or will they not have that opportunity? Is Dumbledore making another move from inside Azkaban? Or is it just bad luck? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 74
"What's wrong?" Michael asked his sister, seeing that she was still sitting with the same letter in her hand from half an hour ago. She did look rather confused, "Has someone said something to upset you?" very protective of his sister.
"No, no, nothing like that, the Grangers have gotten in touch, begging for direction." Mavis admitted, "I suppose I did promise to help them if they ever needed it. I just didn't expect them to need that help."
"Have they not said what sort of direction they require?" the Lord asked, plating up his breakfast curiously.
"No, not at all," Mavis sighed, "I guess I should head to see them, help if I can." She had nothing against Muggles, and honestly, she shouldn't really be surprised they needed help, Muggles were so cut off from their children nearly all year.
"They're dentists, aren't they? Best go now then, far as I know those places open up very early." Lord Michael McMahon pointed out, they didn't need dentists, per se, healers were able to do the trick. Their profession sounded barbaric to him, but a lot of the Muggle world did the same.
"Yes, I suppose I should," she agreed, luckily, she'd already eaten, and depending on what was going on…she may end up late for work. Luckily, she wasn't inspecting anywhere today, so that had at least been fortuitous good timing. "I'll see you later," she said, standing up, both of them were inspectors, so he could explain for her if she was late.
Spinning with a crack, she found herself on the street, the Granger home she recalled, was a few doors down. Without delay, she made a hasty stalk to the door, luckily the curtains and blinds were already open. She wouldn't want to disturb them.
Knocking firmly on the door, she stepped back and waited.
Monica was clearly surprised to see her, but the relief outweighed that, "Mavis, I didn't expect you to call in so soon. Please, come in!" relieved beyond belief, maybe now things would make sense for them.
"Thank you, you didn't elaborate much in your letter?" she said, as she went into the kitchen again. This time it was immaculate, they kept a very tidy house.
"Oh, I can't make much sense of the situation myself," Monica sighed, "Our daughter wants to sue someone for assaulting her?"
Mavis straightened up, "Oh?" she prompted the Muggle to continue. To reveal what she knew before she spoke.
"A boy called Harry Potter, apparently he cast a blasting curse on her?" Monica admitted, "Surely, such things aren't allowed at Hogwarts?" scared at what she was leaving her daughter to.
"Our daughter wants us to send her…a great deal of money for a lawyer," Wendell informed her, joining the conversation. Handing over a cup of coffee the way the witch liked it, recalling it from the worst days of their lives.
"And she specifically informed you that it was assault?" Mavis queried.
"It wasn't?" Monica asked, eyeing the witch closely, "You know something…please, can you tell us?" anxiety crawling up her spine.
"What do you know about Harry Potter?" she asked, leaning forward.
"Nothing, just what our daughter has been telling us," Wendell said, rubbing his unshaven jaw.
She nodded, "Harry Potter is very well known in our world, when he was one and a half years old, he survived an attack that was thought impossible. There is a spell known as the killing curse, it kills everything it touches, there are no shields, no known magical way to prevent the spell hitting you. Harry survived that, his parents did not, he was sent to the only other family he had left…which was very unusual, magical children aren't normally send to Muggles to live. They're normally send to live with their closest magical blood relative."
Both Muggles nodded, not entirely sure where this was going, but they sympathised with the poor boy. To have lost his parents so young, but it didn't make what he'd done to their daughter alright.
"What we just recently learned was that he was abused for ten years under their roof. How badly, we don't know, I'm sure the Aurors are investigating the abuse. We found out through our newspaper, the Daily Prophet, and Harry…reacted badly to the revelation. To everyone knowing something so horrifying that he'd kept it a secret." Mavis explained.
"Oh, my…the poor thing," Monica gasped, hand over her mouth at the horror of what she was hearing.
"His guardians gave permission for his name to be used?" Wendell asked disapprovingly.
"Oh, no, it was illegally printed, the witch is currently wanted on charges," Mavis explained, "He…Mr. Potter ended up doing accidental magic due to the emotional upheaval he was experiencing weeks ago. What happened was simply an accident, it wasn't a wilful act of assault, he never meant her or any of his classmates any harm." The news had spread like wildfire around the Ministry, he hadn't expected for this to be about that particular occasion.
"Like when Hermione was younger?" Monica asked, "She summoned a book to her when she was frustrated that I had taken it from her when she refused to eat her dinner. She'd been ten-years-old, they hadn't noticed anything before that.
"Exactly like that, no child can be punished for accidental magic, the Aurors explained this to your daughter." Mavis informed them seriously. "I must caution you against trying to sue Mr. Potter, it will be a long and costly battle that she won't win. She wasn't permanently hurt, and more than likely healed twenty minutes after it happened to the extent it looked like it didn't even happen." She felt weird calling him Mr. Potter when he was Heir Potter, but that would just have her explaining even more to the confused Muggles.
"Our daughter hasn't lied to us before," Wendell said, clearly disturbed, "She does seem to go on about it a lot in her letters. She has spoken already trying to get a lawyer to take the case but states she doesn't think they're right for it." Frowning, he wanted to support his daughter in all things, but it sounded like an accident that was blown entirely out of proportion.
What actually happened was they turned Hermione Granger down hard. After they had finished laughing, naturally. Antonio Abbott was one such lawyer.
"Perhaps she's just giving her side of things? But I do believe the Aurors would have explained everything to her." Mavis informed them. "You'd lose a lot of money to push this through. It would be my recommendation is that you deny her request." What they did was up to them, but she was giving them her advice.
"I see," Monica sighed, so very worried.
"I can see about sending you a few more Ministry pamphlets? Specifically, regarding accidental magic?" she asked, giving them food for thought.
"I…yes, please," Wendell agreed wholeheartedly, still reeling over the fact his daughter had lied to them so badly.
"I'll send them the moment I get to work," Mavis promised, the silver tips in her hair still ever present and her pixie cut a little longer than the last time the couple had seen her. "Do you have any other questions for me?" half way through her coffee.
"Nothing that I can think of at the moment," Wendell admitted, "I just…our daughter is extremely smart. She's intelligent and dedicated to magic, to fitting into the magical world…we can barely keep up with her. Yet as of late…we feel like we're losing her."
"All teenagers go through a phase of lying, of giving only their own perspective." Mavis quickly explained, "She feels wronged, admittedly, trying to sue someone is going a bit far…how has she reacted to being in the wrong in the past?"
Monica and Wendell glanced at each other, "She doesn't take defeat very well, never has done." They admitted.
"Then perhaps this is all it is?" Mavis suggested, putting the empty cup on the table, "It's something you'll need to talk to her about." Hot headed teenage angst, but if she was as they say intelligent…well, it begged the reason, why? Why would she start something she knows she won't win?
"Maybe," Monica sighed, feeling much better about the situation.
"We definitely need to talk to her, she didn't come home for Christmas, so it will be the summer holidays before we can really speak to her and find out what's going on with her." Wendell sighed, hoping it was just teenage rebellion. Then again, he knew his daughter didn't take well to being wrong…perhaps she knew? Perhaps she just wanted to go ahead to be proven right regardless?
"I apologise for bringing you into this family drama," Monica said apologetically, "I just…I was so confused, nothing of what Hermione was saying made sense, not with the information we had on the magical world."
"No, not at all, it's fine, I'm glad I was able to help," Mavis said reassuringly, "But I do have work to get to, I'll send out the pamphlets immediately."
"Thank you so much," Monica said gratefully, "I really appreciate everything you've done…"
"Speaking of work…we best get off as well," Wendell said, glancing at the time, they couldn't be late otherwise the lag would be all day.
"I'll see myself out, thank you for your time," Mavis said automatically, despite the fact they had asked for her time no the other way around.
-0
"Hey, Bill, how are you all?" Sirius asked, walking up the path of the Burrow, having been granted entrance by Bill. That was all rather suspicious, maybe Harry was right after all. Yet he couldn't figure out why Bill would want to abuse his father…not that Harry said it was Bill though he reminded himself. "What's with the wards?" watching him closely.
"I'm fine, thanks, and I am Lord Weasley now…I need to keep my family safe." Bill admitted, it was dangerous being a Lord, especially if someone took offence. Which wizards could do all too easily. It wasn't the entire reason though; Molly was that reason. She'd actually had the audacity to try and sneak into the Burrow. Although, he'd give her one thing she was tenacious and stubborn, kept trying despite the constant pain the wards were putting her through by flinging her off into the distance.
"Huh, weird, even during the war there were ever hardly any wards on this place…" Sirius said, sliding into the house. His eyes widened, woah, damn, this place had gone through a hell of a change. It looked more like a bachelor's pad than a homily place that Molly had made it. New sofa, repainted flooring, nice new table that sat exactly six people. "You redecorating?"
"Yeah, got rid of a lot of stuff, it was old and worn anyway," Bill commented, as he entered the house properly, flicking his wand at the kettle which began to whistle immediately.
"Haven't Molly and Ginny returned yet? I heard they woke up?" Sirius asked, not a subtle bone in his body.
"They don't live here anymore," Bill told him as he made them a coffee each, and put a pack of chocolate muffins on the table so he could help himself if he wished.
Sirius laughed until he saw the seriousness on his face. "Why is that?" sobering quickly, "Where's Arthur?"
"He's in his shed, I've let him know you're coming, a familiar face is what he needs," Bill admitted, tiredness seeping into his voice. He'd been reading so much…trying to get himself up to speed on all things Wizengamot related.
"Uh, huh, where's your little sister?" Sirius asked, accepting one of the muffins, oh, they were good, no as good as Molly's cooking though.
"Just ask what you want to ask," Bill sighed, giving Sirius a resigned look, "You're digging for something." Why else was he here? "If you think we're going to let her back in…you've got another thing coming whatever she's told you." he added vehemently.
Sirius blushed, he'd never make it as a spy, but he wasn't that obvious, was he? "Wait, who's her? And why would I be here to convince you?" becoming baffled by the conversation now.
"Molly hasn't come to you?" Bill asked a little startled, it's what he'd expected. Sirius to come and beg him to take his mother off his hands after letting her stay at his, wherever that was. He knew Sirius was part of the 'old crowd' as his parents often spoke off. Which he knew was just a name for the Order of the Phoenix.
"You're calling her Molly?" Sirius gaped; mouth full of half-eaten muffin. "I'm so confused." He managed out after swallowing the food.
"It's nothing…" Bill said, flushing red himself now.
"It's clearly not…Bill…what's happened?" Sirius asked concerned, "I know you don't know me all that well…although I did see you a lot as a kid with your uncles." Grinning in remembrance.
"It's family business," Bill stated.
"Okay, so where's your father? I thought you said he was coming?" Sirius asked, "How's he been? How's his health?"
"You have the subtly of a damn hippogriff." Bill laughed, eyeing Sirius shrewdly, wondering what the hell was going on. "Dad's fine…his health is doing well."
Sirius narrowed his eyes, "Is that so?" he asked with deceptive mildness.
"Sirius…out with it," Bill bit out, annoyed.
"Who hurts your father?" Sirius asked, proving why he was a damn Gryffindor.
Bill flinched violently, "Where would you get an idea like that?" what had Sirius seen? Something he remembered from before Azkaban?
"It wasn't me who noticed," Sirius said glaring defiantly at Bill, "Oh, oh, no…Molly?" he asked aghast, he wasn't stupid, impulsive maybe, but nobody could accuse him of being stupid as he put the pieces together. "Molly W.." he realized wide eyed, that he couldn't even say the name…"She's been disowned?"
Bill's eyes grew wet, "She's been abusing him their entire marriage, we didn't have a fucking clue, Sirius, not a damn clue. We should have seen something…done something." Oh, it felt good to tell someone…someone unaffected by the tragedy.
"No, no, Bill don't blame yourself," Sirius said vehemently, shocked to the core.
"You obviously noticed something years ago!" Bill cried out in tearful frustration. Sirius hadn't seen Arthur since he regained his freedom years ago. Hadn't seen him since they learned what their father had been put through.
"I didn't, I didn't," Sirius refuted that statement, "Honestly, I didn't…I'm only here for…" he paused, well, the news had already been broken what would it hurt? He thought, but it was Harry…whether the NDA was in effect or not…he didn't want to disappoint him.
"For?" Bill prompted.
"Harry…Harry noticed, he um…he asked me to look into it," Sirius deflated like a balloon, rubbing his forehead in agitation. "He met him in Hogsmeade?"
"Yeah, a week or so ago," Bill nodded, feeling even worse, "One little meeting? Five minutes at most? And he figured it out?" sickness crawling up his stomach.
"You know why," Sirius pointed out looking just as desolate as Bill, both of them felt like they'd let someone precious to them down. Both of them had to live with the knowledge that they'd been hurt so grievously. "It shouldn't surprise anyone that someone with the same experience would notice what others don't."
Bill swallowed, "Right, of course, I guess the paper was telling the truth?" slumping forward, sipping his coffee dejectedly.
"Yeah, they don't know the worst of it," Sirius admitted, "I don't suppose you have anything stronger?" staring at his half-finished cup with reluctance.
Bill laughed wetly, "Yeah, I've needed it, it's just the cheap stuff though," he couldn't afford to spend money on the good stuff, he had a family to take care of after all. Summoning the bottle, and flinging the coffee's in the sink before pouring them a generous amount. "Here's to being fucked up and having fucked up." Clinking glasses with Sirius, bitterness drowning both of them whole.
Arthur did join them eventually, and they ended up finishing the entire bottle, with Sirius offering Arthur to work for him.
The next morning, with a massive hangover, Bill laughed when he opened the mail finding two bottles of really good firewhisky, with a simple note attached.
Things will get better kid, it just takes time and a lot of healing. Don't let anyone make you bitter, it's not a nice place to be. Trust me, I know. As someone extremely intelligent once told me, forgiving someone doesn't mean forgetting. It just means you aren't going to go about life with a weight on your shoulders.
Sirius Black
Bill sighed, putting the letter down and rubbed his temples, he had the Ministry to get to. Yet another trial to attend to, Augustus Rookwood was on the dock today. If it was anything like the previous ones…they were so wrong. In fact, he was the last 'Death Eater' incarcerated without a single trial. What Crouch Sr had done…was so very, very wrong.
-0
"Good morning gentlemen, what can I do for you?" Headmaster Slytherin asked, staring at the Aurors impassively. He had just been about to leave to attend to breakfast having got some of his paperwork done since he was up. He reckoned it wasn't good news, no news from the Aurors was good. Especially when it was Madam Amelia Bones herself who had come.
"Good morning, Headmaster Slytherin, we're here to talk to Heir Potter," Amelia informed the wizard. It was clear from the investigating she'd done that the youngster had not been seen since his eleventh birthday or there abouts. Which meant he had been living on his own – on the street for all she knew – since then. He hadn't returned to the Dursley's since he started Hogwarts and that was a massive concern. He needed a guardian, a magical guardian, someone to look after him.
The Headmaster arched his brow, staring at them pensively, "I see, and it is official business?"
"It is," Madam Bones declared, giving a nod. She unfortunately, only had half an hour to talk to the boy before she had to return to be in time for the Rookwood trial. It was important to her to get his situation sorted immediately.
Headmaster Slytherin nodded, before asking them to sit, as he called a House-elf to retrieve Harry from his dorm. He had been expecting this for some time, he just hadn't expected them to show up out of the blue. He thought they would at least write to Harry to let him know they wanted to set up a meeting. It was extremely rude, to expect Harry to cater to them on the spot.
The moment Harry entered the office he was extremely wary and suspicious. In fact, he looked as if he'd rather back away than enter further. "You wanted to see me, Headmaster?" he disliked being surprised…his heart was pounding.
"Come in, Mr. Potter, this is Madam Bones, the Head of the Law Enforcement Department and Auror Proudfoot." The Headmaster informed his student, "They are here in an official capacity to ask you a few questions."
"Do I need a lawyer?" Harry asked them, his face going utterly blank as he closed the door.
"No, Heir Potter you don't but it's perfectly within your rights to ask for one present, either that or your magical guardian." Madam Bones suspected heavily that he had one in some capacity since Antonio Abbott had taken over the Potter seats after they went dormant after Dumbledore was removed from them. "I have only a few questions I wish to ask you."
"Then I would prefer the presence of my lawyer," Harry told them, after seeing Voldemort tapping his finger to his watch absently. Harry deducing that he was to waste time, so evidently, they were here for a limited time only.
Fifteen minutes passed in a silent room, even the portraits were quietly watching everything. Out of them all, it was the Black headmaster who seemed to be the most amused, watching the unspoken byplay. He was a Slytherin, so he understood all the nuances most other Headmasters missed.
Eventually Lord Antonio Abbott made his appearance, all professional, and ready to get down to business.
"I understand how…unsettling you must feel, Heir Potter…about the information released to the Daily Prophet. I want to reassure you that we're doing all we can to get justice for you. Ms Skeeter won't be able to hide forever." Madam Bones said soothingly, sitting across from him.
"Yes ma'am," Harry replied.
"Is there any truth to the words spoken in the Daily Prophet?" Madam Bones asked softly, trying to keep the situation calm. She didn't want to cause any more emotional upheaval to the youngster, and certainly no more displays of accidental magic.
Harry stared at her, his green eyes watching every single twitch of hr face. "You already know that's true; you just want confirmation." He told her boldly, "How do you know? I never told anyone." He lied, willing to see if she'd actually tell him the truth, whether she could be trusted.
Amelia stared back, watching Harry just as intently, her every instinct told her this was a test. Yet for the life of her she couldn't figure out how he'd know the truth. As he'd told her, he hadn't told anyone, and she hadn't seen any tell-tale signs of a lie. "I cannot share information on a ongoing criminal investigation."
"Then it was from the Ministry she got her information," Harry said tightly, lips pursed, "You have a lot of magic at your disposal and you can't safeguard stuff for criminal investigations…stuff that might be important and if they go conveniently missing you'd have no case…no leg to stand on."
Amelia startled at the quiet reprimand, out of the corner of her eye she saw the Headmaster and his lawyer hide their amusement. All the while the Black Headmaster chuckled in merriment. "I think I can agree with you there," Amelia confessed, nodding, it was true enough, Skeeter shouldn't have been able to get out with them…unless, she'd paid an Auror to get them for her. They still didn't know how she'd accomplished it. Proudfoot had taken them directly to the evidence room, copied a set, and gave them to her. "I've been investigating the Dursley's…and nobody in the Muggle world has seen or heard from you since you got your Hogwarts letter…where have you been going every Christmas and summer holidays?"
Harry remained silent; he didn't know what to do for the best. On one hand, he was proud to be betrothed to Rabastan…but the secrecy was so well ingrained now.
"Heir Potter? Please answer the question, you're not in any trouble." Proudfoot asked beseechingly, "We just want to make sure that you're being looked after."
Harry snorted, a little bit too bitterly, "I'll believe that when I see it. You just let Dumbledore cart me off to Muggles and never got social services to make sure everything was alright. I know those who don't have a choice but to be placed with Muggles are checked on, frequently!"
"He was your magical guardian, he fooled us all," Amelia said sadly, "Please answer the question."
"Heir Potter has been staying with his Betrothed and his family," Antonio informed them, "He is under no obligation to reveal who that family is. If anything, it's more vital to keep them secret given who he is."
"So, he's not been on his own," Proudfoot said relieved. While it was entirely unusual for a child to live with their betrothed and their family, it wasn't wrong or illegal. Especially this young, as the betrothal progressed, there might be staying in the same property to see how they got on co-habituating usually the summer between sixth and seventh year.
"No, I've not," Harry said his face splitting into a wide smile, just thinking about the Lestranges. Who by the way were actually getting a golden tan instead of being utterly pale in such a warm place.
"That's all I wanted to ask you; you'll be hearing from us again, sometime during the summer so we don't interrupt your schooling. We'll be asking you to visit the Ministry to answer a few questions." Madam Bones explained to the teenager. "Your lawyer will be with you, and will help you if required."
"Why?" Harry demanded to know.
"Because we're pressing charges, Heir Potter, on Dumbledore, Doge, Diggle and Arabella Figg." She explained seriously, "Child abuse is not tolerated," there was already an investigation into Arabella Figg, and the charges had already been added to Doge and Diggle. Dumbledore would never get out, but the charges would still be pressed regardless.
"Oh," Harry murmured, he'd half expected that they'd want answers from him about who his betrothed was.
"Thank you for your time, Heir Potter, be well," Proudfoot said, stomach twisting just recalling the words in those blasted journals, the things they'd seen and done absolutely nothing about.
Just wait until he found out how closely Figg was to this entire mess and he'd feel even worse.
They had no idea they'd be seeing him a lot sooner than the summer holidays.
For miles and miles away, a property had just been hidden under the Fidelius charm, and the castor? Had been obliviated of any knowledge…leaving the wizard safe and secure to see to it that his plans were put in motion. Just like the others before him, who had ensured the property was secure, anti-Portkey, anti-Apparation, and now…the Fidelius. He had been watching and waiting, he knew the exact moment to strike.
--------------0
There we go! Another update! I give up on trying to surprise you all! LOL you know me all too well, a few of you have actually guessed *sigh* I guess I'm not as subtle as I'd like to believe :D probably like Sirius trying to be subtle :P haha and I guess the time skip will have to wait I've been bitten by another muse and it's intense...and refusing to leave me alone no matter how predictable it is! would you like to see the trials or just hear about them or maybe a combination of both? Do you reckon squibs can go to Azkaban or do they get shoved in the muggle system after being charged? finally at long last Figg and the others will pay for what they've done to Harry! and do you want to see Antonio's reaction to Hermione's letter? I can fit it into a flashback if you like ;) hehe i think it would be fun to write! R&R please :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 75
Saturday January 14th
"Hey, Harry, are you coming to Hogsmeade? Or are you heading straight to Africa?" Vincent asked, as he ate breakfast. As normal, Harry was at the Slytherin table, eating with more decorum than most of his year mates, except those who had been taught better.
"I'm doing both actually," Harry informed him, after swallowing his piece of fruit. "I'll come to Hogsmeade for a bit before I portkey, they'll be busy anyway, so I wouldn't be spending time with them." Referring to Rabastan and Rodolphus' intense regimes that were definitely working.
"Makes sense," Greg agreed, acting as if he understood, although he just might Harry did speak an awful lot about the Lestrange family.
"You're so lucky," Daphne sighed, "The weather here is just atrocious, when the summer comes though, we're doing to Budapest, its ever so warm there."
"The entire summer or just a short holiday?" Harry queried, she hadn't mentioned it before, so she must have just got her letter.
"Short holiday, the summers are too full of Ministry functions my father doesn't want to miss. As well as his normal Wizengamot duties, which are numerous during the summer holidays." Daphne admitted, "I suppose I could stay on; I am old enough to look after myself now."
"You miss parties?" Draco snorted, shaking his head, his soon to be sister-in-law loved socialising and mingling with people too much to even consider remaining away. Even if she had to choose between somewhere lovely like Budapest and here.
"Well, there's one I definitely don't want to miss…are you attending any of the functions this year?" she blatantly asked Harry with a grin.
"Seriously?" Harry laughed shaking his head, "It won't be that much different with just me attending."
"Want to bet? Everyone's reactions are going to be amazing to observe." Daphne stated.
"It really will, while you're at Hogwarts you're afforded some protection, but out there…it can be brutal. They'll think you're just another kid…and to see their faces when you start in on them…glorious!" Pansy smirked, Daphne echoing her.
"What makes you think I'm going to start anything?" Harry asked, blinking innocently at them.
Draco laughed quietly, hiding his amusement from the general population, "Harry…we've seen the laws and suggestions you want changed. You're already stirring things up…without a doubt you're going to have a lot of debates and wipe the floor of them. You certainly have done with me!" and he'd been raised in the magical world, Merlin, if it was anyone else, he'd take offence. It just went to show though, what Muggle borns could do if they applied themselves like Harry had done.
Harry might not be a Mudblood but he was Muggle raised.
"So, are you always going to do this when Hogsmeade is on Saturday's?" Greg asked, as they continued to eat their breakfast at a faster pace – except for Harry who always ate less than them – eager to go to Hogsmeade.
"It depends on their schedule, I guess," Harry admitted, "It varies, I mean it's different from when they first went there. But it's only changed the once…so I don't know if it will change again."
"Well, that makes sense, maybe it's to keep them from being outside when the sun is at it's hottest? We Brits don't do well with exceptionally hot weather…and the last thing they need is to end up sun burnt and dehydrated." Draco said thoughtfully, aware that Africa was very, very hot. "I burn, it's terrible, even with the potion it took weeks for my skin to return to normal."
Harry grinned, "You don't happen to have any pictures, do you?"
"Ha, ha, ha, very funny," Draco said, his cheeks a little red, indicating at there were more than likely pictures available.
"I'll definitely need to talk to your mum," Harry teased him.
"My mother?" Draco rasped, "You will not!" the baby pictures of his were just so embarrassing, and she'd threatened to show the Greengrass Ladies when they visited if he didn't behave when he was younger.
"Maybe," Harry continued his relentless teasing as the others all watched with various degrees of amusement. Only Harry ever really teased Draco, the others had made a habit of just doing it behind his and just keeping him happy. He'd never reacted well to teasing, they reckoned he just wasn't used to it and felt insulted. That it was a slight on not just him but the Malfoy name. Harry had just done it from the get go, they teased him a little now and again…now, but it was taking some getting used to. "Don't be embarrassed Draco, it's a rite of passage that most go through." He told the blonde quietly, patting his shoulder in commiserations.
Draco sobered at that reminder, but before he could dwell on it or reply, everyone began to grab their hat's, scarfs and gloves. Harry a noticeable blue swathed amongst the green students.
"It's the middle of January and you're still tanned, it's a surprise with this weather…" Zabini changing the subject entirely, as they all walked as a group out of the Great Hall, a lot of other groups were on the move as well. "Can't last too much longer."
"Probably not," Harry agreed, he'd spent his Yule with the brothers and Corvus in Africa. It was by far his favourite Yule ever, followed by his first one with Corvus, they might not have done anything that Yule but it was still one of the best to him. "Although, seeing I sort of missed seeing the grounds covered in snow this year, there's just something…beautiful about seeing the manor so white and wonderful."
"You should see Malfoy manor at Yule then, its breath-taking," Draco said puffing up proudly.
"I already have," Harry pointed out with a grin, reminding Draco that he had visited him and his family.
"Yeah, but there was no snow then," Draco pointed out.
"Good job of it too, can you imagine how long I would have taken?" Harry said wryly, he'd been very slow at walking then, like a wobbly doe taking it's first steps. He'd have been absolutely petrified of falling, because of what Millicent said. plus, the last thing he would have wanted to do was be laid up on his first proper Yule. Although he would have called it Christmas, which was not what the pureblood's celebrated.
"Good point," Draco said, "Wasn't cold enough to snow, unlike this year," looking out at the grounds, which had just begun to clear up of all the snow they'd gotten. Thankfully with magic you weren't ending up with sodden feet. Not that they'd stayed during Yule, even with the changes to Hogwarts with them celebrating Yule and no more of those gaudy decorations that Dumbledore had insisted on putting up. There had been a lot of complaints and confusion from the Muggle borns, but with their new classes they were being well educated.
"I hate the cold," Harry grumbled, but as always, he was warm, the pendant Rabastan had given to him, keeping him toasty warm without having to apply heating charms – which can begin to get too hot like keeping a hot water bottle in the same place – and the magic in it eased as needed. It was a wonderful invention, he loved it and wished he'd come up with it to help Rabastan and Rodolphus in prison.
"Me too," Draco admitted, as they ambled to the coaches, taking the coach to Hogsmeade. The professors following to keep an eye on them, and make sure they didn't get into mischief. There were always six professors there, instead of the two or three Dumbledore had sent to watch over them apparently.
"Where to first? Puddifoot's or what?" Vincent asked, rubbing his gloved fingers together to warm them up. As the Thestrals pulled the coaches towards Hogsmeade, everyone sticking their heads out at one point, watching the scenery go by.
"Honeydukes!" Greg stated.
"Don't tell me you're finished all those sweets!" Pansy said aghast, "You bought three boxes of sweets the last time we went." And the time before that, but she'd sort of assumed it was for Yule gifts.
"They were for Yule gifts," Greg shrugged, "I've only just finished the lot I bought first time we went."
"I wish they let us go to Hogsmeade every weekend," Draco declared, "Instead of just once a month…"
"I don't know…I mean we're already losing interest; I mean we don't know where to go first…we have no need to go anywhere right now." Not with it just being past Yule and gotten heaps of presents. Money too though, so they had some funds to spend. "There is a book I want…I've missed it twice being checked out of Hogwarts library…"
"I'll come with you, there's a few books I want to buy and a copy of Witch Weekly and Witchcraft Weekly, everyone is saying there are amazing articles in this one." Daphne told Harry, as they began to hop down off the coach, the second the door was closed behind Draco it took off.
"Ahh, that stinks!" Draco waved his hand over his face, removing his wand and spelling the poo one of the Thestrals had done, he wasn't taking the chance of stepping in that, thank you very much. He wasn't going to ruin his brand new dragonhide boots that he'd gotten for Yule.
"Come on then, Harry!" Daphne said, scooping her arm through Harry's, "Meet you at Puddifoot's in an hour?" Vincent and Greg had plans to visit Honeydukes.
"Oh, do me a favour…Greg, get me two cauldron cakes?" he rather liked them, and the chocolate on top wasn't too sickly and sweet. He'd love to try and make his own…but he'd have to wait until summer. He knew Hogwarts had a kitchen, but he had no clue to were it was.
"Sure," Greg grunted, they were surprised and all showing it, Harry so very rarely ate anything nice. He was like a health nut, but given what they knew they understood why.
"You coming Blaise?" Daphne asked.
"No, I'll go with Draco." Blaise told them, "We'll see you later,"
"Alright, bye!" and with that the group split up.
"I might need help buying a Betrothal gift too," Daphne admitted, as he and Harry continued to walk in the direction of the bookstore. "It will be the first one, he's older than me so it has to be something sophisticated."
"From the heart means more," Harry said softly, "It doesn't have to be something worth a lot of money. You're both extremely rich and influential, there's nothing to prove. Not to each other…do you know some of his favourite things? Subjects?"
"Well, yes, Rene loves Transfiguration, partial to blood pops, next summer I'll be spending time with him and his family in France." Daphne explained, "Then the next year he'll be spending his time here, he'll be moving where if we marry since I am the Heiress of the Greengrass family and he'll be taking on my name. Rene Greengrass if all goes well.
"Then why not transfigure something for him? Create something small but intimate?" Harry suggested, "Something that shows you pay attention." He paid a lot of attention to Rabastan, and he loved being able to surprise him.
Daphne listened a thoughtful look on her face, "But what if he ends up disappointed, I didn't get him something extravagant? We do have more money and influence than the Jermain family, and he isn't the heir so he won't get as much as his brother."
Harry frowned, "They treat him that differently?" not liking that at all.
"You'll find it's all too common in some families, Harry," Daphne confessed softly, "It doesn't mean I approve. But they're born because most Lord's demand a spare of their children…just in case anything happens then there is someone there as back up…many families have more than one because they genuinely want them. They're all treated well, never abused." Abuse just shouldn't be done.
"Emotional abuse is worse," Harry said bluntly, as they walked, "Knowing you'd been born because your parents needed a spare? That's…that's harsh, and wrong on so many levels."
"Yes, I agree," Daphne nodded, it was wrong. "I think I'll add a few transfiguration books then…especially on Transfiguration creation…come on then…" wiping their feet on the mat "What the…!" Daphne grunted as she was yanked along with Harry, her arm slipping out of his, a spell hit her full blast and the last thing she heard was screaming before unconsciousness claimed her.
"GET OFF!"
-------0
"What the bloody…" Blaise muttered, jumping, "Was it just me or did that sound like…"
"Harry? Yeah," Draco said, paling, as he dumped everything, and began to budge past everyone in order to get out of the shop, "MOVE!" he demanded, it didn't help that others had heard as well and were all trying to clamour out of the shop with their items still in their hands setting of the spells to stop theft.
"What the hell was that?"
"Can you see what's happening?"
"That's Greengrass!"
Finally, finally, Draco managed to spell his way out of the shop, as everyone around him were forcefully parted so he could move. What had happened to Daphne? Had she been hurt protecting Harry? Whoever it was they'd regret it.
Draco and Blaise bolted along the street with their wands out, Vincent and Greg followed along with Theodore Nott.
"Daphne!" Blaise cried out, jerking down beside her, yanking off his scarf to press against her bloody face. "Get the teachers! Where's Harry?"
"I'll get them! You stay here!" Greg said, rushing towards the pub, it was a well-known area for the professors to sit when they weren't on active watching duty. There were always two professors outside keeping an eye on things. The light might have been 'complacent' but the dark sure were suspicious enough to keep an eye out, but this? This had happened too swiftly for even them to react.
The first professor Gregory Goyle saw was the small diminutive one, sitting laughing with Madam Rosmerta.
"Professor! Professor Flitwick! Daphne's been hurt…we can't find Harry!" Gregory hollered as loudly as he could. He wasn't usually one for even raising his voice, and it hurt, but it was urgent.
Flitwick and the accompanying professors immediately stood, and rushed out of the door. Greg followed them, he didn't need to show them the way, it was pretty clear where the incident had taken place.
There was a massive group circled around the area, all of them looking pale and worried. Talking quietly, as they watched a child try to bring Daphne round. Not even attempting anything themselves.
"I've called the Aurors," one of the concerned witches informed Filius as he made his way into the fray, trying to get to his students.
"Can anyone tell me what happened?" Filius called out using sonorous, "Just one person! Please! Time is of the essence! Mr. Potter please come here Fortescue's if you can." Ending the sonorous.
"Tell us what happened?" Graham Goyle demanded to know, not Gregory's uncle, no, this was his grandfather, old and wise beyond his years. It's whom Graham Goyle had been named after. He had grasped a hold of the poor hapless wizard, who squeaked in sheer fright at being singled out. "NOW!"
"Some…someone accosted the two of them, Potter and the girl," he stuttered out, sighing in relief when his lapel was loosened in the grip the wizard had of him. "She was blasted with a spell, I wasn't close enough, it was red…is all I know…and the guy just Portkey'd away with Potter."
"Unhand the witness, Sir," the Auror said strongly, as they finally made their presence known.
Graham Goyle ignored the Auror, "Who was it? What did they look like?" he fired off, as Filius thankfully began speaking to the Auror, giving them the details, they already knew as slowly as possible, keeping his ears open. It was his student that was missing, and he'd be damned if he went back to Hogwarts without him.
"Originally he had Black hair and silver eyes," he squeaked out, looking to the Auror for aid, who was busy looking down at Flitwick and taking his statement. The other Aurors had rounded up everyone else and was questioning them too.
Daphne Greengrass had been escorted to St. Mungo's immediately.
"Originally? So what? He was wearing a glamour?" Goyle demanded, shaking the idiot for not talking quick enough. "Speak man!"
"It was fading! Glamours obviously isn't his strong suit! I don't know who it was only that they had blonde hair…" he said, "Let me go man, let me go!"
Grunting in frustration, he let the useless waste of space go, lips pursed as he tried to figure it out. Listening in on all the conversations taking place, hoping someone had more useful information. The Dark Lord was going to be furious.
They all had orders to ensure Harry Potters safety, they didn't know why…but they never needed to know why. When the Dark Lord said something, you listened and obeyed. Now Harry Potter was gone…right from under their noses.
"I could have sworn I've seen the person before…he looked familiar from behind…"
"He just Portkey'd away…"
"He had blue eyes…and was around 5-foot 7…my height…"
"Expensive robes on, cream coloured, looked brand new…"
"The Headmaster is on his way," Graham Goyle was informed by one of his fellow professors. "We've to get the students back to Hogwarts immediately."
"That's a good idea, once we've spoken to them," Auror Proudfoot explained, "A few Aurors will help you escort them safely."
"I'm not leaving without Harry!" Draco declared strongly, meanwhile Blaise looked torn, he wanted to get to Daphne and make sure she was okay. He was concerned about her, that bleeding and the wound…it looked terrible.
"Someone needs to tell Lord Greengrass," Blaise said, pale his robes and shirt blooded, he'd already been questioned about what happened. Unfortunately, he was useless…if only he had gone with them…he might have been able to save them both. "And her betrothed?" they didn't know how serious it was, she might be dying. He swallowed thickly, shuddering anew.
"Do not cause a scene, we need to start looking for him as soon as possible," Graham Goyle warned Draco whispering the words to him. "The Headmaster will be here momentarily. We'll find him Draco, just do as you're told. We have enough to worry about without students running amok." Squeezing his shoulder gently.
Draco, Daphne, Blaise, Theo, Pansy and a few others were very close to Harry. They spent every day together, it was odd, the house segregation was strong, but it seemed not for Harry and the others.
Draco relaxed, giving a terse nod, if anyone could find Harry it was the Dark Lord. He was strong, powerful and smart, he'd know what to do. He'd have everyone scouring every inch of the UK and Northern Ireland to find him. He certainly wasn't going to say anything more now, he had more self-preservation than that.
"Hogwarts students, third through seventh, I want to see you back at Hogwarts in fifteen minutes. If you are not there, I will personally see to it that your house equals minus points and detention for the rest of the year. So, whatever you are doing, cease at once and return to the carriages. If there are any of your classmates missing, come to myself or the Aurors at once to report it." came the voice of Headmaster Slytherin in every single building, outhouse and all along Hogsmeade his voice loud and clear.
They could all hear the underlying tension in the wizards' voice. Nobody thought for a second to do their own thing…or wait a few minutes or buy their stuff. They immediately discarded what they were doing and were off. A lot of the students already knew what happened or had come to investigate later.
It broadcasted a great deal of respect that the students actually had for their new Headmaster. Certainly, much more respect than they'd had for Dumbledore, who liked to joke far too much – like death coming to those who went on the third floor – they wouldn't have taken it as seriously.
There was also the fact that he would keep his word, that was one of the first things they'd learned of their new Headmaster. Plus, an added dose of curiosity egged them on also, they'd never been pulled from a Hogsmeade visit before.
"Any magical trace?" the Headmaster demanded, as he joined the fray, everyone becoming silent as he appeared. The rest of the professors and a few Aurors guiding the confused students back to the school. Ignoring their questions, just ushering them along, they wanted to get back to search as soon as possible.
"Yes, they've attempted to hide it, magically and with a different wand…but we've got one," said Proudfoot triumphantly. "Now we just need to figure out who it belongs to and where they are."
"Yes, it twelve hours," the Headmaster said tersely, he disliked waiting, he wasn't going to wait.
"Has anyone given an adequate description of the perpetrator?" the Headmaster demanded to know.
"I'm sorry…this is an active crime scene and investigation…" Proudfoot blustered, clearly feeling wrongfooted speaking to the Headmaster.
"Blond hair, blue eyes, about 5foot 7 and clearly well off, they had robes on from Gladrags the latest Paris fashion, cream coloured. Clearly not much good with magic, since when he began casting other spells, his glamour began to fade. He used a Portkey; the magic isn't very strong…and I heavily suspect it's a former Hogwarts student…the magical signature is…familiar to me." Filius Flitwick had no qualms about telling Voldemort what he knew, since he clearly cared.
Yes, he knew who the Headmaster was, he always had done. He was part-goblin, and was very close to his kin, despite the fact he was a half breed. He had kept a close eye on the wizard, yet he seemed to have become more the Tom Riddle he remembered from Hogwarts than the insane dictator he was.
"You didn't tell us that!" one of the Aurors cried out indignantly, as more and more of the crowd dispersed when they were finished being questioned.
"You didn't ask," Filius pointed out seriously. It was seriously vexing him on why he couldn't recall whom the magical signature belonged to.
"Figure it out before it's too late," Headmaster Slytherin stated to the Ravenclaw head of house, "Considering the magical signature is familiar…perhaps he was a Ravenclaw?"
"Perhaps," Filius agreed, eyes shadowed, not being able to answer was weighing very heavily upon him. Every single moment was precious, "Perhaps his 'Betrothed' would be able to find him?"
"I've informed him, he's on his way to Hogwarts," Slytherin explained, he would be tasked with keeping Corvus calm and trying to find answers. "I want regular updates, as his Headmaster, legally I am a temporarily magical guardian of sorts…so it's perfectly legal to keep me updated on my student." He warned the Aurors.
"Yes, Sir," the Aurors murmured, "We'll do the best we can…"
"The Portkey was unregistered, no one had one scheduled for today," another Auror appeared, informing them, having just been to the Ministry of magic.
"We'll be in touch," Slytherin stated, giving them a serious and grim nod, before he took off, furious and worried in equal measures. This wasn't a kidnap and random attempt; they would have taken Greengrass with them too. Two heirs for the price of one, sure they would have. This was personal, this had Dumbledore written across it.
When Voldemort got back to his office, he didn't just have one wizard waiting on him.
He had three very worried wizards.
The Lestrange's had returned to Britain both furious and worried.
Normally Voldemort would be glad for the numbers…but right now they weren't any good to anyone. They were too personally involved. It was irritating that most of his Inner circle were much too ill to help either. The last of his inner circle had finally been released and freed from Azkaban. Lord Rookwood was, just as the others were, powerful.
Times like these…he wished he'd remained insane; it would have been far better. He disliked being emotional, he was worried and he detested giving his closest such bad news.
"Can you feel him?" was the first thing out of Voldemort's mouth, the portraits other than Headmaster Black were barred from their portrait, making them go elsewhere for the duration of the conversation. It was one of his niftier creations as of late.
----------0
Harry winced as his backside and arm thrummed with pain as he was shoved harshly into a cell, his wand holster and wand being ripped painfully in the process. He didn't cry out; he wouldn't give whoever this was any pleasure in seeing him in pain.
The wizard said nothing, just staring at Harry as if he was a puzzle he didn't quite understand.
"Who are you?" Harry asked the wizard, wondering if this was Dumbledore's doing. The wizard became affronted by his question.
"You don't recognize me?" he asked, affronted.
Harry just jutted his chin, staring defiantly at him, feeling very, very naked without his wand. He just needed the wizard to come within striking distance…he wasn't useless without a wand…and he didn't mean wandless magic, he meant grabbing a hold of his head and forcing him to open the damn cell door.
"Fame is a fickle friend, Harry, celebrity is as celebrity does… remember that."
Harry's eyebrows rose as he stared incredulously, what the ever-loving fuck was that meant to mean?
"I have published twelve books, why the most recent has been on the bestselling…"
"I really don't care," Harry declared, "Either let me go or leave me alone," he supposed he could get the Portkey to work before he got in here. He did have a wand though, and he'd rather not have his only means of escape summoned from him because he was being hasty.
What Harry didn't realize was that the house was protected against all magic incoming and outgoing. Anti-Apparation wards, anti-portkey wards…and protected under the Fidelius charm…even if someone was outside the window, they wouldn't see a damn thing.
He was trapped with a psychopath, locked in a cell without his wand.
"Do you know how it feel so have everyone just stop talking about you? I was in the news every day until you came along," Lockhart stated, "To add insult to injury you think you can replace me? ME? Gilderoy Lockhart? Five times winner of the most charming smile award…Order of merlin third class recipient..." Lockhart continued on despite his
Harry swallowed thickly, great, he had been kidnapped by a maniac. There was no being logical with someone like that. Fear crept up his spine, he wanted Rabastan…he wanted Corvus. Choking back the tears he felt building, he didn't want to cry here and now.
He scrambled back as this guy; Lockhart continued to spout nonsense…he was going on about him (Harry) planning on writing books. He hadn't written a single thing, he wanted to be a lawyer not an Author. "I don't want to be an author! I've not written anything! I'm going to be a lawyer!" he shouted, his heart was pounding erratically as Lockhart raised his wand.
Lockhart wasn't listening, his eyes were gleaming almost manically now, he couldn't let all these years go to waste. He had to remain famous and popular and desired…Potter was taking that away…he had to do this for more reasons than one.
"Obliviate!"
The spell left Lockhart's wand sped straight for Harry before a backlash of magic exploded between them.
Their bodies careened like ragdolls with the force of the magic, the only thing heard in the noiseless explosion was the breaking of the spine as the bones shattered upon impact with the hard surfaces they were flown against.
-------0
A/N – Was Hogsmeade's always a Saturday? If so, we'll just go with the idea that only some of the dates were Saturdays okay? From what've I've read it doesn't seem to be the case…but who actually knows other than JKR? And yes, you guessed it, many of you had honed straight in on Lockhart, although the reason why might surprise you 😉 this was the muse that blasted its way in a few chapters ago and refused to leave. I was never intending on anything happening…just how the hell will Harry get out of this situation? Trapped under the Fidelius…and without a wand! Will Harry have forgotten everything including his Betrothed? Three years of magical knowledge down the drain…will Voldemort have to work round the clock to get him his memories back? Will it even be possible? What if it's not someone who has his best intentions that gets to him first…R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 76
Naturally the news that Heir Harry James Potter spread like wildfire, and masses of Wizards and Witches branded together to help find him. Meeting up at the Leaky Cauldron or Hogshead pub in groups to hunt for the missing youngster. So, it was only understandable that the news had reached Sirius Black as well.
The Aurors as well as the dark sect found their presence bothersome and irritating. They were only getting in the way of their aim to find and bring the thirteen-year-old back home. As soon as possible, they had no idea what this wizard actually wanted from him.
“Where the bloody hell is he?” Rabastan snarled, pacing back and forth, feeling useless every second his betrothed was out there alone. Enduring Merlin only knows what and he was a dark wizard who’d done his share of rather dark deeds and his mind was going to the worst of all places when it came to his betrothed.
“Rabastan remain calm, getting yourself worked up won’t help find him,” Corvus said with deceptive mildness. He wasn’t fairing any better than his youngest son, if he was entirely honest. “He must have been taken to somewhere behind very, very strong wards. If even you cannot find him through his ring.” Which held an extremely strong tracking charm, that even worked while Harry was in Hogwarts. Harry was naturally aware of the charm’s existence.
“Has my godson been found yet?” Sirius asked, shoving his way inside of the room, terror was written across his grey eyes, so reminiscent of Orion that they were momentarily silenced the eldest of the two.
Voldemort narrowed his eyes, “Just how did you know where to find us Mr. Black?” suspicious to the extreme.
Sirius showed the map, “He’s not on it,” his voice thick with emotion, he didn’t care about anything other than finding his godson.
Voldemort took the map and his eyes widened; his eyes roamed over every single piece of the map in minutes. He was admittedly, very impressed despite himself. “This is rather…ingenious.” It looked to show everywhere they’d found at Hogwarts, also everyone, where they are, what they were doing, every minute of every day. Live tracking rune, attached to a map. His new legal name – thank you goblins – was on the map thankfully, although he doubted Black new his real name.
“Where have you checked?” Sirius asked, pacing relentlessly, “Do you have a clue who it could be? And why the bloody hell didn’t you tell me?”
“Have some decorum, Black, you’re beginning to sound like Bellatrix…” Rodolphus stated sharply, “That is my father you’re speaking to.” A lord.
Sirius struggled to contain his emotions, before breathing shakily. “I apologise,” he bit out, “But he is my godson, I agreed not to interfere because he’s happy…but keeping this from me…” it was wrong on so many levels. He wanted his godson safe. “How long has he been missing?”
“Twenty-four hours,” Rabastan told him, leaning against the fireplace, his face contorted in a mixture of rage and fear. “Just over…twenty-four hours.” It was Sunday now; they’d been out five times – all of them except the Dark Lord glamoured – so they were unrecognizable. They hadn’t found anything at all, there was just no bloody trace to be had.
He’d never felt more useless in his life…including when he’d been sentenced to Azkaban.
“Why are you just standing there?” Sirius blurted out, closing his eyes, “I didn’t mean that,” he couldn’t antagonise the Lestrange’s, Harry wouldn’t want that. “Where have you checked?”
“He was Portkey’d, Black, he could be anywhere in the world right now.” The Headmaster informed the Godfather. “We’ve searched with the agreement of the owners, every inch of Hogsmeade, every shop, every cellar every cottage. There are groups of people out there right now, searching for him as well. Admittedly, they’re intentions are good but they’re trampling over any potential evidence we might glean.”
“Tracking charms?” Sirius fired off, his spine straightening, this wasn’t the time to lose his head or panic. He had to find his godson, the first twenty-four hours were the most vital after all…and they had passed while he was in the dark.
“Tried every single one we can, and Heir Potter has a strong one imbued within his betrothal ring which is also yielding no results.” Voldemort informed him, there was no need for Black to know how close he was to Harry…or the Lestrange’s for that matter. “Wherever he is, he’s under exceptionally strong wards preventing the location being transmitted.”
“So, an old place…a manor,” Sirius said. “A pureblood?”
“It’s possible, it’s most definitely someone with a lot of money,” Voldemort informed him, “They were wearing the latest fashion, just off the runway of Paris.” He had gotten the memory against the will of a bystander, but their view of the incident left a lot to be desired.
Sirius licked his lips, “What about Thatcher’s live tracking rune?”
The Lestrange’s raised their eyebrows, yes, Sirius had been raised in a household that catered to the Dark Arts. Yet, they’d been led to believe Sirius had denounced his family and criticised their use of the Dark Arts declaring himself ‘light’. The hypocrisy actually made their stomachs churn and lips curl in disgust.
“We would have already used it in a heartbeat, Black, if we had Harry’s blood, which we don’t.” Corvus informed him coolly, it wasn’t something done, not unless complete trust was held. He had a vial of his sons’ blood, both of them, safely tucked away for any situation like this. Preserved fresh for as long as he still drew breath. Upon his death, the boxes containing the vials would be returned to his sons.
Not all families did this, for they would rather die than use the so called ‘dark arts’ for anything. The ritual was illegal, and it also didn’t work, but it would always tell if the person was alive at least. Which would have been a great comfort to them all right now.
The unknown was worrying them sick.
Twenty minutes later they found out who it was that had taken Harry. As Flitwick figured it out, after seeing one of his Ravenclaw’s with a copy of Gladding with Ghouls. Gilderoy Lockhart! That’s where he remembered the magic from…and just like that it all fell into place, everything he knew about the wizard. He was mediocre, truly awful at glamours and other magicks and charms for concealments. He had been right…he was a Ravenclaw after all.
“But why?” Sirius asked, staring bewildered now in the Headmasters office, so very different from Dumbledores. “Harry has nothing to do with Lockhart…doesn’t even know him…does he?”
Nobody could answer, they were all baffled as to guess for a reason.
“Could he know Harry’s a carrier?” Sirius asked, a sick looking dawning comprehension gutting his face.
Rabastan bared his teeth, imagining ripping the throat out of anyone who dared to touch Harry in such a way.
---------0
Harry slowly became aware, eyes glazed, the pain…the pain…he’d never felt anything like it before in his life. Gasping out in agony, he tried to move only to cry out, breath halting, he couldn’t move, what had happened? What had Vernon done this time?
Vernon? Harry thought sluggishly, no, he hadn’t seen him in years, he was…he was in prison. He realized, Corvus…Corvus had helped put him there…why was he unable to think so well? Where was he?
His pain filled eyes took in his surroundings, trying to reel in the panic he was feeling at the moment. He couldn’t, he choked in pain and fear…he wanted Rabastan…he wanted Corvus…he wanted to be home…where was he? What had happened?
Harry inhaled sharply, but even that hurt so much. Trying to catalogue his injures, but he felt like one big massive pin cushion. There wasn’t a bit of him that wasn’t throbbing in agony. His head felt like someone had clubbed him a dozen time. Where was he? Did they know he was gone?
Focus, focus, focus, Harry thought, gasping in agony, tears streaming down his face. Oh, the pain, it hurt so much, he could barely think. He was…he was in a cell? His gaze fell on feet he could see just outside of the cell and everything came crashing back.
Daphne! Hogsmeade! This psychopath kidnapping him, the rambling he’d been doing…he didn’t even understand it then never mind now. This, this Lockhart seemed deluded, him writing books…he was thirteen-years-old, he had no desire to be a published author. No…he wanted…what did he want? He felt so dizzy…he wanted to sleep…no…focus…what?
Daphne, Daphne…what had he done to Daphne? He vaguely recalled a spell bypassing his eyesight. He didn’t see it hitting her…maybe she managed to avoid it? What if she was dead because of him? It was him he’d been after, after all. His eyes began to flutter closed, but he knew, he wasn’t sure how, but he knew he shouldn’t go to sleep…
He eyed what he could see of Lockhart, he prayed with everything in him that he was dead. Please, please, please, let him be dead. How long had he been here? Where was Corvus? Where was Rabastan? Where was Sirius? Did they even know something had happened yet?
He couldn’t angle his head to notice the shallow rising and lowering of Lockhart’s chest as he breathed.
He spasmed in agony trying to move his arms, which wouldn’t budge even an inch. He’d only wanted to see the time…to try and tell how long he’d been missing…he couldn’t move.
He was stuck, he couldn’t move his feet, legs, arms and it was so painful to move his head. Breathing heavily, panic well and truly set in, unable to draw in a proper breath, the pain, the fear, the panic, he couldn’t breathe…he couldn’t breathe.
It didn’t take long at all of unconsciousness to claim Harry once more.
--------0
Sirius wanted to rock back and forth, eight days, eight days, and they were no closer to finding Harry. He gulped down his twenty-ninth coffee of the day. The Lestrange brothers were sleep…Corvus and Headmaster Slytherin were off doing another sweep of all Lockhart’s properties.
They’d already looked a dozen times a day, by both the Aurors and them.
There was nothing there.
The Aurors had questioned everyone that knew Lockhart including his publicists who informed them that Lockhart had asked for a week off while he dealt with some personal problems. They hadn’t heard from him since, and had not been able to forward any of his fan mail to him, which he always demanded. He replied to every single one of those letters, the publisher was in awe of his dedication.
The Aurors hadn’t been the only ones to question them, he, Corvus and the Headmaster had as well.
They still couldn’t find a reason for all this.
For why Lockhart would take Harry.
It made absolutely no sense.
Sirius lurched out of his seat, spilling the coffee everywhere when Rodolphus let out a scream of pure fear. Thankfully the coffee was now lukewarm, putting it on the table, he moved towards Rodolphus and began shaking his shoulder, “Wake up! Oi! Wake up!” grasping the hands that automatically came up, “Easy, you’re fine, you were just having a nightmare.”
Rodolphus blearily looked around, until the situation and his awareness sank in, “Bloody hell,” he muttered, yanking his hands back, cheeks red with mortification. He couldn’t believe Black of all people had just seen that.
“It’s alright…I get it, I do,” Sirius murmured, a faraway look on his face. “I have nightmares too. Only I don’t have anyone to rouse me when they get bad.” He usually jerked himself out of sleep by screaming so loudly until his throat hurt. Either that or the flailing he was doing actually hurting himself bodily.
“I don’t normally have nightmares,” Rodolphus said quietly, as a rare understanding flowed through them. “Harry made me a Patronus globe, its beside my bed every night…his magic is…comforting. Rabastan has one as well, although he got his along time ago.” he confessed, the Patronus globe had replaced the wristband Harry had given him.
Sirius’ eyes teared up, “They stop the nightmares?” swallowing thickly, Harry had given him one, he’d sent it, and Sirius had only realized what it was when they began to create things together this summer. He still hadn’t thought to keep it beside his bed…what an idiot he was. Even when they weren’t all that close…Harry had still been taking care of him.
Why couldn’t he take care of him back? Why couldn’t he find him?
“Yes,” Rodolphus rubbed his eyes tiredly, he hadn’t had much sleep in the past few days. He glanced at his brother, who was still deeply asleep, he’d resorted to giving him a Dreamless sleep draught. He hadn’t slept in damn near a week, other than the occasional naps, which were just sleeps he had sitting where he fell asleep. “Yeah, they stop the nightmares. Azkaban was enough without suffering through more.”
“It wasn’t too bad in Azkaban for me,” Sirius admitted, “I am an unregistered animagus, a dog, looks like a grim. The canine emotions…were different enough that the Dementors couldn’t really sense me. It seems a whole lot worse now than when I was actually stuck there.”
“Course it is,” Rodolphus sighed, leaning back, so bone achingly tired. “Animal or not…the Dementors still constantly drained you dry of emotion. It’s hard to care about nightmares you have there without the emotion to go with it. Bellatrix…Bellatrix would have been…worse though.” Narcissa had been the only one to show up, Sirius and Andromeda had both elected not to attend. They hadn’t liked her in life, and she had hated them, it would be disrespectful to attend they’d thought.
“My father tried to get Cygnus to see how bad it was…in the end,” Sirius said quietly, swallowing thickly. “I’m glad there’s hardly any Black’s left, even if it probably devastated my father…the Black madness…nobody deserves to live like that.” Bellatrix had been the worst of this generation of Black’s.
“Not planning on having any kids then?” Rodolphus asked Sirius, the quietness made the conversation seem more intimate than it had a right to be.
“What kind of a father would I make? The closest thing I had to a kid, I lobbed off on a damn half-giant and went after Pettigrew.” Sirius snorted, “I’d be beyond dreadful, I’d screw any kid I have up entirely. That’s if I didn’t end up in a whole world of trouble again…no, Harry’s it for me. I didn’t even get to see him grow up…and I might never get to see him grow into a man.” Choking off, heart pounding, probably due to all the damn coffee he was drinking and the panic he was feeling. He was so fucking tired, his mind was buzzing with the tiredness, he was going to drop down in exhaustion soon. There was only so much pepper-up and coffee he could drink before they just didn’t work anymore.
Rodolphus had a constipated look on his face, he had no idea how to deal with a crying Black. He was more used to them raging, being absolutely insane. At this moment he thought he honestly would have preferred it. “Harry’s smart, savvy as hell, Sirius, a Slytherin in blue robes. He’ll find a way to get word to us…we’ll find him.” He had to believe that, if not for himself then his brother.
He didn’t think his brother would recover if Harry died.
Hell, he didn’t think his fathers’ heart could take it, it was unbearable, this uncertainty.
“It’s been eight days…with nearly everyone looking for him…what hope do we really have?” Sirius rasped out, wiping away his tears. He’d cried more these past eight days than he had for Lily and James while in Azkaban. A true testament to how he felt regarding the loss of his godson.
“There is always hope.” Rodolphus declared, hiding his own bleakness, “He’s going to surprise us all.” And he hoped if he said it often enough, he’d believe it…and it would happen.
At the end of the day…he was just a kid, a smart kid to be sure…but against a fully grown adult wizard? Who somehow managed to hide from the most powerful wizard in the world and the entire Auror force? Yeah, it didn’t look good at all.
-------0
Harry’s eyes fluttered open, resignation painfully obvious, by day three…or was it four? He had began praying that Lockhart was alive, but the wizard hadn’t moved an inch that he could see in all the time they’d been here.
His mind drifting to Yule, the celebration they’d had in the warmth of Africa…oh, if only he was there. A tear sliding down his cheek, he had tried moving so many times, tried summoning his wand, but it was in his holster, which prevented his wand from being summoned. And the holster itself? Dragonhide was impervious to magic, he couldn’t get it to budge an inch.
This wasn’t how he’d wanted it to end, he’d thought he’d get a happily ever after. Ever so hopeful that he’d get the vision he’d seen in the mirror or Erised. To be part of the Lestrange family for real…to just have a family.
A family, one he could have created himself, life, as a carrier. He would have wanted to. To have a family of his own. To be happy. Tears sprang from his eyes again; would anyone ever find him? Would they know what happened to him? Would they know that he was thinking of them in his last minutes?
Harry opened his mouth, lips so dry that they’d crusted together, he mouthed the words ‘I’m sorry’ he was so very scared for Corvus…he could only hope that Rabastan and Rodolphus would make sure he was okay. He didn’t want anything to happen to him…he’d expected to die at the hands of the Dursley’s eventually…but at least now well…he knew love, he’d know true happiness…it was a good thing…no, it made it worse…
He was so hungry, so thirsty, and in so very much pain that unconsciousness was a welcome to him after thinking ‘I don’t want to go’.
-------0
A/N there we go! Very emotional scenes to write even for me it’s now passed midnight and I will be up at six o’clock in the morning so I’m going to have to end it here and post what I managed to get done…nearly 9K isn’t a bad record but by no means my best! So, Harry remembers but is not in the best of health, you all already knew that Harry’s bones weren’t in the best of shape this definitely hasn’t helped! Just how will this arc end? And did any of you guess this outcome? Genuinely curious since a lot of you seem to guess what I’m up to before I do it LOL R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 77
Ten days had gone by since Harry Potter had been kidnapped. He was on the front page of the Daily Prophet every single one of those days. Keeping everyone reminded – and updated – on their precious little hero. The public were still trying to help to find him, but having absolutely no luck whatsoever.
The Aurors were still searching, but without the hope they’d held in the early days. It didn’t look good. Anyone with a brain would know just what awaited them if they were found with the Potter boy. Not only was he their hero, but he was also the last Potter from the Most Ancient and Most Noble house of Potter. If they had any sense, the boy would be dead and they’d get the hell out of dodge.
No, not someone, Lockhart, they knew who was responsible. Quite a few people were in denial naturally. Insisting it was someone using Lockhart’s likeness. Besmirching his reputation. Others weren’t quite so easily duped, especially when it came to their precious saviour. Believing with one hundred percent certainty that it was Lockhart and posters were up everywhere. He was quite frankly, the most wanted wizard in the magical and Muggle world at this moment. They had him spread across the TV screens in the Muggle world in case he had gone there with the boy.
Voldemort sat pensively in his chair in the Headmaster’s office, the Lestrange’s and Black were sleeping. Black was leaning against Rodolphus, they had become rather close as of late which was rather amusing to see. Not that he’d spent a significant amount of him dwelling on it.
He had tried to find Harry through the Horcrux, it was a piece of his soul yet all he could catch was glimpses of feelings. He had not informed the Lestrange’s of this, no, he couldn’t bring himself to. The utter pain and misery that encompassed Harry was…unfathomable.
He was deeply concerned, and not just for the Horcrux but Harry himself. Which was absolutely ridiculous. He was Lord Voldemort; he never really felt this kind of concern about anyone. Yet he knew life would be so utterly boring without the boy, the world less bright. He wouldn’t have someone speaking to him so frankly…to rouse Corvus’ protective instincts, to make Rodolphus and Rabastan as passionate as they had been before Azkaban. He had used people’s feelings against them in the past, he understood their concept and how it affected them. He was beginning to realize he’d been a right bastard…and he realized it would lead to destruction, again if he attempted it. They were predictable until they were unpredictable. Such as Severus, his feelings for the girl had outweighed his own self-preservation…Rabastan’s feelings for Harry outweighed his loyalty to his lord. Having experienced this himself, he begun to realize he knew better than to attempt it again.
The unwilling would never again grace his ranks.
Even Severus had been helping in the search when he wasn’t in classes. They’d tried a scouring charm, with Harry’s magic, using Sirius’ Patronus globe which yielded no results. They began to suspect that whoever had taken Harry, was under the Fidelius Charm. It was surely the only magic that could outwit the darkest of arts known to their world.
Voldemort, who was used to going with little to no sleep, found himself uncommonly exhausted in a way he’d never experienced. He was exhausted emotionally as well as physically. He wasn’t sure what else to do, and that was a novel – and annoying – experience to him. When he put his mind to something, he accomplished it, even if it was something ‘impossible’ to magical standards.
So, his inability to find Harry was not only disheartening but made him very, very angry. So, he had been spending a lot of time smashing up pottery in the secret room to vent off some frustration. Just as he had allowed Harry to do so, Merlin, it felt barely a week ago that they’d done this, but it wasn’t.
Voldemort glanced at the time, and nodded, it was time for another day of it. He rang the bell, which summoned a House-elf to serve. “Bring breakfast for five, same as usual,” was all he told the House-elf. The usual consisted of anything that wasn’t greasy. Despite being away from the hotel, the boys and Corvus were adhering to their food regimes.
As soon as he spoke, the four of them were stirring immediately.
“Anything?” Rabastan rasped out, stretching out and shoving the blankets off him. Stiff and sore beyond belief, having slept in a chair. He didn’t care though, there was only one thing he did care about and that was Harry. Hoping someone had caught sight of Lockhart and brought the bastard in.
“Nothing,” Headmaster Slytherin replied, his tone resigned. “No word from anyone.”
“Isn’t there anything else that can be done?” Sirius asked, desperation leaking into his sleep-tired voice.
“No, there’s no known other magical way that I can think of that would enable us to find Harry.” The Headmaster explained, naturally, Black was unaware of whom he was. It would remain that way, only his inner circle, his most trusted, would ever be in on this information. “I apologise, Mr. Black, but I am completely out of ideas.” He’d created a few of his own in an attempt to circumvent the spells currently housed around where Harry was living.
------0
Harry groaned softly, barely able to remain conscious for any length of time now. He felt as if time was passing hazily, he couldn’t remember any of the other times he’d came around. Everything felt…so very far away.
His fingers twitched; it was the only part of him he’d been able to move without agony rendering him unconscious. He had tried moving, tried getting to Lockhart, to a wand…something…anything.
But he just couldn’t move.
Inhaling sharply, exhaustion swamping him, but the willpower he had superseded all else.
No, he wasn’t going to let himself die here.
He couldn’t.
He hadn’t let the Dursley’s kill him…though near enough they nearly did.
He hadn’t let his circumstances dictate him.
He’d be damned if he let this kill him.
He began to drag his index finger through the concrete, again and again, and again repeating the motion over and over.
He couldn’t even feel anything, not over the agony, he felt as though his body was a human pretzel at the moment.
Scrape, scrape, scrape, scrape as his finger continued to be dragged across the concrete. As he wore layer after layer of his own skin down, his hazy mind mulling over the runes he knew, the only wandless magic, that magic was capable of.
-----0
“Checking the damn houses is a waste of time,” Rabastan gritted his teeth, “We’ve been doing that for ten days! They’re warded to let us know whenever anyone goes near…Lockhart hasn’t been near anything. He hasn’t even withdrawn any money from Gringotts either.”
Being a favourite of the Goblin nation had its advantages.
Normally the goblins didn’t give a shit about wizards and their problems. Yet they had taken to Harry immediately. Which, yes, was entirely unusual. They’d been passing on information, an entire listing of buildings that Lockhart had, and confirmed he hadn’t spent a single coin, which was unusual they said, he was constantly going into the bank to withdraw funds with his smarmy attitude.
Yes, Harry was beloved wherever he went.
He doubted Harry even realized it.
“I know, Rabastan, I know,” Corvus murmured, squeezing his sons’ shoulder, “But short of just walking around without a plan…there’s nothing more we can do. We just have to hope that someone sees him or he returns home.” The sparkle his sons had seen return to his eyes after getting to see them every week had disappeared.
“I’m sorry,” Rabastan sighed, he didn’t mean to take his moods out on his family, thank Merlin for the calming draughts he was still taking. Otherwise, he dreaded to think what he’d be like. He was being irrational, he knew, but he didn’t know what else to do.
“We’re all frustrated,” Headmaster Slytherin declared, “Shall we?” it was clear that nothing more was going to be eaten this morning. Not a single of them had eaten a full meal in ten days. Too anxious, too worried to consume much without feeling that sickness in your gut.
Silently, the Lestrange’s and Black stood up, they all agreed with Rabastan. It felt like nothing but a big massive waste of time. Lockhart wasn’t going to be found by them checking out his properties.
“Lockhart isn’t intelligent, he doesn’t have the smarts to pull this off alone,” Sirius murmured, “He’s always been impulsive, the need for fame present since he was at Hogwarts…the newspaper he started up gives that way. Everything the teachers said about him…his sisters don’t even know where he is and haven’t seen him in years. There’s been no contact between them and he’s certainly not spreading the wealth.”
“What are you suggesting?” Headmaster Slytherin arched a brow, as they stalked through the halls of Hogwarts.
“He had help, he had to have, not only is he not intelligent…he’s stupid, someone must have encouraged him or outright told him.” Sirius rubbed his jaw, giving a jaw cracking yawn. “Dumbledore was the one to allow him to create the newspaper back in the day…”
“You think he’s doing this on Dumbledore’s orders?” Voldemort asked deceptively. It had passed his thoughts a time or two, but he couldn’t see how that would be. He had others that would be more subtle, defter at accomplishing Harry’s kidnap without revealing themselves. Sure, as of late he’d lost quite a few supporters, more so after the news of Harry’s history came out no doubt. But there surely were a lot more of his supporters he’d choose from…unless, he really didn’t?
“I don’t know…it’s just all so confusing…I mean why Harry? What the hell can he be thinking?” Sirius grumbled, as they stepped outside of Hogwarts main doors.
--------0
Scrape, scrape, scrape, scrape, scrape.
Then finally, finally Harry felt liquid pooling into his index finger.
His finger was finally bleeding.
If it had been any other day, he would have licked his lips, but right now they were caked together so dry. His tongue was attached to the roof of his mouth.
Shivering in cold, Harry recalled the runes he wanted to use, or rather, the ones he wanted to combine.
It was dangerous, especially using blood, but Harry had gone beyond the point of caring.
Or thinking it through.
He didn’t want to die here, so, what other alternative did he have?
With a shaky finger, Harry began to draw the rune on the floor, making it at least four times bigger than it ought to be. Runes were always small, almost to the point of needing a magnifying spell to see them.
‘Oh, no’ Harry thought as unconsciousness began to claim him again, his finger becoming lax, but the rune had been created.
The magic that burst from the blood red rune burning it up leaving it blackened and blasting outwards blowing through the wards and every single ward in its vicinity.
----------0
“Then someone should make the bastard talk,” Rabastan declared, eyes gleaming darkly.
“I’ll be happy to,” Rodolphus volunteered, he didn’t care if it meant going back to Azkaban. “Dumbledore cannot be allowed to get away with this.”
“Getting a bit ahead of yourself there, we do not know if Dumbledore has anything to do with this,” the Headmaster said, subtly warning Rodolphus that his bloodthirstiness was showing a little too much. He was supposed to be innocent after all.
The last thing they wanted was for Black to become suspicious after all they’d done to clear everyone’s reputation.
“I k…” Rodolphus began only to shudder as a bast of magic smashed into the wards of Hogwarts and knocked them all clean off their feet. It didn’t break the wards, but it was a damn near thing, judging by the dome’s cracked appearance as the magic made the done visible. “Was that…” stunned to the core.
“Harry, that was Harry’s magic,” Rabastan said stunned, staring up at the dome that Harry’s magic had very near obliterated. The strongest of magic had gone into repairing the wards and new ones erected. The fact he wasn’t anywhere near Hogwarts…and had managed that? He glanced at the Dark Lord and saw the same thoughts reflecting back as they scrambled to their feet. Still thrumming with Harry’s energy.
“Look,” Rodolphus pointed towards Hogsmeade, “Hogsmeade is just as affected.” If not more so, judging by the way they were cowering you’d think they thought they were under attack. Couldn’t they sense the desperation in the magic? The wildness of it? Helping to ease his father to his feet.
“Harry!” Sirius bolted through the gates, ready to tear the world apart once again to find his godson. “HARRY!” roaring with all his might, “Let me go!” he wrestled for his arm back when someone grabbed him.
“He’s not in Hogsmeade, Sirius, the Ministry will have a pinpoint on his location within seconds with that much untapped, wild, accidental magic…” Rodolphus shook sense into Sirius. He might have some semblance of the Black madness, but nowhere near Bellatrix’s amount. “We’ll get word in mere moments if you stay.” He had a good idea how much Black loved his godson, over the past ten days he’d immersed himself in the darkest of arts, willing to do anything to bring him back.
“We won’t be allowed anywhere close,” Headmaster Slytherin pointed out, “Harry will be taken directly to either the Ministry for questioning on what’s happened these past ten days…and if he’s injured St. Mungo’s.” flicking his wand and getting rid of the dirt and gravel on his robes.
It didn’t take maybe ten more seconds before a Unicorn Patronus made its way sailing through the air to deliver its message to Headmaster Slytherin.
“Heir Potter’s magic originated from number 2 Knoydart, the Highlands.”
“The Highlands? He’s in Scotland…he’s actually not far from here…” Sirius gaped; all this time Harry had been this close to them. “It doesn’t explain how we felt his magic…”
The Lestrange’s and Voldemort rolled their eyes, but Sirius made his way swiftly to the wards and Apparated away.
“Black’s, they’re all the same,” Voldemort sighed, but he nonetheless swiftly made his way towards the end of the wards as well. Before apparating, true to his belief, the Aurors were already there. They were pushed behind a barrier, a barricade spell that prevented anyone from getting near the property. Including reporters that were horrifically taking pictures of the scene.
He could easily break the wards, but then he’d be facing the entire Auror force. It wouldn’t do his new persona any good to be breaking the law like an errant school boy with impulsivity issues.
Barely more than five minutes later, a body was brought out in a stretcher, with a cover thrown over it.
“Oh, no, no, no, no, no…” Sirius choked, “Please, no, Merlin, please don’t let it be Harry…”
Rodolphus whacked Sirius across the back of the head, hard. “The body is too big to be Harry, idiot!”
“He’s alive, the healer says its touch and go, he’s been Apparated straight to St. Mungo’s,” the Auror whispered to Headmaster Slytherin, “Not only is his magic seriously depleted…he’s spent ten days with a broken spine there’s no telling the damage done…he was locked in a cell without food or water.”
Rabastan, Rodolphus, Voldemort, Sirius and Corvus all paled, they’d thought perhaps for a moment that this might all be over.
It wasn’t.
Harry’s spine might be permanently damaged, or worse…his magical core might be unstable and could detach at any given moment. Which would render Harry a squib, not to forget the malnourishment on top of a body that had already endured ten years of it.
“I need to get to St. Mungo’s,” Sirius choked out, shaken to the core. ‘Merlin, please let Harry be alright, please, kill me instead, Merlin, please, take me, not my godson. Let him live…please’ he begged and pleaded to a deity that he didn’t believe in just to have his godson saved.
--------0
A/N – sorry it’s not as long as normal, the dogs didn’t get me up until the back of ten! Which is very, very rare! They normally get me up at around 6/7 o’clock in the morning which gives me hours to write…not something I had today – not that I can regret it – a long lie in? YES PLEASE!! LOL it must be a winter/Christmas thing who knows? So yeah, it was really great! And then of course, I spent 4 hours walking dogs lol – they have to get walked separately – then shopping and chemist, then dinner…the day went very quickly and this was all I was able to get done. I promise that tomorrow I’ll write you all a 9K chapter or as near to it as I can 😊
So, there we go! I’m pleased that none of you guessed this part!! None of those Pureblood’s would have EVER thought to use a House-elf. Even if they did want to, none of them were bound to Harry by blood and all the Potter Elves were freed by Lily AND another titbit the body can apparently go 10 days without food or water, I was watching a Forensic Detectives episode where this woman disappeared, and the husband kept trying to get her put down as missing and they kept denying him until eventually he got it, it took ten days for them to pinpoint her last location using her phone that’s where they found her. She’d crashed her car, and had been in that vehicle for ten whole days and survived to write a book about it! So, nothing magical about Harry’s survival…I promise extra-long chapter tomorrow 😉 R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 78
“Get the damn journalists out of here now!” barked Proudfoot as he observed the way they were jostling around outside to get pictures. It turned his stomach, so it did, the vultures drawn to misery, the worse the misery the greater their delight. Lucky they couldn’t bypass the wards they’d set up to get inside. “Bring me up to date!” he called out to the other Aurors working on the scene.
“Follow me, Sir,” the junior Auror Tonks said, leading him down to the basement, where Harry Potter had been kept for ten days. “The rune…it’s a new one, it acted like a honing beacon and it shattered every ward in the vicinity…including the Fidelius Charm.”
“But the Fidelius Charm can’t be broken!” Proudfoot frowned entirely confused.
“Apparently it can, Unspeakable Shadow has already been by and given an entire run down, his report is also on Madam Bones desk. It’s dark magic, and blood magic added into the mix.” Auror Tonks grimaced, staring down at the black charred bell with a triquetra inside of it.
Immediate sniggers started up, as many threw Tonks a look that suggested they were wondering at her intelligence. How had she become an Auror they just didn’t know…oh, yes, she was a Metamorphamagus, and had passed that part of the course with flying colours. Even when she was in a different form, everyone knew exactly who it was, she was clumsy to the extreme no matter he façade.
“You’ll find Auror Tonks that those symbols have belonged to our world as long as magic has existed and they have great meaning…there is nothing dark about them.” Auror Proudfoot snapped in irritation. “While blood magic is outlawed in potions, it has never been outlawed in runes. Have care what you say about victims of vicious and unprovoked crimes if you wish to continue your career! And get some common sense while you’re at it and actually read some information before deeming it ‘dark’ for Merlin’s sake!”
“He’s right, the bell, it’s a sign of magic herself, its supposed to signify her giving birth through vibrations…it’s very beautiful and that magic came to Heir Potters’ aid.” Another Auror insisted, “He’s been favoured by magic itself.” No surprise there, the boy had been favoured for a long time, probably from the moment You-Know-Who tried to kill him.
“And the Triquetra?” came the curious sound of the trainee Auror watching everything with avidness.
“Sign of three, of good magic, as is the pentagram even if Muggle-borns assume it’s devil worship.” Auror Rookwood sneered, cousin to the newly released, and proven innocent Rookwood. He couldn’t stand Muggle-borns and their habits, and insistence of trying to change magic to fit in with their damn worldviews. “You grew up in the muggle world didn’t you, Nymphadora?” they all used her name when she pissed them off despite how improper it was, only because they’d realized just how much she hated it.
Tonks didn’t reply, yes, she’d grown up in a Muggle area, which had been difficult for years before she gained control of her Metamorphamagus abilities. She didn’t see anything wrong with that at all. She was flushed red with embarrassment although at the sniggering and condemnation from her fellow Aurors.
She wasn’t used to it, before Moody retired nobody said a thing, made her feel special, that she was unique and would do great things for the Auror department. Now though? Now it seemed she couldn’t say a thing without screwing up. She would have written it off as jealousy but a lot of others had been trained by Moody so there wasn’t any need for jealousy.
“Check this out!” came a rapid and concerned voice of Auror Smith. “Merlin’s bloody balls! He wasn’t acting alone!”
By the time Auror Proudfoot, Tonks and Rookwood entered the bedroom, they found Smith on the floor surrounded by letters.
“Are you seriously going through his fan mail?” she snorted, shaking her head.
“What have you found?” Auror Proudfoot asked, having worked with Smith on numerous occasions, he knew that this wasn’t a frivolous call, no, he’d found something.
“These are threatening letters, from Dumbledore!” Smith retorted in disbelief, “Listen to this… ‘I’m aware of your extracurricular activities that pertain to using the Obliviation charm, I think we can help each other out’ and ‘I’ve always admired your persistence and dedication’…”
“Oh, bloody hell,” Auror Proudfoot, pinching the bridge of his nose, “Remind me what spells have been put up?”
“Fidelius, Muggle repellent, notice-me-not, anti-Apparation, Anti-Portkey,” Rookwood said automatically.
“Yeah, just happens we’ve had four cases with experts on those specific wards placed in St. Mungo’s because they were completely scrambled by an Obliviation charm!” Auror Proudfoot. “All in the week leading up to Heir Potter’s disappearance.” They could have stopped it if they’d looked properly for answers. They’d been found miles from their properties, jobs and were unable to give answers…and St. Mungo’s didn’t have a hope of reversing the damages.
“When was the first case?” Smith asked, as he finished putting the letters in clear evidence bags, anyone could read them without needing to remove it from its bag. It would be analysed for DNA and fingerprints, and kept as evidence in Lockhart’s crimes.
Auror Proudfoot glanced upwards, trying to recall the exact date, before it came to him. Aurors had to recall a lot of information at the drop of a hat. Dates, times and information was very important especially if one was talking to the wizengamot or being questioned. He told Smith, watching him, he didn’t enter the room it was too small for dozens of grown adult wizards. It was just a small cottage, which by the way, did belong to Lockhart.
“Got it, instructions on who to use, wrapped up in a lovely bow,” Smith sneered, “They don’t happen to be Calvin Yaxley, Corbin Smith, Sybil Fawley and Eric Tristian?”
“Yes,” Proudfoot sighed, slumping his shoulders, those four people were either dark or neutral, it’s hardly any surprise that they’d be targeted by Dumbledore. Who was vehemently light that it was unnatural to see and hear. The ‘someone doth protest to much’ came to mind.
“At least you know what happened to them, their families can be informed,” Rookwood murmured quietly, reading over the letters Dumbledore had sent. All of them ended with Burn after reading, which apparently Lockhart had elected not to do. “Their families can get closure and the cases can be closed.” Five cases in a single day, it didn’t happen often…sometimes it took months, weeks, even years to have cases closed. Well, here anyway, their closure rates weren’t all that good, especially compared to the Aurors at MACUSA who used a variety of different spells that were ‘illegal’ still in Britain.
“Yeah, if only it were that easy…” Auror Proudfoot sighed, it wasn’t going to be easy informing the families of the victims, but Rookwood was correct. At least it would give them answers and some semblance of closure. Calling out to the main room, “Have the pictures been taken?”
“Yes, Sir, all pictures have been taken, I’m taking them back to the Ministry, along with the finger prints lifted and DNA and magical traces.” There was nothing left to take from the charred rune, not a speck of blood, but given Heir Potter’s index finger had been bleeding it didn’t take a genius to realize he had been the one to paint it.
“Good, take it straight down,” Proudfoot called out, “No detours! I want the results ASAP!”
“Got it!” came the reply, as hey exited the cottage.
“Tonks you will remain at the cottage, is there’s a single leak I’ll hold you personally responsible. Keep everyone off the property, it’s officially still a crime scene.” Proudfoot informed Tonks, still annoyed by her light Verses dark propaganda, he tried very hard to get rid of the lingering smell of shit Moody had left with his own prejudice.
“But that’s a…” Tonks protested; it was a trainee’s job to stay at crime scenes. Still staring at the letters that were supposed to be from Dumbledore. No, not supposed, she recognized the handwriting, although it was a bit shakier than she was used to.
“Yes?” Proudfoot barked staring down Tonks not bothering to conceal his irritation.
“Nothing,” Tonks murmured, regretting opening her mouth.
“Speak to no-one,” he warned her, rubbing his head with a sigh, “Get the rest of the evidence back to the Ministry…has the rest of the room been searched?”
“It has,” Smith nodded firmly, “This and some clothes were all I could find. Its just a few days…so he wasn’t here for the long term. No indication of any other partner or someone living here.”
“And Heir Potters’ wand?” Proudfoot asked, everyone glanced at each other, not having a clue. It would naturally be checked for the last spells he used before it was handed back immediately. He was the victim here, not the criminal, and they did not keep someone’s wand from them for any reason.
“We’ve got his wand holster in an evidence bag,” another Auror called out, able to hear clearly the cottage was tiny.
“Accio Heir Potter’s wand!” and it came floating out of Tonks’ pocket, it wasn’t even in an evidence bag.
Proudfoot’s face began stony, before slowly becoming stormy. He was furious, he couldn’t believe what had just happened. One of his Aurors had just severely broken protocol. She had taken a victim’s wand, unbagged and slid it into her pocket. She knew better, Moody had taught her better than that. Moody knew how easy it was for criminals to get off on technicalities. “Auror Nymphadora Tonks you’re herby suspended from all duties, return to the Ministry and hand in your badge. You’ll be alerted when it comes time for your hearing.”
“It wasn’t me!” Tonks protested all wide-eyed innocence, “I didn’t take it!”
“Return to the Ministry, now,” Auror Proudfoot demanded, of course, it was natural for someone to deny they’d done something wrong when caught out. He had heard it all, in every single manner possible. He no longer believed it, even if it was one of his own.
Tonks just gaped in stunned disbelief, before glancing at everyone around her, nobody was meeting her eyes, as they finished up the crime scene. Stumbling towards the door, feeling rather numb, her mind reeling, had she really just lost her job?
“Finish up!” Auror Proudfoot called out, “I want everyone out of here in five minutes!” everyone replied the affirmative, that they’d heard and understood. Yanking out an evidence bag, he put the wand inside, seething at the blatant attempt of theft. Especially someone’s wand! A victim’s wand at that. The sheer audacity left him nearly speechless.
Once outside, he inhaled sharply, he would be the one talking to Heir Potter when he was up for questioning. It wasn’t going to be pleasant, no doubt the youngster was just as confused as them. Unfortunately, the perpetrator was dead, leaving them possibly without answers.
He had a few days to prepare himself – mentally – for the talk of talking to the thirteen-year-old about his horrific ordeal. Which wasn’t over yet, but he was in the best of care at the moment. St. Mungo’s would do all they could to see that he made a full recover as possible.
He sincerely and honestly hoped that St. Mungo’s could save not only his magic but his spine. Such tricky injuries, even with magic at the helm to help, it wasn’t like just regrowing a bone, the spine, veins and connective tissues needed to be slowly and delicately repaired.
Proudfoot gave last minute orders, before he apparated away to the Ministry. Glad to see that the journalists had left, although, it was only a matter of time before they returned. To try and get in and get more ‘juicy’ pictures of where Harry had been kept for ten days. The concern they had all harboured for him disappeared in the face of an even better story.
In his office, he began to go through all the evidence, writing everything down as he went. Small pieces of amber were found at the scene, perhaps a pendant of some kind? But no pendant had been found on the body.
“Rookwood, was an amber pendant found at the scene?” Proudfoot asked of his colleague.
“Just fragments, the Unspeakable thinks that it was obliterated by the Obliviate charm. Some sort of protective rune that prevented the spell connecting to Heir Potter.” Rookwood informed his boss, face blank revealing nothing. Naturally he had found it, and the beetle animagus and had taken it and sent it off to the Lestrange’s. Tests would have revealed what – or rather who – the beetle actually was, and would have made for a lot of uncomfortable questions for them all.
Proudfoot nodded, it made sense than every spell that would ever hit the teenager returning to its recipient. At least this time there was no mystery surrounding the attack, other than the attack itself.
-----0
“The moment you can, you inform the Healers that Harry has a personal healer that will be overseeing his care the moment he’s safe to move.” Corvus informed Sirius seriously, “There are treatments he’ll be able to get in Africa that are illegal here that will help him.” The sooner the better as a matter of fact! Bloody Britain and their persistence of making things illegal that could help people.
“I don’t legally have any say in Harry’s life, you know that!” Sirius whispered tone hushed. “You made sure of that!”
“Which is only known to Gringotts and myself,” Corvus stated with a steely undertone, “As far as the rest of the world knows, you are his magical guardian.”
Rabastan snorted, “That’s amusing, you his magical guardian when he’s your head of estate and in charge of you.” In other words, Sirius was in Harry’s care technically, Harry was in charge of any Black that comes there way, but luckily with the girls married, he didn’t need to provide that care. Black had his own money and wasn’t inclined to be under ‘Lord Black’s’ thumb, whether it was Harry or not.
Sirius shrugged, he’d never cared about his family’s money, he’d been cut off a long time ago. His uncle – who hadn’t had any children – had left him some money. Enough to buy a flat and get himself set up. James had also been giving him money, as well as Remus, when he died that naturally stopped. He also wasn’t surprised Harry ended up with the Black fortune, well, okay, a little, he’d expected Lucius Malfoy to ensure his son had the Black estate long before Harry could claim it. Although, considering they were known for their single pregnancies…they wouldn’t have been able to get it. Draco Malfoy would need to have two boys, two boys to pass on the Malfoy and Black estate to. He would be legally obligated to.
“Harry Potter was just brought in…how is he?” Sirius asked the second he got to the Medi-witch in the waiting room.
“Who are you?” she asked, without even pausing to stare up at them.
“Sirius Black, he’s my godson,” Sirius said, almost bewildered, everyone knew the Blacks, they all look shockingly similar. They were known for their Black hair and grey eyes; he had looked rather dashing back in the day if he didn’t say so himself.
“He’s being seen to now, it will be a while before there’s any additional information for you, take a seat or come back tomorrow morning.” She said, giving him a look of sympathy, not devoid of the emotion.
“Nothing? There’s nothing you can tell me?” Bleated out, he’d just had his godson missing for ten days and now the hospital was going to keep information for him?
“Remember what I said,” Corvus said through clenched teeth, he would rather not have St. Mungo’s become aware of whom Harry was betrothed. Healers couldn’t reveal anything but the Medi-wizards and Medi-witches and patients and the patient’s families and orderlies and cleaners could easily do so.
“Mr. Black would like to inform you that the healers are only to stabilise Mr. Potter. He is to be transferred to the St. Josephine Bakhita centre in Africa ASAP.” Josephine was revered it was no surprised a hospital was erected in her memory using her name. It was a centre, that had both a hospital and hotel in close proximity to one another. His sons hadn’t needed the hospital, but Harry most definitely did.
“Excuse me?” she murmured, staring at them aghast, they wanted to send him abroad for treatment? Were they absolutely mental? St. Mungo’s was the best magical hospital in the world, best place to receive treatment. Glancing at Sirius, as if trying to access whether he was there under duress, surely Mr. Black wouldn’t allow his godson, the hero of the wizarding world, the Boy-Who-lived…to be treated somewhere…substandard.
“You better know what you’re doing,” Sirius warned Corvus before turning to the Medi-witch, “He’s right, stabilise him only, you don’t have my permission to do anything else.”
“A portkey will be made available shortly, the hospital is already expecting us,” Corvus informed the Medi-witch. Which was a tiny lie, but he knew he’s expectations would be met the second he Floo called them.
“Dear Merlin! How many times do we have to go through this? The Ministry should not be allowed to bypass our wards!” the Medi-witch muttered, when two owls made their way directly to Corvus and Headmaster Slytherin. She frowned at him, trying to place him but she just didn’t recognize the figure but he was most definitely a member of the Wizengamot.
Corvus made sure to cover the front, and slid it into his pocket. Whatever had come, had come for both of them. So, likely, they’d both been summoned to a Wizengamot meeting of all things right now.
“It would seem our presence is required,” Headmaster Slytherin said, entirely vexed, it couldn’t have come at a more inconvenient time at all. “Please, excuse us, and do inform the healers working on Mr. Potter immediately.” Giving her a pointed look, calling her on her eavesdropping and her inability to do her job.
The Medi-witch flushed in mortification, before scurrying off to inform the healers.
“You’ll have to inform them to begin without me,” Corvus replied, “But I shouldn’t be too late.”
“Of course,” Headmaster Slytherin replied, giving a nod of understanding, knowing exactly what he intended to do. “I’m sure you boys can handle the rest of the logistics?” giving them all a cool look, especially Black. Warning him not to screw it up.
“I won’t let anything happen to Harry,” Rabastan said, highly insulted that he could think he’d do anything to screw up his betrothal’s best chance.
“I know,” Corvus murmured, “I’ll join you all as soon as possible, do you have your own portkey’s?”
“Yes,” the Lestrange boys – glamoured to the gills – replied affirmative.
The Headmaster slipped away and Apparated to the Ministry of magic. This had better not be a waste of his time, his time was precious as it was. Without going over information he was already aware of, and to call a full Wizengamot meeting because a missing child – as important as Harry was to him – was a massive waste of time and resources.
“The moment he’s declared stable for moving, the healers will be waiting at the hospital, they’ll go over every detail with you, if they can…if not they will use their best judgement.” Corvus murmured, heading towards the Floo to call the hospital and warn them that they had an incoming patient that was critical.
-----0
“Sir! Sir! There is an Emergency Wizengamot meeting right now, your presence is demanded!” a clerk rushed into the Auror’s office, slightly out of breath.
“Oh, great!” Proudfoot grumbled, already knowing what it was about. Gathering everything about the case, the evidence was already down in the evidence basement. “I’ll go right away.” He informed the clerk, “And sit down before you fall down.” Why hadn’t they just sent a missive to him? It would certainly have been quicker than sending a clerk…unless one had already been sent and it was amongst his paperwork.
Glancing at it, he realized it was entirely possible, “I’ll be back as soon as possible,” he informed the rest of the team that was working as diligently as possible.
“What about Tonks?” Rookwood questioned.
“I’ll deal with her,” Proudfoot declared, before he vanished out of the room, robes billowing out behind him due to his haste to get out and down to the meeting rooms.
------0
“Lord Lestrange will be a few moments late, Ladies and Gentlemen,” Lord Slytherin informed him. “He has asked for you to proceed and he will join us in a few moments.”
Nobody asked why he would be late, or why Lord Slytherin would know. It was clear from the way they chose to sit, that Lord Slytherin was on friendly terms with Lord Lestrange and Lord as well as Lady Abbott.
“Why have we been summoned? I quite rightfully should be at Heir Potter’s side,” Lord Abbott spoke up, ready to begin the meeting whether the Chief Warlock desired to start it without one of their members not yet there.
“I’m afraid we have some dire news,” the Chief Warlock Ogden declared, his tone grave. “Earlier this morning we were informed by the Dementors of Azkaban that there had been a death in Azkaban. Instead of as is customary, the body was taken from the island to the Ministry of magic. It was the body of Bartemius Crouch Senior.”
Headmaster Slytherins eyebrows shot up in surprise, “How did he die?” he asked with mild interest, but he was very, very interested indeed.
“He committed suicide,” Ogden explained, “Tore his own wrists open and slowly bled out.”
“Well, hardly surprising, is it?” Lord Greengrass said disdainfully, “His entire life as he knew it was over. Good riddance to bad rubbish I say!” if he had survived he would have killed the wizard for harming his daughter.
“Not so,” Lady Pettigrew said tearfully, “Now so many of us are without answers.” She’d never know if her son was one of the people Crouch Senior had placed his Imperius on. Her son was dead, there was no getting answers from him, she rather hoped it was the case…and decided to believe it to be so. Her son had always been loving and afraid of his own shadow, not in his own home, no he was more confident there. Still, Peter would never have joined that madman, she’d heard horror stories of what Death Eaters went through.
“Just so,” Dowager Longbottom said, her upper lip stiffer than it had ever been before. So very, very, very upset by this news. Crouch was supposed to be the way for her to get answers. Why had he betrayed her family? Why had he taken Neville’s parents away from him? To what end? Why had he joined the evil wizard? As if finding out the Lestrange’s aren’t to blame…how was her grandson take this newest revelation?
“My apologies Ladies,” Greengrass inclined his head, apologising for giving voice to his thoughts, it was rather rude. Especially when the worst of his ‘victims’ were sat at the table.
“How is Potter?” Lord Bagman questioned.
“Heir Potter,” Lord Abbott corrected him, giving him a glare for his utter disregard for Harry’s position. He would regret it when Harry came into his own, because he had no qualms about tattling on each and every one of them.
Lady Abbott sniffed at the wizard, without a word basically telling him that his conduct was unbecoming. As was the stench around him, he’d clearly been at the pub when called, judging by stink. “Perhaps if you took a sobriety draught, and cleaned up after yourself you might not make such silly mistakes. Even my daughter has more decorum than that.” Comparing Bagman to a thirteen-year-old.
Bagman hissed through gritted teeth, furious at being spoken to in such a manner. The lowered inhibitions didn’t help, from the drink he’d consumed. She wasn’t his fucking mother; she had no right to act like it.
“Seriously, how is he?” came another question as the doors opened, and Corvus Lestrange, a little flushed but otherwise composed, stepped into the room.
“I apologise for my tardiness, I had an emergency to see to,” Corvus informed them, without a single ounce of guilt in his voice or demeanour. Walking swiftly around the room, until he sat himself down in his seat, which housed coat of arms that the Lestrange family was known for. “What have I missed?” he asked primarily, Antonio who was next to him, not wishing to keep it longer than necessary, he wanted to get back to his family.
“Bartemius Crouch Senior killed himself in prison,” Antonio explained, “That is all we’ve gotten through thus far.” Watching surprise flicker through Corvus’ well honed masks. He made no mention of the dark ring around his eyes, for he knew he was in a familiar state. Anyone that had been helping to look for Harry – he or his wife helped at all times – and they were exhausted.
“I see,” Corvus replied, “Gotten through? There’s more needing discussing?” Corvus asked, glancing around the room, everyone was just as confused as him.
“I quite agree, more than half this governing body is in desperate need of a good rest,” Dowager Longbottom, “What else could be possibly urgent?” she would need to write to her grandson, he’d barely taken the news well about the Lestranges. Having grown up loathing them to the very depth of his soul…only to find out they were innocent of the crimes in which they had been found guilty.
“Harry Potter has been found,” Ogden informed them all, “I was just about to bring you up to date on everything that’s been found. Which he had read through just before attending the meeting. “He’s been transferred to St. Mungo’s for severe magical depletion and spinal breaks. It is not known whether he will survive the severity of his injuries.” One could very well die with the severing of their magical core; the body can just shut down.
The silence that fell after that pronouncement was a grim one.
“And Lockhart?”
“His heart stopped the moment Heir Potter performed what is quite frankly…the most ingenious piece of magic I’ve seen in decades…” The Chief Warlock declared in awe, “He harnessed together a beacon rune with a pure magic sigil that smashed through every single ward in a forty-mile radius. It very nearly brought down the wards of Hogwarts and Hogsmeade. He brought down the Fidelius Charm which is said to be impossible to do.” Which had been made more than clear from the Unspeakable.
“Runes?” screwing her nose up, giving a clear indication on what she thought of the subject. In Dowager Longbottom’s opinion, it was no better than Charms, and infinitely more useless.
“Nothing to say about the fact he’s killed someone?”
“You surely aren’t implying that you would rather see a thirteen-year-old child who has been through hell, numerous times die instead of fighting to live?” it was Lord Slytherin who spoke, staring at the wizard oozing such disgust that it had many of them flinching. They had never seen him look that way before, he was always so pleasant and mild mannered. “No, he was just trying to survive by any means necessary, and quite frankly if he knew what it would do…I think he would have done it regardless…humanity’s will to survive is so very strong. Judging him for something you, yourself would do, is despicable behaviour.”
Gulping loudly, they cringed as they blearily looked around the wizengamot members, hoping to find a speck of agreement.
There was none.
“If he had by some miracle survived, I would have ended him myself,” Lord Greengrass swore vehemently. His personal healer had seen to Daphne, inside of St. Mungo’s and made sure she received the best possible care. It had taken a few days for her to rouse, but rouse she had concerned about her friend. It had taken a week though, for her to return to Hogwarts fully healed. She had not been happy with him forbidding her from joining the searches. “I would have challenged him to an honours duel. So, rest your weary head and know his death was assured one way or another as disappointed that you are there will be no more of his entirely fictitious books!” He owed the boy for dealing with him as a matter of fact.
Greengrass got the pleasure of seeing him squirm like a worm in his seat.
“Why did Lockhart do it?” Lady Abbott asked, changing the subject. It had been on her mind so often these past ten days. It was so very confusing, why would a man like Lockhart, who had everything to lose, everything. Why would he risk it all in order to kidnap a thirteen-year-old child? A boy the same age as her Hannah. Lockhart had money, fame, acclaim, status, if he’d married a pureblood witch, he could have pureblood children and continued the name in a good clean way. Now the Lockhart name would be remembered with disgust, revulsion and rage for his actions.
Kidnapping Heir Harry Potter.
The-Boy-Who-Lived to the majority of the magical world.
“That I can answer, ma’am,” Auror Proudfoot stated having heard her question. “Lockhart was being blackmailed by Albus Dumbledore. The break down basically stated that Albus would inform the public that his books were lies, that others he had Obliviated in the past were actually responsible. The names Dumbledore gave? Are all people in St. Mungo’s, identical to the four cases I have on my desk.” He said gravely, smacking the letters down onto the table in front of him.
“For what purpose? Was he really so vindictive he’d see Heir Potter dead because he wouldn’t cede to him and his control?” Lady Abbott asked incredulously.
“Oh, no, Lockhart has been practicing his magic these past few months, on Dumbledore’s behest, learning how to do the charm properly. He had been tasked with taking three years of Heir Potter’s memories…and handing him to Molly W…No-name.” Proudfoot sneered with disgust, it looked odd on his normally very professional face. Yet, there it was, never had a chase affected him so much. Stunned that he was unable to call her Weasley…he’d had no idea she’d been disowned; he hadn’t tried to say her name out loud until now.
Every single person turned to look at Lord Bill Weasley, who had remained silent up until this point.
“Do you know if she’s involved?” Bill asked coolly, as if he wasn’t discussing his mother’s culpability in a crime.
“Why do I have a feeling you think her capable yourself?” Lord Slytherin deduced, very surprised by the fact the boy wasn’t defending his mother. Now what on earth had happened that he would disown her? He was so very curious, he put on a sympathetic look mixed with a dash of concern.
“Because, regretfully, I believe she is capable,” Bill sighed, rubbing his eyes tiredly. He had been out searching for Harry Potter day and night, helping to right the wrongs his family had done to the child. In hopes of gaining at least forgiveness for his sisters’ actions…for the Weasley family.
“Do you know where she is?” Proudfoot demanded to know.
“No,” Bill replied, “And this isn’t me trying to defend her, or protect her, she’s no longer welcome at the Burrow. She cannot get near it, as a matter of fact. She’s not with Lady Muriel, who has taken my sister in, in hopes of correcting her behaviour. She has no money, no means of getting a property of her own…she may have a friend willing to take her in, but I cannot think of whom.” He hadn’t seen his mother actually be friendly with anyone, she always condescended everyone she interacted with and treated them like children. Except for Dumbledore.
“Then prepare your family…because it’s about to become published,” Proudfoot told him, his tone softening. He was an Auror he could tell when someone was trying to trick him, conceal things from him or lie to him. Bill Weasley was doing nothing, and he had obviously disowned Molly No-Last-Name.
“I will,” Bill declared tiredly, licking his lips, shaking his head, even disowned she was still up to her tricks. Merlin, he rather hoped she knew nothing…for this was a step too far. Imagine wanting to kidnap Harry Potter! To what end? What on earth could she hope to gain?
Corvus’ entire body was stiff, thrumming with energy that he could do nothing about. “Is that everything Chief Warlock?” Corvus asked, tersely.
“Yes, this meeting is now declared over,” Ogden said, standing up, “Let me see the evidence.” As chief warlock he had that power, well, so long as everything was copies at any rate.
Lord Slytherin, Abbott, Lestrange and Lady Abbott stood first, making a beeline for the exit as if the grim itself was on their heels.
“How is he, truly?” Lady Abbott asked, a mother’s love and sympathy in her voice. She had never actually met the youngster, but Hannah’s letters and her husband’s sparce words painted a pretty grim picture of his life so far. A charm cast around them so they could have their conversation in private without prying ears hearing anything.
“Surprisingly the Wizengamot’s description was very accurate…too accurate,” Lord Slytherin confessed, his eyes gleaming darkly in anger. “And there is no justice to be had.” Lockhart was dead after all.
“May we pay him a visit at St. Mungo’s?” Lord Abbott beseeched Corvus, he wanted to see the boy for himself. He was sure it wouldn’t be a nice sight but just seeing him alive would put his mind at ease like nothing else.
“Yes, the House-elves can look after our son and daughter for a few hours,” Lady Abbott agreed, she’d like to meet him. There were a million better times to see him for the first time, but well, the timing couldn’t have been worse.
“He’s not in St. Mungo’s,” Corvus explained.
“He’s at the manor already?” eyes flickering with surprise.
“No, not at all, he’s been transferred to St. Josephine Bakhita centre,” Corvus explained.
“Isn’t that where Rabastan and Rodolphus…” Lord Abbott wondered.
“Yes, the cost is irrelevant as is the magic used to ensure Harry’s survival,” Corvus replied, “They are known for their secrecy, in all aspects of the centre, he’s much safer there where nobody knows where he is.” Eyes darkening as he thought on what they’d attempted to do to Harry.
Rodolphus and Rabastan were going to rage when they heard what the exact plans had been.
“I suppose we should be glad the fool didn’t burn anything,” Lady Abbott snorted derisively, “I remember him, Hufflepuff’s were often paired with Ravenclaws. He wasn’t anything special at Hogwarts. If I recall, his sisters however, were much more intelligent and powerful.”
“You did not buy his books?” Lord Slytherin questioned in derisive amusement.
“The first one, yes, I’ll admit, utter poppycock, dates and times didn’t even match up, as I said, not very intelligent…and I wouldn’t like to meet his publisher if they could not see the holes in the story.” Lady Abbot complained, causing Antonio to laugh a little, remembering that particular day, he’d made the mistake of asking her what she was reading and whether she’d enjoyed it. Big mistake, huge.
“Yes, and by rights of conquest…the money from the Lockhart estate belongs to Harry.” Antonio said with vindictive glee. “And I shall be making sure he sees the bulk of it.” after what that bastard had done…Harry deserved every Knut of it.
“Send us a Portkey when Harry’s up for visitors, as long as he wants to see us,” Lady Abbott said, placing a hand on Corvus’ arm in comfort. “I would very much love to meet him at last.” And not because he was the Boy-Who-Lived but because of the loyalty he was inspiring from those around him.
“I will,” Corvus promised, squeezing back, grateful for the comfort, which made him long so desperately for his wife.
Corvus of all people, who took so very long to warm up to anyone that wasn’t family. It took her husband years to crack a smile out of Corvus for Merlin’s sake. So, to know that Harry had become so enmeshed within the Lestrange family so swiftly, yes, she wished to meet this boy who should have been in Hufflepuff.
Surprisingly nobody would have laughed at her for her thoughts, because while he was the most Slytherin of all Ravenclaws or Slytherins in Hogwarts…he was also extremely loyal to those who were loyal to him in turn.
He’d proven that time and time again.
Harry Potter was simply…amazing, he just had no idea how high a regard everyone held him in.
It was those traits he’d pass onto his and Rabastan’s children in future.
-------0
A/N – Did Tonks really take the wand? Working on Dumbledore’s orders? Or was it one of the Dark sect getting her out of the Ministry? You probably saw the reason for the kidnap and attempted Obliviate 😉 but I hope you enjoyed it nonetheless will Rabastan put Skeeter back into a different pendant? Or will he make something different? A walking stick with an amber top? Deciding to get him something similar for protection seeing as it protected him so well? Will Harry accept the money from the Lockhart estate? Or will it go to all his other victims for their care? Will harry end up back a year or will Voldemort accept him starting his fourth year causing Hermione to froth at the mouth? Or will he return to Hogwarts before the end of the year to attend the last of his classes AND take his exams? Did you see that coming with Molly though? :P haha! Will she be arrested and oblivious to anything being asked of her? will the letter only arrive after she’s been arrested? Do you want to see the trial of Doge, Figg and Diggle in between some Rabastan/Harry scenes and Rodolphus/Sirius scenes? With Harry grinning like a loon seeing what the others were all missing? Will this bring Sirius around altogether? Or will it just make him neutral?
I know not 9K my sincerest apologies 😊 only 2K off though that’s got to count for something LOL its late and I do have to get some sleep tonight! I just want to thank you all from the bottom of my heart for all your wonderful reviews truly they make my day! Even the simple ones because I know how easy it is just to read the chapter and click closed so yes, that you like it enough to review means more than you’ll know! take care guys and be safe xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 79
Much to St. Mungo’s disgruntlement, Sirius Black refused to budge on his edict. Two healers had come out to talk to him, to caution him against the idea of moving Harry anywhere. He would receive the best care at St. Mungo’s and extra travel meant wasted time.
Sirius had wavered for a few seconds, worried primarily, for his godson’s health. Yet just knowing that this hospital would do anything and everything to save his godson clinched it. Hell, if it took dark magic to save his godson and his future, his spine, then hell, he’d allow it. How St. Mungo’s can live with the idea that they’re doing everything when there was other magic available…was unconscionable.
They’d been that petulant over it, that they’d actually brought Harry out to the Emergency waiting area. Instead of allowing them to go to a room to Portkey Harry away. Which allowed a few waiting journalists to get pictures of his godson.
“If any of them are printed you’ll find yourself lamped with lawsuits that will last until your grandchildren are old.” Sirius warned coolly, eyeing them with something close to immolation. “As for you, you absolutely disgust me, acting in this manner because you didn’t get your way…this is about what’s best for a child.” He spat out at the healers, who couldn’t meet Sirius’ eye at all.
Sirius ignored them entirely after his words, approaching his godson who looked asleep from a distance. Up close? Very different entirely. He had a magical support brace on his neck, stopping him from moving and aggravating his injuries. He looked gaunt, pale, his hair lanky and disgusting. Touching his face choking back the fear that was threatening to consume him whole. “Let’s go,” he rasped out, it took less than a second for Rabastan and Rodolphus to appear, portkey in hand ready to transfer Harry to a more secure and helpful hospital.
Then they were off, the jarring journey didn’t jostle Harry the slightest. The stretcher along with the magic holding Harry immobile did its job.
Then before Sirius could regain his bearings his godson was whisked away with rapid speed. All he could do was blink at the medical jargon being spoken, as calls for a blood diagnosis immediately.
One of the healers remained behind, a calm and patient aura surrounding him. “Hello, my name is Healer Bello, take a seat, as soon as they’re done with the blood diagnosis, we’ll be out to explain what happens next and the result of those scans. Which will be in five minutes, at the most.” Giving them all a once over, concerned about their appearances. They didn’t look to be in the best of health, his instincts were to give them a check-up as well. Heirs Lestrange would be undergoing a check-up, perhaps he could convince this other wizard.
“What about the witch in St. Mungo’s? She’ll be able to reveal…” it dawned on Sirius, concern colouring his features.
“She can’t, our…our dear Headmaster Slytherin cast a privacy ward,” Rodolphus almost stumbled, tiredness beginning to get the better of him. Forcing a sardonic grin on his face, thank Merlin he hadn’t said anything more. “She’ll find herself in dire straits if she attempts to tell anyone.” You didn’t have to sign your name for this one to be effective.
“Even if she did inform someone, this hospital is very secure, everyone has signed an NDA from healers, patients, visitors and even cleaners.” Healer Bellow reassured the wizard. “It’s impossible to get in without prior permission.” Which they had, admittedly, not much warning to get everything prepared, but they were always prepared to a certain extent. “Heir Potter is safe.” He’d like to see a journalist try and get in; they’d need a hospital themselves.
This was a safe heaven, a place for convalescence, healing and care. Famous people all over the world came here to receive treatment and care. Not just famous people either, no, those rich enough to afford their care as well.
“Thank you,” Sirius murmured, slumping down on one of the available chairs, a surprised sound leaving his mouth. Despite their appearance, they moulded to his form, and it felt so very comfortable.
“May I have your name, Sir?” the Healer queried.
“Oh, Sirius Black, sorry,” Sirius murmured, tiredness enveloping him, of course, he wouldn’t be well known here. “How much longer?” he asked the healer, desperate for any information.
“Someone will be with you in a minute,” the Healer reassured them, as a House-elf popped in, and placed a tea and cups on the table that had magazines and books strewn around it. “It’s camomile tea, it will help ease your anxieties, please, feel free.” They took their duties of care very seriously, coffee wasn’t good for the body, its why they didn’t serve a lot of it. Some of their patients were allowed a single cup during their breakfast, but other than that they actively discouraged it. It wasn’t forbidden, they couldn’t actually forbid someone from drinking something, and it was available on order, and in the cafeteria.
“Merlin, what if his spine can’t be repaired?” Sirius choked out, gripping the sides of the chair tightly. He felt like he was going to vibrate out of his skin, this waiting, almost jumping when a cup was place in front of him by Healer Bello, who nodded, encouraging him to drink the camomile tea. If he didn’t then they’d need to see about a calming draught. He needed to be coherent and attentive as the healers explained everything. “Drink it, Mr. Black, we need you to be able to listen properly when Healer Iwu explains what the diagnosis is and what is to happen.”
Inhaling sharply, Sirius accepted the cup, licked his dry lips before nodding in thanks. It didn’t smell that pleasant, but it wasn’t too bad to drink. He’d certainly had worse, but the calming properties of the herbs did take the edge of his near panic attack.
“I told you he’d surprise us, didn’t I?” Rodolphus commented smugly, watching Black with concern. He was surprised any pureblood raised wizard would show this much emotion, it just wasn’t normal. Then again, Sirius wasn’t receiving the same treatment as them, and hadn’t recovered from Azkaban as he should.
“Yeah,” Sirius sighed, the warmth of the cup the only warmth he could feel. He was old inside and out, just waiting for information. “Yeah, you did.” Giving the wizard a weak smile. He wasn’t sure he would have gotten through the past ten days without the Lestrange’s. Wasn’t that bloody mindboggling? His younger self would have laughed himself to death if he’d heard such a thing.
“Didn’t expect Runes though,” Rodolphus said wryly, trying to keep Sirius distracted. If it helped keep him distracted all the better. He knew his brother wouldn’t buy it, so he didn’t even attempt with him. The only thing that’s going to help them is news really.
“Here we are,” Healer Bello commented, as his co-worker stalked into the room, if he was concerned, he was hiding it well.
“How is he?” Rabastan and Sirius spoke over one another, standing up again.
“Take a seat,” Healer Iwu said as he took a seat also, keeping close to them so they could discuss the findings. “Heir Potter is on a drip getting water and nutrients, in ten minutes we will be injecting Phoenix tears directly into the spinal damage he sustained in a blast along with Skele-grow and rejuvenation draught.” The rejuvenation draught was ‘illegal’ because of magical blood – the patients own blood at that which boosted the potion and added with Heir Potters own creature status it would have an added benefit – being inside of it.
They would never inject Phoenix tears into someone’s spine, finding it too muggle – too barbaric – for their tastes despite the fact it had a 95% rate for fixing the wounds. Here, they did whatever it took, even if it meant using needles to aid their patients.
“What does it mean for Harry long term?” Rabastan asked, “Will he be able to walk?”
“The nerve damage is severe,” the healer explained, giving them a few seconds to digest his news. “Fortunately, the fact young Heir Potter didn’t move too much has prevented it becoming worse, but it doesn’t help that he went ten days without having his injuries seen to.”
“You’re not answering our questions!” Sirius choked out, was his godson going to be in a wheelchair for the rest of his life? Because of Lockhart? Clenching his fists, hating the fact the bastard was dead and he couldn’t claim vengeance. No, no, he couldn’t go down that road again…he couldn’t. His need for vengeance had led to Harry’s childhood being a bloody miserable one. He would be no good to Harry in Azkaban again.
The healer took no offence, merely waited until he wasn’t quite so emotional. “I didn’t answer a yes or no, Mr. Black because at this point, we do not know. After the phoenix tears are administered, we will be working on the delicate nerves which will take up to anywhere upwards of ten hours, of which Heir Potter will be under a dreamless sleep draught.” The phoenix tears wouldn’t affect nerves and such, it can heal physical injuries but that was all.
“If all goes well, what does it mean?” Rabastan asked, wanting to know every possible outcome for his betrothed. “What about his magic?”
“We may need someone to perform a magical energy transference if it doesn’t go up within the next half hour.” He revealed gravely, aware of what he was asking. “It would require someone compatible, naturally, would you agree to see if you are compatible?”
“Yes,” the three spoke immediately, it was entirely taboo in the UK, but a lot was but that had never stopped them abusing it in the past.
The healer nodded, “Healer Bello will perform the tests, it’s just a standard spell to find out.”
“And if you can’t find anyone compatible?” Rodolphus questioned tersely.
“Then we can only hope that the potions can stabilize him.” Healer Iwu explained patiently, understanding their fears. “His magic for the past ten days was focused entirely on his injuries, trying to heal him, but with the potions and such in his system his core has begun repairing itself now. I will say this, the swiftness in bringing him here has saved his core for now, an hour longer…his core would have burnt out entirely.” He wasn’t out of the woods but he had a chance, it’s more than what he would have had.
He was unimpressed with St. Mungo’s care; they should have given him a boosting potion immediately upon his arrival at the hospital. Yet they had not, it’s the first thing they’d done once they got the results, while Healer Sam had gotten a drip into him to ensure he got the nutrients and saline solution he needed to give his body what it needed.
“He’ll still be able to walk if all goes well?” Sirius asked, vulnerability and desperation bleeding into his voice.
“If all goes well, Mr. Black, he will need to relearn how to walk properly, he will experience some discomfort and pain and need to undergo physical therapy. He’s not going to be able to simply get up out of bed and walk out of here in a few days.” Healer Iwu informed him seriously, “The damage is severe.” He repeated, sometimes it just took a few times explaining before the message sank in, the worry and fears made them ask silly questions without thinking it through. It was all a natural process of fear and worry they were experiencing for a loved one.
“Thank you,” Sirius rasped out, very different from the reception they’d received at St. Mungo’s. They would have been waiting ages for answers, probably wearing a hole in the waiting room all the time.
“Healer Bello is going to take you to a room you can use while you wait, we’ll know where to find you, the information will be put into the file.” Healer Iwu explained plainly. “You’ll be updated periodically, before and after each procedure, he will also give you the NDA and paperwork that needs to be signed.” The room wasn’t much, just a sofa with vending machines and a few comfortable camp beds. Certainly not something that pureblood heirs were used to, but it was just a private waiting room.
“Thank you,” Rabastan said, “When will we get to see Harry?” the tiny peek they’d received wasn’t exactly getting to see him.
“If you would like to see him before the procedure then we can arrange it,” Healer Iwu informed them, “But it will only be for a few moments.” They had to proceed as swiftly as possible. “Now, please excuse me I must return to Heir Potter.” The other healers were already ensuring his stability.
“If you’ll follow me?” Healer Bello gestured for the three of them to come.
“I can’t sign for the procedures to be done, the signature won’t take,” Sirius said worriedly, “We need to get Corvus here immediately.” There was no room for waiting, that had been made abundantly clear.
“I can sign it,” Rabastan pointed out, he was after all Harry’s betrothed, and in charge of him during the contract now that he was out of Azkaban. Although, technically his father still had certain rights to him, to them both actually as Head of the family.
Sirius let out a breath of relief, as they followed the healer. At least they could be signed right away instead of waiting. Who knows how long Corvus would be, Wizengamot meetings could last for hours.
“Speaking of my father, Lord Lestrange will be here as soon as he can possibly manage.” Rodolphus informed the healer.
“He has his Portkey?” the Healer questioned, all the Healers were familiar with Corvus, he had spoken to them all during his hunt for the best place for his sons to recover from the horrors of Azkaban prison. They’d heard a lot of the laws were changing regarding the prison, which was a very good thing in their view.
“He does,” Rabastan confirmed.
“Then we will be alerted the moment he arrives, and we will bring him straight here.” The Healer agreed, only pre-approved, arranged portkeys allow you through the wards. They were then placed directly in the recipient’s hands informing them that if they lost them to alert them immediately or pay a very heavy fine indeed. If it happened twice then they would forfeit any chance of returning via Porktey.
“Here we are,” he said a few moments later, opening the door and allowing them to enter the room. “Gringotts card works in the slot if you don’t have coins and wish to get something to drink or eat.” He explained, “Blankets can be found over there,” gesturing towards the cupboard, “There is also a kettle, some boardgames, including chess, cups and tea and coffee should you desire some.”
“Honeydukes chocolate,” Sirius said drooling at the sight of it.
The healer gave him a look, mentally making a note to order the wizards check up himself. In his state he shouldn’t be filling up on chocolate, but he suspected they hadn’t eaten much of anything lately. The chocolate, despite his judgement, would give them much needed energy to push through the next few days.
“Before you do anything, please sign these,” Healer Bello said, placing the NDA paperwork onto the table as well as the one for the agreements for the procedures. To ensure they don’t get ‘sued’ if it did not work. Rabastan paid close attention to everything, especially seeing as it pertained to Harry’s health and wellbeing.
It was exactly as the healer had explained.
He signed it, wishing he had the pen Harry had gifted him, loathe as he was at how shaky his writing was with a proper quill. At least he was back where the majority of his belongings were. Which meant he could finally change clothes, changing the colour and cleaning spells could only go so far.
“Thank you, now do you wish to see Heir Potter before we begin the procedure?” the Healer asked, accepting the forms back. The magic had already taken, this was just for their own paperwork which was kept very, very secure indeed. Flicking his wand at each of them, and performing the spell to test for magical compatibly.
“Yes, please,” Sirius said immediately, before backtracking, “Um…no, no, just…do what you have to do.” The healers had said his magic was focusing on healing him instead of keeping his core stable. He didn’t want to risk making Harry wait longer…didn’t want to risk his injuries becoming permanent.
“Very well, someone will be by as soon as possible,” Healer Bello informed them, “Two of you are matches, but you, Mr. Lestrange are best to do it if we’re required to do so…your core Mr. Black won’t be equipped to deal with it.” before leaving the room, closing it behind him, leaving the three emotionally wrought wizards behind. The reason he wouldn’t be able to deal with it, is because his core was drained, it was curious, he wondered what the wizard was doing with a living.
“Both of you get some sleep, I’ll wake one of you in a few hours we can take turns.” Rodolphus ordered his brother and Sirius. Sometimes Orders were the only way to get through to Sirius, he was half the time like a petulant child.
“What if…” Sirius immediately protested, not wanting to miss anything important.
Rabastan grabbed a pillow and cover, if he slept now…he’d be able to see Harry when he was clear to be seen. He wouldn’t be struggling to stay awake. Just knowing that his betrothed was in the best place for him was a weight off…he was found, he was safe, the rest they would deal with as it came along.
“If anything happens, I’ll inform you immediately, now go to bloody sleep!” Rodolphus warned him, “Before I cast a sleeping charm at you.” he warned him. He was liable to fall asleep himself, he reckoned but he’d cast a spell at the doorway so he was alerted.
Sirius grumbled under his breath, but to Rabastan’s amazement watched Sirius actually listen. Shaking his head, surprised, he got himself comfortable as Sirius moved around doing what he just had.
Putting the pillow in place, Sirius sighed as he got himself comfortable. His mind reeling over everything the Healer said. This was stupid, nobody was going to get any sleep! They were just kidding themselves and…“Harry’s wand!”
“The Ministry will have it, he’ll get it back,” Rodolphus groused, “Now go to sleep!” keeping to his promise and hitting Sirius with a sleeping charm. It was nothing dangerous, it wouldn’t exactly force him to sleep, just ease him. They used it on babies for Merlin’s sake, but the effect was immediate. “Ass…” was as far as Sirius got before his voice trailed off and sleep consumed him, the fact the spell worked spoke of just how exhausted the wizard truly was.
Rodolphus chuckled in amusement, sitting himself on the sofa, which was very close to the door. Flicking his wand, he non-verbally cast a charm so that he would know if anyone entered the room.
Satisfied, he got comfortable for a long wait.
-----0
“Ah, Auror Proudfoot, care to tell me why I’ve received a suspension paperwork for Nymphadora Tonks? You’re aware she’s the only one to pass the course that year?” Madam Bones entered the Aurors office who looked buried under a mountain of paperwork. It wasn’t exactly a good year for the Ministry that all the recruits bar Tonks had failed. It was an embarrassment as a matter of fact, thankfully the next years batch was quite a large one making up for that years graduating class.
“Didn’t you read the missive I wrote?” the frazzled wizard asked, he had one of the biggest cases of his career. He was going over everything for the third time to make sure it was all in hand. He didn’t want to miss anything or worse…screw up.
“I did not,” Bones said, genuinely taken aback, the thought of mail going missing from her desk did not sit well with her. She’d need to make sure her assistant hadn’t taken it for some reason before she panicked. “Why?” she asked.
Setting his work aside, he straightened up, and rubbed his tired eyes. “She broke protocol.”
Bones’ eyebrows rose, it was a good job she didn’t have her monocle on otherwise it would have fallen off in her surprise. Tonks who had been trained by the most paranoid Auror they’d ever had…did something wrong? Moody had trained them all better than that, a single wrong move screwed up entire cases, got people off on technicalities. “What exactly did she do?”
Proudfoot pursed his lips, “She handled a wand without gloves, put it into her cloak pocket without an evidence bag. Luckily it was Heir Potters and not Lockhart’s, not that it matters in this case, but what if it hadn’t been?” giving her a pointed look, still furious over her actions. She knew better, she was a fully trained Auror, had been for years, to do what she did… “I can only think that she was attempting to steal it, stealing someone’s wand…someone grievously injured…and might not survive, I honestly…” breathing out keeping his composure.
“I see,” Madam Bones said quietly, rather disturbed herself. “What did she say about your discovery?”
“What they always say,” Proudfoot sighed, “That she didn’t do it,” it was always the same song and dance. They didn’t do it, they didn’t mean it, I was compelled, it was tiring, for once he’d like someone to say, you caught me, I did it.
“And it couldn’t have been an ill thought prank?” Madam Bones questioned, she doubted it, the Aurors would never pull those sorts of stunts, not even trainees.
Proudfoot just gave her a look, “At the end of the day the decision is yours, on what happens to Tonks,” he conceded, she was the boss. “I don’t want her anywhere near my crime scene and I have to inform Heir Potter about the attempt…”
“No, the punishment is quite fitting to the crime,” Madam Bones agreed, nodding her head. “I’m just wondering if we should send her on a refreshers course. And make the suspension longer.” He’d only put three months without pay, while it was investigated.
“I’ll agree to whatever you decide,” Proudfoot replied, “I don’t want her within a blasting spell’s mile of this investigation. Hell, any of my investigations.” He didn’t exhaust himself to let young Aurors screw up his hard work and have the cases thrown out.
Madam Bones nodded, it would have enraged her too, in fact she probably would have been sterner. Probably made the suspension a lot longer than Proudfoot, he was rather lenient. She could find no reasonable doubt to express that she had just gotten confused for a moment. It was a wand, picked up, un-gloved and unbagged, going into a property, she had to have her own wand on hand until she tucked it away to handle evidence.
“I’m thinking six months ought to do the trick, that’s if she doesn’t loose the job after the investigation.” Madam Bones declared, whether she kept her job or not was entirely down to the Wizengamot the second the investigation began. “Have you opened an investigation?” she’d be very surprised if he hadn’t.
“Yes, I have it here,” he said, closing his eyes, using magic to summon it, his desk was much too packed to look through it all. “I meant to send it earlier.” He admitted, yawning half way through. Snatching it as the magic did its job, he handed the file over. It was basically just information he’d already given her, along with everyone’s movements, the rest would be investigated by IWA (Internal Wizarding Affairs) who would pass on their findings to the Wizengamot when complete.
“I’ll give it a once over and determine exactly how long to give her,” Bones stated, “I’ll take it from here. And for Merlin’s sake, finish what you’re doing and head home before you fall down in exhaustion. That is more than likely to cause a screw up than anything else.” Oh, she was aware of what he was doing, she’d done it a time or two, thankfully smart enough to know not to full out exhaust herself.
Of course, the next call out she received might put that into question.
-----0
“Ma’am, the Muggles are saying they’ve caught sight of Molly No-Last-Name !” her assistant bound into the room. “You did tell me to inform you immediately.” She pointed out, at the look she received for barging in.
Molly No-Last-Name was wanted for questioning.
“Where?” Bones questioned, she’d sent the rest of her exhausted senior force home, so she’d have to deal with her with a few of the junior Aurors.
The reply stunned her, because she had just been writing that address down.
“The Tonks residence?” she asked incredulously, Nymphadora knew Molly was wanted, what on earth was she doing allowing her to hide out at her home? Well, that suspension might just become more permanent…if she fired the silly bloody witch.
“I only know the address, not who lives there, ma’am,” came the reply.
“Very well, thank you,” Madam Bones stood, then left her office, off to get gathering a few Aurors to get Molly No-Last-Name brought in for questioning. She’d be having a stern bloody talking to with Tonks afterwards, that’s if all she does! Her parents might be let off with a warning through, since they might not know yet.
She was glad she had not tried to defend the girl’s actions, otherwise she would seem very, very stupid now. Proudfoot was going to blow a gasket when he found out. It was bad enough what she’d done earlier, but harbouring a fugitive wanted for questioning?
Yes, a bright young future, burnt out before it can truly flourish.
For surely, there was no going back for her, especially if she knew.
As she made her way to the bullpen for the Aurors, she copied the address, handing them out, they all stood at attention when they realized who was there. “Molly No-Last-Name has been seen at this address, we are to Apparate straight there, it’s the Tonks’ current address, Apparation, Portkey and Anti-Floo goes up immediately, we apprehend Molly No-Last-Name and then question them, any questions?”
“No, ma’am,” came the immediate reply from those who would be accompanying her. The others had immediately returned to their previous tasks without a single glance.
“Good, then let’s proceed!” she said a little louder and sterner, and with that they were off.
------0
Rodolphus true to his thoughts, did actually fall asleep, even if it was somewhat restless. Thankfully, he hadn’t gone deep enough to end up having a nightmare. He woke as soon as the ward alerted him to it being activated. It was going to be a relief to be able to sleep in a proper bed, for all of them at this point.
Right next to his Patronus globe too.
It wasn’t a healer, it was his father and the Dark Lord, glancing at his watch, he realized to his surprise three hours had gone by.
“How are you feeling?” Corvus asked quietly, gently brushing his hand through Rodolphus’ hair. Not surprised that his son attempted to stay awake and let his brother and Black sleep. He’d always been very protective of his brother, if not for the well-known fact that he had sons apart, everyone would have assumed they were twins, with how close they were constantly.
“Tired,” Rodolphus admitted wryly, sitting up properly, giving a nod to the Dark Lord.
“What have we missed?” Corvus asked, as the Dark Lord set the trunk with HJP on it to the side. They’d returned to Hogwarts at some point to retrieve Harry’s belongings then. “What’s going on?”
“We weren’t told an awful lot, just the bare bones,” Rodolphus whispered, “He’s getting a procedure done, phoenix tears injected into his spine, and they’re going to start trying to repair nerve damage. Along with Skele-grow and rejuvenation draught.”
Voldemort nodded along, “It’s hardly surprising, assuming ten days have passed since then, he’ll be exceedingly lucky if they can be revived even with phoenix tears and spells.” Dead was dead, whether it was a person, animal or even something like nerves. They had no idea what had happened in Lockhart’s cottage.
“They say it may take a while, anywhere exceeding ten hours,” Rodolphus commented, until then they’d just have to rely on a healer coming by now and again to tell them how it’s going.
“You should get some rest,” Corvus murmured quietly, making sure not to speak too loudly and wake Rabastan. Out of them all, he probably had had the least amount of sleep, even less than Black. “It’s going to be hours before we hear anything.”
Rodolphus gave a little hum of agreement, before asking, “What was the Wizengamot meeting about?” truly curious, emergency Wizengamot meetings weren’t held all that often…or hadn’t done so until as of late.
“Ah, that, Bartemius Crouch Senior committed suicide.” Corvus informed him, “It’s genuine, as far as we can tell. The body is in the Ministry, there’s no magical residue on him, and it’s definitely him. Blood does not lie.” Even if it was someone under Polyjuice potion. It’s the first thing they’d done after the meeting, almost got caught too.
“Well, that will either work in our favour or against us,” Rodolphus mused lightly, glancing very briefly at Sirius before continuing, “They might not believe our innocence without him around to verify what he did. Or they might just be glad to see the back of this particular situation and consider it put to bed.”
The peculiar way Rodolphus phrased that had the Dark Lord and Corvus glancing quickly at Sirius. They had seen and heard him truly asleep, it’s no surprise they realized he was awake even without Rodolphus’ help in the matter.
“They cannot think for a second you were both lying! You were given Veritaserum! And thank Merlin for that! Instead of facing the consequences of what he’s done, he’s gone down the coward route and ended his life before he could answer for what he’s done.” Corvus sounded pissed. “Dowager Longbottom looked ready to kill the messenger!”
“What else?” Rodolphus asked, thoughtfully, “There’s definitely something you’re not telling me.”
Corvus inhaled sharply, “I’m afraid more information about Harry’s kidnapping came to light. Rabastan isn’t going to be best pleased, and quite frankly…neither are you.” he knew his son cared a great deal more than he showed about the youngster.
“What do you mean more information? What do you know?” Sirius stopped feigning sleep, his need for information outweighed all else. His voice gravelly with what little sleep he’d actually gotten.
“It would appear that this entire thing was orchestrated by Dumbledore” Headmaster Slytherin informed them. “He was blackmailing Lockhart. Threatening to reveal the truth of his books to the public too dim-witted to know what others already did. He was to Obliviate the last three years from Harry’s mind before handing him over to Molly We…no-Last-Name. I do wonder how that came about.”
Sirius who did not have a subtle bone in his body shrugged and immediately blurted, “I don’t know.” with absolutely zero conviction.
“Smooth,” Rodolphus said, watching Sirius in amusement, “How on earth did you get away with anything at Hogwarts?”
Sirius shook his head, a grimace on his face, “Don’t, it’s…not a time I like to dwell on now.” For he saw it for what it was…all part of a grand manipulation to get him onside. He’d abandoned his family, even if he could barely stand them, all for a wizard who had been manipulating him from day one. “I didn’t get away with any of it…they knew and just played me like a fool.”
“If it’s anything like you just tried a moment ago, then yeah,” Rodolphus said, “Her son disowned her?” nobody was surprised he knew everything about the Wizengamot, he was going to at some point, take over from his father, or so they’d all rightfully assume.
“He holds nothing but contempt for her,” Voldemort corrected, “Which surprises me, I was led to believe they’re a very close family. There were allusions that Ms. Weasley wouldn’t be attending Hogwarts and is living with her Aunt Muriel.” Watching Sirius closely, he was like a cornered squirrel, it truly was amusing to observe.
“I don’t particularly blame him,” Sirius muttered darkly, recalling what had been said that day.
“Meaning?” Rodolphus frowned, “Since when did you strike back up your friendship with the Weasley’s? With how close they were with Dumbledore I’m surprised you’d want to talk to them. They defended him even in the light of all this evidence proving his wrongdoing.”
“I didn’t, not really,” Sirius sighed, “Before…before Harry was kidnapped, he asked me to check in on Arthur Weasley.”
“What? Why?” Rodolphus questioned in rapid fire.
“He saw him while he was shopping for Muggle pens to know them better to make one for Rabastan.” Sirius sighed, “He noticed his demeanour wasn’t…right, saw signs of himself in Arthur and asked that I check on him. He knows none of you would have done it, so he didn’t ask…well aware of the Feud, so I suppose that’s why he didn’t get involved himself…although I’m not sure how he could have got involved even if he wanted to.”
“Saw signs of himself?” Corvus asked incredulously. He didn’t want to believe what Black was implying. Abuse?
Sirius licked his lips, “Yeah, I promised him I’d check it out, I didn’t know what to think…” pulling the covers up, “But I got my answers…pretty damn quickly. I used to think they had a perfect marriage, especially compared to my parents…I was jealous as hell of them for having parents that cared…and showed it too. I was an idiot.”
“Well, she’s about to be put in prison, and everything will come out,” Voldemort informed him.
“Yeah, it will,” Sirius sighed, “We can’t seem to catch a break lately, it’s one thing after another.” His poor godson had paid the price, Merlin, he wanted answers, how long had it been?
Voldemort didn’t agree with that, Dumbledore had lost four of his most loyal fanatics to prison. It was probably why Dumbledore had decided to use Lockhart, even the scales, he didn’t like being beaten. He had never expected him to go after Harry, not the way he had. Messing with a child’s mind? What had he been thinking? Lockhart could have done irreparable damage…Dumbledore must have been beyond desperate. He would never allow such a thing to happen again. The guards on Harry were going to be upped, even while he’s only at Hogsmeade.
Dumbledore wouldn’t get to strike out at Harry again.
If it comes to it, he would alter the restorative potion, yes, it was the darkest of arts, but he could make it better. it was something he’d used himself with a few alterations. He could do it again, James Potter was buried which made the first part very easily accomplished. He would just have to think of alternative versus for the others, and Harry would be restored to his former body.
It was just a shame that the philosopher stone would not help, yes it might allow the recipient to have an ‘immortal’ life, as long as you didn’t get beheaded or killed with the killing curse. Unfortunately, it wasn’t the fountain of youth, it didn’t allow the recipient to maintain a healthy body that had been through trials and tribulations a such a young age.
“You should also know that…Harry is indirectly responsible for Lockhart’s death; the newspaper might have something to say about it.” Corvus informed him. “His heart packed in when Harry activated the runes.”
“Which thankfully haven’t retained any blood…it burnt into the ground itself.” Voldemort commented, “The picture certainly gave that clear indication.” Which meant the property didn’t need decontaminated to scrub away every single spray of Harry’s blood.
The door opened and the group (except Rabastan was still asleep) glanced around to the door. Just waiting on answers, they desperately sought, praying that it was good news. It hadn’t been ten hours…so they weren’t at all that hopeful.
------0
The lockdown of the small house that belonged to the Tonks was swift as it was mercilessly. With just a few spells, the Aurors tore down everything on the Tonks’ home, and another Auror swiftly erected the requisite spells. Anti-Apparation, Anti-Portkey and a spell to make the Floo unable to work so nobody could get out of the property.
The rest of the Aurors stormed into the small three bedroomed property. Wand aloft, checking every inch of it even with having everyone – including Molly No-Last-Name – in sight.
They all looked oh, so surprised.
“Molly No-Last-Name you’re under arrest for complicity to kidnap heir Potter…you have a right to remain silent, anything you do say will be recorded as evidence…do you understand your rights?” Madam Bones declared, removing her wand from her, and cuffing her with two simple every day spells.
“N0-last-name?” Andromeda choked out, surprise flashing across her face, she had been disowned? “Kidnap? Nymphadora, please tell me you weren’t aware of this!” a harsh look coming across her face, a look that every child dreaded because they knew they were in trouble.
Her silence was very, very revealing.
“Smith, bring her in for questioning,” Madam Bones stated curtly, it was clear that the Tonks’ had absolutely no clue what was going on. “You will come to the Ministry and answer the questions we have…I’ll set you an appointment.” Making it clear they weren’t in the clear just yet.
“Yes ma’am,” Auror smith declared, “Ms. Tonks you’re under arrest for harbouring a fugitive, you have a right to remain silent, anything you do say will be recorded as evidence…do you understand your rights?” it was pretty straight forward, she’d been caught in the act so to speak.
“Yes,” Tonks spoke, her voice subdued.
Bones glanced at Tonks, before she nodded at the Auror who put the wards up, he then just as swiftly tore them down again. Then everyone that didn’t have a passenger to cart (Tonks and Molly) Apparated to the Ministry, but Bones and Smith Portkey’d directly to the cells with their prisoners getting them signed into the ministry.
-------0
A/N – Will Sirius have suffered severe abuse at the hands of his mother? Could that be the reason for him leaving home or is it too used? I’ve never one it myself, but only because I always go with the ‘abuse doesn’t happen in the magical world’ ideals…and it’s been totally used to death throughout this story…or will we just draw a line under it and get on with it with Sirius accepting the dark as not evil as he’d wanted to believe.
Do you like my little teasers of the future or would you prefer not to receive them? I’ve been told they jar you out of the story…and spoil it although truthfully…anyone that’s read my stories knows I never deliver anything other than a HEA (Happily Ever After) I wouldn’t like to think you’re all annoyed with it!
Hmm any other real scenes to wrap up before I can skip a few days until Harry wakes up? I’ll need to give it a wee read over to make sure I haven’t missed any loose ends; I don’t want to have half the story completed before I realize I’ve forgotten something and meaning to edit it forever but not actually doing it! LOL
Also need to decide how Harry will be after wakening up…angry, bitter and feeling like a failure and quiet because of it? or just so glad to be rescued and with people he loves with only a tiny bit of angst? With Lockhart’s death and dealing with Dumbledore the only reassurance he needs? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 80
“What right do you have to arrest me?” Molly spluttered as she was escorted to her cell in the Ministry of magic.
“I have the right; I am the head of the Department of law enforcement. You are wanted for questioning, as I’ve stated four times already.” Amelia Bones declared.
“Then question me! You have no right to put me in here!” Molly squeaked as she was forcefully shoved into the cell. A ward immediately simmering around the doorway, preventing her from getting back out even with the door open.
“We’ll question you in the morning, try and get some sleep,” Madam Bones told the witch, staring at her. Wondering what on earth had happened. Molly No-Last-name appeared on the front of the cell door. She’d been disowned by her own son, and William Weasley was by no means a spiteful wizard. He was loyal, hard working and talented, something serious must have happened for him to consider doing this.
“I want a lawyer!” Molly said, facing Bones with a look of fear in her eyes, she knew the game was up but wasn’t ready to admit it.
“They’ll be here by morning when you’re questioned,” Bones informed her. She certainly wasn’t acting very bright at all.
“You’ll pay for this!” Molly snapped, praying someone would get in touch with Albus, who could get someone to let her out before tomorrow morning. Didn’t they understand everything they were doing was for the greater good?
Harry Potter was something twisted and evil since that night. Albus hadn’t told her what exactly, but he would never lie about something like that. All their plans had fallen apart with talk of a betrothed! Potter was supposed to marry her daughter, so that she would gain his money when he died for the greater good. So that his daughter could have the life she deserved.
It had all gone to hell, and continued to do so, Lockhart had screwed up, just as she predicted he would. Her arrest had come as a genuine surprise, she didn’t know how they had found out she was behind it. Only Albus had known, she’d been told to wait for the owl to give her the secret, and to collect her daughter and move there.
Molly jumped when the door slammed shut, “I want to talk to my son!” she hollered.
“You have no children, they disowned you,” Bones pointed out, which was true, she wasn’t their mother, and was no longer on the Prewitt or Weasley family tree. Anyone that didn’t personally know Molly was their mother would never realize.
As she walked away, all she heard was a frustrated scream, before she and the Aurors left the cells.
“I’ll talk to Tonks first thing in the morning, then Molly,” Bones declared, “Have them had their breakfast by six o’clock and their lawyers present. I want answers, and I want them soon.” Wondering what Molly could possibly want with her sons…any of them. It’s not as if it was a matter of paying bail, which she doubted they’d do. She was on her own, quite literally actually.
“Yes, ma’am,” came the calm replies.
“And make sure nobody gets down here, I do not want them mysteriously vanishing from under the Ministry, is that understood?” Bones added seriously.
“Yes, ma’am,”
It was clear Dumbledore still had significant sway over people, and until they found the leak and made sure Dumbledore was unable to send out any owls – something that should be impossible in Azkaban whether it was right or not – it shouldn’t be done. Dumbledore was clearly still a threat to the wizarding world…and more importantly Heir Potter.
Speaking of Potter, she’d need to find out how he was doing, she’d Floo call St. Mungo’s before she left for the evening.
-------0
“What’s happening?” Rodolphus and Sirius asked simultaneously, their voices echoing in the small room, having made no attempt to silence their tone. Rodolphus winced, giving a quick look over at his brother, to see if the noise had woken him up, but he didn’t even stir.
“I’m afraid Harry needs the magical transference now,” the healer stated, “Mr. Lestrange is needed immediately.” By Mr. Lestrange, he was naturally referring to Rabastan, otherwise he would have used the term, Heir Lestrange which is exactly what Rodolphus was, the heir to the Lestrange estate.
“Rab!” Rodolphus this time, made no attempt to quiet his voice, raising it to get his brothers attention. “Harry needs you,”
“I’m up, I’m up,” he complained, before he sat bolt upright when the words actually sank in, “Where is he? What am I needed to do?” still slightly out of it with sleep, and not thinking as deeply as he normally would. Welcome, to a sleep deprived brain, he thought sourly.
“How far up did he meet the criteria to be a match?” Corvus asked, eyeing the healer curiously.
“Ninetieth percentile, it’s a very good match,” the healer revealed, only because he knew that this was Lord Lestrange, and in essence he was in charge of his boys, all three of them, the estate and naturally their health and wellbeing. It was quite rare for anyone to be so closely compatible, especially if they weren’t related.
“Very,” Corvus agreed in pleasant surprise.
“Follow me, please,” the healer requested, not staying to chat, they had a child to save from ending up with a split magical core.
“I believe coming here…has most definitely saved Harry’s magic,” Headmaster Slytherin declared, “St. Mungo’s does not offer that transference option, they give boosting draughts and magic replenishing aids, but that is all.”
Rabastan shuddered at the words as he hastily followed the Healer out of the room. Blinking tiredly, he kept an eye on all the corridors he was going down so he’d know how to get back. It would be likely he’d be escorted; they didn’t allow people to just walk about this place, not with an escort judging by the looks on their faces.
“How bad is it?” Rabastan questioned, despite wanting to demand answers. He didn’t want to alienate everyone, especially healers, they were going to be here for a while. well, not the hospital specifically, no, but they’d still see the healers, who came to the hotel a lot to see to their patients and ensure they were healing.
“It’s not in danger of breaking…yet, but we want to curtail it, his magic keeps attempting to heal the damage to his nerves along with us, and we’re expending a great deal more energy to prevent it, which isn’t good at this point.” The healer stated, pressing his hand against the door and it opened, continuing the process for another three times.
“And you want some sort of magical boost so you don’t have to worry about trying to stop it, easing the strain on both Harry and the healers,” Rabastan deduced, the healers nod confirming his thoughts as they were led through to the operating theatre.
“Yes, hopefully with his magic redirected to something else, we can continue unimpeded.” The Healer explained, not surprised by the magic attempting to help, it’s what magic did. It was a sentient thing, and it looked as if it had been helping heal Harry’s body for just little over a decade! So, it was the magic’s go to concern, so to speak. Considering how much power that child held – and he knew it very well having been trying to save him – he would not survive his magical core shattering.
Rabastan inhaled sharply as he entered the room, Harry looked so small, when he was usually bursting with energy and life. To see him so still was disconcerting, “Sit next to him, hold onto him his wand hand would be best, the runes will be placed on top. Any time you feel the need to stop let us know by raising your other hand.”
Rabastan nodded, as he sat down, clasping Harry’s hand in his own. Being careful not to dislodge the IV he had in him, giving him the vital nutrients, he’d need. A few moments later the runes were affixed – temporarily – onto his hand, so it couldn’t fall. He could feel it almost immediately, the gentle tugging on his magical core, as small bouts of his magic left through his hand and into Harry. Each time it did, the rune glowed briefly before dulling purple again.
He had so many questions he wanted to ask, but he didn’t dare distract them from their attentions. A magical display of Harry’s insides was glowing over his body, showing the nerve damage, which was a dark pulsing red.
Hours passed, as they worked diligently, it took almost five hours for one of the red glows on the top of Harry’s spine to return to the same colour as the rest of the glowing skeleton.
The one at the bottom of the spine was significantly worse…if it had taken near enough six hours for that small one…it would take significantly longer for this one to be healed.
“Ease,” and as one, the healers began to move their wands backwards until there was no other magic going into Harry at all except Rabastan’s. “All of you rest, recuperate, I’ll call in the night shift healers for this one.” Normally it wasn’t required, but this sort of strenuous magical energy transference and treatment? Yes, they needed all the help they could get.
“His energy levels have improved drastically,” he added, glancing at the magical monitor displaying Harry’s vitals. “His magical core is safe.”
Another one of the healers, began to disengage the rune, and another handed him a sandwich and a drink. “Don’t try to get up yet, your own core is going to fill back up quickly. Which might make you a little dizzy.”
“Do this a lot do you?” Rabastan asked, genuinely curious.
“Sometimes, only when it’s required,” the healer chuckled at his questioned.
“Rummer, a quarter dreamless sleep, if you please,” the Head Healer called upon the House-elf. “Do not worry, she was trained in all things, especially potions.” He added to Rabastan as if worried about what he’d think.
“Do you have any questions?” one of the healers asked, claiming a seat next to Rabastan, none of them had left yet.
“Won’t he overdose?”
“No, not at all, we’ve not given him a full vial, which would allow him to sleep for twenty-four hours but we don’t want him sleep any more than he has to for the procedures.” Healer Crompton explained. “He hit his head…and his entire body during the backlash of the Obliviate spell, its caused disorientation. We wouldn’t be allowing it if there was any other choice.” He couldn’t be awake during the procedure; his magic may react unfavourably. If anything, with his body lacking so many nutrients he’d sleep a lot longer than the allotted time.
“I see,” Rabastan murmured, tightening his hold a little, “So it’s my fault he’s so injured…I gave him a rune pendant for protection.” He admitted.
“No, you saved his life,” Healer Crompton declared, “The Obliviate was much too close, the spell would have rendered him…an empty shell. His mind would have shattered during the on slot. He would have spent the rest of his life…however short it was, unable to recognize anyone or anything.” And that was no life for anyone to lead, let alone a young boy.
Rabastan gritted his teeth, greatly wishing that Lockhart had not died. He wanted to peel of every single layer of his skin, burn him, dip him in vats of salt, break his bones and grind them to dust before leaving him to die in excruciating agony.
Oh, the things he would have subjected the wizard to, he would have regretted it. Then again, he’d probably had the spell blasted back onto him. He wouldn’t have known why he was on the receiving end of all the pain, which was just too bad.
“You should go and rest, Mr. Lestrange, we may need you again at some other time.” The Healer suggested, “It’s highly unlikely, but one never knows, his magic is very…determined to try and fix the damage. Ten years of doing nothing but the same thing, it’s hardly surprising.”
Rabastan nodded, “Yes, I’m sure you’re aware of the Muggles abusing him.”
“Yes, we get the news, even far out here, including at least a few copies of the Daily Prophet…ten Healers come from Britain, including myself.” He explained, it had been shocking to hear the sort of abuse a wizard had endured. Unfortunately, he wasn’t the only wizard abused, many who return to the Muggle world, to Muggle families endure the same thing.
“Let me escort you back,” Crompton suggested.
“I’ll do it,” the head Healer informed them, “Make sure he’s taken his potion once the House-elf returns…and inform the others when they come what’s to happen.”
“Yes, Sir,”
“Follow me, Mr. Lestrange,” Healer Bess asked of the wizard, “Tomorrow morning, you’ll be given an appointment to see a healer, all three of you.”
“Three of us?” Rabastan questioned, giving him a side look.
“You, your brother and Mr. Black,” Healer Bess declared, “His magical core is rather depleted, and we’d like to find out why. Along with making sure he’s recovering well from his time in Azkaban as well. We find that the healers in St. Mungo’s aren’t exactly…” unsure of how to actually answer it without sounding insulting.
“Good at their job?” Rabastan asked dryly.
“Oh, they’re good, they just don’t put the patient’s best interests at heart.” Healer Bess said, “Taking for example the four people who’ve been placed in St. Mungo’s for exposure to the Obliviate spell, there is a way to reverse the damage, admittedly nothing the family would want to see…but nine times out of ten it helps them.”
“Excuse me?” Rabastan blinked rapidly, “There’s a way to restore one’s sanity?”
“The mind and memories are scrambled, dependant upon the power and closeness of the caster mind,” the healer went on to explain, pressing his hand against the door, opening it and seeing them through door after door. “And the length of time, but yes, it is possible, and not magic one wishes to use in Britain.”
“What magic?” Rabastan asked desperately curious.
“Why, the Cruciatus curse,” the Healer informed him deadpan, entirely serious.
Rabastan stopped, staring at the healer as if he’d grown another head, “Wouldn’t that render them insane anyway?”
“Not if you know what you’re doing, when to stop, when to push, and naturally, there are other spells, charms and runes involved,” he replied, “Unfortunately, when we suggest using the spell, they take exception to it.” Urging the wizard on, returning him to the room the Lestrange’s and guests were taking residence in until Heir Potter had his own room.
“I see,” Rabastan murmured, “Maybe you should get in touch with the Head of the families, see if they’d be willing, get them in touch with those you’ve actually helped?”
“Safety, privacy and security, are the things we laud above all others, it’s why people choose to come here. That and our healers are the best, but that’s besides the point. I’m not sure our former patients would take kindly for us to ask such a thing.” The Healer shook his head, but the idea stuck. They cared more about helping people when they could…more than all else. Especially Britain that had substandard care – to them – so until they began to legalise illegal magic then they were always going to be substandard.
When they opened the door, they found everyone having breakfast. The atmosphere was slightly subdued but much better than it had been for the past week and a half.
Corvus immediately wiped his mouth, and stood, “I’d like an update, if you please?” his eyes shadowed with worry.
“Everything is going very smoothly,” Healer Bess immediately reassured Lord Lestrange. “We’ve repaired the damage to the upper nerves entirely, the phoenix tears and Skele-grow are doing their job wonderfully well. The night shift healers will be coming in to work on the lower nerve damage. It’s a lot more serve, but we’re hopeful. The worst of it has been repaired. The upper nerve damage would have had Heir Potter almost entirely paralysed. While the lower nerves, if and only if they cannot be corrected it will be from the waist down.”
“How long will it take? Eight to nine hours?” Rabastan asked, the smell of breakfast caused his stomach to rumble hungrily. He was starving, and he actually felt hungry, probably due to the magical expenditure he’d done.
“No, this won’t take that long, we’re no longer trying to stop Heir Potter’s magic from trying to repair the damage. His core at the moment has stabilised, which is a very good thing, he’s due another replenisher in two hours, which will be another additional boost. This was all done unconsciously, he’s under a Dreamless Sleep draught…” giving them a look, sure they would understand.
“Meaning?” Sirius asked, frowning in confusion.
“When you’re unconscious your magic shouldn’t react, Mr. Black,” the healer informed the wizard. “It might be sentient to a degree, but at the end of the day, the wizard for the most part controls the magic. Even accidental magic cannot be done when one’s unconscious.”
“Then how can Harry’s?” Sirius asked brows scrunched up in confusion.
“Because he’s powerful, because it’s the only way he’s alive.” Lord Slytherin said, pushing his empty breakfast plate aside. “The abuse he sustained, required constant magical intervention. To the point that it’s kept him alive for ten years. If not for Corvus’ actions, Harry would have likely died by now, that much we know from Millicent.”
“That’s correct,” the healer fully agreed with the Headmaster’s assessment.
“So how much longer is he going to be in the theatre?”
“It won’t take five hours…Healer Bello will be making up a room for Heir Potter in the next hour or so. He will be taken straight there after he’s received treatment.” He replied honestly, exhaustion swamping him but remaining professional amongst his patient’s family.
“And how long will it take before he wakes?” Rodolphus asked, as his brother sat down, still listening to everything the healer was saying with uncommon patience.
“That we couldn’t even begin to guess, it could be as early as tonight or it may well take days.” Came the solemn reply. “Sleep is the best thing for him regardless, it will help his body heal. We would feel a lot better if he does wake, however temporarily, so we can access his condition, especially in the light of the knowledge he’s taken a knock to the head.” Which really, in the grand scheme of things hadn’t been all that important at the time. His life, his magic his spine was more important and they’d had to prioritise.
“You’ll be informed the second the procedure is done and escorted to his room.” The healer reassured them.
“Wait, when is your visiting times?” Sirius asked.
“There are no visiting times, Mr. Black, but we prefer all guests that aren’t staying the night to vacate the premises at eight o’clock at night so that our patients can get some sleep. There will only be one other person allowed to sleep in the guest bed in Heir Potter’s room at a time.” He warned.
Sirius dumbly shook his head, St. Mungo’s only allowed you to visit for a few hours.
“I’d also like to add…that we can safely remove the magic centred about Heir Potter’s scar…if you were inclined,” the healer informed them, watching everyone’s reactions closely, confusion was clearly visible on the face of three of them. While there was no surprise on the Lord Voldemort – yes, they knew who it was – and Lord Corvus Lestrange’s face. “You may speak to one of us at your own leisure when we aren’t so busy,” inclining his head he walked away.
“What the…” Sirius gaped wide eyed, what had that healer just implied?
-----------0
A/n – Sorry guys it’s 2k less than normal but unfortunately, I had a really busy day today, got my hair cut, walked dogs, painted the bathroom (with a paintbrush! Gah couldn’t find our trays or rollers!) so I was only able to get this much done but I hope you enjoyed it nonetheless…I’ll try and give you a 7K chapter tomorrow to make up for it 😉 sooooo will Sirius find out about the Horcrux? Or will Voldemort obliviate the last second from his mind? Or will they lie through their teeth? Will Harry allow the horcrux to be removed? OR will he want to keep it? Or more likely not willing to go through any more at a hospital and focus on getting better? would you like to see Bones question Molly and Tonks and the results of it? Or would you prefer Voldemort getting a letter to tell him what’s happening even while they were there? Hmm how long could Molly realistically get? And Tonks? Messing with a crime scene and harbouring a fugitive while Molly implicated in a kidnap attempt and knowing about it…tut, tut and I honestly don’t want potions and compulsions to be used for every single little thing…so I doubt I’ll use it for those wanting Tonks to get out of this sorry! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 81
Amelia was up before dawn, grateful that her niece was safely ensconced within Hogwarts. She wasn’t up for pleasant conversation, and her niece, lovely as she was, would have wanted to help. Unfortunately, nothing could affect her mood, not even her niece’s attempts. She’d written to Lord William Weasley and requested a quick meeting, and she’d had to be rude and ask for it really early. Thankfully, he’d replied pretty quickly agreeing to it.
Grabbing her lunch that the house-elves had prepared, she took a breakfast cereal bar and made a coffee to go before she made use of the Floo to get to her office. Her meeting with Bill made it impossible to have breakfast. If she could, she’d head to the Cafeteria at work for something later.
Placing her lunch, coffee goblet and breakfast on her desk, she flicked her wand and rid herself of the soot stains. If the grates were kept in good condition, hardly any soot got onto their clothes but it was impossible to avoid it entirely.
That wasn’t all she’d found out or done last night, she’d learned that Heir Potter had been removed from St. Mungo’s by his godfather, who was his magical guardian from the moment he regained his freedom. They hadn’t been able to tell her where he was, which was very concerning. She could only pray to Merlin that Harry was getting the care he needed, and Sirius hadn’t become paranoid because of the Dementors or worse, had the Black madness come upon him.
She’d write a letter to the wizard, send it off, but first things first, Lord Weasley. Sighing softly, she moved to the door and opened it, and couldn’t help but smile. “Lord Weasley, thank you for coming.” He was a few minutes early, but she didn’t mind. “Come on through.”
“Didn’t feel like I had much of a choice, Madam Bones, you are the Head of the Department for Law Enforcement.” Bill said, impishly, grinning a little to let her know that he was just kidding her.
“No, this isn’t an official meeting,” Bones felt the need to reassure him, despite his teasing. “You are not on record and do not have to answer any questions I put to you.” making it clear that it was just a friendly chat.
“Let me guess…this is about Molly?” Bill deduced, sitting down, more like slumping down opposite Bones chair.
“Yes,” Amelia agreed, “I was hoping to get more information on certain things before I talk to her and Tonks this morning.” She confessed.
“Tonks?” Bill queried arching a brow.
“It’s where Molly was staying,” Amelia Bones answered.
Bill closed his eyes and shook his head, “Bloody idiots,” they’d destroyed their lives by harbouring a fugitive.
Amelia hummed quietly in agreement. “You disowned Molly,”
“Yes,” Bill agreed.
“I know this is rather intrusive, but does it have anything to do with laws being broken?” she knew families liked to keep things internal, when they do wrong. Or rather, the family sees them having done wrong or embarrassed the family. It wasn’t always ‘illegal’ but she couldn’t see any other way the Weasley’s would do such a thing.
Bill grimaced, “Technically, yes, I suppose, but my father wouldn’t wish to press charges…regardless of our feelings on the matter.”
Amelia straightened, “Is your father alright? His decision to leave was rather abrupt, and I’ve not seen him since…but it’s not entirely unexpected. I’ve been either at the Ministry or sleeping at home.” She said wryly, feeling guilty for not writing now, what on earth had happened?
“He’s recovering,” Bill reassured her, “However, if the news got out, I don’t think my father would recover the embarrassment. To him, it is an embarrassment.” Not to the rest of them though.
“So, this has nothing to do with the poisoning? She didn’t accidentally cause it herself?” Bones asked, she hadn’t accidentally or purposefully killed her youngest son, Ronald Weasley? It was well known the papers had reported a lot of information about the bad luck that seemed to have befallen the Weasley family.
Bill shook his head, “I don’t think so,” his stomach churning at the thought, no, it wasn’t possible. Molly wouldn’t have poisoned herself and the two youngest, she loved Ginny too much for that. No, it had been an accident of some sort, she’d probably picked the wrong herb to put into her food. The rest of them had ate out, and their father? Hadn’t eaten that evening thank bloody Merlin for that.
“I see, so, why if you’d like to tell me, was she disowned?” Amelia asked, rather baffled.
“I need you to keep this to yourself, and not even use it to prosecute her,” Bill said, not even asking for a magical oath, or NDA from her, not that he could have afford it either. That required money and he didn’t have enough of that yet, but maybe in a few years.
“Well, of course, naturally, anything you say will be held in confidence,” Amelia reassured him, she wasn’t a gossip. She didn’t talk work with anyone, not even her niece who knew better than to ask now. She also kept every single piece of paperwork safe from being read if she took it home.
“My dad is going to hate me if he finds out about this,” Bill muttered, before sighing, “During our holiday when Molly, Ginny and Ron…” his voice wavering a little. “When they got sick, I noticed old and new marks on my dad. I got the answers out of him…and immediately got us all home. I only returned to Egypt to disown her and Muriel did the same, and then took custody of Ginny…I’m hoping that time away from the family and Dumbledore will correct her behaviour.”
Amelia stared at Bill, for a moment unable to comprehend exactly what he was getting at. Spousal abuse, Molly had been abusing Arthur Weasley. She closed her eyes; how could she have not noticed? Why had the wizard kept quiet? Their marriage now that she thought about it came about very quickly, on their seventeenth birthday as a matter of fact…then William Weasley’s birth had been announced eight months later. The families had told everyone that he was a month early, but that wasn’t unusual, she’d never thought anything of it. Had there been more to it than they were aware of?
“I see,” she murmured, stunned, “I…apologise, I had no idea just how intrusive my question was until now.” She wouldn’t be able to use this during the trial, it wasn’t fair to Arthur if he didn’t wish to press charges. “If he changes his mind, please, let me know, I’ll add it to the list.”
“Speaking of charges, what exactly are the charges?” Bill asked, eyes shadowed, talking about it had taken years of his life.
“Complicity charges in the kidnap of Heir Potter,” Amelia explained, normally she wouldn’t be able to discuss it. Especially seeing as Molly was no longer a Weasley and under Bill’s charge as Lord of the family. Fortunately, Bill was a member of the Wizengamot, which gave him the right to know more information than most.
“That’s the only charge?” Bill asked for confirmation.
“As well as resisting arrest, by not coming in when she was ordered to.” Bones nodded, sipping from her travel goblet. “Thank you for coming in, Bill, I appreciate it.”
“It’s no problem, I have to get up early and get reading,” referring to all the books on the laws and regulations – which were self-updating every single time a law passed – the book was massive, he wasn’t even a quarter of the way through it yet. “I’ll see you later,” Bill added, standing up it was clear the meeting was over.
“Take care of your father, Bill, I promise to come visit when I can, and I won’t say anything,” Amelia reassured Bill, seeing how concerned he was growing over her comment. “But when he’s ready, I’ll make sure his job is waiting for him.” Technically she had no say on that particular department, but she’d still make sure he got his job back.
“He was offered a better salaried job,” Bill said proudly, much better pay, and working with someone he liked and getting to fiddle with his Muggle stuff. He hadn’t seen his father so happy, although it was dampened by Heir Potter going missing, but it would return to normal now that things were no longer hectic. Arthur was still working despite Sirius not being there. It was understandable really, why the hell would Sirius leave Heir Potter’s side during what was bound to be a very stressful time? Oh, his dad was much happier since beginning to work again, maybe he shouldn’t have forced it…but his dad had definitely needed time away from society…plus, it would have given Molly easy access to him. Something he’d wanted to avoid at all costs while he was still vulnerable and easy to manipulate.
No, he’d needed the break, the time with family, to come to terms with everything. Plus, this new job paid twice the salary than Arthur was used to at the Ministry. Plus, anything he actually created, well, he’d get half the profits, which could be immense depending on the popularity, Sirius hadn’t actually began selling anything through, he wanted a quite a few products to move before he began. Which Bill could see, it would be like opening an empty shop really.
“That’s great,” Amelia said, genuinely pleased for the wizard. He was hardworking, honest, and did his job to the best of his abilities, at the Ministry it was a pittance of a salary.
“Yeah,” Bill said, smiling in genuine happiness, “It is,” he agreed fully, his dad was having fun, getting to be creative and getting paid for what he loved best. This, this would help his father better than anything else could he knew.
With that Bill closed the door, and left Amelia to her work.
Amelia began to read all her correspondence while she ate her breakfast and drank her coffee. She kept up with it, so it wasn’t an overwhelming amount. Although going through the case files was the worst. Doge, Diggle and Figg’s trial were scheduled for the next fortnight. Which meant she’d get answers for the treason they’d meted out soon. She had a good idea Dumbledore’s name was going to crop up again, and she wasn’t looking forward to it.
Her patience was on thin ice where it concerned Dumbledore.
She focused on everything concerning Tonks and Molly, try as she may…she couldn’t understand their motives for this. Motivation played a big picture in prosecuting criminals, it helped the Wizegamot understand their state of mind.
Tonks had such a promising career, a good family life, she wasn’t sure where the Witch was coming from. Why she’d done such a thing, had Dumbledore had that much access to her? Was it anything to do with Dumbledore or had she just been entirely gullible? Regardless of the reason and gullibility, Tonks had harboured a wanted criminal in her family home and clearly lied to her parents. Who would be coming in this afternoon, after she’d spoken to the Tonks’ daughter.
Merlin, help her, should Lord Black – whomever he was – find out what she’d done. Especially if they were close to Sirius Black, to whom Heir Potter was his much beloved godson. Didn’t they realize what it would mean?
After thinking of a list of questions, and finished her coffee, she made a quick stop at the bathroom facilities. Once done, she glanced at the time, the lawyer should be finished with her. leaving and locking her office, she made her way towards the interrogation rooms where Tonks would be at this very moment with a lawyer.
She met Smith on the way, whom she gave a nod, neither feeling the need to speak. “Entering the room, Auror Smith and Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Law Enforcement. Present Lawyer Doge and Nymphadora Tonks.” Speaking as she entered the room, for purposes if the memory was to be viewed by the Wizengamot for whatever the reason.
Amelia and Smith sat down, “You were aware of Molly No-Last-Name’s wanted status yet you harboured her, why?”
“No comment,” Tonks murmured.
“You understand Veritaserum will be given to find out the truth at the trial?” Bones pointed out, causing Tonks’ eyes to widen, clearly, she hadn’t been expecting it to come to a trial for her actions. Harbouring a criminal? What did she think would happen? “There’s no denying it, you were caught red handed, By many of your own colleagues and myself.”
“What sort of deal can we look at if she pleads guilty?” Lawyer Doge questioned; it was true enough.
“She faces up to ten years in prison,” Madam Bones declared, “And right now she’s been uncooperative, so I believe I’ll press for the maximum. That is not with the charges added for tampering with a crime scene.” Taking the wand could be liked to tampering with a crime scene. “Which will add five years at least to her sentence.”
Doge spoke quietly to Tonks, before the witch nodded, looking tired.
“Four years for harbouring a criminal – who isn’t exactly wanted for mass murder – and we’ll fully cooperate,” the lawyer decreed. “We can both agree losing her job is more than enough punishment for taking the wand, unsuccessfully might I add.”
“If she had been a civilian maybe, but she was an Auror, she had the law to uphold, sworn to uphold the law to the best of her ability, which she hadn’t done.” Amelia pointed out sternly, but it was a good offer.
“Five years, and we fully cooperate,” the lawyer cajoled. “We get to avoid a trial, and the publicity and the Auror’s office honour isn’t impugned.”
Amelia pursed his lips, with all that had happened, the Ministry couldn’t take another hit. They were still reeling over everything Crouch Senior had done. The public’s trust in them was at an all-time low. She hated the politics of it, but sometimes she had to do things that were distasteful in order to get desirable results.
“Five years isn’t bad,” Smith whispered to Bones, “If it goes to trial, she might not get that long…especially if she has a sob story set up…and there’s no guarantee they’ll use Veritaserum for this sort of case.”
Amelia nodded, conceding his point, thus far, it had been for Death Eaters…and those suspected of murder or really diabolical crimes like Dumbledore who nearly killed every student under his care.
“The public won’t trust Aurors again if this gets out,” Smith added, which horrified him really. He had become an Auror to do good, yes, he knew he was cocky and arrogant, but he did his job to the best of his ability. He was good at it too, to know Tonks had impugned the Auror department, soiled it with her actions enraged him.
“Five years, full cooperation or I will make sure she gets at least fifteen to twenty years for her crimes.” Bones declared, luckily, she was the one in charge of these deals, otherwise the wait would be a longer one.
Doge spoke quietly to Tonks, who in turn nodded glumly.
“You have a deal, we want it presented to us and signed,” Doge declared.
Bones shifted through the paperwork, and rapped her wand against the paper. It began to write information down, until the foot of parchment was filled with details. Bones then signed the paperwork, handed it to Smith, who signed it as a witness before shoving it over to the lawyer with a look of disgust at Tonks who minutely flinched at the condemnation she could see in those eyes.
The lawyer looked it over, trusting Bones, but nonetheless doing her job, it’s what she was paid for. Once she saw it was exactly as desired, she signed her name and then handed it over to Tonks to sign hers. She’d be magically compelled to them the truth after signing it.
“Why did you remove the wand from the crime scene?” Amelia Bones asked, the moment it was signed and sealed.
“Because I thought Dumbledore would want me to,” Tonks replied honestly.
“Why would you think Dumbledore would have any interest in the wand?” Bones asked utterly befuddled by the statement.
“Because the wand was important, it’s the brother wand of Voldemort’s.” Tonks confessed.
Bones and Smith just stared at her, still not comprehending why she’d risk her job for Dumbledore and a bloody wand.
“Just what did you intend to do with the wand?” Amelia questioned.
“Keep it until I got more information,” Tonks revealed, well, orders would be a more appropriate word but Tonks didn’t see it that way. “It was important to stopping Voldemort.”
Bones closed her eyes, oh dear, Merlin, she’d been drawn into Dumbledore’s belief that Lord Slytherin was Voldemort. They had proof that he was whom he said he was, the goblins would never lie or cover for a wizard for Merlin’s sake.
“How were you keeping in touch?” Smith questioned.
“letters,” she confessed.
“You kept Molly No-Last-Name in your property, were your parents unaware of her wanted status?” Smith asked bluntly.
“I didn’t tell them,” Tonks said, more to do with the fact they wouldn’t approve or understand more than protecting them. Her mother and father were neutral, they didn’t want to make waves. They’d remained that way during the last war, which she just didn’t understand. How could they remain neutral when it was people like her father they should be fighting for? “They didn’t know.”
“Why did you let her stay?” Smith demanded.
“She wasn’t meant to stay long, just for a few days. She should have left nine days ago now, to a cottage to stay that Dumbledore had set up for her.” Tonks revealed.
“And who else was meant to go with her?” Smith asked suspiciously, she was trying to avoid answering he realized.
“Ginny Weasley and Harry Potter,” Tonks was compelled to answer through magic.
“We should have gone to trial,” Smith grumbled quietly, cursing himself, now she’d get five years only in prison before being released. That was the problem with deals, especially when you couldn’t see the full picture.
Bones couldn’t help but agree, but they were now held to their word. She’d hoped that Tonks hadn’t known anything about the kidnapping. Knowing the press, they’d get their hands on the information regardless…she almost wished it would happen so that when Tonks was released, she found no comfort in the magical world.
“You knew about the kidnapping; did you know that Lockhart attempted to Obliviate Heir Potter?” Madam Bones asked in utter disgust.
“You don’t have to answer that,” The lawyer declared, glancing at her in a way that suggested she better not.
“No comment,” Tonks replied, the guilt written across her face.
“Then we have nothing further to discuss, you’ll be transferred to Azkaban prison this evening.” Madam Bones declared, there would be no bail for her, she was going straight to the island. She would serve her five full years if Bones had anything to say about it, that’s for damn certain.
“I have one last question…why do it?” Smith questioned, “What did you hope to gain from all this?”
“You don’t have to answer…” before the lawyer could get it out the witch was speaking.
“The Black lordship,” Tonks admitted, rather unwillingly.
Standing up Bones scooped up her paperwork and left the room, furious but unsurprised. A lot of crimes when it came down to it, were the result of money and greed.
Smith was left to deal with her. If he gripped her a bit too tightly, well, who the hell really bloody cared? She had done all this for what? A bloody Lordship that had already been claimed?
Amelia made a beeline for the break room, she unfortunately, didn’t have time to step out for a coffee or go to the cafeteria. She was frequently in there, so none of the Aurors blinked, as she used their coffee machine to fill up her travel goblet, which she used all day instead of cups.
She didn’t stay to talk about cases, or just general chit-chat, she had another interrogation scheduled to keep. If she managed to get it completed in time, she may be able to grab a quick bite to eat before interviewing the Tonks’ which should be quick, since she had confirmation they hadn’t known.
She did meet with Smith again, before they made their way towards interrogation room two.
“Entering the room, Auror Smith and Amelia Bones, Head of the Department of Law Enforcement. Present Lawyer Doge and Molly No-Last-Name.” repeating the process same as before, not really surprised to see Doge there, or doing it for free. She was also quite enamoured with Dumbledores…but how much they did not know. She was actually working for Doge, Diggle and Figg. So, she’d be seeing more of the witch.
Molly flushed an ugly red as her lack of name was once again waved in her face. it was admittedly something shameful and ugly, and most definitely looked down upon. Unfortunately, there was nothing to be done about it. At least her daughter would be okay, that was all she truly cared about.
“You knew Lockhart had kidnapped Heir Potter, and intended to pick him up at a cottage.” Bones commented making it clear it was a statement not a question.
Molly jutted up her chin, not feeling guilty the slightest.
Doge however, startled just a little, but it was observed by the Auror and head of Department. Whatever she’d been telling her lawyer…was no way the truth of the matter it appeared.
“Without his memories intact, what exactly was your plan, Molly? Keep him hidden for the rest of his life? That’s if he wasn’t completely comatose like Lockhart’s other victims!” Bones pushed her.
“It’s hardly any wonder none of her kids can stand to be around her!” Smith goaded her.
“What were you going to do, Molly? Why did you get involved in this scheme?” Bones wanted so badly to know why a mother would condemn a child to such a horrendous situation.
“And why she got disowned,” Smith added, seeing her turning a lovely red colour. Which clashed horrifically with her hair.
“Why? When you’ve got a daughter near enough the same age would you condemn a child to the same thing?” Bones demanded. “Had a son the very same age!”
“I think that…” was as far as the lawyer got before Molly was shrieking the rafters down, utterly unhinged by Smith’s goading and Bones’ demands.
“The brat is nothing but evil and if you don’t help, he’ll unleash that evilness upon the world!” stunning both Smith and Bones. “He needs to be contained and trained! How dare you compare my daughter to that…that…that thing!”
Smith laughed, “Sure, a thirteen-year-old kids evil,” rolling his eyes, honestly, the woman had lost her marbles. “Who’s been telling you tall tales?”
“Dumbledore knows what he’s talking about! He’ll make sure it happens if it’s the last thing he does! Do yourself a favour and deal with it before he kills us all!” Molly hollered, “Before another war is upon us and we lose this time! For good!”
“So, you willingly went along with all this?” Bones asked, aghast at what she was hearing.
“And I’d do it again!”
“Why? What do you gain from this?”
“Our daughter will be Lady Potter! She would have gained the largeness of the Potter estate! Be known as Lady of a Most Noble and Most Ancient House of Potter!”
“Our daughter?” Smith cast a truth spell at her, non-verbally under the table. “Who is Ginevra Weasley really?” the way she said it, he could feel it deep in his bones that she didn’t mean Arthur Weasley.
“What…you don’t have to answer that!” Doge protested.
“Arianna Ginevra Molly Dumbledore!” Molly revealed before smacking her hand over her mouth, trembling in the shock of it. It was the first time she’d said her daughters real name since Ginny was born. She’d wanted a daughter, and Arthur was unable to provide that, Weasley’s seem to always have boys, so what choice did she have? She wanted a daughter that badly.
Doge gaped; the lawyer stunned by what she was hearing.
“Was she the only result of an affair?” Smith questioned.
“Yes,” voice muffled by the hand she still held over her mouth. The rest were Arthur Weasley’s children.
“What deals are on the table?” Doge asked, shaken and showing it. “I want to move to make her non compos mentis.”
“That won’t fly,” Bones declared, shaking her head, eyes flashing angrily. “Twenty-years to life is the minimum I can offer.” She did not want this going to trial, but she refused to let someone get off on a minimum sentence.
“Ten to twenty, she hasn’t murdered anyone, and all the plots failed,” Doge argued.
“If we put this before a court…it will get out…who knows how many people still believe in Dumbledore enough to try and kill a kid?” Smith whispered, concern lacing his voice, it was for Heir Potter and Heir Potter alone. “Plus, what it would do to the Weasley’s especially Arthur.” To know his wife had cheated? Was this what Lord Bill Weasley knowing that made him disown her?
“You have no idea,” Amelia sighed, heart hurting, she was going to have to tell him about this whether it went to trial or not. No, she couldn’t allow it to happen, the Wizengamot would charge her with twenty years for sure. He was the only heir of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter. Merlin help her, because nobody else would. “You’ve got a deal.”
“You have not!” Molly puffed up ready to argue blue in the face, “Everyone needs to be told…we cannot let him…”
“The news of who your daughter is will come out, is that the life you want for her? Everyone will know she’s a Bastard child.” Doge whispered, “That Dumbledore had a bastard child!” and that she cheated on Arthur Weasley – the most mild-mannered man going – it would ruin her, Ginny, Dumbledore and not to mention the Weasleys. Not that she seemed to care for the Weasley’s at the moment.
If there was one thing Molly loved above all others, it was her daughter. The one thing she’d longed for, for decades. Then to have that pure luck after the war to birth a girl, she didn’t care that she was a bastard child. Didn’t care that she was a Dumbledore not a Weasley. She was a Prewitt through and through, hair, looks and build, she even had her eyes. The public would crucify her daughter, the plans had failed, the chance of Ginny marrying Potter for the money before he died seemed to be obsolete. If word got out, she was a bastard…nobody would marry her, her prospects would be entirely non-existent.
Molly reluctantly nodded her head, eyes dimming, yes, she’d take the deal and save her daughters future. She needed one if the Potter fortune was out of her hands.
The agreement was tapped out on Bones wand, once more. It felt like cheating, but she was thinking of Heir Potter, Arthur Weasley…not making this easy on Molly No-Last-Name. she signed it a little more stiffly than she needed, before handing it over to Auror Smith who didn’t seem any happier than her.
The other two signed it, and the deal was done, regardless of their own thoughts on Molly. “You’ll return to your cell there will be no bail set out for you.” she was going to have them both out of the Ministry before nightfall and in Azkaban prison.
Something was got to be done to be done with Dumbledore too. This could not continue what he had done was unconscionable.
“You cannot do that!” Doge declared; the lawyer upset with that statement.
“The Wizengamot will give sentencing early this evening,” Bones declared, shutting the lawyer up. “I will see to it that the meeting is deemed an emergency.” Which they would all attend, and it would be sorted out. Of that, she would make sure.
She’d bring up Dumbledore as well, letters, he was getting letters out of Azkaban. It was clear at least one of the guards were helping him smuggle letters out. Owls couldn’t get on the island; it was charmed against any sort of owl or bird getting by. To prevent just that, any contact from the outside world.
“Auror Smith, if you would,” Madam Bones gestured towards Molly, picking up everything she was done. She didn’t want to spend a moment longer in the same room as that woman. Even the lawyer was of the same opinion judging by the way she hastily collected her things, looking paler than the ghosts of Hogwarts.
Perhaps this would be the correction the young witch needed to stop herself falling down that same rabbit hole. For her gifts and talents would be wasted rotting in Azkaban.
Amelia wished she could prevent her from being able to oversee their trials. She was related to one of them, but, unfortunately, there was nothing she could do to prevent it. They were entitled to their own pick of legal representation – traitors or not – and that’s who they picked, who they were paying.
-------0
Amelia was able to fire off an emergency Wizengamot meeting for exactly three o’clock and write out a letter to Sirius Black. Basically, she was asking after him and Heir Potter, desiring to be kept up to date on any medical issues that occurred if he was willing to share.
She was genuinely worried about the child, who was the same age as her niece for Merlin’s sake. What he’d been through was horrendous, from people she would have suspected the least at that.
A knock on the door distracted her, “Enter!”
“Mr and Mrs Tonks, ma’am,” her assistant said, as she gestured for them to enter.
“Thank you both for coming,” Madam Bones said, as they took a seat, she knew they were innocent so wasn’t quite so suspicious of them.
“Our daughter?” Ted Tonks asked, concerned for her. He was so grateful his parents weren’t around to see this. It would have confused them greatly, Nymphadora had always been spirited, opinionated but they were even confused by what was going on.
“She’s made a deal, five years in Azkaban,” Amelia informed her.
Andromeda gasped in aghast, “What? Why?”
“Violating a crime scene, aiding and abetting in a kidnap, removing a wand from the scene of a crime and harbouring a criminal. She also confessed to knowing that Lockhart would remove Heir Potter’s memories. She got off very lightly if I don’t say so myself.” Amelia informed the couple who looked crushed.
“Can we see her?” Ted asked, tearfully, what on earth had their daughter been thinking? She’d worked so hard to become an Auror. For years barely getting any sleep as she worked so hard to pass her course. Then taking on double shifts to impress her bosses and particularly Moody who was her training Auror.
“I’m afraid not,” Bones shook her head immediately, “You may request Visitation in Azkaban, she will be transferred to the prison this evening.”
Ted choked back his emotions, but Andromeda had been raised a Black. She gave none of her internal conflicted away.
“I must ask you, when did you invite Molly No-Last-Name into your home?” Amelia asked.
“She needed somewhere to stay, I thought her and Arthur were going through a trial separation.” Andromeda stated firmly. “After what happened to Ron…we didn’t want to pry too much. They were grieving, it’s all a natural process. So, we let her stay with us, we had no idea she was wanted, much less disowned.”
“Nymphadora asked us to let her stay,” Ted corrected the statement, “It was only meant to be for a few days. It turned into a lot longer.” Testing his patience, she had been rather stubborn. Trying to cook all their meals, and clean their house and even re-arranging their furniture. It was not how you acted as a guest in someone else’s home, he’d had to stop Dromeda from evicting the woman, she was probably just trying to be helpful after all, not wanting to appear ungrateful.
“Thank you, that will be all,” Amelia replied, having go the answers she wanted from them.
“Are you sure we can’t see our daughter?” Ted asked a hopeful look on his face.
“Come on, let’s go,” Andromeda said, gesturing for her husband to leave, squeezing his hand in comfort. There was no way Amelia Bones was going to allow them to see their daughter. No, she would get the forms to fill in and make an appointment to see her daughter in Azkaban. She was furious with her, what on earth had she been thinking? If she’d signed a deal, it was more than likely she truly was guilty of the things she’d been accused of.
------0
“How is he?” Antonio whispered quietly to Corvus, who looked distinctively put out. However, he was here nonetheless, for yet another ‘emergency’ wizengamot meeting. Which had turned out to be overseeing the verdict of two witches who had made deals. The one with Tonks was ironclad, they couldn’t increase the sentencing if they wanted to…however, Molly No-Last-Name had more leeway.
“So far the treatments are going well,” Corvus murmured so lowly that Antonio struggled to hear. “I have nothing else to reveal.” Because there was nothing else, he could say, they were all just waiting.
“Have you had any sleep at all?” Antonio asked concerned.
“Not much,” Corvus admitted, “Such as life at the moment.” Once they knew Harry was well, he’d rest easy. Until then, he would just have to endure the endless night which is what this past near enough two weeks felt like.
“Nymphadora Tonks,” came Madam Bones voice, as the witch was brought in.
She entered subdued as she sat down.
“Do you have anything you wish to say in your defence?” Ogden asked, staring down at the witch, a look of disgust on his face.
Tonks shook her head, unable to look at any of them.
“Nymphadora Tonks you’re herby remanded to Azkaban prison for five years, and know this, if not for this deal, we would have had you there for a significantly longer time. Aurors, rid her of our sight.” Ogden declared; it had already been discussed.
Tonks went just as quietly as she was escorted in.
Barely more than five seconds before another name was called out.
“Next on the docket Molly No-Last-Name,” called Madam Bones as the plump witch was escorted in.
“Do you have anything you wish to say in your defence?”
“You’ll see, you’ll need us!” Molly declared.
Bill flinched, from where he was slouched down so that he couldn’t meet his mothers gaze. A touch made him almost jump out of his skin, to see that Lord Slytherin was giving his shoulder a reassuring squeeze. A look of sympathy – but no pity – in his eyes.
“Molly No-Last-Name, you’re herby remanded to Azkaban prison for twenty years, may Merlin have mercy on your soul.” Ogden declared coldly.
Bill Weasley had found out that Ginny was his half sister today, seen the words written in the statement of the interview Amelia had with the witch. Found out his mother had an affair with Albus Dumbledore, that his sister was a result of that. It was unforgivable really. He was probably reeling over this new information. Which they couldn’t guarantee would be entirely safe from the public finding out.
Either way, the Weasley family’s lives would never be the same again.
If looks could kill, Lord Slytherin would have had the witch six foot under.
--------0
A/n – There we go! Another chapter for you to enjoy, now I’ve only got the trials of Doge, Diggle and Figg I think to cover as well as Harry’s diagnosis before we can move on entirely! Which means a time jump! Yay! What will happen to Dumbledore? Prison with one guard sworn never to aid him in any way, a dementors kiss? The Veil? What of the traitors Doge, Diggle and Figg? What will become of them? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
I have a Facebook group page if you're interested in joining, it's DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanStories put that into the search bar and you should find the group! Schedules (for now) recommendations, finding stories anything HP related is welcome :)
Chapter 82
“It would appear that Nymphadora Tonks, an Auror, was arrested in connection to what happened to Harry.” Lord Slytherin commented, informing the brothers and Sirius Black what had happened when they were away. “Not just arrested, charged and convicted, she signed a confession.” A subtle but noticeable anger in his voice.
“What? No! Why?” Sirius’ neck snapped up so fast it creaked in protest. “Why would she…” he had never met the witch, he’d turned his back on all his family, even Andromeda, who had consequently turned her back on the rest of the Black’s too, after she was disowned for marrying a Muggle Born. He’d heard of her though, bright, bubbly, Metamorphamagus, the first one with Black blood in so very long, his father and grandfather would have had her back in the family in a heartbeat with such gifts. Who was he kidding, nothing would have outweighed her lesser blood, at least he didn’t think so.
“Take a deep calming breath and count to ten like Miriam told you,” Rodolphus told Sirius quietly. “The Aurors in the Order broke the law frequently, but to kidnap attempts? That’s either new or something they’ve been doing all along and we had no idea?” a pensive look on his face.
“They were my friends,” Sirius said, an angry pained grimace on his features, “They gave their lives to save people, to do what they thought was the right thing.” Having to forcefully remind himself that they hadn’t been willing participants, they’d been under the Imperius curse for Merlin’s sake. They weren’t to blame any more than he was for what Pettigrew had done.
“Does that mean, Mr. Black, that you no longer believe it was the right thing?” Lord Slytherin questioned, with deceptive mildness. Watching in interest, Black was of average intelligence, but rather inventive, an inventiveness that was bordering on genius actually. He was still rather quick to temper though, but that was Black’s for you.
Luckily, the information about the Horcrux’s wasn’t information Black was privy to. He’d literally been about to take out his wand and Obliviate Black, having no choice he would not bring danger to Harry, the horcrux or his new life. Fortunately, Black’s conclusion had been a rather bland but usable conclusion. He assumed it was residue of ‘Dark Magic’ left over from the attack. Also, assuming that was why the scar was still there despite all methods they had of removing such scars. Everyone knew scars made from Dark Magic didn’t fade. They let him believe he was probably correct, and he would talk to Harry about it upon his wakening.
Part of him was insulted that they had a way of dealing with the horcrux and he couldn’t find one. Then again, he’d always, always known that other parts of the world didn’t care about what ‘grade’ magic had been cast to. They weren’t graded, magic, spells etc…weren’t graded around the world just Britain. There was no such thing as ‘light magic’ or neutral or ‘dark magic’. He had a lot of books from abroad, but he wasn’t stupid enough to think he’d read everything.
“The war wasn’t the most important thing,” Sirius said, staring at his godson, “I wish we had just up and ran. Went abroad and stated all over again…would have been the best thing. If they knew the things Dumbledore would have done to their son…” he choked out, they would have run fast and far.
“A lot of people did,” Corvus agreed, sipping from his cup, his hand in Harry’s stroking his hand with his thumb absently. “As much as you might dislike it, everyone had a reason for believing in the war. Luckily for us all, it is over, we must move on…from the mouth of the babes.”
Sirius chuckled wetly, “Young, stupid and different back then, Harry said to me,” fully agreeing with Harry, able to see it thanks to Miriam, Harry and life in general. Not in those actual words, more succinctly put, he was extremely well spoken for a lad of thirteen.
“Magical blood is magical blood, there are ways to deal with Muggle borns coming into our world. A way to get them to learn and be educated in our ways, so that our traditions do not become obsolete, and all it took was a few classes, to my immense pride and surprise they’re expressing desires to participate in the pagan traditions.” Headmaster Slytherin confessed, and not just the Slytherin’s who were used to celebrating before coming to Hogwarts either, although he honestly wouldn’t be surprised should they have been the one to start the ball rolling that was slowly becoming an avalanche.
“Did…” Sirius inhaled sharply, counting to ten, “Has Nymphadora given a reason for her actions?” praying that Dumbledore asked it of her wasn’t going to be brought into it. Tonks, he knew had been taught by Moody who was very good friends with Dumbledore, they held the same beliefs. Relaxing a little when he felt Rodolphus touch his back, the past few weeks…he wouldn’t have been able to cope without Rodolphus keeping him grounded. He had a lot of exercise in restraint when it came to dealing with the Black family probably.
“Yes, do you really need or want to hear it?” Headmaster Slytherin enquired, lips pursed, “It won’t make it any easier.” People always thought having answers helped, but the reality was, it just set off another range of questions and set the betrayal and anger even deeper.
Sirius drank the water; he had an appointment with the healers in twenty minutes. They wanted to do a urinalysis. Which he found pretty gross, why bother with that when a simple spell could tell them everything? What he failed to realize was it didn’t, and as a Black he wouldn’t wish to give blood, urine was as close as they could get without having Sirius freak out on them.
Needless to say, the healers had gotten to know the people that Heir Potter had surrounded himself with. On the surface they may appear to be completely different, but truthfully? They believed the group had more in common and not just Harry either.
“Tell me,” Sirius said, giving a nod of confirmation.
“She confessed that she did it because Dumbledore asked it off her, and apparently she was promised the Black Estate.” Lord Slytherin declared, a bitter twist to his face, even while in prison to nearly killing the entire British magical populations children he still managed to have his fanatical followers do his bidding. He would have been amazed if not for just being incredulously baffled.
“Black estate?” Sirius gaped, eyes wide, “She…she wanted the Black estate? Harry’s already claimed it! It cannot go to a witch! It has to be a Male heir! Surely her mother told her that much!” he rasped out in shock.
“Yes, but the estate can be transferred over to someone else if the current Lord demands it,” Rabastan said with a blank unimpressed look on his face. “If they had succeeded, Harry would have been a blank slate, unaware of what he was signing away. While she wouldn’t have been Lady Black, she would have been in charge of the Black holdings, just like Walburga took on the holdings when Orion died.”
“That was a technicality, only until the next Black heir took over the lordship.” Sirius said quietly, it was still a sore spot thinking about his parents. They’d never got along, never would, but being a godfather…seeing the things he’d seen, he could understand them in a way he hadn’t as a teenager. Plus, his mother had been absolutely bonkers, not as bad as Bellatrix but definitely suffering some form of the Black madness. “I just…what the hell was she thinking?” his eyes closed as he tried to understand what on earth she’d been thinking.
Only two wizards had been legally able to accept the Black Lordship, Harry and Draco Malfoy. Legally Draco had the best bet, due to Narcissa – his mother – being a Black and Harry having only his grandmother as a Black. Then there was the fact Draco was born earlier, June he thought, he recalled seeing an announcement in the Daily Prophet. A month and more between them.
Despite all these advantages, Harry had one that Malfoy didn’t, the probability of more than just one heir. Malfoy’s were known for fertility issues; they were lucky to have one kid. It seemed that Narcissa was having the same problem, otherwise she would have definitely had another kid. The Black’s were known for having an heir and a spare, and if it was all girls…they’d continue trying for a boy until they couldn’t. He knew his uncle had done the same things.
Not that he liked to think about his godson having children, for Merlin’s sake he was still a child. Only when he was at a distance, if you were talking to him, he was like a miniature adult. He’d never get those years back, and neither would Harry. Harry didn’t know how to be a child.
“Perhaps she felt her mother deserved the money? That she deserved it? they were cast out of the family. They’ve always struggled to make ends meet; it’s not the life Andromeda was used to but she certainly has no qualms about it. Perhaps Nymphadora does? Per perhaps it was just a perk of doing what Dumbledore asked of her?” Corvus suggested, pondering on it. “Either that or Dumbledore just told her she’d get it and believed him?”
“Either way she’s going to pay,” Rabastan said coldly, he would suggest to Harry that she be disowned, legally and magically. Something Andromeda wasn’t, she’d been struck off from the tree, and stopped getting any of the Black money, but never officially disowned from the Black family, if Tonks was…she and any kids she had would never get their grubby little paws on the Black lordship or money.
“If she confessed, she will have gotten a lesser sentence…” Sirius frowned, “How long?” how long was she going to get for nearly destroying all their lives? None more so than Harry…he couldn’t believe an Auror would allow this.
Corvus’ face became a blank mask, rage glittering in his dark gaze, seething in fury.
“For tampering with a crime scene, she removed Harry’s wand and pocketed it, apparently it’s the brother wand of Voldemort and important to Dumbledore. For having knowledge of the kidnapping and harbouring a criminal…she got five years.” Lord Slytherin said just as furious as Corvus over such a lesser sentence just because she cooperated.
“Harbouring a criminal?” Rabastan asked, sounding bitterly amused, “If it had been anyone else, she would have been imprisoned for twenty years for that alone.” He sneered, eyes much like his fathers glittering malevolently.
“Agreed,” Corvus confirmed, the Ministry was prejudice, even if they didn’t believe they were. The deal she’d gotten, even the wizengamot were thrumming with rage at Bones, there had been talk of forcing her to resign. He doubted it would happen, Bones was…good at her job, really good, they just didn’t like the decisions she’d made regarding these past few cases.
“Wait, who was the ‘criminal’ anyway?” Rodolphus demanded to know, he couldn’t think of anyone it could be.
“Molly No-Last-name,” Lord Slytherin explained, “A nonviolent offender, which was why Tonks sentence wasn’t as tough as it could have been.”
“Don’t give me that, she tried to steal someone’s wand! She should have got seven years alone for that!” Sirius spat out bitterly, he wanted to strangle Tonks. “How long did she get?”
“Twenty years, it was the maximum we could give her,” Corvus informed them, “No matter, when they get out, they’ll not find comfort anywhere. They’ll have nowhere to go where they’re safe. The public is…just as outraged as us over what happened.” he didn’t need the newspapers to know this.
Harry was the magical worlds darling, and if he played his cards right, he would always remain that way. The tide could turn at any given time, he knew that, which was why he always had Antonio’s eye on the ball. The first sign of anything negative, he’d make sure to wipe the floor of whomever was attempting it.
Skeeter was just the most recent example of that.
If Molly and Tonks thought they were safe in Azkaban then they had another thing coming.
“How is Dumbledore getting word out?” Sirius ground out through gritted teeth… “I doubt they’re acting on their own.” Most of the Order barely breathed without Dumbledore’s approval, he could see that now, looking at everything objectively, he’d been the same.
“Oh, they aren’t, he’s been writing from Azkaban,” Corvus informed them, “We’ve guessed that it’s guards, he must have a few working for him.” Bringing in the material and smuggling it back out for him.
“Are you even going to do anything about it?” Sirius asked with a scowl, it shouldn’t be possible, for the first time he wished that the damn guards were back at Azkaban and not guards.
“I’ve suggested to Amelia to have his cell inspected, by a few guards I know that aren’t loyal to Dumbledore.” Corvus informed him coolly, disliking the fact Black of all people would expect him to do nothing when Harry’s life was on the line. “I’ve also suggested he be moved to a lower cell, with only a few guards that we can trust to see to him until the Wizengamot decide on what to do with him. Even from within Azkaban it’s clear he’s a danger to everyone.”
Sirius relaxed, “Good,” well aware of the danger Dumbledore posed, everyone in this room was aware. He glanced at his godson, who had so much more colour to his cheeks and looked a lot better than when he’d first seen him at St. Mungo’s.
They still didn’t know his mental state…and the healers had clearly wished Harry to have woken up by this point. Wished, yes, but not surprised, especially given the extent of Harry’s injuries. Merlin, they hadn’t even realized the half of it until Headmaster Slytherin had read through the clipboard at the bottom of his bed. Which included multiple organ failure. His kidneys’, his liver it was terrifying, a coma wasn’t such a damn surprise given the state of Harry’s body.
Corvus’ lips just twitched in amusement, wondering if Black even realized he was beginning to trust them to look after Harry and himself. The fact he’d relaxed so much with the assurance both he and his son had given him didn’t go by their notice. They noticed alright, Rabastan, Barty and Sirius had just been twenty-one when they were put in Azkaban, Rodolphus and Bellatrix slightly older. While Rabastan was looking to reclaim his independence, it seemed Sirius preferred to cling to someone who would know what to do. It spoke of a co-dependency, and Sirius had that in spades, he’d been joint at the hip with James Potter for years. Or Sirius just did not trust his own judgement. Either one was very likely.
More importantly though, he was noticing that Sirius was looking to Rodolphus for answers. He pondered on whether it would continue now that Harry was home safe – and hopefully on the mend – or whether Sirius would continue that behaviour.
It bore watching either way.
“Harry?” Corvus said, moving closer, observing the teen.
“What is it?” Rabastan asked, moving closer to Harry from the other side. His gaze roaming over Harry as if expecting to see something.
“His hand just twitched,” Corvus informed them calmly, “Easy, you heard the Healers best not to crowd him.”
“Alright for you to say, you’re closest,” Rabastan muttered mulishly.
“Speaking of healers, they did ask us to keep them appraised, I shall summon one,” Lord Slytherin stood, and exited Harry’s hospital room.
“Should I cancel the appointment?” Sirius asked, almost too eager to do it. He’d had enough of healers while stuck in St. Mungo’s even if he had benefited from it. He didn’t want to miss any progress Harry made. He wanted to be there for him, for Harry to know how much he cared.
“No,” Rodolphus stated coolly, “You’re getting yourself seen to, if you try to get out of it, they’ll do it in here.”
Sirius scowled and pouted petulantly, “I’d like to see them try,”
“Harry?” Corvus murmured quietly, “If you can hear me, squeeze my hand if you can,” moving his hand so that Harry could grasp it however weak it might be.
Everyone focused on Harry, so much so they didn’t hear Lord Slytherin return with a silent healer.
The healer moved silently over to Harry’s bedside, checking his pulse, his reactivity to light. He was about to take over, to see if he could get Harry to react, to acknowledge them. There was no need, for even he could see that Harry was clutching at Corvus’ hand, with all the strength his healing body could muster.
It didn’t take long at all for Harry’s dazed green eyes to open, confusion his most primary emotion. As he took in everyone in the room and the room itself. It didn’t come as a surprise, since they’d been informed by the Healers that Harry might not remember the trauma of what happened. He might never remember, or worse, he would remember bits and pieces.
“Hello, Heir Potter, could you tell me what date it is?” he asked, instead of ‘last remembered’ which might just cause more confusion.
Everyone watched with breathless anticipation, waiting for Harry to speak.
Unfortunately, Harry just wordlessly opened and closed his mouth.
“Here you go, have a drink, slowly now,” Corvus murmured, the only one able to keep his cool as the others were all frozen in fear of what might be wrong with Harry. “Just a bit at a time,” they’d kept Harry’s lips moist as possible, to stop sores and cracked lips. He was definitely bound to be parched; he’d been getting fluids intravenously the entire time but that would do nothing for his throat.
“C-vs,” Harry croaked out.
Corvus felt his chest ease despite the plaintive words, he was at the very least remembered. Which meant he remembered the magical world on a whole. His greatest fear was despite the fact he had assurances the spell had not connected with Harry, that he wouldn’t remember them. To have that suspicious, distrusting, flinching, cautious child back would make him quite frankly take his mood out on Lockhart’s body then go in for the kill where No-Last-Name and Tonks were concerned.
“Heir Potter, I need you to focus for a moment,” The healer asked softly, “What’s the date?”
Blinking tiredly, confused by the question, confused as to where he was and why. His mind was all fuzzy and he was so tired and sore. “Hogs…head…week…end…” he whispered out before exhaustion dragged him forcefully under. Even just talking had exhausted him beyond all endurance.
“Do you think he meant Hogsmeade?”
“Clearly,” Corvus answered Sirius’ inane question.
“If he remembers that, then it’s very likely that he recalls some of what has happened…usually when someone forgets they forget entire days before it happened.” the healer commented sombrely. “Unless, he’s recalling a different Hogsmeade weekend.” Finding it odd to say a word he had never said before.
“Come with me, Mr. Black, it’s time for your appointment.” The Healer added, staring expectantly at Sirius.
“What about Harry?” Rabastan asked, not impressed that the healer was leaving.
“He’s woken up, he’s coherent to an extent, this is very good news, Rabastan,” the healer said with a soothing smile, having permission to use Rabastan’s name due to the fact he was his healer and dealt most with the wizard. “He’s in a healing sleep now, he’ll continue to wake more and more frequently and be aware for greater lengths of time.”
“And if he asks about what happened?” Sirius asked clearly disturbed by the prospect.
“That is entirely your prerogative,” the Healer informed them, voice deepening. His personal opinion did not come into. He could and would not give it, no, that was entirely for the family to decide amongst each other.
“And before you get it into your head that we should lie,” Corvus warned, a veil of warning in his tone, “I will not lie to Harry.” It was the only thing Harry had really asked for in the contract, and while it only applied while they were in Azkaban, he’d rather live to the spirit of it.
“You’d rather make him remember…?” squashing his jaw shut, he gritted his teeth ferociously.
Corvus stood, a stormy look on his face, “During the negotiations of the contract…Harry asked of me only one thing, one thing, Black, and that was that I not lie to him. He didn’t ask for a roof over his head, didn’t ask for anything, money, magic or attempt to extort me when he went into this fully aware of how far I’d go for my sons. As much as it may pain him at this moment…I truly dread to think how far that hurt would spread if and when he remembers what happens and realizes we lied to him.”
Sirius cringed, he could actually see that to be honest, Harry had been very truthful with him even if he didn’t want it. Obviously, all he wanted was honesty right back, especially from the people he cared about most. “My apologies, Lord Lestrange,” Sirius murmured, dipping his head in respect, showing that he truly meant the apology and it was sincere.
“Forgiven, Mr. Black,” Corvus replied, the ice thawing from his gaze, knowing how much it had cost Sirius to do that. Sirius loathed pureblood customs, despite having being raised with it.
“We must depart,” Lord Slytherin informed Corvus, reminding him of the Wizengamot meeting they had. Then he would need to return to the school while Corvus would return here. “I am hoping that it’s to do with Dumbledore and we can begin the process of dealing with him.” But nothing had been suggested in the schedule, which often gave information on what the meeting was about. Sometimes it didn’t, and emergency ones never did either.
“One can only hope,” Corvus sighed resignedly, pulling the covers further up Harry’s sleeping form. Only going because he knew his sons would be here to watch over Harry in his absence. “I’ll be back soon.” And with the Corvus and Lord Slytherin left.
Leaving only Harry, Rabastan, Rodolphus, Sirius and the healer in the room.
“Can’t you just do it here?” Sirius asked, he didn’t really want to leave Harry’s side. It felt wrong, he’d done it once when Harry needed him most. He literally couldn’t force himself to do it again, Rodolphus had to force him away each night to sleep. He was sleeping in Rabastan’s bed at the hotel, while Rabastan stayed with his Betrothed at night.
It was slightly improper, but the hospital would know if anything ‘untoward’ happened anywhere in it, so they could without impugning their honour or daring to suggest otherwise. Not like Rabastan would do such a thing.
“Mr. Black, Heir Potter will probably sleep through the night,” the Healer said, and it was true, in his experience did sleep for a good fourteen to eighteen hours before reawakening again. Of course, every case was different, they’d never had one unique to any other. Each wizard was different as well, but he could give his best guess.
Sirius became anxious to the point of almost beginning to hyperventilate.
“Very well, Mr. Black, we can get it done here,” the Healer said, giving Sirius a rather concerned look. Perhaps Heir Potter’s kidnapping had a greater affect on the wizard than even he realized.
“He finds it hard to leave Harry’s side,” Rodolphus agreed, seeing the look the healer was giving. It wasn’t healthy and definitely not a good coping mechanism, especially considering that one day Harry would get back to his normal life.
The healer gave a sound of acknowledgement and agreement. “I’ll be back in a few moments,” the healer said, leaving to retrieve everything he’d need to give Mr. Black a proper and thorough examination.
Sirius relaxed and sat back down, breathing going back to normal, he didn’t want to be away from Harry for a second. Then there was the fact he genuinely didn’t want to have more healers poking at him either.
True to the healer’s word, he was gone for all of a minute or two before he returned. Knocking politely at the door before entering. “If you’ll come over here, Mr. Black, I’ll give you as much privacy as I can.”
“There’s nothing to reveal, so I don’t care,” Sirius shrugged, unable to help himself, as he dragged his feet.
“Sirius,” Rodolphus warned him, “Stop acting like a thirteen-year-old,” reminding the wizard that he was being sullen and stupid.
“You only wish we were thirteen again!” Sirius said chuckling at his own joke.
“That’s insulting Harry,” Rabastan said scoffing, eyeing Black in general annoyance. The lack of sleep and Sirius’ immaturity grated sometimes. He didn’t have the patience to deal with Black’s the way he used to. A decade of a lost life in Azkaban had ensured that much.
“True,” Sirius called back, a fond grin appearing on his face, “He’s an old soul,” it was easier to deal with when he wasn’t thinking of why he was ‘an old soul’ so to say.
“So, shall we fill this up for a urinalysis or shall we do with a spot of blood?” The healer asked innocently, placing the plastic container on the table in front of the still standing Sirius. This caused Sirius to choke in mortification. Any amusement faded fast; he was pretty sure the damn healer had done that on purpose.
It was so silent that Sirius’ hearing could pick up the muffled sound of amusement being suppressed by both Lestrange’s.
“Blood,” he rasped out, sitting down, his entire face flushing red, hunching slightly.
The healer quickly grabbed everything he’d need, “Your hand, please,” he said, still feeling rather amused. A quick pin prick spell had enough blood for it to work, and then he pressed it to the centre of the rune.
The paper glowed as the healer tapped his finger, healing the tiny wound and allowing Sirius to take his hand back. The healer picked up the paperwork, patiently waiting until it had finished filling out.
“Well?” Sirius asked, nervous despite himself, he should be healthy, he’d been allowed to leave St. Mungo’s, hadn’t he?
“It looks like you’ve healed well from your time in Azkaban…” the healer said, still reading, “Looks like St. Mungo’s did everything right…” pausing as he got to a certain paragraph and began to notice a pattern that was absence of what should have been there.
Sirius was pleased to hear that, maybe they’d stop hounding him now.
“I see you stopped taking any potions rather abruptly, right around the time you were released from St. Mungo’s, I’d hazard a guess?” the healer questioned, as he read through the results.
“I’d sometimes take Dreamless Sleep draught and calming draughts if I needed them,” Sirius pointed out confused by what he meant.
“No, I mean they didn’t keep you on a potion regime to wean you off of it, they just let you out of St. Mungo’s and said goodbye?” his countenance stern and unforgiving.
“Um, well, no, I still went to see my therapist,” Sirius confessed, “She said it was a good idea, I didn’t for a bit then I went back…but that isn’t what you mean is it?” watching the healer, his face looked positively blank now and that was more disconcerting than the previous anger.
“The calming draught, was it always the same colour and consistency?” the healer was visibly struggling with his anger.
Sirius opened his mouth to deny it, to appease the healer so he could get back to normal. Then his mouth closed again, practicing his breathing technique that Rodolphus had encouraged him to. Shutting his eyes, he vividly recalled his stay at St. Mungo’s, before replying, “It was always the same colour and consistency.”
“A thick gooey green? With a minty aftertaste?” the healer asked, frostily.
“Not really that gooey but no mint aftertaste,” Sirius shook his head.
“Substandard and watered-down potions,” the healer said nostrils flaring, “It seemed I was too kind to them earlier. Not only did that offer no help, they abruptly cut you off without making sure you had a lower-level dose and with instructions to go lower.” pinching the bridge of his nose.
“I didn’t need them,” Sirius said confused.
“I beg to differ, you’re no better emotionally right now than you were upon your release from Azkaban. Only through your own sheer will to get better I believe.” The healer stated, not surprised now by his childishness.
“What do you do, Mr. Black? I notice your magical levels are low?” the healer questioned.
“I invent things, I’ve been doing the Patronus Charm a lot lately…that will be why.” Sirius explained why his magic was a bit on the drained side. Nothing to be alarmed over, he knew when to stop. He knew the dangers of going too far, and the Patronus charm was some seriously strong magic.
“That explains it,” the healer muttered, “I’ll give you a magic replenishing draught, and if you do keep working with such strenuous magic, please take one. I’ll be setting you on a calming draught regime which should help you while you’re here. You will take it when you’re told to.” the healer warned him.
“He will,” Rodolphus confirmed, he’d bloody hand feed it to him if he had to. “And you’ll do it, for Harry, right?” knowing how to best get to Sirius. He didn’t need to be a Slytherin for that, but nonetheless, yes, he knew.
“Fine,” Sirius grumbled, more potions to take, and to think he’d left all that behind him. “What did I pay them for again?”
“A very expensive bed and food,” the healer said sardonically, “You were well fed, given the right foods, at least, put on a very good steady amount of weight without going overboard.” That they’d done correctly. But it was the only thing.
He was honestly surprised that he was as healthy as he was, for he didn’t look it. “I’ll get you booked in for some treatments while you’re at the hotel.” The healer declared.
“Wait…what? You just…” Sirius protested, having no idea of what the term ‘treatment’ actually refereed to.
“It’s spa treatments,” Rodolphus commented, not letting Sirius sweat, he’d leave that until he was in the sauna. “You do look like you’re in your fifties.” He added thoughtfully.
“Like you’re any better,” Sirius protested hotly.
Rodolphus just smirked, enjoying the view.
“He is actually, because unlike you, he’s been receiving treatments. Your internal organs aren’t the only thing you should be concerned over, a whole decade in Azkaban has left your skin in rather dire condition. You do look to be a wizard in your late fifties, when you’re only what?” glancing at his file.
“Thirty-three,” Sirius admitted, he was thirty-three, and he would admit to himself only, that he hated looking in the mirror and seeing what had become of him. He felt as lousy as he looked all the damn time.
When he got the treatments, he’d feel better about himself, and his self confidence would soar.
---------0
There we go! Another update there will be a whole slew of them coming soon as well 😉 poor Sirius everyone ganging up on him but it’s for his own good…I’ve never been one for Sirius being the main character it’s rather fun changing it up! Will Remus make a re-appearance and make Rodolphus jealous? Or will we make it plain sailing for the two? Will Corvus want to put an end to it due to the fact he wants heirs? Or will he allow his sons to do their own thing? Or will he just be hopeful for a future between Harry and Rabastan? Will we give him a little slice of hope in the next few chapters? Or will he just be glad to see his sons out and keep his worries about heirs internal? And of course, trials! Will they take deals or will they all have their day in court? Upcoming Wizengamot meetings and everything! So much fun! Happy Holidays everyone! and all the best for the New Year R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 83
The members of the Wizengamot looked beyond annoyed, the sheer number of times they’d been called was levelling on ridiculous. Every day, and not for trials, which was expected, if they were in charge of the court instead of the council of magic. No, these were actual Wizengamot meetings, and none of them were scheduled. Which meant they were having to drop what they were doing to attend. They were Lord’s and Lady’s, it wasn’t in good standing to cancel on friends, family or even acquaintances at the drop of a hat.
“How’s your wife doing, Bob?” Lady Abbott asked softly, as she and her husband walked towards the meeting room. She quickly walked quicker in order to catch up with the Chief Warlock.
“Lady Abbott,” Ogden dipped his head in respect, “She’s doing much better, she’s been able to return home. Shall I inform her you were asking for her? I’m sure she’d love the company…our children are all fully grown and don’t spend much time at home anymore.” The wizard confessed wryly, they’d been by her side most of the time she was hurt though, and she’d be disappointed that they had to get back to normal life. He wouldn’t tell her if she was too busy, it would just lead to disappointment.
“So long as more Wizengamot meetings don’t get in the way,” she teased, “I’d love to meet her for a spot of tea, regale her with all the drama she’s missed.” Her smile became a more genuine one when she noticed how pleased Bob was.
“I’ll let her know,” Ogden said, a loving smile on his face as he thought of his wife. She still didn’t know who had attacked her or why, and he feared they never would. He was just glad she was still here, and hadn’t been hurt worse. That thought was intolerable, thankfully someone had intervened. Helped her when she needed it the most.
“Has she remembered anything that will help?” Antonio joined the conversation, pressing a comforting hand to his shoulder. They were all aware that her case was rather empty of anything remotely incriminating for a perpetrator. Despite that, a great many people believed that Dumbledore had done something, or Diggle and Doge ordered something done. The timing was much too coincidental.
Antonio intended to bring it up, if it helped close another case then he was all for it. If it brought comfort to the Ogden’s then he was all for it. They were good people, genuinely goodhearted, not a single bad gone in their bodies, Lady Ogden spent most of her time helping sick children, donating to wonderful causes, and constantly baking and raising money for those causes.
“Nothing, she can’t remember a thing from that day,” Bob confessed, “Is it wrong that I’m glad?” glad she didn’t remember the attack? Remember how vulnerable she’d been? Guilt that he hadn’t been there, which he should have done. They’d planned on going together after all.
“No, it’s not wrong,” Antonio murmured, withdrawing his hand as they stepped into the room. “She was attacked from behind, it’s very unlikely that she would have been able to give us much about her attacker anyway.” Unless, she knew them very well to identify their voices, if they’d even used verbal magic, he would certainly go for non-verbal magic if he was attempting to get the drop on someone, especially someone he knew. Not that he would, but that was just the darker nature in him ruminating.
“Yes, yes, you’re quite correct,” Ogden, nodding along, taking it in the face of value as true and honest assessment. “Ah, you’re all here, that’s good, we can get started right now!” placing his case on the table and opening it up, flicking his wand and paperwork began to disperse from it and fly over to every Wizengamot member until they had thirteen pages each.
The Wizengamot members glanced at one another in amusement, Ogden wasn’t usually quite so abrupt. Still, there was a lot of gratitude going around, they had once again, had to cancel plans to accommodate the meeting. They wanted it over with before they had to apologise for yet more delays.
“Due to advice given to Madam Bones, from our own Lord Slytherin, Albus Dumbledore’s cell was checked.” Ogden declared, rubbing his eyes tiredly, honestly, the wizard had turned out to be more bother than anyone could have anticipated.
That had everyone murmuring in surprise, “Merlin, this was all found in his cell?” as pictures joined the paperwork in front of them.
It looked like an office, rugs, throws, pillows, a chair and a desk, as well as a cabinet. They couldn’t believe what they were seeing, just how on earth had he gotten away with something like that?
“How did this happen? How did nobody notice?” commanded Antonio furiously, he nearly killed hundreds of children, gets’ sentenced to three hundred years and then some…only to make himself home in Azkaban?
“The Aurors removed five spells surrounding the cell, anyone looking in would find a cell how it was meant to be.” Ogden pinched the bridge of his nose, and the final set of paperwork flew towards them all, being copied at a rapid pace. “This is a report from the Aurors, spells and all.”
“It’s a good job someone sensed the magic,” Lord Slytherin confessed, reading it over rapidly. “Otherwise…well, he would have gotten away with it.”
“According to the report it was rather subtle, something Dumbledore’s magic isn’t. Someone had to have done it for him, luckily his or her, their magic was captured, and the Unspeakables will have names for us.” Ogden told them, finally sitting himself down.
“Good,” Lord Slytherin said, vexed that Dumbledore was making himself comfortable. He was meant to be suffering. “Has everything been moved?”
“Dumbledore himself has been moved,” Ogden declared, “To the highest level possible.” Where he’d feel the Dementors more despite them being ‘away’ from the island which just meant they were floating above the island instead of through the halls. “Two guards that have been vouched for will be seeing to his needs. And random cell inspections.”
“That is all?” Corvus asked, unimpressed.
“That’s all been implemented thus far, but today we’re here to find a suitable punishment given what we all know he’s been involved in.” Ogden said, agreeing fully with Corvus, what had been done wasn’t enough. “We heavily suspected him in the motivations of Doge, Diggle, Figg and not to mention the recent kidnapping of Heir Potter and behind Molly No-Last-Name and Nymphadora Tonks.”
“What greater punishment could await him? A longer sentence that he’s not going to live to see out?” Dowager Longbottom said sardonically, “What’s the point?” he would barely live to see twenty years into his sentence, let along the concurrent years he was serving for every other crime he’d committed.
“Azkaban is dreadful enough,” one commented, “But the crimes he’s committing from even behind bars…is concerning.” And he’d been firmly in Dumbledore’s camp for decades.
“Agreed, what else could we do?”
Murmurs of agreement went around the table.
“Should just kill him and be done with his depraved ways! Trying to obliviate a child! Obliviating four prominent wizards! Two heirs at that! He’s not going to stop!” Lord Malfoy declared, but nobody was surprised by his declaration. He’d been out for Dumbledore’s blood long before he found out his son had been endangered at Hogwarts for years. Everyone could sort of understand why, Lucius only had Draco, they had no other child.
“That’s actually not a bad idea,” Lord Slytherin conceded, “How far do we allow this travesty of justice to continue? We did contemplate a harsher punishment in the past. Perhaps it’s time to consider it again?”
“The Dementors kiss?” Corvus asked, more like suggested.
“Or the killing curse?” Lady Pettigrew suggested, a little bloodthirsty, since she’d never get justice for her son, she sort of wanted the rest of the world to pay. Crouch was gone, there would be no answers. “Or throw him through the veil.”
“The veil has not been used for decades, and frankly we have no idea what it would do.” Ogden shook his head, “I’ll never give the permission for its use.” The Ministry had been built around it, to both investigate it and keep the general public safe from it. Prevent anyone from just throwing someone into it because they could. It had always been a bit of a mystery, a piece of magic they hadn’t truly solved. The majority of the runes unknown, they honestly had no idea what it did.”
“Are we really contemplating this?” came the tired voice, “If we go down that route when do we stop?”
“When the danger to our society stops,” Lord Slytherin declared strongly, “No child should be put through what young Heir Potter has been through. Quite frankly, someone needs to speak up on his behalf. Just think of your own children, grandchildren even grandchildren and ask yourself this, would you be willing to accept it being swept under the rug?”
“When the public finds out, and they will find out, the records are available to the public…they will be furious if we’ve done nothing. At least some people will be on his side.” Corvus said placidly, unable to vehemently defend him as he wished. Perhaps one day.
“He’s right, the press will get their hands on this information…the deals that were made are truly for naught.” Lady Abbott agreed, “They should have gotten harsher sentences. Even if they don’t express any interest in those particular cases – which is doubtful – well, the news will get out during the upcoming trials of Doge, Diggle and Figg. They knowingly aided and abetted Dumbledore in allowing a child…a little boy to be abused.”
That had them all wincing at that particular reminder.
“Could we even legally do this? Dumbledore has already been tried for his crimes?” Dowager Longbottom questioned.
“Correction, for the crimes he was tried for, not the abuse of Heir Potter,” Lucius said smoothly, “Even whilst in prison, he can be tried for other crimes as you all well know.”
“And abuse just happens to be one of the allowances when it comes to performing the Dementors kiss.” Lady Pettigrew said, recalling that particular law. There were only so many crimes in which the Dementors kiss was allowed to be administered.
Bill swallowed thickly, nodding, “It’s permissible when the question of abuse of a magical child is in question. In both accounts, as the magical guardian and as Headmaster and a figure of authority.” Repeating the words he had read and memorised so often.
“That’s without the fact it was done against the only heir left of the Most Ancient and Most Noble House of Potter.” Malfoy pointed out; family names was very important. There was literally nobody else left that could take on the Potter name, except for perhaps the Dark Lord. Since he and Potter were related somehow.
“Don’t we have enough to do without pressing more charges against a guy destined to die in Azkaban anyway?” Lord Bagman proclaimed.
“Only if we ultimately cannot decide whether to use the Dementors Kiss or not,” Finnegan retorted, “I have a child Heir Potter’s age, and frankly…Dumbledore’s conduct does deserve the death penalty.” Which was what the Dementors Kiss was. A death sentence, the body withered away until it just stopped breathing. The person who had been kissed was already gone anyway. It was just the body left, and it took only weeks for it to fail entirely.
------0
Rabastan sat asleep next to Harry’s bed, Harry’s hand clutched in his own and sleeping with his face pillowed in both their hands. At least he was, until he heard a strangled noise coming from Harry.
Jerking upright, it took a few seconds for reality to set in, “Don’t try and sit up,” he said, “Are you in any pain?” watching the clouded green eyes closely, heart pounding. Just because he remembered his father…didn’t mean he remembered him…it was an irrational fear, he knew, and it didn’t make the situation any better.
“Thirsty,” Harry rasped out, his tongue almost stuck to the roof of his mouth. He still felt so woozy and slightly out of it, which was hardly surprising given the pain relief draught they had him on.
“Just a second,” Rabastan murmured, plucking the cup and a straw from the cabinet and easing the straw between his lips. “Slowly,” it took a few second for Harry to realize what was what and begin to sip the water through the straw.
“Father is at a Wizengamot meeting, Rodolphus and Sirius have gone back to the hotel for some proper rest.” Rabastan explained, “Are you feeling alright?” they fixed the nerve damage…but there was no telling whether he’d be able to walk again or not without help or pain.
Harry blinked at Rabastan, a goofy smile appearing on his face. Very pleased to see him, “Missed…you,” he murmured tiredly. He hadn’t thought he’d get to see them again. Any of them, there were so many questions he wanted to ask, how long had it been? How had they saved him? Things were a little hazy overall.
Rabastan’s lips twitched into a genuine smile, “I missed you, too.” He admitted, and he had done fiercely. He missed his intelligence, his snarky retorts and just everything about him. “Everybody missed you.” swiping his hair away from his face.
Clearly the potions were still working, he didn’t seem to be in any pain. He hoped the glazed eyes was down to the strength of the potions. The healer did say he would come around more often now that he’d woken up.
“Didn’t think…I’d…get…to…see…anyone…” then Harry went silent, as sleep claimed him once more.
Missing the look of pain on Rabastan’s face, inhaling sharply the Wizard squeezed Harry’s hand. He didn’t need to hear the rest of the sentence to know what Harry meant. In other words, he’d expected to die down in that basement. Didn’t expect to see anyone again.
“No, you’re too stubborn for that,” Rabastan said quietly, “You’ve survived against impossible odds, again.” Proud of his resilience, of his stubbornness, and survivalist nature. The Runes he’d created…were out of this world, he’d created a bloody rune that would smash through wards for Merlin’s sake. Whether it would always work for miles or if it was due to Harry’s own determination that they worked so well, remained to be seen.
No doubt the Unspeakables were on it.
That kind of magic? Damn right they were.
Groaning softly, he stretched out, sleeping on a chair was definitely not helping him the slightest. Especially not this one, it wasn’t exactly what anyone would call comfortable. Withdrawing his wand, he tapped it with his wand, and sighed in relief, “Now that’s better.”
---------0
“Shall we put it to a vote?” Lord Malfoy suggested.
“Does it not need to be fifty votes to be called through?” Lord Rookwood spoke, his voice slightly raspy. He very rarely came to the meetings, but he had begun coming since his son – and heir – was freed on the Dark Lords behest. They needed all the votes they could get after all. If they wanted to see the changes they wanted to set in their world. “It’s been a long time since I read the old laws.”
“Only twenty-six need to vote when the victim is from a Most Ancient and Most Noble house,” Bill recalled, “Just over half, majority vote.”
“Chief Ogden, I do believe we should bring it to a vote.” Lord Abbott declared, with nods of agreement all around. They all knew how they themselves felt regarding the use of the Dementors Kiss, but there was no guarantee everyone else felt the same way.
“Agreed,” Lord Smith declared, eyeing everyone in the room, gauging whether they’d say yes or no. It would be interesting to find out whether his deductions would be correct or not.
“Very well, lets see, if we were to press charges against Albus Dumbledore…and had the opportunity to give the Dementors Kiss, what say you?” Ogden declared the informal vote to begin. “Raise your wand for an affirmative vote.” The voting was set for ten minutes, as the red numbers began to flick downwards.
Lucius immediately pointed his upwards in agreement.
In a surprising move, the next up were Lady Pettigrew and Dowager Longbottom.
Corvus, Antonio and Lady Abbott were next.
If Lucius, Corvus, Antonio and Lady Abbott were surprised that Lord Slytherin had yet to make a move they showed no emotion over it. It was by no means a quick thing, but slowly more and more wands began to raise.
Ogden sighed softly, unable to deny his thoughts. He truly believed Doge, Diggle and Dumbledore had conspired to attack his wife. This was personal, and yes, he wanted revenge. All to get him out of the room…for what? To try and ensure that Rodolphus and Rabastan were put back in Azkaban as guilty? He was pretty sure Crouch Senior was somehow involved too. He raised his wand, glancing at the time, five minutes left.
Bill counted all the aloft wands, and realized that more then twenty-six were raised. His heart was pounding outrageously fast. He hadn’t informed his father yet, he really, really should before the public find out like they’d said they would eventually. His father would never forgive him if he didn’t tell him before he found out by the newspapers.
Tonight, he had no choice, he would need to tell him tonight.
He realized belated, as he raised his wand, that he was in actual fact, condemning his half-sister’s father to the Dementors Kiss. Although, technically, she wasn’t his sister, Molly had been disowned. Molly was no longer a Weasley, or was in any way associated with them. Thus, Ginny wasn’t a Weasley, and thus wasn’t his sister.
Voldemort watched Bill raise his wand, arching a brow in surprise. Today had been full of surprises it seems. He hadn’t expected some of those who had raised their wands for Dumbledore to be given the Dementors Kiss to do so. Yet they had, and after ‘thinking’ about it, as if debating the pros and cons he raised his own wand.
He was after all pretty much unknown to Dumbledore. He had no personal connection to him, and as far as they knew he had never met the wizard. He was the one with the least connection to him.
Before too long the numbers had rolled to a stop after counting downwards from ten minutes.
“And the votes will be counted,” Ogden declared, beginning with himself, and slowly counting the number of raised wands as he went in a clockwise direction. “Thirty-eight out of fifty, the Dementors Kiss would be administered.”
“We’re forgetting one fundamental thing,” Bagman commented, he had abstained from voting. “Heir Potter would be required to press charges, and considering he hasn’t done so before now…it’s doubtful he will at all.”
“Not quite so,” Lady Abbott said shrewdly, “My husband could press charges on his behalf. The young heir would need to play no part in the trial, especially seeing as Doge and Diggle have written their sins on paper. It’s all the requisite we need to send him down.”
“That’s hearsay! We cannot try a man on the written word of others…” Bagman pointed out, and it was true enough.
“It will be confirmed during their trials,” Lord Slytherin pointed out calmly and concisely. “That will be the only confirmation we need. Regardless of whether Heir Potter agrees to it or not.”
“It’s true, we can bring charges especially if it’s someone underage,” Corvus murmured his agreement, and if this could end Dumbledore…he had zero doubt that Harry would see to it that Dumbledore received the Dementors Kiss. “It’s perhaps best if we did do it that way, to save the young boy any further harm.” Emotional harm could be just as bad as physical harm.
“It may even be what he really needs to recover from the knowledge,” Lord Slytherin said thoughtfully.
“I shall be sure to inform Heir Potter,” Antonio declared.
“Where is he anyway? Rumour has it that he’s not in St. Mungo’s,” Bagman asked in curiosity.
“That is private and privileged information, needless to say he’s recovering at a private location with the best Healers and Medi-Wizards surrounding him.” Antonio declared strongly, “And no, I won’t be revealing his location, not even here.” He added seeing Bagman opening his mouth again.
“As long as he’s recovering, that is all that’s truly important,” Dowager Longbottom said, a rare shine of sympathy in her voice. Heir Potter was the same age as her grandson, Heir Longbottom. Both were so incredibly important to the future…to the continuation of long proud and distinguished lines. The poor boy had been through too much as it was.
“Indeed,” Lord Slytherin agreed.
“But is he though? Is he really going to be okay?” Bill asked, and despite what happened, he was truly concerned about the young boy. He would also like to get the chance to apologise to him too.
“Yes,” Antonio nodded firmly, “He is,” and in the next week or so, he and his wife would be going to visit him.
Bill nodded, he’d write a letter and give it to Antonio to give to Heir Potter. That way he could decide whether to reply or not, honestly, he’d understand either way.
“Right, we have the evidence to look over for the three upcoming trials,” Ogden declared, “First up, Ms. Figg, then Mr. Doge and Mr. Diggle.” They had been stripped of their titles and were no longer referred to as Lords.
Files zoomed out of his case and made their way around the room. Three landing at each person, as they all opened them, reading everything new that had been added by the Law enforcement.
It took them hours to get through the schedule, and they all immediately dispersed.
Corvus returned to Africa Via a Portkey.
“Ah, Lord Lestrange, you have company waiting for you, we’ve put them into the guest reception.” A healer immediately informed him, practically coming rushing to inform him the moment the Portkey alerted them to his return.
Corvus blinked, “Guests?” he arched a brow, the Abbott’s wouldn’t come unannounced. “Who?” he had no idea how anyone could have found them here, and was rather worried.
“I believe it’s Sheikh Abd al Alim and his family, Sir,” the Healer informed him, “If you wish for us to ask them to leave…” they would naturally, if they were unwanted.
Corvus coughed, genuinely surprised that he was there, but not so surprised that he’d found them. Out of all people, the Sheikh definitely had the connections to find them, and connections to figure out where exactly they’d gone. It also explained why the Healers had allowed him to wait, there was zero doubt he had his guards with him too. “No, no, lead the way,”
-------0
“Hey, kid, how you doing?” Rodolphus said, grinning at Harry when he woke up. Holding out the water, Rabastan was sleeping in the bed, so was Sirius, he’d tricked him into drinking a Dreamless Sleep draught earlier.
“Need…some…things,” Harry murmured blinking tiredly.
“Okay,” Rodolphus agreed, leaning closer, listening to the items Harry said he needed, which took a while actually. “You’ve heard us talking.” He said, staring down at Harry, brows furrowed.
Harry nodded, yeah, he’d heard alright.
“I’ll get them for you, but first you need rest,” Rodolphus said, patting Harry on the shoulder softly. “You can disown Tonks later.” He wasn’t stupid, those herbs only spoke of one thing.
At this rate there would be nobody even singularly attached to the Black family except Harry and Draco.
“Vicious little thing,” Rodolphus whispered, “I approve.”
Harry grinned, but just talking had taken it out of him, he was sleeping soon afterwards.
------0
Bill leaned against the apple tree, staring at the Burrow, he hoped to one day have it entirely reconstructed. Have it neat and tidy, contracted properly. He’d sent an Owl to Muriel, she would need to be here for this, she’d come over using the Floo three minutes ago.
He was just trying to pluck up the courage to go inside. He didn’t want to have to tell his father this, but he had to. He was so scared the news would find out, so much so that he’d been getting up extra early to get the prophet before his father woke.
Breathing evenly, he straightened his spine, and marched towards the Burrow. He could do this, he could clean up his house, make the name something to be proud of.
“Well, it’s about time, young man,” Muriel declared scoldingly, “It’s never proper for a Lord to keep people waiting, especially family.” Luckily Arthur had kept her happy with coffee and biscuits.
“You’ll understand when I tell you everything,” Bill sighed, slumping down on his seat. Stretching out, exhausted, smiling in thanks when his dad put a cup of hot coffee in front of him.
“Oh? Well, out with it,” Muriel wasn’t one for waiting, not for anything.
Bill swallowed thickly, picking up the cup and drinking from it. playing for time, how the hell was he going to say this? Not just once but twice…he was going to have to tell Charlie as well as Percy and the twins. “This isn’t going to be easy to say…I’m sorry, dad, I’m so sorry but I have to tell you, especially before the newspapers reveal everything.” Almost in tears.
Muriel straightened her spine, her face becoming a blank mask. She did not like the sound of that at all. “Take your time,” she said, “Just take your time and explain it to us, we’ll save questions until the end.” She assured him.
Arthur was just confused, a glimmer of fear in his eyes, wondering what his son could have to say that would cause this sort of reaction.
“Molly was brought in and questioned over Har…heir Potter’s kidnapping.” Bill sighed, “She’s been sentenced to twenty years in Azkaban.”
“Rather lenient, especially considering whom she had a hand in kidnapping,” Muriel replied, dipping her biscuit into her cup.
“She also confessed that Ginny isn’t a Weasley,” Bill blurted out before cringing.
Muriel’s lips parted in shock, the biscuit dropping into the cup as she gaped. “Excuse me?” horrified by what she’d just heard.
Arthur just shook his head, no, that wasn’t possible. Molly was a lot of things…a lot of things but never unfaithful. It just wasn’t possible, it couldn’t be, not his little girl.
“She wasn’t lying, Ginny was magically attached to the family tree…” Bill confessed, rubbing his eyes tiredly. “I checked…I…had to be sure.”
They were of course, unaware that she’d been hit with a truth spell. So it was understandable that they would wish to check to make sure before their entire world was torn asunder.
“Who is her father?” Muriel demanded, cold and harsh.
Bill looked seconds from being sick, and Muriel braced herself, coffee forgotten. “Albus Dumbledore, she’s Dumbledore’s kid.”
Muriel pursed her lips, disgust thrumming through her, well, she knew just who to drop the girl off with. She could forget becoming Lady Prewitt, no, that honour would go to Percy instead. She was going to disown the girl the seconds she returned home. She was not going to have anything to do with a bastard child and a product of an affair of all things. No, she’d take the girl to Aberforth Dumbledore, her uncle. He could decide if he wanted to bring her into the family if he desired.
“No, no, no, it’s not possible…” Arthur choked, before lurching up and spectacularly losing his food down the sink. “Tell me you’re lying, please, son, just tell me you’re lying.” He got out between retches. Not his little girl, it wasn’t fair…it just wasn’t fair.
“I’m sorry, dad,” Bill said, up and rubbing his back, pouring him some water once he wasn’t inside the sink. Handing it over he urged him to sit back down. “We don’t know how long it will be a secret…we have to prepare for when they find out.”
“Then we have it come out on our terms.” Muriel declared, “Strike her from the family, let the Dumbledore’s deal with it. The Weasley’s are a victim in all this, let’s keep it that way.”
“It’s not Ginny’s fault,” Arthur said hoarsely, clearing his throat and drinking some more. “We can’t do that to her.”
“She’s not a Weasley, nor is she really a Prewitt, Molly was doubly disowned, the Hogwarts registry probably has her down as a no-last-name too.” Muriel commented as if passing commentary on the weather. “The only hope she has of a future is if Aberforth accepts her into the family. I also have confirmation that Ginevra education is no longer sponsored.” Which didn’t come as a surprise, her absences, her actions, it all compiled to being informed she couldn’t continue as a Hogwarts student.
Arthur closed his eyes, tears falling down his face in endless droves. Putting his head in his hands and weeps. He wept for the son he’d lost, wept for the daughter he’d raised as his own, wept for his family’s reputation. His heart felt so very heavy and hurting.
Then he burrowed his head in Bill’s chest as his son hugged him tightly. Telling him everything would be alright, that he’d make sure of it. “Why would she do this to us?” he choked, why? Why? Why? What had he done that she felt the need to do this? He’d stayed with her despite her temper, for the kids, he gave her whatever she wanted…and she’d done this? She’d ruined Ginny’s future…ruined the Weasley name and the Prewitt name.
“I don’t know, dad,” Bill said blinking tears from his own eyes. “But you’re safe from her, you’re safe.” Twenty years she was going to be locked away for, he could lower the wards a little on the Burrow, not much though, he had to keep everyone safe.
Arthur will be able to go out without wondering if she’d pop up back into his life.
He, Bill, would be able to rest easy that she wasn’t going to continue being a nuisance. Unfortunately, it also meant that Ginny’s life would never be the same again.
“I think a new pot of coffee will do us the world of good,” Muriel declared, removing her wand, she prepared a fresh hot pot and emptied the old cups, “Be a good lad and pour for me,” she wouldn’t be able to pour very well, her arthritis didn’t half play up now and again.
“You going to be okay?” Bill murmured, withdrawing a little, when his father nodded, he squeezed his shoulders in comfort before doing as his aunt Muriel bid and pouring them fresh cups.
“As Lord of the family, Bill has the last say on what happens to Ginny,” Muriel declared, she might not be family, but it was the Weasley family that had been wronged. “You know as well as we do, that the best hope she has is being accepted into the Dumbledore family. I will not have her become Lady Prewitt, I cannot.” She would never allow a bastard child to take up the family name. It would destroy what was left of the Prewitt family.
Arthur inhaled shakily, torn but nodding resignedly, it truly was the only thing they could do for his little girl. She might not be his biologically, but she was still his little girl. He wanted what was best for her…being a Bastard was a bad stigma to have. To be nameless and a Bastard…she’d have no hope at all, she’d need to go into the Muggle world to escape it.
Ginny wouldn’t do well there; she knew nothing of the Muggle world. Merlin forbids she have any children; they would be stigmatised as well. No, this was the only thing they could do for her.
“What about asking what she wants?” Arthur suggested, it made his heart hurt for her. She hadn’t asked for this any more than he had. This would break her little heart to pieces. It was bad enough she’d been put with Muriel while they dealt with all this without being cast aside again. She’d feel abandoned, that was the last thing he wanted.
“She can’t get what she wants, Arthur,” Muriel pursed her lips, she couldn’t break through to the girl at all. She was utterly deluded, that her mother would come for her, that she’d be married to Harry Potter and become Lady Potter of the Most Ancient and Most Noble house of Potter. Nothing, absolutely nothing she said made any sort of impact.
Naturally, they had no idea what was in store when they told Ginny of her true parentage.
It would bring to light something so utterly depraved that the wizengamot would hold a closed court with vows and oaths sworn.
---------0
A/N okay, this is getting a bit darker than I anticipated…I think perhaps it should just stay alluded to, and not actually written into the story…what do you guys think? I mean it is rated Mature…actually all my stories are and I’ll need to edit the tags on Ao3 to be on the safe side too! By written into the story I’m referring to spoken about in front of the wizengamot! So, facing the killing curse squad or Dementors kiss? I mean you all know that ‘Dumbledore’ was ‘grooming’ Ginny it was mentioned in the story so yeah bit dark…I can have it more focused on Doge Diggle and Figg’s trial then Dumbledore’s end as well as mixing it in with Harry’s healing R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
!!Trigger warning!! - Mentions of Incest and Paedophilia and charges being brought against those specific crimes!!
Chapter 84
“I’ll be the one to tell her,” Arthur told Bill and Muriel, his back straight, a stubborn jut to his jaw as he stared them down. “Don’t give me that look…I’ve not been my daughter for…I’ve not seen Ginny…she’s still my daughter even if not biologically…I’ll tell her. This is going to destroy her!” Muriel wasn’t exactly the epitome of a loving warm woman. She had been raised to be a Lady, so it was hardly surprising. She didn’t know much about children; he wasn’t sure what he’d been thinking letting Ginny go…but she needed sternness not coddling.
Right now, she needed the opposite, codding not sternness.
“Very well,” Muriel agreed after glancing a William, Bill had nodded his agreement.
Bill couldn’t deny his father, not when he so rarely asked for anything. Molly’s conditioning no doubt, to see him standing up for himself, voicing what he wanted…was exhilarating. It meant that maybe one day his father would get better. He’d be able to look after himself, that the trauma would be put behind him as he moved on with his life.
“Tilly?” Muriel called out sternly.
“What can Tilly do for Lady Muriel?” a House-elf appeared, dressed in a white cloak with the Prewitt coat of arms. It was tradition to dress a House-elf well, it spoke of your own wealth and status. That had declined over the years, as more were abused for the sake of it.
“Bring Ginny here, then pack up everything of hers and have it transported here as well.” Muriel declared. She’d naturally bought the girl a wardrobe befitting a Prewitt child. Something Molly had refused to allow her to do, declaring that the clothes she wished to dress ‘her Gin-Gin’ in were old fashioned and two generations out of date.
The girl had originally lit up when she heard she was being tailor fitted for clothes. Then she’d thrown a fit when she got them, the dresses covered everything, with frills and fittings that she clearly didn’t like. Buttoning all the way up to the neck, and the hats…well, she’d refused to wear them.
Part of Muriel was glad for this, the girl was a handful, and she was too old to put up with it. Duty first though, always duty first, and she’d had a duty to the girl…until now. She was a Prewitt in blood, but not in name, she’d never be able to claim the Prewitt estate. When she disowned the girl, she’d lose any Prewitt magic or gifts she might have inherited.
Bill already had those gifts, his ability to see magic, it was a gift known to the Prewitt family, admittedly through marriage, but it still counted as far as she was concerned.
A scowling Ginny was popped into the Burrow with an agitated House-elf that promptly left to follow her Mistresses other orders.
“DAD!” Ginny called out lurching forward hugging him for all he was worth, “I knew you’d let me come home!” delighted that she wouldn’t be stuck with the stuffy old witch and her bloody cats. When her dad’s arms wrapped around her in a hug just as tight, she smiled, she was home. Oh, she’d missed this, the closest thing she’d had from a hug was when Muriel was correcting her ‘stance’ that was correct for a ‘Pureblood witch’ even of her status.
She felt tears drop into her hair and head, “Dad? Are you okay?” she queried, glancing around the room, frowning as she realized just how heavy the atmosphere was. “Where’s mummy?” reluctantly letting him go, she’d never take hugs from her family for granted again.
“Sit down, Ginny,” Bill said, a look of pain on his face, this was his little sister…Merlin, she probably had no idea and this was going to destroy what little innocence she had left.
“What’s happened to mummy?” Ginny asked, sitting down, leaning happily against her dad. She was glad to be home, she’d do anything to avoid going back to Muriel. Even if she had to beg and plead her to her dad who could never deny her anything.
“I…can’t do it,” Arthur choked out, shaking his head, he really couldn’t do it, now she was here. He wrapped his arm around her, bringing her closer to his side. It may well be the last time he’d get the opportunity. He wanted, for the first time, to strangle Molly for what she’d done to their family.
Bill nodded, not surprised in the least, which left it up to him.
“Your mother is in Azkaban prison,” Muriel declared before Bill could speak, she didn’t miss the blatant relief in young William’s eyes that he wasn’t having to shoulder this alone. “She’s been found complicit in the kidnapping of Heir Potter; she’ll be out in time for your thirty-second birthday. She received twenty-years for her crimes.” Adding the last part unnecessary.
Ginny’s jaw dropped, “What?” that wasn’t possible…they’d put her mum in Azkaban? For what? Trying to protect Harry? From those evil Betrothed family, he was with? He needed to be corrected and with the best family for him, which happened to be hers! She was supposed to with her mum and Harry right now. “How is Harry?”
“Heir Potter,” Muriel corrected curtly, “You haven’t been given leave to use his first name.” giving her an annoyed glare, she felt like a parrot! She’d been telling the girl this for what felt like years, and it still didn’t seem to sink in.
“He’s recovering, that’s all you need to know,” Bill stated, disheartened that she was still the same despite her time with Muriel. He guessed her attempts hadn’t worked…they’d need to tell Aberforth about it. He’d need to keep an eye on her especially with them so close to Hogwarts.
He didn’t contemplate the idea that Aberforth would want nothing to do with her, he couldn’t.
“Is he in St. Mungo’s? He wasn’t too badly hurt, was he?” Ginny asked all wide-eyed innocence, unfortunately, they could all see past the innocent façade Ginny portrayed, all too familiar with her.
“That’s not all we have to tell you,” Arthur said, his tone so sad, so full of hurt and longing.
“Dad?” Ginny asked, looking worried, what on earth was going on? How could her mum really be in Azkaban? How long will it be before she got out? Dumbledore would see to it that she was found innocent right? Surely? Then things would go back to normal, she’d get her betrothal from the Potter estate and be set to marry Harry in a few years.
“Thirteen years ago, your mother had an affair,” Arthur said shoring himself up.
“What, no!” Ginny shoved her dad back, “She wouldn’t do that!” not catching on to the implications yet. Staring at her brother and dad angrily, how dare they believe that mum could do such a thing. “Don’t believe whoever told you that!” she implored them. The family was already going through immense hardship as it was without listening to gossipmongering.
“Your mother confessed herself,” Muriel informed the deluded girl, “Although, from what we’ve gathered, it appears to be a one-time thing, not an affair. One time was all it took for it to have any effect.”
“Someone must have made her! threatened her!” Ginny shook her head, Muriel’s comment completely flying over her head.
“You are a product of that night, Ginny,” Arthur told her sadly, “You’re not my daughter, when Molly was removed from the Prewitt line…you were removed too. Do you understand what we’re telling you? You have no last name…you need to be claimed by the Lord of your father’s estate otherwise…” he trailed off grimacing.
“Your life as a Bastard child will be bad enough…your mother hasn’t half destroyed your life as well as her own.” Muriel didn’t spare the girl at all; she needed the blunt uncensored truth otherwise she’d remain in denial.
Bill winced, damn, Muriel was vicious, she didn’t need to do something like that. It was going to be hard enough for Ginny as it was. He didn’t want to see her hurt; she wasn’t to blame any more than the rest of his siblings were.
“No! No! It’s all lies!” Ginny stood up, shaking her head wildly, terror written across her face, which was pale, making her few freckles stand out against her ashen features.
“Accio results!” Bill summoned the results he’d gotten from using a piece of Ginny’s hair that had been in the book Molly had Ginny’s book, first tooth, hair, name, all that stuff which had been fortuitous. Hair, blood, urine, nails all spelled a picture and dangerous in the wrong hands.
It was with great regret that Bill handed that piece of paper to the girl he’d thought was his sister for twelve years. Technically he could have adopted her into the Weasley family, as his heir, it’s what Molly could have done actually.
“What is that?” Ginny asked with trepidation, they weren’t playing around. They were serious…but she had red hair! She looked like her siblings, she had to be a Weasley…she just had to be. Not quite taking the parchment, she didn’t want to see this.
“The results of your DNA test, Molly kept a lock of your hair,” Bill said quietly, heart hurting for her. “Take it, you need to face the truth.”
Ginny snatched it out of Bill’s hands, pretty sure they were still having her on. She looked like both her parents, like Arthur and Molly. Then her eyes zeroed in on the results, and her breathing ceased entirely, frozen.
Muriel felt pity stir in her heart for the child, it didn’t change what had to happen. She was extremely tenacious, strong-willed, just like a lot of the Prewitt’s, but she also had an inability to listen, like her father.
“NO! NO! THIS CAN’T BE REAL! YOU TAKE IT BACK! TAKE IT BACK!” Ginny shouted, smacking at Bill’s chest, furious. “TAKE IT BACK!”
“Enough!” Muriel declared loudly, staring at Ginny, she’d been short tempered but never a violent little thug. “That’s no way for a young lady to behave!” if she’d dared to do that she would have been over her mother’s lap in a second, and smacked with her hand.
“He can’t have known…he can’t have known…he wouldn’t have done it if he knew,” Ginny was panicking, entirely stricken by what she’d just leaned, clutching her brother close grasping his robes tight enough to strangle. “He wouldn’t have touched me if he knew!” shrieking in sheer unmitigated panic.
If Arthur and Bill had been paling before, then were beyond ashen now.
“Touch?” Arthur echoed, his mind filling with all manners of depraved things, no, surely not. Molly would never allow anything like that to happen to any of their children and they were rarely ever out of her sight while young.
“He wouldn’t have, he wouldn’t have,” she muttered, rocking back and forth in Bill’s hold.
Muriel shuddered, “Did Dumbledore touch you inappropriately?” and wracking shudders left Bill and Arthur at the mere thought. They must be wrong…Dumbledore was many things but incest and paedophilia? Even if he didn’t know about her being his daughter…she had to have been under the age of eleven.
Ginny was inconsolable, still rocking back and forth in complete denial. She needed a calming draught, but that might make her clam up. They needed answers, and as horrid as it was, this was the best way to get to the real truth of it.
None of them thought for a moment she was making this up, she was much too hysterical to come up with this sort of thing on the fly. No, Ginny was telling the raw truth of it as she saw it.
“Can’t have known,” she repeated over and over again, choking the words out while almost strangling Bill with her grip. “Can’t have known.”
“Ginny…did Dumbledore ever touch you?” Bill asked, blinking away tears, he wanted to fucking tear into something, to punch, kick and destroy everything he could physically. To scream and rage at the world. He’d been unable to save his little brother…and it looked like he couldn’t save Ginny either.
A caterwauling like wail left Ginny’s lips as she nodded, once, just once. Utterly hysterical by what she’d just learned. Her father was Albus Dumbledore…he was her father…oh, the sheer unmitigated disgust she felt as the memories evaded her… she felt so very sick. She began boking, and was unable to contain herself, Bill managed to get her to aim away from them all.
“Excuse me, it’s time we got some help in,” Muriel declared, standing, making her way towards the living room’s fireplace to use the Floo.
Neither Bill or Arthur protested the slightest, too stunned to think let alone act.
“You’re going to be fine,” Bill cooed softly, something he hadn’t done with Ginny since she was like three years old. “You’re going to be just fine.” Might take a long time to get her there but she would recover from them, even if he had to ensure it himself.
Arthur stared at Ginny and Bill, his brown eyes glimmering darkly. Fury seething off every single pore of his body. The urge to break into Azkaban and kill Dumbledore and Molly was so strong that he was having to physically stop himself from getting up and enacting his revenge. He was first and foremost a father, and he had raised Ginny as such. He knew he wasn’t going to get anywhere near the island never mind find Molly and Dumbledore before the guards caught him.
He’d do no good to his family in Azkaban prison himself.
“They will be here momentarily,” Muriel replied, subdued by the events of the day, and so utterly exhausted. When Bill called her, this was the last thing she’d expected. He’d been keeping her abreast of the situation as it happened, requesting updates on Ginny too. They hadn’t met all that often since things had settled a little upon returning from Egypt though.
Bill subduedly nodded his head, what the bloody hell were they going to do now? They couldn’t in all good conscience allow Ginny to be displaced again. Not if she’d been through…hell at the hands of Dumbledore.
“I’ve called for Madam Bones; she may feel better with a witch present.” Muriel added, sitting down. Looking so very tired, she just wanted to go home now, to bed and rest her aching bones. Yet she couldn’t, she would need to answer the Auror’s questions, give her memory of what happened before she could return home.
Which could very well take hours.
Aberforth Dumbledore was not the best place for her…he looked too much like his brother. If what Ginny said was what they were all assuming, it would be detrimental to her health to allow it. Ginny needed help that they could not give her. Professional help, this wasn’t just a simple family matter anymore.
It was little wonder the girl had been acting up! It had all been one big cry for help, at least the incidents in her home. The stalking could be also a cry for help, but it wasn’t a good way to go about it, she still needed professional help. St. Mungo’s had a section that would help her mentally while allowing her to continue to be educated.
Muriel glanced at Bill and Arthur, wondering what they would think of the idea. She didn’t think they’d be letting the girl out of their sight for a while. It wasn’t good, not good at all, she’d need to speak to Aberforth and tell him everything.
They probably wouldn’t let Ginny return to the Burrow after all is said and done. She wasn’t family, Muriel realised with a start. The only family she had left was Aberforth Dumbledore. As an underage child, it was there…or an orphanage. They wouldn’t let Bill claim her, they legally couldn’t.
“Lord Weasley?” came the cautious voice of Amelia Bones, she’d just been about to go to lunch when she was demanded. Her demand was also declared an emergency, and she was asked to bring only female Aurors with her.
“We’re in the kitchen,” Bill called out, as his father banished the sick and cleaned the air so that it didn’t smell acidic.
Amelia and a single female Auror, who remained a respectful distance from her boss. Waiting for instruction, as she took in the scene before her, hand relaxing from beside her wand holster.
“You called for us?” Amelia asked professionally, eyeing the four occupants, trying to glean information from the situation. Considering the protective stance, they had around the daughter, she had a feeling it was about her.
“This is a serious situation,” Muriel declared, eyeing the young Auror wondering if she could be trusted. “There has been an ongoing situation within the family, that was for the most part contained.”
Amelia nodded, giving nothing away that she knew what was going on. She wasn’t going to betray Bill that way. He had confided in her, and she intended to keep that confidentiality. “Of course,” she replied, most families did tend to keep conflicts internal.
“You know Molly No-Last-Name was disowned by both her eldest son and myself,” Muriel declared, “What nobody knew until recently, including us, was that Molly No-Last-Name had an affair, and Ginny was a product of that affair.”
“Yes, I am aware of that fact,” Amelia confirmed, “It was me who did the interview.”
“We informed the child of that fact half an hour ago,” Muriel stated, her countenance darkening significantly. “This was when we became aware of something that had been done to her as a young child.”
“Done to her?” Amelia questioned, straightening further, “Do you wish to press charges on her behalf? You must understand now that we know you won’t be able to press charges for her…” it would be up to Aberforth Dumbledore.
“Charges of rape, paedophilia and incest,” Bill snarled out, sounding more a beast than a man at the moment. “I want him charged, I want to see him suffer, I want him to be given the Dementors Kiss!” pressing Ginny close, arms wrapped around her head, trying to stop her hearing it.
Amelia swallowed thickly, stepping back, not out of fear but utter abhorrence. Licking her lips, she shakily inhaled and exhaled keeping herself centred. “I see.” she murmured, mind whirling in shocked disgust. “We need to take a statement from all of you, and Ginny needs to come to the Ministry. She will be questioned by someone specifically trained how to deal with this situation. Nobody can be with her when we question her, so that we know she isn’t being coached. If memories need to be taken to make this situation easier then I’m sure it will be taken into consideration.” Even she couldn’t question Ginny about this, no there was specific rules and regulations regarding this type of crime.
Something of which she wasn’t equipped to deal with.
Just when she thought Dumbledore couldn’t get any worse…something else had to happen to make matters ten times more awful.
He wasn’t going to come away from this unscathed.
-------0
A/n – the Wizengamot always has around 50 members but it does change from time to time…I had more of Voldemort’s followers come in like Rookwood – who hadn’t appeared since his son’s arrest – and people like that 😊 and of course the Potter seats not being attached to Dumbledore’s ones and it sort of snowballs from there, I’ll try and add it to the story as I go along! And yep, sorry, no really long chapter tonight I’m tired and need some sleep 😊 It’s already ten o’clock, off to watch a movie then get some sleep! And there you have it, what I meant about it becoming even darker…hmm question is what will happen to Molly? Will she be charged and serve her sentencing concurrently? Heck, she’d probably never see the light of day again! And would you like to see Dumbledore’s reaction to the loss of ‘privileges’ and the news that Tonks and Molly have been arrested by taunting guards? Before of course, he gets word of another trial :P It’s been a while since he was in it…I actually like the thought of him suffering hah! Will Harry be too embarrassed and ashamed to want to see anyone? Or will he welcome everyone wholeheartedly even if he’s somewhat subdued? Shall we see him trying to move around in the next chapter or do you think it’s too soon into his healing? R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
No trigger warnings apply to this chapter 😉 it’s all Harry and everyone else! Enjoy
Chapter 85
“Did Harry ask for something?” Rabastan asked, watching his brother drop off a package on Harry’s bedside cabinet. Eyeing the plain wrapped package curiously. Wondering what was in it, and whether he should feel insulted that Harry had asked Rodolphus for something and not him.
“It’s potion ingredients,” Sirius commented, sitting down, he had gone with Rodolphus, some shopping, he’d bought a few things as well.
Rabastan arched a brow, “Why?” his mind mulling over why Harry could possibly want potion ingredients for. Any potion he could need was available for him here.
“He intends to disown Tonks from the Black family,” Rodolphus explained, glancing at Sirius curious to know his reaction. Which was unsurprisingly absent, he didn’t care about Tonks after learning what he did. Sirius was probably already aware of just how vicious Harry was when wronged. “He heard us talking…not sure exactly how much he’s heard while in his coma.”
“They do say people can hear things while they’re in a coma, but is it not odd that he actually remembers?” Sirius asked, this did surprise him.
“I wouldn’t know,” Rodolphus shrugged indifferently, “I’ve never been in a coma or know someone else who has been.” Harry remembered that’s all that mattered.
“I suppose so,” Sirius agreed, “He can’t want to perform the disownment yet, he’s got to recover first.” If he ever recovers the thought snuck into his mind, they still didn’t know the condition Harry’s body was in yet.
Rabastan laughed, a bit bitter and vindictive, “You’re joking right? The second Harry is coherent enough to string a sentence together he’ll be performing it. Luckily it doesn’t require much at all in the way of magical drain.” Harry was definitely one of those who adhered to don’t put off what you could do today for tomorrow.
“Sounds like him,” Sirius grinned crookedly. He could scarcely believe he was sitting in a room with the Lestrange brothers even now…and actually enjoying the time spent with them. He could see why Harry got so attached, he thought glancing at Rodolphus, very attached.
Corvus still scared the pants off him though, for damn certain.
“He doesn’t suffer fools needlessly,” Rabastan admitted, staring at Harry’s peaceful face. The healers were giving him a lower-level pain relief draught, so that he would be more aware and they wanted to begin running some tests as well. Which might mean he’d be in some measure of pain. He didn’t like that thought at all.
Rodolphus snorted, “At all you mean,” Harry said what he thought, regardless of the reactions it could elicit. Even unsure of his reception he did it. His first few meetings with Harry were slightly blurry, like snapshots of photograph.
The brothers smirked at each other, eyes glimmering eerily.
Sirius watched them with a whole slew of emotions, primarily jealous, hurt and sadness. He’d never been that close to his own brother; the divide had been there before even Hogwarts. It seemed that his brother had always been the child his parents wanted. Regulus had been calm, quiet, confident and most of all believed in their parents’ ideology.
He had been against everything they believed, and he’d confess to deliberately trying to wind up his mother and watch her go. Wearing Muggle clothes, venturing into the Muggle world, buying stuff there and putting it all over his room…especially the posters of the half-naked girls. Gosh the owls had fled the Owlery when she shrieked that day. Yeah, he’d never been a respectable pureblood heir his parents desired.
“You alright?” Rodolphus asked Sirius, staring at the wizard, he had that far away look in his eye. They all got it from time to time, and for the most part, they were gently eased out of their rather bleak thoughts by someone. Although, lately, they hadn’t had the time to get lost in their own thoughts. Too worried and determined to find Harry.
“Yeah, just thinking,” Sirius admitted grimly.
“Did it hurt?” for a moment Sirius thought he’d imagined the words, because they sounded like something Harry had said to him once.
Then he laughed, “Surprisingly not,” he said, grinning widely at Harry, so pleased to see him awake and a little more alert. “How are you feeling?” his grin softening into a small smile. Anxious and a little unmoored, what the hell did you say to someone who had been through hell? He felt useless, unprepared despite all the time he’d had.
Harry opened his mouth to claim he was fine, but then he recalled Corvus’ words. Always insisting on telling them the truth about how he felt. In fact, all but demanding it actually. “Tired, and a little sore,” which was all true, although, he was more than just ‘a little sore’ but he was so used to pain at this point that it wasn’t even registering.
“The healer’s coming to see you soon, we’ll get it taken care off,” Rabastan said, squeezing Harry’s hand but not too tightly. “You just rest if you’re tired.”
“What…what happened? How…How did you find me?” Harry asked, staring at Rabastan, knowing he’d always get the truth of the brothers…even if Sirius predicably would want to ‘protect’ him.
Rabastan inhaled sharply, “We didn’t,” he confessed darkly, loathing himself for being unable to find his bloody betrothed. “We couldn’t find you, Harry, you were under the Fidelius Charm.”
“Then…how?” Harry asked, eyes half-mast again. He fought the tiredness, he wanted to know what happened.
“You saved yourself,” Rabastan continued softly, a fond look of exasperation on his face. He always seemed to have to save himself, which he found unconscionable.
Sirius and Rodolphus remained silent, attentively listening but quiet nonetheless.
Harry just blinked, staring at Rabastan, silently demanding more answers. His jaw ached, he didn’t want to talk anymore, it hurt. His green eyes bright and expectant, as if he knew Rabastan would give him his unanswered questions.
“You were gone for ten days,” Rabastan began, he probably shouldn’t be telling Harry anything, he hadn’t spoken to a single Auror yet. Admittedly, it was only because they didn’t have his location. That and Harry wasn’t coherent enough to be questioned by any Aurors…or hadn’t been before today.
Harry swallowed thickly, unsurprised yet surprised at the same time. On one hand it had been such a long time, trapped there…and on the other hand it didn’t feel as if any time had passed at all. Giving Rabastan a nod to go ahead, he wanted to hear it all.
Face filled with nothing but determination, with a little pain lurking there. Rabastan’s grip on his hand made him feel grounded. Stopped him from falling apart. He was safe, they would keep him safe, and if he knew them…Lockhart was probably already dead and if not wishing he was.
“Lockhart?”
“He’s dead, you took care of that,” Rabastan said, not surprised he was having to repeat himself. He might need to do it a few more times before it seeps in. “You created a rune that shattered every single ward within a certain radius, the blast stopped his heart. The backlash of magic was felt even by us at Hogwarts.” The most beautiful piece of Rune magic and the caster – which is Harry obviously – couldn’t remember casting it.
It had given him quite a few ideas for his own Rune Mastery. Which he had continued after his freedom.
“Not like we’re going to lose sleep over that particular loss, is it?” Rodolphus said, sounding amused. “Picked on the wrong person.” Smugness enveloping him whole.
Sirius glanced at Rodolphus aghast; he shouldn’t be saying shit like that to a thirteen-year-old kid.
Harry giggled, “Don’t make me laugh,” Merlin, it hurt to laugh.
“Shouldn’t underestimate you then,” Rodolphus shook his head, “Idiots the lot of them.”
Harry grinned widely, maybe it would hit him later…right now he just didn’t care. Lockhart had tried to take him away from the people he loved. Tried to make him forget everyone. His face crumpled at that, “He tried to make me forget everyone.” He wasn’t stupid, he just knew what Lockhart had been attempting. “Tried to make me forget Corvus.”
“And what are we? Chopped liver?” Rodolphus teased, but his face had become grim at the reminder. “He tried, yes, but he failed, that’s all that matters. Dwelling on what could have been…will only cause you more pain kid, its no-good dwelling on the past, I should know.” sometimes it was difficult to stop himself, but he was free, it was more hope than he’d ever had in over a decade. Still, it’s not like there was anyone he could kill in retaliation…well, except the old Minister for magic, what was her name again? Marigold? Or something…she was the Minister when he was arrested and Crouch Senior was already dead.
“He could have taken all of you away from me,” Harry said, tears in his eyes, the mere thought terrified him to the core. The thought of losing any one of them left him shaken. He loved them all so much, even Rodolphus, who took the longest to warm up to him.
Rodolphus leaned forward, “He didn’t succeed, you’ll still have to look at my ugly mug every day for the foreseeable future.”
Harry snorted, feeling a little bit better, “Not ugly,” he murmured, and it was true, neither of the brothers were ugly, although he was very biased towards Rabastan who he favoured. He was definitely the better-looking brother, but he’d never reveal that.
“Don’t fill his head up any more kiddo,” Sirius said wryly, throwing Rodolphus a wry look, “He knows it.” trying to keep it upbeat, to take Harry’s mind off of the nightmares that lay lurking behind those eyes, in his thoughts, in his dreams and in his nightmares.
Harry felt the dark bleakness being chased away by the easy banter. He felt very happy to see everyone getting along. He’d get more of the story later; he didn’t want to dwell on…Lockhart or what happened. “Are your cheeks red? Why are your cheeks red?” Harry asked Sirius innocently enough, and they would have bought it if not for the subtle underlying smirk on Harrys face.
Rodolphus snorted, “Vicious creature, you,” he murmured to Harry, watching Sirius from the corner of his eyes, watching Sirius flush even darker, “Don’t think I haven’t seen the way you look at Rabastan.” He added, getting his two Knuts in.
Harry flushed even more than Sirius had, and Rodolphus laughed at the look on his brother’s face. Honestly, Rabastan looked like his brother had just stolen his favourite toy.
“Shut up!” Harry glared – admittedly half-heartedly – at Rodolphus, but the glare was offset by his very, very red face.
Rodolphus just grinned, but their little staring contest was cut off by the door opening.
“Good morning, Heir Potter, I am Healer Bello, how are you feeling?” he asked the young wizard. The others had moved slightly so he had direct access to Harry.
“Sore,” Harry confessed.
“On a scale of one to ten what would you say the pain level is?” Bello asked, a kind and concerned look on his face.
“Two,” Harry admitted, at least right now.
“Which is probably more of a four or five,” Corvus commented, revealing his presence, as he moved further into the room. The Sheikh following him, the guards remaining outside of the door. “Our Harry has a very high pain tolerance and his healer can confirm.”
“I’ll see if we can give you something, but right now we have a few tests to try…will you be alright while we do that?” Bello asked it was always Harry’s choice, they weren’t about to take any more choices away from him. if he was in too much pain, they’d give him the potions and wait for another day.
“What kind of tests?” Harry asked, staring warily at the healer, everyone had gone silent, sombre, and he did not like it at all.
Healer Bello sat down on the available chair, making him more level with Harry. “You suffered serious spinal damages when you had a harsh impact on a wall. The days you went unhealed, did not help.”
Harry went pale, not even breathing as he listened.
“We spent nearly a day repairing quite successfully might I add, the nerve damage done to you.” Healer Bello continued, not being too quick but not delaying as to cause the child farther stress.
“What does it mean?” Harry breathed out, for the first time.
“It means that you have a long and difficult recovery ahead of you, and we would very much like to access how the recovery should go and create a plan ahead of the action.” He would be healing for a few more days, maybe a week or so before they even considered trying to so much of anything.
“What exactly is included in the tests?” Rabastan requested to know, hiding a grimace at the strength behind Harry’s grip on his hand. He was cared, it was only natural to cling on to something…or someone. If he was needed to be Harry’s anchor then he’d do it.
Harry glanced at Rabastan with relief, that was what he wanted to know.
“Testing your reflexes, to see how much feeling you’ve retained, how much mobility.” Healer Bello explained simply, “Raising your hands and flexing your fingers, all very standard, but it will be exhausting.”
Harry relaxed, well, that didn’t sound too difficult, but he was very tired already.
“His grip is just fine,” Rabastan said with deceptive mildness, “My hand can attest to that.” He whispered quietly, smiling when Harry giggled, there was no greater sound, especially knowing as he did…that Harry’s thoughts were likely dark.
He could only imagine what kind of internal conflict plagued Harry. He would do his best to distract him, keep his mind off it until it wasn’t so fresh. He would help Harry as Harry had helped him.
Harry smiled a little as he felt Rabastan’s thumb stroke back and forth against his hand.
“That’s excellent,” the Healer nodded, pleased by this, it boded well for Harry. “Would you prefer to do this privately, with only one person present or shall we begin?” either way as long as he had room to move and nobody interrupted him, he was fine with everyone’s presence.
Harry’s brow furrowed, a little anxious…but he loved and trusted everyone in the room. He didn’t want to be alone, the thought left fear skittering down his spine. “I want them to stay,” the thought of them leaving…it made him feel likely to panic. Especially if they left him alone with a stranger…and as nice as the Healer was…he was a stranger.
“That’s perfectly fine,” the Healer agreed calmly, able to see the building anxiety within the teenager. Given what he’d been through, he was entitled to feel anxious. It was a good job someone was always with him, otherwise he truly feared that his progress would be a great deal more difficult. He suspected panic attacks, anxiety attacks, it would bear watching though, since Heir Potter would need to learn to get back to normal life soon. Luckily it would be about three months – he reckoned – before Heir Potter was anywhere near ready for something like that.
“Okay, heir Potter, I’m going to remove your covers and socks,” the healer explained what he was doing before he did anything.
“Harry…call me Harry,” the teen requested quietly, as the cover was removed from his legs. Socks were removed afterwards.
“Very well, Harry, you can call me Brian if you wish,” the healer said quietly, even when he asked, he was rarely called anything other than Healer Bello, respect and habit for the most part. “Can you feel that?” pressing his wand – not harshly but not softly either – into the middle of Harry’s foot.
“Yes,” Harry murmured, missing the sheer relief that encompassed everyone’s face. Which included the Healer it was a very good sign all around.
“How about this?” pressing his wand into the heel of Harry’s foot.
“Yes,” Harry said.
“Good, good,” the healer murmured, tapping his wand against Harry’s kneecap, which caused it to jerk reflexively. “What I need from you now is to wiggle your toes.”
Harry’s toes didn’t even so much as twitch.
Rabastan inhaled sharply, trying to stop the strangled sound of pain coming out of his mouth. Harry’s grip on his hand…was almost to the point of extreme pain. He’d endure it if it helped Harry the slightest.
“Sorry, sorry, sorry,” Harry said tearfully, trying to detach himself completely but Rabastan wouldn’t let him wrench his hand back.
“I’m fine, it’s fine,” Rabastan reassured him squeezing their hands together until Harry slumped back too exhausted to wrestle back his hand again.
“What does it mean?” Sirius asked, but before he could go into panic mode, Rodolphus had a hand on Sirius shoulder. Whispering quietly to him, to think of Harry and how he was feeling right now before getting so wound up.
“Nothing,” the healer reassured them, “His nerves are newly repaired, it will take time for him to get used to getting his feet to move again. The muscle memory will help him in that endeavour. Shall we try again?”
“So…so…I haven’t lost use of my legs?” green eyes swam with unshed tears.
“It will take considerable time and effort to regain your former independence Harry, but you’ll get there. All your nerves are working correctly, it’s going to take time.” He added again, “Focus on your big toe alone,”
Harry shakily took a breath, frustration easily getting the better of him. Growling in frustration and anger, why wouldn’t they bloody move? Just as he was about to give up, his toes bent just a little, only once but they moved.
“Excellent,” the healer nodded, as if it was a massive accomplishment. For Harry though, it was going to be. “You’ll be getting exercises twice a day, like this,” with that the healer began to demonstrate what those exercise would be. Rotating his foot, around, up down, then began to bend his leg, up and down before repeating the process with the second one.
It felt weird, having someone else touching him, touching his feet, his legs. He couldn’t just yank his legs out of reach either, “How…how long will it take?” heart pounding, how long was he going to be stuck here? Unable to control his own legs properly? “What about school?” his friends?
“We will employ tutors again, there is nothing to worry about, we’ll make sure you keep up with the students at Hogwarts. Your friends can write to you, and perhaps visit on Hogsmeade Weekends with parental permission…you’ll return to Hogwarts when you’re ready and not a moment before.” Corvus moved closer, he wanted to tell him not to dwell on that, but it was better than thinking on what had happened. He’d need some sort of therapy, this…this surely had to be the icing on the cake where Harry was concerned. Everything he’d been through, this surely, had to be the tipping point.
Corvus would do everything to protect Harry, to make his life easier. Just knowing Harry hadn’t lost the use of his legs was an entire weight off. He could see the Sheikh observing everything with calm confidence.
“DAPHNE!” Harry hollered, weakly trying to sit up, shock written across his features.
Everyone jumped at the suddenness of it.
“She’s fine, she’s fine,” Rabastan reassured him, keeping him pressed against the bed. “I promise, look at me, she’s fine, she’s back at Hogwarts…fully recovered and is worried about you. You have a lot of mail waiting for you, including a few letters from Daphne, she was alerted the moment you were recovered.” Harry had saved himself, so he’d not use saved, but he was recovered. He continued to quietly reassure him even as jealously ate through him.
“Yes, you missed getting to meet Daphne’s betrothed, she said you’d be disappointed.” Rodolphus said in distraction, for both Harry and Rabastan. He could read his brother like a book; he was jealous of someone he didn’t need to be jealous of. There had never been any sign of attraction between Harry or any of his friends.
“I am, she gets awfully flustered though, not sure what to send him for betrothal gifts…we were…we were talking about that when…when it happened.” Harry said, swallowing thickly.
“Yes, it’s often difficult to choose, especially if you only know your betrothal through letters.” Rodolphus agreed entirely, “Although, if they’re nuts its even worse.” Thinking of Bellatrix when he said that. It was still weird, knowing she was dead, that he wouldn’t need to ever put up with her again. Wouldn’t have to reel her in, lest she embarrass him and the Lestrange family.
“I think it’s easy,” Harry murmured, absentmindedly as if he didn’t need to think about an answer.
Corvus straightened up, giving Harry the most perplexing look that had ever graced his features. If he didn’t know any better…did that imply Harry was reciprocating the betrothal? Had he given his son something? How unaware of this was he? And just what had been given over? Was it not simply a Yule gift as he had initially believed? He needed to talk to his son and as soon as possible.
Rodolphus just smirked, Sirius…well, the implications just went over his head as he stared at the newcomer, this Sheikh.
The sheikh had pretty much the same reaction as Rodolphus but smiled almost enigmatically.
“Put your hands out straight like so,” the healer held out his arms straight ahead, fingers in a neat row.
Harry did with a great deal of difficulty; he was so tired and tiring rather rapidly now. His arms were shaking with the strain of it, and eventually he just allowed them to fall.
“Can you raise your arms in the air and do this?” using his shoulder blades to move his arms.
Harry swallowed thickly, looking like he’d rather tell the healer to piss off than do as he was asked. Merlin, he felt like he was filled with cement and not blood, he was only able to keep them up for seconds before he let them fall, panting as though he’d run miles.
Yeah, this was bad, he thought tiredly, but he’d been through worse…hadn’t he?
“It will get better,” the healer reassured Harry seeing the bleakness showing through. “A positive attitude will help you through this.” To start with though they were always angry, almost incandescently so. With time came resignation then determination, it all varied really, by the person.
Hopefully with the family he had, Harry would find the help and spirit he needed to get passed this phase. Rabastan and Rodolphus had been strong spirited and had stuck to the routine with minimal grumbling.
Corvus must have done something right with the boys, hopefully it had been passed onto Harry.
Harry just gave him a blank inscrutable look, tired of being ‘positive’ of trying to look at the bright side. He just wanted not to fucking hurt anymore, was that too much to ask? Thank Merlin Corvus couldn’t read his mind…or he’d be getting seriously reprimanded.
“A meal will be brought to you soon,” the Healer said, “Eat as much as you can, but if you can’t finish it, that’s fine. It’s your first solid food in a fortnight, it will be uncomfortable. There will be an anti-nausea draught mixed in.”
Harry didn’t even feel the slightest bit hungry, “Thank you,” he said politely, “For everything.” He owed them so much, he didn’t know everything yet, but he knew enough.
“You’re welcome, Harry,” the healer said kindly, giving individual nods to everyone in the room, before exiting silently.
“You have people who’d very much like to visit you,” Corvus informed Harry, gesturing wordlessly to the Sheikh.
“Abd!” Harry said, “Is everyone else with you?” green eyes glowing in sheer delight, a big contrast from what they’d been like earlier. Delighted he might be, but he was so very exhausted.
The Sheikh smiled, “Of course, we have all missed you very much,” his son had expressed alarm and fear when Harry stopped responding in the journal. At first, he thought he’d simply misplaced it, had it stolen, but after a few days he himself had become rather worried. Harry had a conversation with his son every day, he should know, he was regaled about everything. Then he’d found out he had been kidnapped. He’d finished up his business as quickly as possible, by the time he could get to Britain Harry had been found.
His contacts were able to find Harry here.
“The boys have the get-well gifts and cards, shall we let them in? If they’re not listening at the door?” Abd said, lips stretching out with a fond exasperation, “If you’re still too tired, they’ll completely understand.” Patting at Harry’s foot from the bottom of his bed.
It was true, he was exhausted, beyond endurance actually. Yet he did want to see them, anything that was normal, so he didn’t dwell on the things at the back of his mind just waiting until he lowered his guard.
Harry enthusiastically nodded his head, not once releasing Rabastan’s hand, which he had reclaimed the second he could.
Rabastan was rather smug about that. It felt good to be needed, wanted.
------0
Yep, we definitely needed a more upbeat chapter this time around! I shall put trigger warnings up if and when they’re required, which will probably only be another once or twice (with plenty of warning) so, do you want to see Aberforth told by the Weasley’s and Bones? Or will we just see the results of the conversation? With Aberforth being informed of what has occurred/been said during interrogation? Will Dumbledore be as guilty as Bill, Arthur and Muriel are assuming? What will become of Ginny? She’s been de-aged in a story of mine so that’s out entirely, don’t think I’ve ever put her in Azkaban but meh she’s not the perp right now so…St. Mungo’s or with her reluctant Uncle Aberforth or an Orphanage? With the Ministry seeing to it that she gets ‘help’ which won’t be anywhere near enough…plus without Hogwarts…she’ll be in a Muggle high school unless I create a different magical school in the UK she can attend…and yes, Harry’s recovery is going to be a long one, but after the trials a bit of a time skip 😉 and I’ve had a few people asking about Hermione…I could try and fit it in a bit, maybe with the friends Harry has writing about it in a letter! R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Trigger warnings – Talk of incest, rape and paedophilia and TALK only!
Chapter 86
Aberforth blinked as he flicked off the ash and soot from his robes. Staring at the rather peculiar setting he’d Floo visited. “Lady Muriel, Arthur, Madam Bones…Bill.” Wondering why he’d been dragged – not literally – from his pub to be requested here. Kissing Lady Muriel’s knuckles – she was part of a different generation – before sitting down, the table was well prepared for a long lengthy conversation it seemed. “How can I help you ladies and gentlemen?” truly baffled as to why he was here. He couldn’t even begin to guess.
“This isn’t going to be an easy conversation,” Amelia confessed, but she remained stoic and professional regardless of her words. At this very moment Ginny was being spoken to by the special officers who deal with sexual assault.
“Clearly,” Aberforth said, still confused, “Luckily I’ve got someone to tend the bar.” It was his source of income, not that he didn’t have a very generous nest egg put away for when he finally retired.
“I apologise for disturbing you, truly, but we believe you have a right to know before the newspapers get a hold of the news.” Amelia informed the wizard.
Aberforth sighed, suddenly looking tired and resigned, “Let me guess, Albus? What’s he done this time?” he couldn’t get away from his brother no matter what he did.
“I think it’s best we rip the band aid off, Aberforth hasn’t been one for beating around the bush.” Arthur pointed out, he had seen the annoyance and anger on his face when Dumbledore did it during Order meetings. The tension between the two of them had been visible, very, very visible. They’d never found out what was the cause of that tension and it certainly didn’t fade. The more time they spent with each other – in order meetings – the worse the tension became.
“Here,” Bill said, handing over the DNA testing they’d done on Ginny.
Perplexed, Aberforth accepted the parchment, and blanched seeing the name. Closing his eyes for a brief moment, he said it all the time, while talking to his sister in her portrait but…to see it written down or anyone else saying it? It was like someone was gutting him.
Muriel grimaced in sympathy; she was the only one truly old enough to remember the Dumbledore family history. Including the fact that there weren’t just two brothers, no, there had been a girl, a younger girl, Arianna until her accidental death decades ago.
Amelia, Arthur and Bill all glanced at one another, confusion prominently displayed on Arthur and Bill’s face but Amelia had her professional mask up in full force.
Aberforth inhaled sharply, before opening his eyes again. Reading through the entire thing, shock sparkling to life in his blue eyes. As the reality sat in, he could scarcely believe what he was reading. It made absolutely no sense, there was no way his brother had slept with Molly W…no-last name. “This is wrong…something is wrong, Albus wouldn’t have slept with Molly.”
“That begs to differ,” Amelia pointed to the results, “We aren’t trying to trick you Aberforth…the results have been tested more than once.”
“You seem quite sure,” Arthur said, surprised and a little dazed that he’d defend his brother. “Why would you be sure that he hadn’t slept with her?” grimacing in disgust, she’d been his wife at the time and Dumbledore was an old man.
Aberforth met Arthur eye to eye, before confessing something Dumbledore had kept hidden from the world. “He’s gay, Albus is gay.” He wouldn’t have been able to get it up for Merlin’s sake, never mind for a woman. Staring at the parchment shocked. He truly didn’t understand what Albus had been thinking or doing. No surprise there really, he hadn’t ever understood Albus.
Arthur just looked dazed, he felt like the rug was continuously being pulled out from under him.
“I’m afraid that is not all,” Bill said, gritting his teeth, “Ginny…has been raped by Dumbledore…she…she broke down when she found out about him being her father…” unable to use his first name for the life of him.
Aberforth jerked back, both from the accusation and the vitriol coming out of Bill’s mouth. Everything was becoming so confusing, he felt as dazed as Arthur looked. “Look, I hate Albus, I truly hate him…but I think you’re grappling at the wrong end of the stick. He’s gay…he’s only had one relationship in is life…he’s been single since he was twenty-one years old…that relationship ended…badly.”
“Are you sure it’s you that doesn’t have blinders on?” Bill asked with bite, hating that Ginny had been carted away calling out for him. To hear someone basically telling him that she was lying made him very, very angry.
Aberforth glanced at the paperwork in his hand, all squashed up. His blue eyes filled with doubt and confusion. He had a niece, a very, very young niece, a product of an affair Albus had with Molly of all people. That screeching harpy? What the hell would he see in her? Unless…this was all a move for a child? Perhaps he did want to leave a legacy behind that wasn’t being Headmaster or the defeater of Grindelwald…but this just sounded oh, so wrong. “I…don’t, I don’t know,” he confessed, Merlin he needed a bloody strong drink.
Bill deflated, it wasn’t Aberforth’s fault, although it was freaky how much he resembled his brother. Luckily not too much like him, but still there. He still felt very on edge though, but wasn’t it only natural for someone to deny something like this? Even if they were estranged? Although, how estranged bore a big question mark…he lived in Hogsmeade, like a mile from the damn school.
“This about far more than just the accusations, isn’t it?” Aberforth asked bleakly, having a good idea why he’d been called here.
“Yes, you’re legally the only family she has left,” Amelia joined the conversation again. “We cannot hand her over to the Weasley’s regardless of how they raised her. whether the accusations were brought forth or not this was always going to happen since the news broke out.”
Aberforth flinched, in other words he was being left to clean up Albus’ mess and failures. He didn’t want a bloody kid; it’s why he’d never had them. He closed his eyes, no, that’s not why. He hadn’t been able to keep his sister safe…why the hell would he want kids to go down that road? “You want me to officially take her into the family?” he easily deduced, rubbing his jaw tiredly, Merlin help him.
“Her mother was disowned from the Prewitt line, before we knew any of this, it’s not a title she can claim.” If she had been a Weasley child, she could have, their laws were all sort of strange, but that’s the way of it. “You are her only hope.”
“She needs help, professional help,” Bill croaked out, he didn’t want this. He wanted Ginny to stay with the family, it was clearly what she wanted. Unfortunately, what Ginny and he wanted, didn’t come into it. “After what she’s been through…”
Aberforth flinched, his sister had as well, but instead his family had hidden her away. Kept everyone oblivious to Arianna’s existence by moving. He often wondered if she’d still be alive if they’d gotten her the help she needed. Unfortunately, they’d been too worried Arianna would end up stuck in St. Mungo’s and Merlin only knows what happening to her. The times were different now, St. Mungo’s no longer had the kind of control they used to have and the rumours of experimentation was non-existent, instead now it was on a volunteer basis and the hospital was closely watched. The basements had been changed into potions labs.
His base instinct was to argue, that St. Mungo’s was definitely not what she needed. Unfortunately, he couldn’t give her what she needed, Merlin, if there was even one speck of truth to the girl’s word…he would be a constant reminder of what happened.
Albus wouldn’t have touched her, he knew the kind of effects it had. He’d seen it first hand in their sister. Those boys…his father killed had deserved it, for what they’d done to his sister. The depravity had destroyed their family, surely…surely Albus wouldn’t have gone and done the same thing? Not to his daughter?
The fact he was so unsure, just a small part of him, was painful.
“Perhaps,” was all Aberforth said after a rather tense silence. He did not the girl was being truthful. He honestly didn’t know if it was a matter of not wanting it to be true or the truth of the matter. “Those that speak to her will know best what to do. We can ask for their advice.”
No point in making plans until everything was unravelled. There was no reason for the girl to accuse anyone let alone Albus of such a crime…he was in Azkaban…which made him think she might be telling the truth.
No, he wasn’t going to think on it until he received answers.
Clearing his mind, he meditated as he listened to the clinking of china while they drank coffee or tea while they waited. Aberforth didn’t touch anything, as he waited.
“How long will they question, Ginny?” Bill asked, becoming increasingly twitchy the more time that passed “She’s a victim, it’s late…”
“As long as they need to get to the bottom of this, she can stop at any time. She’s not unwilling to talk, Bill, please, calm.” Amelia said, giving Lord Weasley calmness and reassurance he really needed.
Arthur clasped his hand on his eldest son’s shoulder, trying to be a rock for him while in a dark place, just as Bill had been for him.
-----0
Corvus relaxed when he was finally alone, as much as he loved the Sheikh and his family, he wanted to be with his own to discuss something that had been playing on his mind all night. Harry had loved interacting with his new friends again, for the short amount of time he was awake. With promises all around to visit again, the Sheikh had distracted him quite well, for which he was very grateful.
“Where are they staying?” Rabastan whispered quietly, so not to wake Harry up. Staring at his father as he re-entered the hospital room. Having escorted the Sheikh and his family out. Harry had eaten, but it was such a small amount he’d been stopping himself trying to get Harry to eat more. Tiredness had quickly crept in.
“They didn’t say, they have been in the UK for the past week,” Corvus explained, “Perhaps they’ve returned there?” normally the sheikh didn’t discuss where he was going in advance more out of habit really.
Rabastan made a small sound of agreement. Having Harry awake for half an hour had relaxed him much more than anything else could.
“What’s this?” Corvus asked, glancing at the box on Harry’s cabinet, there was no name or address.
“Oh, Rodolphus collected some herbs for Harry, he wants to disown Tonks,” Rabastan told his father, “He heard us talking.” Recalling that his father hadn’t been there for that particular announcement.
Corvus startled at that, “He’s been aware?” and retained information?
“For some time, yeah, that talk about Tonks was days ago,” he stressed the word days out.
“Indeed,” Corvus murmured speculatively, before shaking his head, he was getting side-tracked again. “Is Harry accepting the Betrothal?” sitting down on his son’s temporary bed – which he used to sleep in Harry’s room at night – and would continue to use until Harry was transferred to the recuperation hotel when he was well enough.
Rabastan blinked, staring at his father, before glancing at Harry, “I don’t know,” he declared, he didn’t have the guts to ask.
“He hasn’t given you gifts?” Corvus asked, judging by the earlier statement…it seemed very likely that Harry had at least been thinking about if not acting on it.
“Yes, but it was during Yule,” Rabastan’s voice had become cautious.
“Were they wrapped?” Corvus questioned, extremely hopeful, but hiding it.
“In gift bags,” Rabastan informed him. “A pen specifically made for me, with ink compartments that host a variety of colours. With a metal quill at the end, he said he based the design of a Muggle pen. It’s so that the ink wouldn’t spill out as I write, and my writing is all the neater for it.”
“And the second?” Corvus asked deeply curious.
“Book on Runes that were originally Egyptian, he spent ages translating it for me. It was one of the books he found in the case in the Egyptian market. He was about to start translating the second one when he was kidnapped.” Rabastan told him, he was getting to read about Runes that hadn’t been around since the beginning of civilisation, it was…beyond amazing. “I suggest that he publishes them as well, the book is small, but many interesting facts regarding Runes that Master’s would die to get their hands on.”
Of course, they would become aware of just what piece of priceless treasure Harry had gotten his hands on soon enough. When Harry could remain awake for longer periods of time.
Corvus pondered on what it all meant, was it truly just Yule gifts? Or was he reciprocating the betrothal? He wished he knew, the thought of Harry actually reciprocating filled him with more glee than he thought possible. Merlin, he hadn’t felt so much excitement for years.
Excitement turned to terror as he jumped, when Harry let out a piercing scream so full of terror that he almost slid of the bed by the sheer shock of it. Harry sounded like someone was actually torturing him.
Rabastan lurched to his feet, and was in front of Harry’s bed within seconds. “Easy, Harry, easy, you’re having a nightmare, wake up!” Rabastan stated firmly but coaxingly. “I’m here, just take it easy, you’re safe, I promise, you’re safe, nothing can touch you.”
Corvus remained a little behind, letting his son deal with it. He shouldn’t be surprised that Harry was having nightmares. It’s the one way we dealt with the things that happened to us. Helps the human mind process it, trauma, and Harry had a lot of that. What surprised him was that Harry hadn’t had a nightmare before this.
The sound of sobbing almost broke Corvus and Rabastan’s hearts. Yes, they were seen as cold, harsh and unfeeling, most purebloods were regarded thusly as a matter of fact. It couldn’t be farther from the truth, and only family and close friends ever got to see them with their ‘masks’ down.
Rabastan eased himself onto the bed, almost laying across Harry, desperately trying to comfort him. Making long continuous shushing sounds, wrapping his arm around Harry’s head, as the teen gripped his clothes tightly. As if so utterly afraid that he would disappear.
He said nothing as he soothed Harry, rubbing his hands up and down his arms, his hair, his head as he let him cry. “Just let it all out, I’m here,” Rabastan whispered quietly into Harry’s ear.
Rabastan seethed silently, the desire to rip Dumbledore, Molly and Tonks to pieces was so very strong. They were alive unlike Lockhart, who had too easy a death he reckoned. He sincerely hoped the bastard had suffered before he perished.
The same suffering that Harry had unfortunately, shared a part in.
Eventually the crying tapered off, Rabastan’s neck was wet with tears. Harry’s breathing began to even out again, as he fell asleep again. His grip loosing around Rabastan’s clothes, but when he tried to edge away, they tightened to the point that Harry’s nails were digging painfully into his chest.
Rabastan sighed resignedly, shifting about a bit until he found a moderately comfortable spot. This was entirely inappropriate, and definitely breaking the traditions of the Betrothal contract. Slightly, anyway, they were fully dressed and he was on top of the covers.
Well, it was never going to be a normal courtship now was it? Him stuck in Azkaban to begin with and Harry’s unending bloody luck that seemed to tip either scales in a grand way.
“It’s his first night without Dreamless sleep draught,” Rabastan whispered to his father, “Should have expected it.” he added annoyed with himself. They couldn’t give him Dreamless Sleep draught forever, it was extremely addictive, and thus was only given when really required.
Corvus moved over with one of the many throws that were in the room. He covered over his son; it didn’t seem like Harry would release him any time soon. Knowing his son, he wouldn’t be able to force himself to wrench himself away.
Staring down at his son, realizing for the first time just how so utterly smitten he was. How could he have been so obvious to it? He’d known he cared…but the sort of care he was realizing was different from what he’d assumed.
A vision of the future flashing through Corvus’ mind, a small smile twitching at his lips. A child from Rabastan and Harry would make for a powerful one. The thought made longing travel through his body. To hold a grandchild to his chest, it’s all he’d dreamed about since his sons were teens.
Becoming clearer when Rodolphus married, expecting a child then, until the reality slapped him on the face. That even if they did have a child, he would have to keep that child away from its mother. She was a danger to everyone around her, never mind a defenceless baby.
Then of course, he had to face the disheartening truth that there would be no child. That Bellatrix and Rodolphus were ill-suited for one another, and would not even allow Rodolphus his marital rights.
Then came Azkaban…now…now hope sprang eternal.
“Sleep, both of you, I’ll remain here,” he had to if they were going to be that close, a chaperone was required.
Not that the words were heard, both Rabastan and Harry were already sound asleep.
------0
A knock on the door roused everyone from their stupor, as Amelia called out, “Enter!” and a forty-five-year-old witch entered the room. Silently handed Amelia a file before she left the room without a single word spoken.
Amelia quickly opened the folder, and began to read everything within.
“Well? What’s happening?” Bill asked impatiently, demanding answers.
“Tell us,” Aberforth agreed, knowing that she wouldn’t tell Bill anything, this wasn’t a Wizengamot meeting and he had no legal say over Ginny. Neither did he really, he hadn’t formally accepted the girl into the family.
“Well, it appears you were correct, to an extent Aberforth,” Amelia commented.
“What are you saying? That Ginny lied!?” Arthur was getting ready to stand, to defend her. There was no way it had been an act! She had been broken! No, it wasn’t lies, he refused to believe that.
“No, we assumed it was worse than it was,” Amelia stated curtly, “The tests show that Ginny is a virgin, but Dumbledore is responsible for touching her inappropriately all in the name of her ‘learning her place as Lady Potter’ there’s enough to press additional charges.” She said slamming the folder closed, stomach queasy.
A blinding explosion lit up the room, scorching tables, chairs and sending the occupants flying.
In the middle of the room, stood Aberforth Dumbledore, blue eyes blazing with fury as he let go of his immense magic for the first time in decades.
The world was just about to learn every single secret Dumbledore had kept hidden.
And the world would cry for his end with bloodthirstiness that humanity was well known for.
------0
A/n There we go! Sorry it’s so short but I hope you enjoy it! I deleted over nearly 2K because the chapter just wasn’t right, I can’t figure out the best way for Aberforth to spill Dumbledore’s secrets and make it realistic…I might just have it in the newspapers instead of a real ‘written’ live confession so to speak. Either that or just have Aberforth point to someone who does…I can’t recall if his entire history has been revealed yet lol I’ll need to peek at my document! Haven’t had to lately since I’ve been updating so often 😉 R&R please! Take Care and Stay Safe!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 87
Days kept going by, and despite their little bubble in Africa, the news was still being brought to them. If not by Owl, then a House-elf was bringing it forth, and ensuring their Masters’ Orders were all being seen to. Not only that, but Harry was remaining awake for greater lengths of time.
While Sirius, Rodolphus and Rabastan spent a great deal of time away during the day. Being put through their paces with the treatments and regimens. They did spend breakfast with Harry before then, who was still eating smaller amounts, but actually finishing off his bowl of porridge and fruit.
Which means they were always there for the newspaper. Which had become something of a daily entertainment for them.
“Morning,” Sirius said, wandering in, Rodolphus next to him, both dressed in loose fitting clothes. There was never any need to stand on ceremony here, and with the exercising they were put through, it was easier to do it with less restricting clothing. “How you feeling, kiddo?”
Harry smiled, it was probably the most genuine smile he’d ever had for Sirius, “I’m okay,” he was having a good day today. So far anyway, sometimes he just didn’t want to talk to anyone, sometimes he just wanted to cry and to rage against the unfairness of what happened to him.
“That’s good,” Sirius said giving him a thumb up, glad to see that Harry looked quite content this morning. He’d looked like hell warmed over yesterday, barely said a word, slept very badly and was an all-around…well, grumpy for the lack of better terms. Then again, he’d be grumpy as hell stuck in the same bed all the time as well.
“Has the newspaper came yet?” Rodolphus asked, chuckling darkly, rubbing his hand gleefully.
“You’re enjoying this too much,” Sirius said, a sick look on his face, “It’s fucked up.”
Rodolphus laughed, giving Sirius a look that suggested he was nuts, “Right, and I didn’t see you laughing yesterday?” he knew the bit he’d probably been laughing at. The explosion in the Ministry of magic, Madam Bones office, nobody had been severely hurt but the entire corridor had been affected, including the Aurors offices. Nobody was sure what exactly had happened, and the Ministry wasn’t talking.
Sirius pouted, “Did not,” he lied through his teeth.
“Did so,” Harry added, giggling lightly at the pout Sirius was wearing.
“Nuh-uh, I was laughing at the cartoon,” Sirius fibbed lightly.
“How you feeling this morning, kid?” Rodolphus asked, as he sat down, Harry’s bed was up so he was in a sitting position today.
“I’m okay,” Harry said softly, giving Rodolphus a small smile, he never tried to cheer him up when he was down. He just let him be, he understood, had days like that himself.
“Where’s Rabastan?” Rodolphus questioned, it wasn’t often Harry was on his own…or more accurately, never alone.
“Getting breakfast, and a bowl, I’m hungry,” Harry said, “Corvus is sending a letter out,” which had to be done outside the hotel, they didn’t allow animals inside.
Rodolphus nodded, glad to see Harry’s appetite was picking up. Probably helped along by the fact he was off such strong pain killers. “A bowl?” finding that rather peculiar, “Is he hovering again?”
Harry smiled, “Little bit,” he confessed, but he didn’t care about that. He rather enjoyed being the focus of their attention, and getting to spend so much time with them all. He’d had a bad night, the night before, but last night Rabastan had held him after a bad nightmare again. He’d slept so well for the rest of the night.
He made him feel safe.
“And the Bowl?” Sirius commented.
“Tonks,” was all Harry said as the door opened and Rabastan returned with a tray filled with food. His stomach rumbled hungrily, there was no smell of greasy food, they were all on healthier diets, Corvus due to his own condition, and Rabastan, Rodolphus, Harry and Sirius were on one to get well again.
Although, to be truthfully honest, Harry didn’t like greasy food. It didn’t sit well in his stomach anymore. By anymore, it’s all Harry could sneak, the odd bit of bacon, sausage and bread while he made breakfast for the Dursley’s.
“Stubborn fool,” Rodolphus said shaking his head, “You should focus on recovering.”
Harry laughed, “Seriously? What would you be doing?”
“I’d be a fool too,” Rodolphus wholeheartedly agreeing without shame.
Rabastan snorted, “He would to,” he commented, putting the food in front of Harry, moving the tray closer, and putting his eating utensils well within reach.
“You look…better,” Sirius said, happy, but wondering what caused it. “Did you have a Dreamless sleep last night?”
Rabastan stiffened a little as he sat with his own meal. Remembering which one was for whom, since Harry had a lot more potions in his food than he and Dolphus. He wondered what Harry was going to say…and should have expected what he did.
Harry waited until Sirius was swallowing his food, before innocently replying, “I slept with Rabastan.” And it wasn’t just Sirius who began choking on his porridge but Rodolphus as well.
Harry grinned wickedly, high fiving with Rabastan who wasn’t even attempting to stop himself laughing at the looks on their faces.
“Bloody Slytherin sod,” Rodolphus choked out, using his napkin to clean himself up.
“You’re joking right?” Sirius said, face covered in porridge he’d sputtered all over himself. “You’re thirteen! And it’s only a Betrothal contract, not an engagement one!”
“What exactly did you think we were doing?” Harry asked Sirius, with deceptive mildness, his good mood vanishing like a burst balloon. “Unless it’s escaped your notice, I. Can’t. Move.”
Sirius winced, “I’m sorry,” he said softly, “I just…I didn’t mean anything happened…” at least not really. “Wait, move? Doing? You er…you know about…”
“Sex?” Harry finished his sentence, not without going a little red. “Yes, Healer Millicent spoke to me about it.” explaining he might be a little delayed in that particular department. He certainly wasn’t, but he was still figuring out what he liked best.
“Oh,” Sirius squeaked out.
Harry pursed his lips, honestly, Sirius looked ready to faint.
“Father was here the entire time,” Rabastan said finally calming down. “He had a nightmare and…he sleeps better with someone beside him.” very, very insulted and disgusted by Sirius’ insinuation. He would never break the betrothal or go against it. He, unlike Black, actually cared about the laws and traditions that surrounded him. He didn’t even press on the other insinuation, he wasn’t Dumbledore.
“Can you do me a favour?” Harry asked, turning to Rabastan.
“Of course,” Rabastan replied, perking up a little, staring at Harry expectantly. His empty bowl set aside, as he scooted the bowl closer to him encouraging him to eat his own food.
“The Egyptian box…it should be in my trunk…but it will be at the bottom if everything else was packed in too.” Harry said, so very grateful that his things were here. Reluctantly scooping up some food and eating it, he wanted something to do while the others were away.
The potions in his food eased his upset stomach, and enabled him to eat a bit more as Rabastan carefully rooted through his trunk.
“Do you really need all those books?” he couldn’t help but grumble as he removed them as he looked for the box.
“It isn’t all of them, the rest are at home,” Harry said, dismissively.
Rabastan paused briefly, glancing up at Harry, before continuing to hunt around until he found it. It was smaller than he expected, he’d seen books themselves bigger. Shrugging, he scooped it up and replaced everything before closing the lid.
“Here,” Rabastan said, setting it near to him so he could reach for it whenever he wanted.
“Good morning,” Corvus said to the trio, while handing over a see-through clear bag, clearly containing his wand. “The Ministry has been in touch, they want to talk to you, and have agreed to do it via mirror call. Antonio informed them you weren’t yet up for visitors and didn’t want the Ministry to know where you were. Didn’t want anyone to know where you were.” He amended.
Harry didn’t seem to care about having his wand, he just looked gutted.
“Harry?” Corvus murmured, confused, it wasn’t as if his wand was broken, it didn’t make any sense whatsoever. “If you aren’t up for talking about it…the Ministry will have to understand.” He wasn’t going to force Harry to talk to them.
Harry was clutching the amber pieces in the palm of his hand, a lump in his throat. “It’s gone,” he choked out, so utterly gutted.
“No, Harry, it’s safe, we got the pieces back,” Rodolphus said cautiously, Black naturally had no idea that the pendant housed Skeeter and they wanted to keep it that way.
They still didn’t understand his reaction.
“It’s fine,” Rabastan added, sharing a look of bewilderment with his brother.
Harry shook his head, “You don’t understand!” he whispered tearfully, the remnants of the amber pendant in his hand.
“What do you mean? What is it?” Sirius asked, staring at the little bits of amber in Harry’s hand. “What’s wrong?”
Corvus gave Rodolphus a look, silently informing him to deal with Sirius before he overheard something he shouldn’t.
Rodolphus just helplessly shrugged, he honestly couldn’t think of a single damn thing to say or do.
Rabastan curled his hand around Harry’s, and the amber pieces fell into his own hand. He honestly didn’t understand, what had caused Harry’s reaction? Was he remembering something? Did he realize that’s what protected him?
“Harry? What’s wrong?” Sirius asked, wanting to make everything alright, to make Harry alright. To make him smile again, anything to get rid of those tears running down Harry’s face.
“It was your first betrothal gift to me,” Harry said tearfully.
“Hey,” Rabastan said, hooking his finger under Harry’s chin, crouching down, “It did it’s job, it protected you when I wasn’t there to do it myself. This protected you from the spell.”
Harry sniffed and wiped his eye, nodding tremulously.
“I’ll fix it for you, it will be as good as new by the time I’m done,” Rabastan promised, having an idea on the design. The runes he’d crafted to save himself, add in a few protection runes again…different design but still significant. “I promise.”
A small tremulous smile greeted him in turn.
Corvus watched the scene smugly, the future had never looked better.
“Shall we read the newspaper?” none of his internal smugness showing through. “I do believe you’ll like this one today.”
That most certainly had everyone’s attention diverted.
It didn’t escape Corvus’ notice that Harry slid his hand into Rabastan’s or the sweet smile of thanks that he gave his son.
---------0
A/n – yes, it’s a very short one 😉 smallest yet actually LOL but I thought you’d like it HAPPY NEW YEAR EVERYONE!! (literally on my part actually since it’s gone midnight) Hopefully this next year will be better for us all! Take Care and Stay safe!! R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 88
Corvus watched over the scene in front of him, his book forgotten in his lap. Harry was glaring holes in the chipper Medi-Witch who was doing his exercises. If looks could kill she would have been incinerated on the spot. She was talking utter nonsense, about how tickly her feet were of all things. She was young though, and he’d bet she’d just passed her Medi-wizardry course.
“Do you intend to return to school to complete a Healer’s Mastery?” Corvus asked, smacking the book closed with the bookmark safely ensconced inside. Giving her something else to talk about, perhaps she blabbed when she was nervous.
“I’m hoping to!” she beamed, continuing to do the exercise on Harry’s legs. “My cousin works here, he got me a job…I’m hoping to stick here part time, it will take me longer to finish the course by two years but doing it without getting into debt is the aim.”
“You have a good head on your shoulders,” he agreed, impressed with her work ethic. It wouldn’t be easy; she’d hardly get any sleep. If she was mainlining caffeine, it was no wonder she was so chipper.
The Medi-witch flushed, “Thank you,” she just didn’t want to end up deep in debt by loans, she would have some debts she knew that, but working gave her the opportunity to make them as small as possible.
“I hate this,” Harry said, scowling, he just wanted to throw a damn hissy fit. Make his damn legs move the way he wanted them to. He kept going from anger to defeat, his emotions were all over the place and he hated it. Hated everything about the situation.
“I know it’s difficult,” the Medi-witch said, a small sad smile on her face, “I went through something similar. It’s actually why I want to help people, the hospital I was in wasn’t very good though, so it took me years to get back to normal. I had to do PT myself until my aunt realized what was happening…and within six months with real help I was walking again…properly not with any aids.”
“St. Mungo’s?” Corvus questioned, they weren’t the best but surely, they wouldn’t have been that bad?
“Oh, no, just a small magical hospital nearby where I lived in America with my mum, I doubt you’ve heard of it.” she informed him, “I always felt better when people tried to distract me…I guess I’m either bad at it or it doesn’t work for everyone.” She added sheepishly, grinning at Harry as she lay his leg back into position and covered him up once more.
Harry focused on his feet, not even listening to the conversation. He was able to make his toes twitch occasionally, but that was it. He didn’t understand why it was so hard, everything was working so why wouldn’t his bloody body move the way he wanted it to?
The closing of the door brought him out of his frustration, to find the Medi-witch was gone thank Merlin. A slither of guilt wound its way inside, it wasn’t her fault, but he just felt inexorably angry sometimes.
He had nowhere he could put this frustration except at other people. Luckily, for the most part, he was very good at containing his emotions. He’d had a decade to get good at it, if he’d dared to get pissed at the Dursley’s he wouldn’t have seen the light of day for weeks.
So, he was more passive aggressive than outright angry.
Sighing softly, he leaned his head back against the pillows, he wasn’t very good company right now. Licking his lips, he thought on Tonks, he did have a way to let off some frustration after all. Craning his neck, he plucked the bowl off the cabinet and put it between his legs.
Corvus wordlessly handed over the package, which was a little further out of reach. Biting back the urge to lightly reprimand Harry for being discourteous. Yet he couldn’t, because he could only imagine how he was feeling at the moment.
Harry easily recalled the earlier disownment he’d cast, and absently crushed the ingredients and added them to the bowl, others were just flung in, before being mixed up when he was done.
------0
Andromeda felt her heart pound erratically when her daughter was finally escorted into the room. She looked absolutely terrible, not just physically but the attire she had on did not fit her adequately and did not look clean. She’d used what was left of her favours – from before she left the family – to get them in to see their daughter so quickly.
The guards escorted Tonks to her seat, before one of them left the room. The other remained standing against the wall looking more like a statue.
“Oh, sweetheart, are you okay?” Ted Tonks said tearfully, seeing his daughter in Azkaban was heart-breaking for him.
“What on earth did you think you were doing?” Andromeda asked curtly, glaring at her daughter. Ted had always been the soft touch, while she’d been the disciplinarian. Tonks hadn’t had the sort of upbringing she had, but she was disciplined when required. Which meant being grounded. And unlike Muggle households, there was no sneaking out, since she’d literally been confined to the house. “I mean stealing a wand? For Dumbledore of all people? He could have killed you and hundreds of other children! I mean what were you thinking?”
“I don’t need you to tell me I screwed up, I’m in here, aren’t I?” Tonks murmured quietly.
Ted and Andromeda inhaled sharply; they had never heard their daughter so disheartened before. She was always so spirited, cheerful and happy. It made Ted blink tears from his eyes.
“Five years,” Tonks said, shuddering anew.
“You should be lucky that’s all you got,” Andromeda sighed, “For theft of a wand you should have gotten ten year alone.” Wands were vital to wizards and witches, to steal one was sacrilege. It just wasn’t done, and she had gone and taken Heir Potters wand, soon to be Lord Potters wand. She couldn’t have picked a more prominent wizard.
Tonks stared at the table, her mother was right, she knew that, as an Auror. Not that she’d had to arrest anyone for that particular crime. Hell, she hadn’t even heard of anyone being arrested for it.
“We raised you better than that, what…why?” Ted asked so utterly bewildered by his daughter’s actions.
Tonks just shifted, “For the money,”
“Money?” Ted gaped, “What money?”
“The Black fortune, they took it from mum…from us, we deserved better.” Tonks said bitterly.
Andromeda blinked, inhaling sharply, “You stupid girl,” she told her in an angry whisper, “No female can claim the Black estate! It’s patriarchal and will remain that way! It was never mine or yours to have!”
Tonks paled, “What?”
“Oh, Dumbledore didn’t tell you that, did he?” Andromeda asked snidely, wanting to strangle her daughter. “Oh, he knew alright, knows better than most. He used the Black seats under the Potter banner for years.”
“Wait, Potter?” Tonks asked, mouth open in shock, “He’s…the Black Lordship’s been claimed?” Dumbledore had said he’d need to claim it first, then give it to her…what the hell?
Both Tonks stared back at their daughter, wondering if they had dropped her on her head too often. Or if it was a simple matter of Tonks hitting her head too many times while falling as a toddler. It wasn’t like her at all, she’d been bright and inquisitive as a young girl. When had she changed and how had they not noticed?
Tonks frowned, a shiver of dread going down her spine, hair at her neck standing on end. A sense of foreboding hitting her square in the chest. Rubbing her neck with her hand, feeling extremely odd.
Not hearing her parents calling out her name, going so far as to call her the name she detested. Nymphadora.
-----------0
"Ego Dominus, hoc Nigrum Potter, et negastis ante Asseverare Nymphadora Tonks hostis Nigrum Domus Dei. Remove eam de domo Nigrum per sanguinem per magica, a me decretum est, ut fiat fiat!" Harry chanted, starting that he solemnly vowed to remove Tonks from the family tree, from her magic and from her blood. Not even her child, if she had one, would find any Black family in her tree if she did a test even at Gringotts.
Slicing his finger on the scalpel, Corvus immediately healing the wound, Harry dropped the blood into the bowl. Which didn’t have the Black insignia on it, it was just a normal wooden bowl. Dropping his blood into the bowl he squeezed the blood over the crushed herbs and spoke again, 'Hos tu, Nymphadora Tonks Nigrum familiae de ligno, ex magica, ut tibi actiones non paenitet! "
"Ego testimonium perhibeo de te, ut non portetis Nymphadora Tonks Nigrum nomen tuum!”
Corvus watched the scene carefully, it was probably more than Harry said in the past few days. Despite his ailments, he made sure to speak concisely. Which was good, it wouldn’t be good to mess up such a ritual, Merlin only knows what could happen instead.
The bowl gave a little puff of smoke before the contents went black as they shrived up. The only indication that it had worked, and it was the only indication one needed.
“Here you are, the goblins didn’t write it, but for the occasion it will work perfectly fine,” Corvus handed over parchment and a very familiar quill.
Harry took the quill with a grimace, and began to write out his full name on the parchment which would confirm the disownment entirely. Harry James Black-Potter.
Harry barely winced this time but flexed his hand. It had worked the last time in getting rid of the ache the quill caused.
The wound was quickly soothed, this time by a few spells from Corvus, rather than a plaster from Greg while it healed. “Thank you,” Harry said gratitude lacing his voice, feeling much better. “I hope she dies.” He said bitterly as the parchment he signed disappear in a puff of smoke.
It was now at Gringotts to be kept safe, not only did it have Harry’s blood but his signature. It would be kept amongst the Black records.
“She is regretfully in full health, she will be in pain for a bit, but I’m afraid death isn’t on the cards for young Tonks…yet.” Corvus declared, she naturally wouldn’t get away with treating Harry the way she had. Severus had been threatened with death for much less.
Harry pouted, utterly unbothered by Corvus’ very real, and very dangerous threats.
-------0
“Nymphadora! Nymphadora! Nymphadora! Help! Please Help!” Ted cried out, lurching for his daughter, catching her before she could smack her head against the floor. It wasn’t the first time he had to save her usually from herself.
“Dora!” Andromeda’s masks crumbled in the face of her seizing daughter. “Help her!”
“Get Rogers! Now!” the guard hollered down the doorway, before turning back to the parents. “Back off! Now! Get away from the prisoner!” he ordered, wand out, he wasn’t about to let anything happen on his watch.
When they refused to comply, he flicked his wand, and the parents were pushed back by a shield. The guard knelt down, checking for any signs of poison or if anything had been put on her person, just in case it was all a ruse. Such as a portkey, but the girl was absent of anything that could have been given over, and still seizing.
Ted was still straining against the guard’s magic, to get to his daughter, as the guard held her head so that it wasn’t being smacked against the cement.
“Help her!” Ted cried, terrified of what was happening.
Rogers rushed in, along with the other guard, “What happened?” he asked, as he quickly skidded to a halt next to the witch, wand already out and waving. Casting a diagnosis to find out what was going on.
“She fell suddenly and started seizing,” the guard declared, “Nothing was handed over and nothing touched her.”
“No poison, nothing that can explain this,” Rogers frowned, muttering as he read through the diagnosis.
“Merlin’s bloody balls!” the guard jerked back, as Tonks began to shrink, “What the…” the witch shrunk to 4foot 7 perhaps shorter. That wasn’t all, she resembled Bellatrix entirely, with the exception of height, for a few moments, before her features changed once more. Causing Tonks to twitch and itch at her face, causing scratches to be torn in gouges against her skin.
“I think I know what’s happening,” Rogers declared, as the witch finally began to slowly stop twitching and writhing. Having managed to wrest her arms away from her face, stopping her from hurting herself further. Thankfully her jaw was clenched too much for her to actually scream.
Andromeda had her hand over her mouth, the horror of it slamming home. She was aware of what had happened, unfortunately, her husband did not.
“What? What’s happened?” Ted called out, terror written across his face, what had happened to his daughter? “TELL ME!”
“She’s been disowned, from the Black family,” Rogers informed them, “She’s lost a portion of her magic, and any abilities and gifts that came from the Black side.” In other words, the girl had lost her Metamorphamagus abilities and maybe even a good portion of her magic.
“Oh, so that’s what she really looks like?” the guard said, uncaringly staring at her, the witch had been taller than him just a few minutes ago, now she’d barely come up to his chest he reckoned. Her hair had gone a shockingly blonde colour, exactly the same colour as her father’s had been before he started going grey around the edges.
“She’ll be unconscious for quite a bit,” Rogers told them, “At least twelve to twenty-four hours…depending on how much magic she’s lost. Might as well take her back to her cell.”
“What? She needs a healer! Can’t you see that?” Ted protested, grimacing as his wife’s hand squeezed his hand painfully.
“She’ll be fine,” Rogers declared, “Nothing can help her now, it’s just the shock of it all, and I’m giving her a calming draught…which is all a healer would do for her.” tapping his wand against the vial he brought out, the liquid inside disappeared, and into Tonks stomach. She couldn’t drink it while unconscious after all. He didn’t touch the prisoners any more than he had to.
“She’s in pain!” Ted choked out; how could they leave his daughter like this?
“It’s a mental pain, not a physical one, as I’ve said, there’s nothing we can do for her.” Rogers declared, “Either way, she’s not wakening up in less than…thirty-five minutes that you’re here.”
“I’ll escort the prisoner back to her cell,” the guard declared, conjuring a stretcher under Tonks, she barely took any room upon it.
“At least let us say goodbye!” Ted called out, as the guard exited the room, without so much as a glance back at them. “Dromeda…is she going to be okay?” he asked his wife…were they going to receive a notification of her death? Losing magic…it’s said to send the body into shock then cardiac arrest.
Andromeda squeezed her husband’s hand tighter, paler than she’d ever been before. “She’ll survive.” Was all she could promise him, how their daughter handled losing a lot of her magic – and she didn’t delude herself thinking it was otherwise – she couldn’t possibly say. Never mind how she’d feel losing her Metamorphamagus abilities. She’d always known she was unique, amazing for her ability to blend in, in any form…now she’d lost her job, her freedom, now her magic and abilities. Her life was never going to be the same.
Of course, she failed to realise (both Tonks did) was that she hadn’t just pissed off the last Potter heir…but one very protective and possessive Dark Lord Voldemort. Three even more so protective Lestranges and a Black that – while putting his foot in his mouth at the worst of times – was feral in his desire to protect his godson…the list was actually a lot longer than that, the tip of an ice berg.
Nymphadora Tonks days were numbered, her fate sealed, just as any who dared to put a finger on Harry.
----------0
“No wonder she was always falling all over the place like a bleeding doe!” the guard chortled as they walked away from the cell. “She’s barely 4foot5 if she’s lucky!” guessing of course, he hadn’t measured her. She’d been using her Metamorphamagus abilities to play at being taller.
“I’d put her at 4foot7,” the other guard commented.
“You should have seen her before Lord Black stripped her entirely of her abilities…she looked freakishly like Bellatrix’s double.” He commented.
“No surprise really, I mean her mother looks like Bellatrix’s twin, Narcissa took after her mother more.”
“She’s all Tonks now,” he said, sniggering as they moved along, “Ugh, time to see to Dumbledore…any amusement I got faded fast.” He was so boring, especially directly after the Dementors had been.
They effected the old man really badly, whatever memories he was reliving had to be bad.
It almost rendered him comatose for hours, he observed, but afterwards he seemed to come out of the fugue state.
“Yeah, good luck with that,” the guard said dryly, they didn’t even know where Dumbledore was now. If you tried to follow, you’d end up veering off confused for a brief time until you regained your senses and realized there was some sort of spell to stop you trying to find out where Dumbledore was. Not that he’d actually tried, but a few of the other guards had, even the newcomers had tried out of sheer curiosity. Three had replaced those who had been sacked and fined for helping a prisoner. The only reason they weren’t arrested was because they hadn’t actually helped Dumbledore escape Azkaban.
Scoffing he grumbled incoherently.
“Try not to spit in his food,” the guard continued with a laugh.
“Spit? No, but half of it usually accidentally ends up on the floor,” the other confessed, eyes gleaming coldly, he hated the old fool. He had lost a lot of weight since coming to Azkaban. He was due to lose significantly more, his time in Azkaban was due a regime change, after all.
------0
Corvus flicked his wand, emptying the bowl of the remains of the herbs and more importantly the blood. He then set it aside, on the other side of the cabinet. Contemplating his next move, whether to say anything or not.
Should he allow things to continue as they were? Each had its pros and cons. On the other hand, his desire to know was overwhelming. Added to the fact he knew his son was getting attached.
“Do you desire to see the Betrothal contract through genuinely?” Corvus asked, surprising himself as well as Harry it seems. He didn’t have long after all, in less than a year, the contract would be up. Another would have to be drawn up, or the current one amended or even an engagement contract drawn up admittedly it would be a long one, but it wasn’t entirely unusual.
That’s if Harry was amendable to the idea, and he wasn’t just seeing what he wanted to see.
A/n – Yes, another small chapter! Sorry about that! Although considering I know my exact word count from last year I definitely don’t have anything to be sorry for LOL! My head has been pounding all day and my stomach…let’s just say it’s queasy lol good job I don’t drink often and my wrist playing up 😊 heh sooooo will Harry be the adorable Slytherin we all know he is and give Corvus the run around? Or will they have a heart to heart? OR will they be interrupted and poor Corvus have to wait some more 😉 not that Harry going through with the Betrothal guarantee’s a marriage :D and he knows that can’t let him be too smug all the time after all haha! Then again, he has been worried a lot lately it can’t be good for his poor heart! :P as for the trials…one trial the rest mentioned in the newspaper? Which one will we ‘see’ happen so to speak? Figg? Doge or Diggle? I suck at writing newspaper articles and letters come to that so I tend to avoid them by having people ‘talk’ about what’s written in them…and would you like to see the scenes with Tonks realising what she's done to herself? or span back to the Weasley's? R&R please All The Best For 2021 guys I hope you had a good night x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 89
Harry blinked owlishly at Corvus; it took him a few minutes to digest exactly what he’d just said. He was also a bit confused; he hadn’t exactly been making a secret of it…had he? Even his best friends knew how he felt…but Corvus hadn’t been there when he received his firs gift from Rabastan but he’d been there when he reciprocated those gifts. He still had a few to give him, which he intended to think long and hard on.
“Are you asking as Lord Lestrange or Corvus?” Harry asked, and yes, there was a difference. If he was asking as Lord Lestrange he was speaking in an official capacity if it was just ‘Corvus’ then he was asking as a father.
“Can’t it be both?” Corvus asked lightly amused, dark eyes gleaming in mirth. The things this teenager came out with tickled him sometimes. He was well within his right to ask, and he probably would have asked the exact same question if situation was reversed. He was going to make a wonderful Lord. “I cannot wait to see your first day amongst the wizengamot.” He added, entirely veering off their original topic, but stating it nonetheless, because it was true.
He was going to amaze them all.
Harry grinned cheekily, before he added, “It can be, but…I think there’s more to it…” he trailed off.
“Don’t get me wrong, I’m not expecting an engagement contract or a marriage, and I understand you’re still very young. You’ve yet to have spreading your wings and truly explored the world.” Corvus admitted, and he’d never clip his wings and try to deceive him. Which was why he was having this conversation.
“You have shown me the world, Corvus,” Harry said, swallowing thickly, “My world before you…were a cupboard and a school.” Feeling choked up.
“What I have shown you, is a normal life,” Corvus said softly, taking Harry’s hand in his own. The conversation had taken a heavy turn very quickly, but he didn’t try to change the subject. “Stretching your wings, not spreading them which you will do with tremendous grace and pride.”
“Does spreading my wings as you put it include leaving home?” Harry asked, shrewd eyes meeting his own.
“Definitely not,” Corvus declared, sensing that Harry was not ready for that step in his life yet. If he never was…well, what did it matter? Generations of the family had always lived under Lestrange manor until they decided to move out. Whether desiring their own personal space or their significant other wanting to build their own home. He had gifted Rodolphus a property that was more than enough for him and Bellatrix and any offspring they had. Before the marriage, before he realized just how precarious the situation truly was. He would have done the same for Rabastan too, whether they choose to go is entirely up to them.
Naturally, regardless of where Rodolphus chose to live, Lestrange manor would be his. Rabastan would get half the share of the estate, including half the manor. It was all written in his will, with the decree that Harry lives there as long as he wishes to.
He wasn’t oblivious to Harry’s fondness for the estate.
Harry left out a small breath of relief, “Good,” he murmured, he never wanted to be alone…the thought of it was singularly the most terrifying thing for him right now. More so than what he had just been through.
“I think we can both agree that the contract we created three years ago doesn’t really apply.” Corvus said, “Most of it still does, the Azkaban clauses primarily can be removed. The contract was only created for four years, if you are interested in continuing it, we can amend it.” he was just desperate to know whether his son was going to be heartbroken or not. It might not be a budding relationship as he thought but just sheer gratitude.
He didn’t think Harry was ‘too young’ to know his own mind. He had known he loved his soon-to-be wife by Harry’s age, he had adored the ground she walked on. Known he would marry her one day. He was genuinely lucky, he just wished he’d had more time with her. She had been younger than him, by a few years, albeit not as much as Harry and Rabastan.
“You want to extend it?” Harry said, frowning.
“I do,” Corvus revealed, “Now that they are free from Azkaban and proven innocent, the Lestrange name has been lifted from its bootstraps all thanks to you. Rodolphus and Rabastan are highly sought after. I’ve received quite a few betrothal requests.” He watched as Harry’s green eyes blazed and his hand tightened on his painfully so, which revealed more than his face could ever do.
“What?” jealousy and possessiveness surging through him, Rabastan was his! Nobody else deserved him! They just wanted him because he was innocent now, and for his name.
“I don’t intend to see any through, unless it’s something the boys want,” Corvus reassured him, he’d just wanted to see Harry’s reaction and to let him know that people were trying to move in on his boys. He reckoned there would be more after they finished the treatment’s in Africa and actually returned back to society.
Which they would do with grandiose.
“I can see that Rabastan cares very deeply for you,” Corvus continued, “And truthfully, this should be a conversation we should be having with him here. Regardless, he’ll be informed that’s if you agree, if you’d prefer it remain a secret then, very well.”
Harry flushed a little, did he? That made him feel all warm and gooey, naturally, it didn’t last long as his bubble of pleasure popped quickly. “But…what if…what if I can never walk properly again?” confessing his deepest darkest fears. The nightmares bringing them up more and more than his own thoughts. Why would anyone want a crippled betrothal? Let alone marry them? “Rabastan deserves better than having to take care of me for the rest of his life.” staring at the bedcovers, the throw he’d gotten from Corvus keeping his feet warm. With him unable to move around a lot, he’d noticed how cold he got.
“Oh, Harry,” Corvus said softly, squeezing his hand, “You will walk again unaided, you’re much too stubborn for anything else. You heard the healer, everything is as it’s meant to be, you just need to get Physical Therapy to get you on the move again.” He’d been through hell and back already, he could and would do this. Even if he had to drag Harry to the PT himself. Even if Harry hated him for it right now, it wouldn’t last forever.
“I hope so,” Harry murmured, “I missed you,”
“And we missed you too, and worried terribly, I’m glad it’s over, I’m not sure how much my heart could have taken.” Corvus confessed, Harry needed the truth, if he didn’t think Harry needed it, he wouldn’t have been so quick to tell him. It wasn’t a very Slytherin move, but Harry needed all the reassurance he could get. “And we have indeed, gotten rather off topic.”
“Yeah,” Harry murmured his agreement, nodding slowly, they had.
“If you need to take time before answering, you’ve got it,” Corvus easily said, he did not want to push Harry at all. This wasn’t his intention, but he would love to create another betrothal contract.
“Yes, the answer to your question is yes,” was all Harry said, cocking his head to the side, eyes widening when he saw Corvus actually smile. He was happy, it eased Harry considerably, despite knowing deep in his heart that Corvus cared it was still so good to have confirmation. “I thought it was what we were doing…but what if I’m wrong?” doubting himself. He had kept the letter Rabastan wrote to him with his first gift, there was no mistaken the intent behind it he thought to himself.
Thankfully his intelligence far outweighed his doubts, as temporarily as they often were.
Corvus’ breathing hitched, genuinely taken aback. He really hadn’t expected an answer, not truly. Whether though being unsure – Harry didn’t reveal anything until he was sure – and naturally embarrassed by the topic of conversation. At least this time, Harry would understand a great deal more about the contract, particularly the part about sex and abstaining from sexual relations. He had a feeling “Eww” wasn’t going to be in Harry’s vocabulary this time around. “Okay, we’ll inform Gringotts,” Corvus said, keeping his elation from showing, or so he thought.
Harry had always been exceptionally good at reading people.
“We’re keeping my…grandmothers, original contract though,” Harry said, watching Corvus pout a bit, which made Harry laugh, hard enough to hurt his ribs, jaw and cheeks.
“Ah, well, you can’t blame me for trying,” Corvus sighed dramatically, leaning back, but keeping Harry’s hand in his own. “Lestrange-Potter it will be.” It was only right anyway, since Rabastan was the second born, and Harry was the heir of his estate, and one day Lord.
Harry sniggered, leaning back, the knot at the back of his throat loosening. He wanted to apologise for being moody, but he had a feeling if he did…he’d be apologising all the time. If Corvus didn’t approve of his behaviour, he knew he’d be told whether he was injured or not. Corvus was very big on behaviour reflecting on oneself.
“Just know that I am proud of you either way, whether anything comes of the Betrothal contract.” Corvus said, patting Harry’s arm with a fond warm smile. “You’ll always be welcome at Lestrange manor.” Always be like a son to him, he added mentally. He couldn’t be prouder if he tried.
Harry swallowed the lump in his throat and nodded, unable to respond to that. He didn’t care what the Lestrange’s had done in the past.
“Do you feel up to reading your mail?” Corvus asked, it was beginning to pile up, and it was rather rude not to reply. All his friends had been keeping well informed of what was happening, and they were writing to Harry often.
“Maybe for a little bit,” Harry said, after a thoughtful pause, to decide whether it was going to fall asleep after a few minutes or not. He was tired, but it wasn’t that Merlin-awful tiredness like before.
“Anyone in particular?” Corvus queried, sliding out the drawer which was filled with letters for Harry from his friends. He knew all of them from handwriting alone.
“Daphne,” Harry said, he wanted to make sure she was really okay, and despite their reassurances he wanted to read for himself.
“Daphne it is,” Corvus agreed, flipping through until he found the lilac-coloured ink letters with the Greengrass wax stamp. They were all grouped together to make it easier. What could he say? He had been anxious and worried a great deal of the time, along with being bored, he spent a lot of time fixing things that didn’t need to be fixed. Luckily, he was reading a rather fascinating book that was keeping his attention for the most part.
Harry grabbed the table and pulled it forward, as Corvus placed the letters in front of him. “First one came first; the rest are by date they came.” Which meant the last one was the one that had come the most recent. Even just doing this he felt more productive, maybe after a rest…he could begin translating the second book. After all it would give him something to do, keep him occupied.
“How long was she in the hospital?” Harry asked, opening the first letter, but there was no date, he had no idea when she sent it.
“Don’t think on that, it wasn’t your fault,” Corvus stated firmly, giving him a look that demanded obedience on the subject. “Daphne has recovered fully and has returned to school. She’s eager to hear from you, as are the rest of your friends. Our reassurances aren’t enough.” Children and teenagers worried needlessly, despite having the truth. Mostly because they knew their parents told little white lies, at a certain point in their lives and it preyed on them.
“She got hurt because she was with me, if she hadn’t been there…she wouldn’t have gotten hurt.” Harry said quietly, pensively.
“So, what are you going to do, Harry? Distance yourself from your friends? Become a recluse because of what happened?” Corvus questioned seriously. “Each of your friends are just as likely to be targeted as yourself. They are pureblood children, some only children, worth a lot of money from any unscrupulous characters wanting quick money and thinking they’re all the smarter for it.” or worse, but he was hardly likely to tell Harry anything like that. He’d never leave the house again; he was worried as it was.
Harry was thrown by that end statement there, blinking rapidly as he thought about it.
“It could happen at any given time, to stay at home, stay away…you’d be letting Dumbledore win. You have so much to give to the magical world, Harry, don’t let him spoil your thriving future for anything…” Corvus declared seriously.
Harry nodded slowly, “Okay,” he murmured, he’d try, but the way he felt right now, well, it definitely wasn’t going to be easy.
“Plus, we’ll have better protection,” Corvus added calmly, “Nobody will be able to pull anything like this again.” The Dark Lord himself would make sure of it.
Harry took a shaky breath, that actually made him feel better.
“Now cease this nonsense and needless nobility, and write to your friends,” Corvus declared, understanding why Harry had been putting it off, “I think there may be a bit of a Gryffindor lurking in you somewhere.”
“Of course, there is, we all have bravery, loyalty, cunning and intelligence…well, maybe not everyone’s intelligent,” he amended seeing the look on Corvus’ face when he said that part, “We’ve all got some part of the other houses in us, it only picks the strongest traits.”
“Indeed, it does,” Corvus replied, going back to his book once he saw Harry was comfortably situated and reading his mail.
It was about an hour later before Harry spoke again, “There’s a lot of rumours floating around Hogwarts about Ginny...” He commented, “They’re saying that she’s been sent abroad?” it was weird using her first name…but he couldn’t for the life of him say Ginny with the Weasley together.
“Rumour travels fast,” Corvus said amused, emerging from his book, glancing at the letters to find them all read. “She’s been admitted to Salem institute yes, Aberforth has taken custody of her, reluctantly. Salem institute is open all year around, and I believe for that reason, she was sent there alone.” Tom had made sure to keep him abreast of everything that was happening while they were here. He was here often enough that it was word of mouth, not letters. With the occasional Floo call to Hogwarts whereupon he asked anything that was going on that was substantiated.
“Institute? Is it like a prison?” Harry perked up, he hated the girl, she’d made his time at Hogwarts damn near intolerable.
“They are very strict, it’s damn near impossible to get out of, or get in for that matter.” Corvus revealed, sliding his bookmark inside the book again. He could tell Harry was tiring, and would be asleep soon. “She will receive the help she needs while there, they have very good mind healers. The Salem Institute is renowned for taking in problem children and sorting them out. It’s where pureblood’s send their children if they are…in need of correction.”
“They don’t hurt them though, right?” Harry asked, he wasn’t that vindictive, it was different him getting his revenge than adults hurting children.
“Merlin, no,” Corvus said wryly, “To hurt them would just cause more problems, no they just endure a tough and strict life. No abuse, but they do receive punishment, in the form of getting up early, not getting to meet with their friends, lines, detention, physical exercise and such.” There was still so much Harry didn’t know, but he was happy to educate him on the matter or matters.
Harry smiled a little, “Good,” he murmured tiredly, leaning back into his pillows. “Because I don’t think I’ll be able to run and hide from her.” he confessed his voice slightly slurring at the end, before sleep claimed him entirely.
Corvus grimaced a little, yes, it was true enough, Harry certainly wouldn’t be running any sort of marathons when he returned to Hogwarts. The girl, Ginny Dumbledore, he supposed, although, it had been Arianna Ginevra in the newspapers.
Flicking his wand, the letters flew into a pile and onto the table, as he pulled up the cover so that Harry’s chest was covered properly. It would probably be at least another few hours before he woke, Rabastan, Sirius and Rodolphus would likely be done by then.
He wanted to go and see how they were getting on, but he had promised his sons to remain with Harry. Rabastan didn’t want Harry being on his own, none of them did, especially after the nightmares they’d heard him lost in.
Opening the book back up, he easily found his place and began to read again. With Harry’s permission he would reveal to Rabastan what had been discussed. This time there would be no doubts, and his son would woo Harry entirely, he just knew it.
Contentment filled him, as he lost himself to the pleasures of a light read.
-----0
When awareness began to stir within Tonks, her first instinct was to cry out in agony. Everything hurt, she felt like she’d fallen down five flights of marble stairs at Hogwarts. She should know, she’d fallen on them a few times, but only a few steps. What the hell had happened? What had caused this pain? What had she been doing last?
“Mum!” Tonks cried out, opening her eyes in shock, only to look around in confusion. Her parents weren’t there, she was no longer in the meeting room…she was in her cell. Her barren, empty cell. Shivering in cold, she groaned desperately, as she weakly tried to sit up, falling twice before she succeeded in hoisting herself against the wall.
Merlin, she’d never felt this weak even after the Dementors before…this…wasn’t right. Whatever it was, it wasn’t right, she felt wrong, so very wrong, and it was beginning to cause her to panic, breathing erratically, what was going on? Why did she feel this way? She thought to herself in utter bewilderment as she clutched at her chest as she wheezed.
“Help!” she called out, but it came out a hoarse whisper, she felt like she was dying.
She attempted to get back up, but the pain, it caused her to double over, “Help!” she rasped out, but even with such a cell, she wasn’t heard.
Curled up next to the wall, she lay against the dirty grimy floor panting outrageously. The heart palpitations were coming so fast that she thought her heart was about to give out on her.
She stretched out her hand, as if reaching for someone before darkness closed in on her again.
-------0
“Hello, William,” Lord Slytherin said, stepping through the silencing bubble, staring down at the wizard who looked…for the lack of better terms utterly broken. Sitting in the booth at the Leaky Cauldron, by the look of it trying to drink away his problems. He’d never understood that, drinking wouldn’t fix anything. Action would, and if there was nothing to fix a particular problem? Well, he’d yet to encounter one. The horcrux wasn’t a problem, even before the hospital informed him that it could be removed.
Bill jerked out of his thoughts, “Er…it’s Bill, I prefer Bill,” he said slightly dazed, the drink he’d already consumed clearly having affected him to some extent.
“Oh? Do you have a particular aversion to your first name or have you just been called Bill so long that you find it uncomfortable?” Lord Slytherin queried, “It’s understandable really, I wasn’t one for my first name either.” Remaining standing, it would be rude to join him without permission after all. Not that he really cared all that much, but still, it was the principle.
“A bit of both,” he admitted, his speech slightly slower, as if he was having to think extra hard before replying. “You…er…you can join me if you like…but I doubt I’d be very good company.”
“Yes, you do look like you’re attempting to drown your sorrows in a bottle,” Lord Slytherin agreed, utterly fascinated by Bill. He went against the grain so to speak, and it wasn’t something he’d expected of any Weasley.
Bill inhaled harshly, “Yeah,” he said bitterly, watching the wizard sit, fascinated by him. Normally someone so traditionally pureblood disgusted him, but there was something about him. He had paid a lot of attention to the wizard when he first met him. Mostly out of curiosity, after all his mother and Dumbledore had believed he was Voldemort. “Been a rough month…” snorting, “More like a year.” Rubbing at the scruff that appeared on his face.
“You don’t have anyone to talk to? Your brother? Father?” Lord Slytherin queried, well aware of where the Weasley’s all were and that the brothers were most definitely not available.
Bill shook his head, “Nah, my brother is back at his job, in Romania, I can’t talk about this shit to my younger brothers. Not that they don’t know, I had to tell them what I could. I went to visit Molly this morning…I guess part of me hoped that she didn’t know…” he said a sick look on his face, the alcohol wasn’t helping matters.
He had been aware of Bill visiting Azkaban, “She knew?” Lord Slytherin echoed, a look of utter revulsion on his face, that was in no way feigned. Parents, they were always diabolical, always letting their children down. Some parents deserved nothing but death. Sipping on a drink that was put in front of him, the bartender knew his drink order by now.
He didn’t drink to drown out bad memories, he drank because he genuinely enjoyed it.
“I just…to top off the perfect fucking day I lost my job,” Bill said his voice filled with bitter disgust. He got it, he really did, his boss needed someone who’s focus was 100% there and not someone who was rarely there and part time. With having to come home for meetings. She’d felt fucking bad, he knew that, and it made it worse. He wanted to rage, to hate her, but he couldn’t. She had to look out for the entire team. “I get it, between the shit that’s been happening, the wizengamot meetings, I’m not able to stay at my job for the part-time hours I’ve got. I need to get my head together.”
“I am sorry to hear that,” Lord Slytherin said, “I’ve heard you talk about your job, during Wizengamot breaks…it’s clear from your voice that you’re very passionate about it.”
“Yeah, yeah I am,” Bill agreed, “It’s all I ever wanted to do, you know? The first time I read about the adventures or Hezipha Hoppitt and his curse breaking adventures. My father got me that book you know, started the whole obsession off.” He said wryly.
“I am aware of the books,” Lord Slytherin agreed, adventures this wizard, Hezipha Hoppitt got up to trying to find the ‘perfect’ job.
“Yeah, My m…Molly took every opportunity to tear me down for it. Expected me to get a respectable job, as if that wasn’t. I just thought she didn’t want me going so far away or doing something so dangerous…but fuck…I was blind, she did it to all of us, I often wonder now…if I imagined any warmth from her at all…even Percy who has near perfect grades, better than me! He actually wants to work in the Ministry…even he wasn’t exempt from her emotional abuse.” Bill confessed, shaking his head, completely sloshed.
“I’m afraid I can’t offer up any advice,” Lord Slytherin replied, gulping down his drink, “My mother died giving birth to me, and my father had long since abandoned her and I.” he kept his history near enough the same, he saw no need to change it.
“Shit, I’m sorry,” Bill blurted out, flushing red, the words sobering him a little. “I didn’t mean to…” he hadn’t meant to say all that, the drink was loosening his tongue big time.
“Don’t be, it sounds like you need someone to listen to you for a bit,” Lord Slytherin declared, “You’re going through a very rough time right now. Fortunately, like all bad times, they tend to pass like ships in the night.”
“Then it’s the longest ship passing in the night, ever,” Bill sighed, brushing his hand through his hair. Ginny was…Ginny was gone, Aberforth had sent her to an all-year-round boarding school where she’d get the help she needs. He felt bloody gutted because he was relieved. He was so relieved he wasn’t having to deal with it anymore. Molly knew, she knew what Dumbledore was doing to Ginny.
“It can feel that way,” Lord Slytherin agreed, “Luck always turns eventually.”
Bill rolled his eyes, “Get that from a fortune cookie?”
Lord Slytherin chuckled, “I may have done,” he replied, pleasantly surprised, not many people actually spoke to him that way, regardless of which persona they knew him from. “I usually just glare my problems away, or curse them,” he added wryly.
Bill just grinned wryly, thinking he was joking.
“Have you informed Madam Bones on what you’ve found out?” he questioned.
“I’m going to tell her tomorrow,” Bill confessed, staring at his glass, the sick feeling crawling up his spine. He suddenly didn’t want any more alcohol, he needed to get back home, shower, get some sleep. “At least it’s not going to drag the Weasley name further through the mud.” He said bitterly. Although she’d always be thought of in connection with the Prewitts and Weasley’s.
“Indeed,” Lord Slytherin agreed, perhaps there was hope for the Weasley name, which was very low down in the ranks even with Bill taking up the Lordship.
“Thanks,” Bill said quietly, “I needed that,”
“As for your job, have you not considered setting up your own company?” Lord Slytherin questioned.
Bill snorted, “I’m barely breaking even most days, and would be a lot worse off if not for the family larder and our own vegetable patch, fruit lot and the animals. The kind of money you’d need to start your own business would be…too much. I’d never borrow from the goblins; their price is too high.” He’d be paying it back for years, and that’s only if it was a sure thing. Curse breaking, as amazing as it was, wasn’t predictable. There was no sure thing when it comes to it.
“Yes, but there are those who would offer a silent partnership in lieu of a loan.” Lord Slytherin pointed out, twisting his glass around, observing Bill with intelligent eyes. “You can negotiate a very affordable payment plan if things go belly up. With the right team…you could be unstoppable, able to continue your work and be your own boss.”
Bill laughed, shooting Slytherin an incredulous laugh, “I forget how new you are here, there’s no way any pureblood with money would consider doing a partnership with a Weasley.” He said wryly. That was the sad reality of it at the end of the day.
“Not with that attitude,” Lord Slytherin said, sipping the last of the glass of whiskey. Well, he’d only come in for a crate of butterbeers to take to Harry tomorrow…looks like he’d gotten much more than he bargained for.
“Oh? Know anyone that wants to toss away money, do you?” Bill asked dryly, the idea made longing shoot through him like an arrow piercing his heart.
“Me,” Lord Slytherin declared, “And considering the Egyptians use a lot of Parseltongue…well, I gather I’d be rather handy.” He declared smugly, rolling his eyes at the minute flinch.
“Sorry,” Bill said, realizing the wizard had seen his flinch.
“One bad wizard as a Parseltongue and those that remain get vilified for it,” Lord Slytherin shook his head. “I’ve never understood why people attached fear to subjects, or certain magicks. Habit I suppose, because they wouldn’t want to blame wizards or witches themselves.”
Bill reluctantly nodded his head in agreement, that was probably true. “I should get going,” he said, glancing at the time on his wristwatch. “My first proper trial is coming up…I want to be prepared.” Which meant an early start tomorrow, while he wrote to Bones for an appointment.
“If you decide to take me up on my offer…well, you know where to find me,” Lord Slytherin said, “Will you be able to return home safely?” looking him over, he did look like he’d sobered considerably since the start of their conversation.
“I’ll be fine, I’m using the Floo,” gesturing towards the general direction of the fire place, smart enough to realize he shouldn’t try to Apparate in his condition.
“Good, rest well,” Lord Slytherin said, returning to the bar to pick up his bottles, giving a nod of thanks, he put down far more than it was all worth, before exiting the pub.
He forced himself not to glance back and make sure the damnable wizard had gone.
Scowling in annoyance, anyone but him would have been acceptable.
His damn libido had taken the worst sort of time to return.
Perhaps the Horcruxes had been good for more than he thought darkly, he had more important things to do with his time.
------o
Azkaban was deadly silent when Tonks next came to, not only that but it was pitch black outside. It didn’t hurt as much anymore, but she felt hollow, empty, like she was missing something she just couldn’t pinpoint.
Wincing, she slowly eased herself into sitting position, aching everywhere, “Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!” she whined in pain, stretching out her muscles until the pain stopped. Leaving naught but a dull ache.
The least the guards could have done was put her on her bed, she thought petulantly. As she got to her feet, arms out as if to catch herself. Blinking in surprise, now that was weird, she’d never been that graceful a day in her life. She always flailed around a little. Shaking off her thoughts, she made her way over to her sink, turning the tap on, not in the mood for a bath – it was too cold – she was just going to wash her hands and face and get some sleep.
She rubbed at her sternum, there was something really wrong though, she didn’t like it. It was making her super vigilant, or rather more so than normal in here. She hoped her parents knew she was okay; they were so worried. She hadn’t helped she knew; she was just angry and depressed.
“What the…” she was short, too short to see in the mirror – an unbreakable mirror with a permanent sticking charm on it – flushing in embarrassment, she must have come out of her shift, she hadn’t done that since she was a child. As easy as breathing she shifted, of at least tried to.
Nothing happened.
Standing on her tiptoes, she glanced the blonde hair in the mirror and blanched. She looked like her father, she used to do that too, all the time as a baby. She had the baby pictures too, to prove it.
Trying to change it pink, willing it, nothing happened.
Panic set in, what had happened to her Metamorphamagus abilities? “No, no, no, no, NO!” she cried out, breath heaving fanatically against her chest, Lord Black…Potter…he’d…he’d…he’d…
And Tonks knew no more, as she passed out, her body crumbling, and her head crashing against the metal bed, blood began to steadily pool out of the wound.
------------0
A/n I was totally determined to have them interrupted LOL but there comes a time when a genuine conversation had to happen…and honestly? When better than at a hospital? When both are feeling rather vulnerable and more likely to say something they wouldn’t otherwise? So, yes, no interruptions :D as for Tonks…will she die due to her own stupidity? Or is that too good an out for her :P and of course a little peak at Bill and Lord Slytherin 😉 with a little nod to the Horcrux for him being unable or uncaring about relationships :D R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 90
Lord Slytherin made his way through the hospital, looking regal and confident as always. With a case of Butterbeer in one hand and the Daily Prophet newspaper folded under his right arm. He nodded to each of the Healers he saw, he respected them a great deal for their power and abilities. This place was run like a tight ship, with extreme care to each of their patients, and had magical knowledge at his fingertips he definitely desired but would unlikely get. They didn't hoard knowledge, per se, they just didn't trust a lot of people with it, understandable given many places stance on blood magic or magic deemed 'dark' when it could save lives.
These healers, these people…they didn't care about what type of magic it was. They didn't care about the laws, they cared about their patients, the real victims in all this. They did whatever it took to get them better. Short of resurrecting them, of course, which was a universal agreement on all of magical beings that it wasn't to be performed.
Except for one particular person called Lord Voldemort or Lord Slytherin, he'd dabbled in all types of magic. He happened to agree though, that some things should be left alone. He had been recklessly overconfident, and it had fractured his mind, broken his intelligence and dimmed his magic and he hadn't even been aware of it. That addiction to creating more Horcruxes was…overwhelming, it hadn't been his own fear of death either, no, it had been the magic he'd cast. The only known way to reclaim your soul is if you feel real, deep genuine regret, but the Horcruxes mess with your emotions making regret damn near impossible to feel let alone contemplate.
It was like a catch-22, the moment you begin the ritual, you're stuck by impossible circumstances. He had returned all the books Dumbledore had systematically removed from the Hogwarts library over the years, except for the books that mention Horcruxes.
He did not want anyone to make the same mistakes as he had in his youthful arrogance. Thinking he was better, that he could control himself, no, he didn't want that at all. Those books would remain hidden, with him.
Who says the older generation were stuck in their ways?
Shaking off his thoughts, realizing he was literally standing at Harry's door, for who knows how long at that. He rapped on the door twice, and waited until he was bid to enter. It would be rude to enter without checking, it was essentially a bedroom after all. One never knew what was going on behind the door, the first time he'd came by Harry had been receiving a sponge bath for Merlin's sake, so it was a good job he hadn't just wandered in.
"Come in," came the muffled sound of Harry's voice.
Opening the door, he stepped into the room, his dark eyes roaming around taking everything in. "Good morning, I hope you've all been well?" he asked, walking towards Harry, and placing the butterbeer on the cabinet.
"You remembered!" Harry said perking up when he saw them, grinning widely. "They didn't take them off you?"
"Hardly," Lord Slytherin declared wryly, opening one and handing it to the teenager. "Nobody is going to complain that you're getting your allotted ounces of liquid." His kidneys had very nearly packed in on him. He needed to drink at least three litres of liquid, preferably water, naturally, but they weren't going to complain about anything…other than alcohol which would actually dehydrate him. Which he did not have, and could not have, he was only thirteen after all.
There was only one downside to that, that Harry absolutely abhorred. He chose the lesser of two evils, having his bladder and bowels emptied with a spell instead of being levitated to the bathroom and helped to relieve himself.
Although, it had gotten to the point where they could read Harry when he was about to ask for that particular help. He truly was horrified by the use of such a simple spell, he and Corvus had realized there was a lot more behind it. That horror, humiliation and utter embarrassment didn't come from nowhere.
"Finish your breakfast," Corvus prompted, everyone else had already finished and were just waiting on Harry.
"I have letters, for my friends, most are for Slytherins, would you take them back with you?" Harry asked with hopeful eyes.
"So, that's what I am, a glorified owl," Lord Slytherin said wryly, as letters were removed from his cloak pocket. "They will be pleased to hear from you I'm sure, and with a little luck, they won't bombard me with questions." He said rather pleased with the inevitable, handing over the bundle of letters and accepting the ones Harry handed over. He would give them to Draco to personally deliver, the look on his face would surely be amusing.
"Draco and Daphne, right?" Harry said grinning widely, he knew he was right he didn't need confirmation. None of the others would have the guts to go up to the Headmaster – who they knew was Lord Voldemort – and ask about him.
"Indeed," he nodded, as Harry ate the remains of his breakfast, a rather bland and boring bowl of porridge. He honestly wasn't sure how they did it, he couldn't go without his sausage and bacon. Then again, being nothing but a spirit hungering but unable to eat, thirsting but unable to quench it, longing for a body of his own just to do anything himself. Ten years it had taken, he would never take his body for granted again, or the sheer ability to eat.
It had hit him after learning everything Harry had been through, that they had suffered similarly. Harry had gotten hardly any food to survive and enough water to stop his body from shutting down. Beaten and abused to the point of sheer apathy when it comes to people he didn't care about. Their suffering had been similar but different.
"What's in the news today?" Harry asked, eyeing the newspaper still under Lord Slytherin's arm. Green eyes gleaming with delight, a shit tonne of information about Dumbledore had come to light. Not just from anyone, no, it came directly from Aberforth Dumbledore of all people. Who apparently had actually been responsible for destroying the DMLE office that time.
"Is there any more news about Dumbledore?" Rabastan asked, wiping his mouth, Merlin he was absolutely starving.
"These days when isn't there?" Lord Slytherin commented, "Main article is about him, there's one about Tonks."
"Is she dead?" Harry immediately perked up, making grabby hands for the newspaper, his desire to read it obvious.
"Regretfully not, bloodthirsty little thing," Lord Slytherin said dryly, "It's a good job Black isn't here, he's still rather averse to the mere mention of killing."
"He's not actually that bad, Harry's mentioned it a few times and Sirius hasn't done much beyond twitch." Rabastan reluctantly defended Black.
"She's merely at St. Mungo's apparently she fainted or fell unconscious," Lord Slytherin explained, "Hit her head and bled through the night. She'll be in Azkaban again before nightfall." A few potions and she'd be right as rain, unless, of course, her head was scrambled by the fall, but that was unlikely, headwounds bled profusely, and made it seem like it was worse than it actually was. He gracefully handed over the newspaper, which Corvus immediately duplicated so that they could read it as well.
"Nothing will beat the news that Dumbledore was Grindelwald's boyfriend," Harry laughed, oh, Merlin, he'd almost burst his spleen. It had been weird laughing and unable to move much, it had soured his mood when he thought that, but nothing could keep him down long.
Rabastan groaned, "Stop saying boyfriend, it's such a Muggle term," it pained him to hear it. "Lover, betrothed or partner are acceptable terms."
Harry just stuck his tongue out at Rabastan, he wasn't about to change for anyone. "Boyfriend, boyfriend, boyfriend," he said repeatedly, ignoring the epic eye roll his cheek elicited.
Lord Slytherin snorted, shaking his head at the pair of them, before they were all immersed in this morning's edition of the Daily Prophet. He didn't join them; he'd already read the newspaper with a very filling breakfast.
Corvus grinned, his amusement hidden behind the newspaper.
This edition though, wasn't quite so funny, no, if anything it left a very sombre mood in the hospital room. Percival Dumbledore was declared 'innocent' posthumously, of the attack on the boys. As the attack itself was declared non compos mentis. That Percival had temporarily gone mad at what the boys had done to his daughter. With good reason, torture and rape was never tolerated.
In fact, Percival Dumbledore was behind exhumed from the 'pit' and would be buried next to his wife and daughter in Godric's Hollow. Plans were already underway to retrieve him, nobody pitted the one who would have to do the dirty work.
"But why did he keep it a secret in first place? Why didn't he try to get a deal?" Harry asked entirely mystified.
"St. Mungo's wasn't entirely…ethical back then," Lord Slytherin explained, taking reigns of the conversation.
"What do you mean?" Harry asked frowning in confusion.
"Like all advancements, there are a lot of experiments performed," he said grimly, "Usually upon people who wouldn't be missed. In other words, those in St. Mungo's secure ward for the criminally insane or just the Janus Thickey ward as it is now called. Nobody wanted to be locked up there. They would have wholeheartedly preferred Azkaban prison."
Harry's jaw was hanging open in sheer shock at what he was hearing.
"Nobody would have wanted their child to end up there, not with the rumours that circulated." He told them.
"How do you know it wasn't just rumours?" Rabastan asked curiously.
"The best way one gets information, the UK might not have a proper library but Northern Ireland does," Lord Slytherin confessed wryly, "In that library was every single newspaper since the library's conception. I spent a great deal of my time in there for a while. Unfortunately, not all truths were written." Otherwise, he would have had all he needed to bring Dumbledore down on his own.
"And St. Mungo's?" Harry asked, as always, eager to know more, his Ravenclaw traits showing through.
"Was actually closed for over a decade," Lord Slytherin revealed, "The hospital was closed down, dozens upon dozens of healers arrested. There was nothing they could do for those experimented upon. If it wasn't for the need to have a hospital, St. Mungo's would never have been revived. Fortunately, it is now very closely watched and monitored with a council in place to ensure it's up to code. Oddly enough, it was exactly a year to the day after Arianna Dumbledore died."
"They were killed?" Harry asked sadly, but it was more of a general sadness, he didn't know them so he didn't exactly grieve for them.
"Given a potion to ease them off, yes, it was a…mercy," Lord Slytherin nodded, he had read everything he could get his hands on. Half of it was confidential documents from the Ministry as a matter of fact. They had pictures to back it up, and it had freaked him the fuck out. They looked like corpses, there was nothing of them left. When he told Harry it was a mercy, he actually meant it. "There was nothing left of them, it's understandable, the desire to protect their child from that existence."
"So, he condemned himself to Azkaban, leaving his family behind…and look what happened anyway," Rabastan said in disbelief, "It killed three of them in the end, how powerful must she have been for those outbursts?"
"Very," Lord Slytherin agreed entirely giving a grave nod. "Considering how powerful her brothers are it's hardly surprising that she was also off the scale powerful as well."
"Was he hoping that she'd kill me and herself and leave him to move in on the Potter estate?" as her father, and basically the last of the line, he would be in for it.
That had Rabastan, Corvus and Voldemort glancing at him, blank looks on their faces.
"What?" Harry said uncomfortably, wishing he could shift under the stares.
"It's possible," Corvus murmured quietly, rage quietly simmering in his gaze, "He may have wholly believed the prophecy and decreed you needed to survive to end that particular threat…"
"Then a quick wedding before an unfortunate accident that took our you and your new wife, quietly collecting the estate from the goblins…" Lord Slytherin continued on pensively.
"With lies about how Harry had left the estate to him, he would continue to use the Black and the Potter seats…" Rabastan said in disgust, "All this…for what? A few extra years he's going to live once Harry hits seventeen or eighteen years old?" it was beyond insane.
"Only if he didn't take a piece of the stone for himself," Harry said thoughtfully, eyes widening as he spoke, "I mean think about it…he got permission from Flamel to take it from Gringotts and put it in Hogwarts of all places…insisting he was setting up a trap for you…"
"All the while having plans for it himself," Rabastan uttered, "Was there anything found?"
"All of his possessions were sold off," Lord Slytherin admitted, "There's no way to verify if it's a possibility." He thought hard on everything he'd removed, touched or seen carted away. He couldn't recall anything similarly like the stone.
"He couldn't have wanted to turn his daughter into a walking time bomb," Corvus whispered, truly horrified to the very bones of him. Recalling joining his wife on their bed, their firstborn child cradled safely in her arms, vowing to do anything and everything to protect that precious life he was responsible for. Then Rabastan's birth years later, that possessive, protective feeling having not faded, but just gotten stronger with the two little bundles he had to protect and cherish. "And they call us evil." Closing the newspaper, feeling sick to his stomach, he hadn't felt that sort of sick since his sons were imprisoned for life, followed by Harry's kidnapping.
Silence encompassed them all, glancing at each other occasionally. Unfortunately, there was no way they would ever learn the full extent of the truth.
"We could perhaps try to get it put on the list of questions?" Lord Slytherin mused thoughtfully.
"I don't want him questioned." Harry said eyes gleaming fiercely.
Rabastan and Corvus glanced at Harry in blatant confusion, that was very unlike him.
Voldemort however, just waited for it; the boy was scarily too much like him. It wasn't the Horcrux affecting him in any way, it was dormant. Perhaps it was the abuse…perhaps it was their influence – which he doubted – or perhaps Harry was always destined to be this way. Voldemort nodded when heard the words, yes, he'd been expecting something of the sort.
"I want him to burn." Savagery in his voice, ending with a note of finality, he wanted it over once and for all. "And if they try anything…I want his zealots to burn with him."
--------0
A/N – Short but very informative! What's in the papers, Tonks survived and of course…Harry's anger peeking through again! I honestly think you guys should write this story you constantly seem to pick up on things I'm going to do purely by accident! It's like you can all read my mind! :P ah, joking aside I hope you enjoy the new update! So, will we have Harry vindictively actually doing the deed and killing Dumbledore himself? Or will he simply pay someone to do it? Or will he go through the legal channels and find an old obscure law that gives him the right as the 'injured party' to do with Dumbledore as he pleases 😉 Ooo so many decisions and ways the story can go :D I always love writing a vindictive Harry…strangely enough I'm not sure I've actually had Harry kill Dumbledore directly himself yet…hmmm *Eyes gleaming, cackling rubbing hands together* enjoy! R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 91
January quickly gave way to February before anyone knew it. The only thing worthy of note, except Harry’s recovery was the newspaper. The Daily mail had cried ‘foul’ suggesting that Harry had not in fact survived the kidnap attempt. That his death was being hidden from them, and that it was all a grand conspiracy. All an attempt to get an in interview no doubt, but in the end Harry had chosen a magazine (the Quibbler) to allow an interview, it truly was the best way to get revenge.
He had met a rather fascinating character, Lord Xenophilius Lovegood, very, very eccentric. Would have been considered absolutely mad if not for his immense fortune. It was ironic really, how someone could be seen as ‘eccentric’ because they had a lot of money and nobody wanted to offend them.
Despite it being an interview, Lord Lovegood had spent an inordinate amount of time talking about his daughter. She was a Ravenclaw too, second year now, he thinks he recalls seeing her. It hadn’t been even remotely like he was spilling her ‘virtues’ in hopes of getting a betrothal between them. No, he was just very proud of his daughter…and if Harry had to guess, he didn’t often have many people to talk about.
Antonio had been with him that day, the Lestrange’s were still for now, being a closely guarded secret until Dumbledore’s lacky’s were truly dealt with. Antonio had told him about Lord Lovegood and the death of his wife, and it had made him a little more eccentric.
For Harry’s own good they had to keep the Lestrange’s as far away as possible from Harry Potter from the public. Who knows just how desperate they would grow just knowing Harry was fond of the Lestrange family? They were still slightly amazed that nothing had come out yet, considering what effort had already been made, they were correct to be so cautious.
“I think my wife is on the cusp of actually wanting to adopt him,” Antonio admitted, with an amused look on his face as he spoke to Corvus while waiting for the Wizengamot to arrive. Arabella Figg’s court date had arrived with the slight mellowing of the colder weather. They would be going over all the evidence before the trial itself in half an hour.
Corvus coughed to muffle his amusement, “Yes, he does have that affect on people,” he entirely agreed. Keeping their voices quiet, which really there was no need, as everyone was chatting with their neighbours and those closest? Already knew everything but there was never a reason to stop being cautious. “He needed the distraction, it was becoming…a rather difficult day for him.”
Antonio nodded sombrely, “It happens to the best of us,” being stuck in bed all the time, unable to do anything he wanted. Of course, he was feeling out of sorts. “I’m glad she could help. We didn’t bring Hannah or the kids, I hope he didn’t think badly of us for that.” The last thing anyone wanted was a lot of children screaming around his hospital bed. Especially ones he didn’t know really, and Hannah and Harry had never interacted as far as he knew.
“Of course not,” Corvus murmured, wrapping his cloak around him tighter. Having spent a lot of his time in Africa, the weather he was diabolically cold. “He was very grateful for the distraction.” Quite frankly, he thought Harry was awed by her.
He couldn’t wait to see what Dorea would think of Harry and what he’d think of her. The property had been successfully cleared out, and it looked brand new from the photo’s that had been delivered. It couldn’t have been easy work, even with magic, getting rid of all the magical creatures alone must have been draining.
Unfortunately, she was permanently attached to the wall, so Harry would have to wait much longer than he wished to visit. Still, it would be worth the wait, she was going to be so proud of her grandson. He did wonder what she’d think of the use of the contract.
When they all had sons and no carriers, no surprise there given how rare it was…the contract was presumably forgotten on Dorea’s part as well as his.
“Good morning, ladies and gentlemen of the Wizengamot, thank you for your prompt appearances.” Ogden said, as he appeared at the door at the time the meeting was due to start. “This is for the preparation for the trial of Arabella Figg on charges of child endangerment, child neglect, perverting the court of justice, obstruction of justice lying to the Aurors and resisting arrest.” It felt like every single case was centred around Heir Potter as of late, although, it wasn’t true, only a few were in reality anything to do with Potter.
“She’s a squib…how exactly are we going to deal with that? Legally she’s no longer part of the magical world. Hasn’t been since she was sent to the Muggle world, right?” Lord Weasley questioned grimly. “We can’t exactly send her to Azkaban, can we?”
“There’s nothing actually preventing that,” Corvus declared bluntly, “She wouldn’t be the first Squib to end up in Azkaban. She has magic, she is just unable to use it.” his disgust carefully hidden, and it wasn’t all due to the squibs actions but the fact she was a squib.
“But she wouldn’t have any protection, at least wizard and witches have a small amount of protection from them.” Bagman pointed out looking extremely tired.
A round of agreement from Bagman’s words followed.
“We haven’t even found her guilty and we’re already planning the verdict?” Lady Pettigrew shook her head tutting in distaste.
“We all know she’s guilty, the evidence is right here in front of us,” Lucius said picking up the financial information, “We cannot say she was blackmailed or otherwise coerced into it. Unless, one counts bribery as a coercion.” Proof that Arabella Figg had been receiving money monthly from the Potter estate while Albus Dumbledore was his magical guardian and charged with the running of the estate. It wasn’t beyond their understanding, to notice, that it had been cut off the moment Harry had returned to the magical world. putting it back down with an air of disgust.
“Being paid to ignore the abuse of a boy from his own accounts, Dumbledore’s depravity knows no bounds.” Dowager Longbottom grimaced, truly abhorring it.
A murmuring round of agreement followed that statement.
“Legally, we are obligated to hear everything before coming to any sort of conclusion of guilt. After all the motto is innocent until proven without a single doubt of guilt.” Ogden stated firmly, “We’ve already failed too many people before this, we cannot continue in that vein. Look at what that has got us?” a lot of people found innocent and the Ministry coffers all but nearly emptied. An exaggeration, to be sure.
“Bob’s right, we’ve seen people look guilty before and be entirely innocent,” Dowager Longbottom conceded, the biggest example being Sirius Black and the Lestrange boys.
After that they all quietened down, and began to go through the evidence, as if they hadn’t just done it the night before. It wasn’t a total loss, since they all got to enjoy coffee and refreshments while they did so. While not their usual calibre, anything that broke the monotony of it was welcoming.
“Is this goblin certified? Lucius?” Lord Rookwood questioned, glancing at the blonde.
“Yes, the information is accurate, the goblin whom originally oversaw Dumbledore’s decisions had written a statement, it will be in there somewhere. Dumbledore has indeed been giving her funds from the Potter estate. In turn, we went to the Muggle world, and got security photos of her withdrawing her money from around the corner of her property in Wisteria Walk.” Lucius replied coolly, giving Rookwood a curt nod.
The wizard flipped through more and more evidence that had been compiled, “Oh, yes, I see,” Rookwood declared, glancing over the security video image that did not move the slightest but gave the time and date. Despite it being still, you could see that Arabella Figg looked rather happy, if not entirely batty. It had been magically enhanced; the security feed video had been pathetic. It showed a very clear picture of her.
“She looks like a crazy cat lady,” Bill murmured quietly, she had her curls still intact with netting over them and was she outside in her nightwear? The gown which was probably originally meant to be pink looked browner with the amount of fur attached.
Lord Slytherin barked out an amused sounding laugh before he could stop himself. “Your suspicions would be entirely accurate. I overheard the Aurors had to remove dozens of cats from the premises before she’d leave peacefully. Apparently, they’d been fed on a diet of Cabbage, and are not in the best of shape.” The Aurors were always full of information like that.
“So that’s where the resisting arrest came from,” Lady Pettigrew, “I can sort of understand myself. Why didn’t you let the Muggles deal with it?” they had no place for Muggle animals.
“They’re Kneazles, or at least part-Kneazles, it says,” Lady Abbott declared, still reading, unlike her husband, she hadn’t had the time to read through everything, so she was taking every care to do so now. “The Local pet shop has agreed to take care of them until the verdict.”
“Course he did, if she’s found guilty, he has animals to sell on,” grumbled Bagman, shaking his head, it wasn’t right, “She might have the money to put them in kennels until she’s released from prison.” Regardless of whether they’re sold on or not, they would be well cared for, the owner absolutely loved animals and cared very much for them.
“They and likely she will be dead by the time she gets out, if she’s found guilty, the charges brought against her will ensure that.”
“They’re right, she’s going to do hard time, if she’s found guilty,” she had not gotten a deal, anything they come up with…would see to it that Figg suffered for years.
“Did Heir Potter want to sue her? Antonio?”
Lord Abbott startled a little, recalling what had been said, he spoke, straightening up, “Legally there isn’t any money we can get back. Even with the decision to sue her, it wouldn’t work. Legally he would need to sue Dumbledore, and that is a very frivolous lawsuit. Dumbledore was legally Harry’s magical guardian and regretfully had the right to distribute funds as he saw fit.” Suing him for distributing funds that weren’t directly to do with running of the estate would be the only thing he could be sued with. And considering Dumbledore didn’t have a penny to his name, well, it was futile.
“That and Dumbledore has no money left,” Lucius pointed out with a sense of supreme satisfaction.
“There is that,” Antonio said, just as amused as Lucius.
“We have five minutes before the trial will begin,” Ogden told them, and with that they began to hastily re-read the rest of the information, fire questions back and forth, making sure that all the legalities were truly taken care of, and that nothing could imped the trial.
-----0
Arabella Figg sat her gaze glassy and staring at the wall, but her mind was a million miles away. She’d been terrified of this day; of the day they’d find out what she’d been doing. Ever since the money stopped, Albus had fobbed her off with excuses, gave her a little here and there, but nowhere near as much although he insisted it was because ‘he no longer stayed at Privet Drive full time’ with him being at Hogwarts nearly all year.
Then things begun happening, rumours began to reach her of misfortune befalling the Dursley’s. Then before she knew it, the house in Privet Drive was out of the Dursley’s hands and sold. Some young family had moved in with twin toddlers and a baby.
The rest of the information she got from reading the local newspapers. ‘Local Ex-Surry resident arrested’ she’d seen the way the cards were falling. Vernon Dursley arrested, then Marge Dursley, she vaguely recalled the woman, she visited once or twice a year. She was loud enough that the residents of Privet Drive could all hear her.
Frankly when they’d lost the house, there had been a great deal of celebration. Nobody had been able to stand the Dursley’s or their terrible, terrible son.
When nothing happened, she’d lowered her guard, grew complacent. Unfortunately, it hadn’t lasted forever, then she had Aurors questioning her. She’d been terrified and naturally denied everything. It had come back to bite her, especially when she was arrested for perverting the courts of justice. They had proof, and now she had no idea what was going to become of her.
Were they going to send her to Azkaban prison? Was that where she would spend the remainder of her days? It was a terrifying prospect, and she felt sick to her stomach as the seconds ticked by.
She wished so much that she hadn’t gotten involved, tears gathered at her eyes, oh, she felt ever so silly for this. The guilt churned in her stomach, she’d heard the words Veritaserum thrown around, and that…that scared her even more. How would she react to it? She didn’t have active magic, twisting her hands nervously.
Despite the waiting, the moment the door opened, it sounded so loud to the silent room and made her jump in fright.
Oh, she missed her cats, she kept absently trying to pet them. She had no idea where they were, what would happen to them or what. She’d refused to leave the house until all of them were found. They hadn’t let her take them anywhere. Instead, they had taken her cats away and then carted her away.
Swallowing thickly, what about her house? It had been bought for her, and it was in her name. All her personal effects were there too, things precious to her that she’d collected over the years.
Would it matter soon enough? For she knew she’d end up in prison. This…this was all revenge years in the making she was sure of it. It made no sense though, Harry couldn’t possibly know about her, she hadn’t told him and she doubted Albus ever would have done.
No, it made no sense, but that didn’t stop it happening.
“It’s time,” the guard said, grasping a hold of her elbow and helping her up before leading her out of the room. Going slow though for her, as she slowed as much as she could.
It was delaying the inevitable really, but her heart pounded erratically in her chest as she the door appeared in her line of sight. The courtroom, she hadn’t listened to her lawyer, she had no idea if it was just a wizengamot trial or a full body trial.
The flashing of cameras gave away exactly what type it was. The public were in the gallery, swallowing thickly, she kept her head down, shaking in fear. She was escorted to a seat, which didn’t bind her.
Of course, not, she thought to herself, they had no need to bind a squib to the chair. She wasn’t going to go anywhere; she knew what they thought of squibs. She had heard it all before, there were some good people who hadn’t cared Albus amongst them.
The Wizengamot made their entrance a little later than normal, they were usually put in before the public got through. Bad planning on someone’s behalf, probably a newer guard who didn’t know how things worked.
Minister Fudge stood and made the primarily introductions, naming everyone of importance, including the names of the lawyers, Doge and acting on behalf of the Ministry, Amelia Bones.
Due to it having something to do with the house he was sitting for, Antonio wasn’t able to defend the case. Yet he could give a verdict, one wouldn’t matter in the face of the entire Wizengamot was their belief.
“Arabella Figg, you’re here on charges of child endangerment, child neglect, perverting the court of justice, obstruction of justice lying to the Aurors and resisting arrest, how do you plead?” Minister Fudge asked the squib, staring at her blankly, the only one standing.
“Not guilty,” Figg all but whispered, doing as her lawyer suggested, while her stomach twisted unpleasantly. Already regretting the words, she should have just pled guilty and been done with it. They probably had more than enough evidence to see that she was arrested for a long time.
The Minster blinked at her before a resigned sigh left his lips, “Arabella Figg, we see fit to warn you that Veritaserum is going to be used, is this your final answer?”
“You heard my client, she’s pleading not guilty,” Doge declared, smacking the folder down on the table louder than need be.
The wizengamot members shook their head, the lawyer saw the same evidence as them. There was no way she was innocent; they had more proof than normal. Still, they said nothing, and resigned themselves to a long, long day.
“You doing okay?” Lord Slytherin whispered to Bill, watching in fascination as he shuddered a little with his close proximity.
“Headache,” Bill grunted, “But other than that, I survived.”
Lord Slytherin made a small sound of agreement, before thankfully, backing off. He needed to focus, this was his first trial, and he didn’t want to screw it up by missing something completely obvious. Although, to be honest, he was confused already. About why Figg wasn’t pleading guilty and getting a reduced sentence…hadn’t the lawyer discussed what had been found with the woman?
“Very well, the trial will begin, The Ministry of magic vs Arabella Figg! Administer the Veritaserum!” Fudge declared, taking a seat, as he watched the proceedings.
“She’s absolutely terrified,”
“She’s already sweating cauldrons,”
Figg did not fight the administering of the Veritaserum, and within moments her body had stopped trembling as she relaxed. Her eyes glazed over entirely, as she sat there with the look of a puppet with its strings cut.
“Are you Arabella Figg?” Madam Bones begun the questioning.
“Yes,”
“Residing at number 23 Wisteria Walk?”
“Yes,”
“You’ve lived there for twelve years is that correct?”
“Yes,”
“You moved in on November second 1981?”
“Yes”
“Were you moved there to watch over Harry Potter?”
That had the spectators whispering loudly, for a few second before a glare from Cornelius Fudge had them silencing. They didn’t want to miss this for the lives of them. She was being charged with child abuse and neglect of Harry Potter! Who they were disappointed to see wasn’t there today. They’d been so hoping to catch a glimpse of him.
The magazine article hadn’t discussed his health at all, or how he was doing and the Ministry wasn’t being forthcoming about their interviews with him…if there had been an interview!
Some of them were still convinced he was on death’s door! No pictures, just Lovegood’s word that the interview had even taken place at all.
“Yes,”
“Did you watch over Harry Potter?” Bones asked, eyes glacial, if looks could kill, Figg would be six feet under. Bones wasn’t protective of Harry Potter per se, more like all children. She loved her niece dearly, and the thought of any child being hurt was infuriating.
“Yes,”
“Would you say you saw him over twelve times a year?” Bones asked, having to ask these sorts of questions. She couldn’t just ask how long, it had to be a yes or no question to get an answer. The limitations of Veritaserum were many, but it was very, very handy to have.
“Yes,”
“Would you say you saw him twenty times a year?”
“Yes,”
“Objection? What is the point?” Doge asked tersely. “They lived closely to one another! It is not a crime!”
“I’m establishing facts,” Bones said coolly, “Would you say you saw him more than fifty times a year?”
“Yes,”
Corvus gritted his teeth, staring at the squib with a gleam in his eye that screamed he wanted vengeance.
Antonio himself had his hands fisted, as he sat listening to the woman confess her sins. Well, not yet, but she would, and her answers were very revealing.
“Would you say you knew Harry very well?”
“Yes,”
“Did you know the Dursley’s abused Harry?” Madam Bones asked curtly.
“Yes,”
“Did you make any attempts to tell anyone?” fury almost making her vibrate out of her skin.
“Yes,”
“Did you inform the Muggle authorities?”
“No,”
“Did you inform the Ministry of magic?”
“No,”
“Did you inform Albus Dumbledore?”
“Yes,”
“Did he do anything about it?”
“No,”
Amelia so desperately wanted to ask questions that would definitely not fall under the ‘yes-no’ purview. Merlin, she watched a child being abused for a decade and did nothing.
“You watched for ten years as a child was abused?” and did nothing!!!
“Yes,”
Biting back the ‘WHY’ screaming at the tip of her tongue. She was so utterly lost; how could she have watched something like that and did nothing? What on earth had Dumbledore done for her to make her heartlessly watch on by? She wasn’t even aware that she was digging her nails into her thigh as she stood staring at the squib.
In fact, if the faces weren’t filled with shock, they were aghast, disgusted and downright furious.
“Did Harry Potter know what he is?” Minister Fudge stood, taking over from Amelia, allowing the witch to regain her composure. It was probably hitting harder due to the fact she had a niece the same age. His own nephew was a great deal older, he was as affected, but not too emotional to do his job.
“No,” she wasn’t to tell him, after all.
Fudge glanced at the Wizengamot, seething, what on earth had happened the world he knew? Dumbledore as enemy number one, with so many people guilty of such devastating and debilitating acts. He had people from all walks of life on his side, squibs! People like Lockhart! Where did it end? When would it end? Or would they twenty years from now still be dealing with the result of Dumbledore’s manipulation both current and past? His terms as Minister sullied by the old fool. Merlin, he’d been so blind,
“Did you ever consider telling anyone what was happening to him?” Fudge asked, making no effort to hide his sheer disgust.
“No,”
“You knew he was starved?” Bones questioned, her heels clicking on the marble floor as she moved. Stalking like a predator closer to Figg, hand twitching as if she was thinking of wrapping her hands around the squibs throat and squeezing the life out of her.
“Yes,”
The spectators held their breaths as they listened agog. Sure, they’d read the newspapers, speculated over it. Yet to hear someone actually outright state they’d seen it? Heard it? Done nothing about it? It was horrifyingly shocking, especially from someone who had been raised for the first eleven years as a pureblood witch, who knew just how precious children were…and knew Harry’s history.
“You knew they hit him?”
“Yes,”
“Did you ever see the results of the abuse for yourself?”
“Yes,”
“Did you have to help him?”
“Yes,”
The outcry and shoving of bodies had the wood protesting heavily, as the spectators lurched forward. As if attempting themselves, to get to Figg, to kill her themselves with vengeance in their hearts and anger in their eyes. They looked like they were about to crucify her.
The Wizengamot stood, concern that a stamped was imminent. Well, most of them. Lord Slytherin was watching them all with fascination. They were actually trying to fight the spells the Aurors and guards had erected second ago. He so badly desired for the wards to fail, to see what they would actually do.
“Morgana’s tits!”
“What do they think they’re doing?” Bagman huffed like an annoyed dog. “Get control of them, men!” unable to conceal his fear, shouting to be heard over the rabble.
All the while Figg remained unconcerned, firmly still under the effects of the Veritaserum.
“We have twenty more minutes with the Veritaserum,” Fudge told Bones, warning her that time was running swiftly down to get answers. He was surprised she hadn’t reacted negatively. They hadn’t been sure, truthfully, how she’d be under the truth serum.
With a furious flicking of her wand, Madam Bones had everyone jerked back and onto their seats. Faces flushing red in florid anger or embarrassment, one couldn’t tell. “Enough! This is a court room, it has no place for petty squabbling, now either remain seated and calm or be escorted out of the room. Choose wisely, there will be no further warnings, is that understood?” the formidable witch demanded, glaring them down.
Lord Slytherin felt her magic, he’d always known she was very powerful, the Bones’ always had been. They chose their partners well, kept the magic alive and strong, to think he had almost obliterated the line. The little girl Amelia had raised, would marry and keep her name, continuing the Bones line without a doubt, it was too well respected not to. It didn’t look like Bones would have a child or get married at this point.
Predictably, nobody stood, if anything at the reprimand they straightened up. Fixing their askew clothes and composed themselves, but they were still frothing at the mouth. Harry Potter was their hero, they would defend him from all that would seek to harm him. Or so they’d like to believe.
Push come to shove, most would regretfully and shamefully in fear bury their heads in the sand.
“Were there more than just you aware of the abuse?”
“Yes,”
“Was Doge such a person?”
“Yes,”
“Diggle?”
Arabella didn’t answer quite incapable, since she did not know if he knew or not.
“Were you paid to keep quiet?”
“No,” she hadn’t accepted the money to keep quiet, that was true.
“You accepted money from the Potter estate?”
“Yes,” she knew where it was coming from, Harry’s name was on the bank transfer.
“You willingly spent it?”
“Yes,”
Bones swore she could feel the sickness crawling up her throat, that she could taste acid on her tongue. She’d watched the boy abused, took his money and gladly spent it. Did she have no heart? No conscience? What was she jealous of him?
“Were you jealous of Harry?” his status, his powers…his money?
“Objection? Relevance?!”
“I’m trying to paint a clear picture for the members of the Wizengamot,” Bones declared.
“I’ll allow it,” Fudge agreed, letting her continue.
“Are you jealous of Harry?” Bones asked again, once the silencing spell was lowered.
“Yes,”
“Was it payback for you feeling wronged?” for everything the magical world had done to her?
“No,” her personal history didn’t come into the orders.
“You did it because you were asked?” Madam Bones asked, shoulders slumping in defeat.
“Yes,”
“Fifteen minutes,” Fudge whispered quietly, best get everything asked, this trial could not continue on for longer before everyone began to get furious again. They looked ready to stamped the squib to death and frankly…he wouldn’t feel like stopping them. His nephew’s visage appearing in his mind eye, he loved his family wholeheartedly and would protect them at all costs.
“Did you lie to the Aurors during the initial questioning?” outside of her house, it could be considered entrapment since they’d known thanks to the blasted Journals.
“Did you do it to evade justice?”
“Yes,”
“Did you expect your secrets to remain hidden?”
“Yes,” truly she had, after all, nobody had known about her except for Albus. Albus had always protected her, she saw no reason why he wouldn’t keep that promise to her.
“Do you feel guilty about what happened to Harry?”
“No,” nobody had cared about her, so why should she care about them?
“Just guilty about being caught,” Bones grumbled, it wasn’t an answer but she received one.
“Yes,” the Squibs voice was beginning to sound livelier, she was coming to, the Veritaserum was beginning to wear off.
“ROT IN HELL!”
“YOU DESERVE TO BURN!”
“WE’LL KILL YOU IF WE GET OUR HANDS ON YOU!”
“WOULD BE MURDERER!”
“STUPID SQUIB THEY SHOULD HAVE DROWNED YOU WHEN YOU WERE BORN!”
Arabella shrank into her seat at the vitriol coming her way. Trembling at the sheer disgust and rage on the faces gazing at her.
“Get her out of here, at least until the Verdict,” Fudge told the guards, hoping that would calm things down, as he put a silencing ward up, his ears were ringing. They were still calling out all manners of words, mouths no doubt spewing profanities but he thankfully couldn’t hear anything.
“Yes, Sir,” the guards immediately complied, both guards actually having to hoist the woman off her feet to get her moving. She seemed frozen in shock, how she imagined a different outcome…they had no idea whatsoever.
“Members of the Wizengamot, if you please?!” gesturing for them to leave, giving them a look that suggested they should hurry. There were over fifty-nine wizards in the gallery, and they’d have a tough time of it if things did kick off.
“Well, bloody hell,” Antonio said, as they entered the room, haste written across all their faces and stances.
“Doge certainly didn’t attempt to help much at all…I’m not sure why she allowed her to plead not guilty.” Dowager Longbottom grunted as she sat down gratefully, she was getting too old for this. Hopefully her grandson would take over from her soon.
“She can only advise her, she feels no guilt, it seems, and thus has decided to plead not guilty.” Antonio said darkly, “I can scarcely believe what I just heard in there…and I’ve been doing this for years.”
“It’s no real surprise,” Bagman grumbled, shaking his head. “Bloody squibs!”
“She’s guilty, we can all agree on that, but where do we put her?” Lord McLaggen declared, pushing it along. “Azkaban or a woman’s prison in the Muggle world?”
“Quite frankly I prefer Muggle prison,” Corvus told them, much to their surprise.
“Why would you let her off that easy?”
“Let her off? Have you not heard what Muggles do to each other in prison? More specifically to child abusers?” Corvus said his vindictiveness showing through, “She wouldn’t last a year.”
“Hmm, I think I like that idea,” McLaggen said, and unsurprisingly there was a whole slew of agreements.
“As lovely as our agreements are, we need to do this properly,” Ogden declared, “Without fanfare, raise your wand if you agree she’s guilty?” fifty out of fifty wizards raised their hands in sync, there was zero doubts, zero hang-up’s, they wanted her to pay.
Ogden nodded, not surprised by the complete agreement but pleased nonetheless. He scribbled on his piece of parchment for a good five minutes while everyone stared at him.
He only realized once he raised his head, “Alright, since we were contemplating sending her to a Muggle prison, HM Downview prison is located in Surry and is a woman’s prison. Which is where she will be incarcerated. Raise your hand if you…”
“Wait, we aren’t going to discuss it some more? Why the hell should she go to a Muggle prison? She deserves Azkaban!” the outcry was painful on his ears.
“She’s a squib, her world is the Muggle world,” Ogden declared, “She’s been in the Muggle world since she turned ten. It’s the world she knows, and she’s been there too long for her to just disappear.”
“That’s never been a problem in the past!”
“I agree,” came numerous replies.
“Muggle prisons are in some ways worse than our Azkaban; the inmates are allowed to interact with one another. With so many volatile personalities…things can sometimes get messy.” Lord Slytherin said smoothly, “Attacks happen all the time. As Corvus has said, child abusers tend to have…shall we say a very difficult time there?”
“I didn’t hear that,” Ogden muttered, but part of him felt vindictively happy at the prospect.
“Huh, well, they are animals, she obviously spent too long amongst them.”
“Shall we put it to a vote?” Antonio suggested, “This might be the fastest we’ve come to an agreement in the history of ever.” He added to Ogden lips quirking in amusement.
Ogden did nod in agreement, “Certainly is since I’ve come here.” They hadn’t even taken five minutes to come to an agreement on the guilty verdict and more or less they’d already decided on how. “Those in favour of Muggle prison, raise your wands.”
“Another unanimous vote,” Lord Slytherin said, sitting there pleased as could be.
“Now the most difficult part,” Ogden informed them, writing away, before stopping, “How long?”
“Two live sentences,” Bill stated, “Thirty years, with the possibility of parole if she lives long enough.” His youngest brother had been that age…it infuriated him that any child could be so endangered. “Which is doubtful, she’s already sixty-eight, without magic she won’t live as long as a Witch would…and Muggles…well let’s just say she’s already at a senior age.” Looking much more confident than he actually felt.
“I happen to agree, it’s the highest sentencing we can give her,” Lord Slytherin agreed, glancing at Bill in surprise. That was unusually vindictive, he wondered what had caused it. Then again, someone could only be brought down so many times before a different person rose from the ashes of the old.
“It is,” Corvus agreed, and with that it was a domino effect as everyone murmured their own agreements.
Ogden’s eyes were wide, even Dumbledore’s trial had divided them. Yet here they were in complete and utter sync, agreeing fully with one another. No fighting, no arguing…it was rather amazing yet scary at the same time.
Even Dumbledore hadn’t presided over such an agreement while he was chief warlock for a decade.
“Thirty years, raise your wand if you’re in agreement,” Ogden told them slightly dazed. This time there was no surprise when every single wand went up, and he wrote the results in his paperwork. It would be backed up by his memory.
“Then I declare the deliberations complete,” Ogden said, taking a jug of water and pouring himself a cup before swallowing it down in two gulps. With that he exited the door, and gave a solemn nod to the Minister and Bones, who eyes widened in disbelief, before glancing at the clocks.
“Bring her back,” Fudge walked over to a guard and whispered, at least everyone had calmed down with her out of sight. “Bring more guards with you…” he had no idea what the verdict would be.
It took more time for the Wizengamot to emerge and have Figg standing in the centre to hear her sentencing than it took for a decision to be reached.
“Chief warlock, has a decision been reached?” Minister Fudge asked as soon as the last person took their seats.
Everyone leaned forward as if they were afraid of not hearing the verdict.
“A verdict has been reached,” Ogden declared strongly.
“Do you find Arabella Figg guilty or not guilty?” Fudge continued.
“We find the defendant Arabella Figg guilty on all accounts,” Ogden stated, and one by one everyone in the wizengamot nodded in acknowledgement that they had made that decision and stood by it.
“Arabella Figg you are herby sentenced to HM Downview prison for thirty years, with the possibility of parole after serving out the sentencing.” Ogden informed the squib. A look of disgust on his face he couldn’t successfully hide, he said nothing more before turning away from her.
The cheering from the spectators was loud and explosive to say the least. There wasn’t one person disappointed by the verdict. Fudge and Bones looked at them, wanting to judge them as much as they wanted to join them.
The guards quietly and quickly slipped out with Figg, so as not to cause any more tension.
--------0
A/N – there we go! Normal length chapter 😉 my wrist is feeling a bit better, I’ve never understood how injuries can feel more painful nearly a week after it happens than when it actually did LOL (fell walking the dogs! Ice and snow!) so will I show Doge and Diggle’s trials as well? I mean is there any information we actually need from them for the trials to be shown? I can’t quite recall if they’ve got any other secrets up their sleeves and as fun as it is writing them…I’ll need to think about it :D I see some of you definitely don’t want Bill/Voldemort…hopefully not enough to abandon the story but if so well, all I can say is sorry! And that I hope you find something that you will enjoy in all sincerity 😊 R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 92
“Well, how did it go?” Harry asked the very second Corvus entered his hospital room. Not even stopping for a second to let Corvus sit down or draw breath. His eyes alight with fascination, closing the book on law he was reading, greedy for information.
“Ha! Told you! Give it over!” Rabastan declared smugly, hand out expectantly.
“Of all times you had to forego your ‘politeness!’,” Rodolphus grumbled, flinging the pouch with twenty galleons over at his smug brother.
“Damn it!” Sirius groaned, before flinging his own pouch over for Rabastan to collect on the winnings.
“You were betting on me?” Harry asked, eyeing them with a speculative look, “What was the bet?” too bad he couldn’t get in on it.
“I bet them you’d ask the second father opened the door,” he confessed smugly, leaning back. “Rodolphus thought you were too polite to demand answers from father right away…and Black…well, he thought you’d say something along the lines of ‘They were found guilty, right?’ in that knowingly resigned tone of voice that you use.”
Harry tried to keep the unimpressed look on his face, but his lips were pursed so badly they were disappearing as he fought to keep the grin from his face. He couldn’t believe they’d been betting on him that way. Yet, another part of him didn’t care, too busy preening over the fact Rabastan knew him so well, better than the rest of them.
“They were as expected found guilty,” Corvus informed them, as he politely removed his cloak, and heavier jumper he had on underneath it. It was much too cold in Britain to survive without it, but way too hot here to keep it on. Thankfully he had a summer cloak on otherwise it would have taken him significantly longer to get the cloak off and the jumper.
“How long did they get?” Rodolphus questioned, handing his father over a cup of coffee. It was mild, nothing that the healers would reprimand them for.
-------0 Flashback to the trial 0------
Doge was up first, and naturally, his relative, Daisy Doge, could not represent him. Amelia had saw through a few pieces of legislation that prevented it. Amelia didn’t believe the witch would be able to do her job professionally. It also meant that Antonio wasn’t able to be that lawyer, he could be considered emotionally compromised as well.
As normal, the wizengamot met up and quickly went over the evidence until they moved to the courtroom. There were a few questions Amelia Bones had been asked to add to the list she had. By Lord Slytherin, he wanted to know if Dumbledore and Doge were responsible for Ogden’s wife’s attack and Antonio’s as well. They heavily suspected, but it would be nice to get confirmation.
Unlike Figg’s trial, this one would be more robust, they’d only been able to give Figg one drop of Veritaserum. Which enabled yes or no questions, she was a squib they couldn’t risk any more than that. Which was too bad, personally Lord Slytherin would have liked to have given her the three drops regardless of the consequences.
Still, no matter, it was over and done with. Well, only slightly, Lord Slytherin thought, lips twitching. He had a good idea what Corvus was going to do next. Ensure that word got out of her deeds and made her life very, very uncomfortable in the Muggle prison. He had done it already, if he recalled their conversations, for both Vernon Dursley and Marge Dursley. Got them in enough trouble that their sentences had been added to.
“The Ministry of Magic Vs Elphias Doge at 8:46 AM, on the Third of February 1994,” Cornelius spoke, his voice loud enough for everyone to hear, “Presiding over the trial will be Minister for Magic, Cornelius Fudge, Head of the Law Enforcement Office Amelia Bones Minister picked lawyer Sheila Fearn and scribe Heir Alfred Bellamy, the trial will now commence!”
“The old berk, thought the sun shone out of my brothers every orifice he did,” Aberforth said loud enough for everyone including the wizengamot from where he sat, with the rest of the spectators.
Doge who was 5foot9 straightened up despite the fact he was on trial. His entire countenance didn’t give of a single guilty conscience. Which had the spectators muttering under their breath.
Fudge had more guards in and around the room, and strengthened the barrier as well. He did not want a repeat of Figg’s trial, Merlin, that had been a close call. He would have had to arrest them all on belligerent charges and maybe assault charges depending on how bad it could have gotten.
“Does anyone have any complaints about the use of Veritaserum which has been approved by the council of magic and the governing wizengamot body?” Fudge asked, glancing at the lawyer who had tried to nix its use.
“Yes, my client is a pureblood, a distinguished member of the wizengamot, lying is beneath him, I request that the use be denied.” She told them, standing the wizengamot down.
“Denied, the charges, unless you’ve forgotten, are treason,” Ogden declared, glaring the witch down. “The use remains, your ‘client’ has already been caught lying, and in court of law.”
“Then I demand to ask the questions for my client,” she then demanded.
“Madam Bones?” Fudge turned to her in question.
“Denied, the list she wants approved is inadequate and nothing to do with the charges brought against him.” Bones declared seriously and immediately. She wouldn’t be giving the witch a chance to try to get around the proceedings.
“The list you have decided upon has no bearings on the case against my client!” the lawyer argued back.
“You’ll find that the cases are connected, and it’s well within my rights to question them regarding everything on the list.” Bones didn’t seem slightest bit ruffled by the lawyer who was only doing her job. Defending her client to the best of her ability. It’s just too bad she made sure her cases were airtight.
“My client wasn’t arrested for the attack on Ogden and Abbott!” the lawyer defended in annoyance.
“Lady Ogden and Lord Abbott,” the Minister interrupted, unimpressed with her conduct.
While Ogden and Abbott clenched their fists and gritted their teeth at their anger at the slight. Wives were precious to them both, and they would not allow them to be slighted, or themselves for that matter.
“My client wasn’t arrested for the attack on them, the questions should be removed from the list!” Fearn declared grimly.
“Minister?” Bones left it up to him, it was clear they weren’t going to reach a compromise.
“Your request is denied,” Fudge declared, “Administer the Veritaserum, and the questions, all of them remain.”
This time, the potions Master/guard placed three drops into Doge’s quite unwilling mouth, unlike the last time the potion was used, where he’d only placed one drop of Veritaserum on Figg’s tongue.
He checked Doge’s pulse, and a quick look in his, as he relaxed most likely unwillingly into the seat. He turned and gave a nod to everyone, confirming that all was well and they could continue. Stepping back, but kept an eye out for any continued reactions. Ever since Bellatrix’s rather damning reaction, he’d been ever so cautious. They might be criminals but they didn’t deserve to die, especially not under his watch.
Lawyer Ferne sighed, and sat down, she knew she’d already lost. No question she asked now would matter. Still, she had to try and do her job, and attempt to get him a lesser sentence as possible.
“Did you help plan an attack against Lord Antonio Abbott?” he was a Lord before a lawyer, although Antonio wouldn’t agree with that one. He’d worked very hard to become a lawyer and felt he was a lawyer before a Lord.
“I did,”
“With Albus Dumbledore?”
“Yes,”
“Who else?” Bones asked, relaxing, grateful for the ability to ask any question she liked. It had ben intolerable questioning Figg under the stipulations due to the fact only one drop of Veritaserum had been used and of course, her being a squib.
“Lord Dedalus Diggle,”
“Cross Lord off, he’s no longer a Lord,” Minister declared to the scribe. Neither Diggle or Doge were considered Lords, they’d lost them the second they stood up and lied in court of law.
“Yes, Sir,” Bellamy immediately replied, and it was written off.
“Was there anyone else involved?”
“Abelard Altmann,”
“That explains the use of the German curse that was found on you,” Lord Slytherin said loud enough for the rest of the Wizengamot to hear.
Abelard Altmann lived in the UK for the past two decades, he was a con artist, he conned Muggles out of their money. Naturally, Albus had found out, and cashed in the favour when he felt it was needed. Moments after he did it, he fled the UK back to his home country, attacking a Lord? Well, he knew he wouldn’t see outside of Azkaban for at least ten years, a whole decade of his life.
“Yes,” Antonio declared angrily, sitting there stonily, eyes glittering darkly, the urge for vengeance strong. He would find the wizard, hunt him down and return the favour, only Altmann wouldn’t survive.
“Was he paid for the attack?” Amelia asked, in other words was he a contracted hit wizard, and the second one takes money for an attack or death he was considered one.
“Yes,” as added incentive. Doge answered.
“His son isn’t too impressed,” Bill said in sympathy, he understood hating and being ashamed of family.
“No, I don’t suppose he would be,” Lord Slytherin agreed.
“He doesn’t wish to become a member of the Wizengamot, he has no political aspirations,” Dowager Longbottom told them the gossip she heard.
“How did Dumbledore make his demands known?” Amelia questioned, giving the wizengamot a look that suggested she could hear them and for them to be quiet. It was rude to talk during a wizengamot session. To be fair they weren’t exactly talking over anyone, which would have been unacceptable.
“I was sent a letter,” they didn’t know which guards were helping Dumbledore. Not that it mattered, the Ministry had found out and the had been fired and fined. “With instructions.”
“And you felt no guilt in sending someone to be attacked and possibly killed?” Amelia questioned.
“No, Albus does what is right for the greater good,” Doge declared, if not for the potion he would have declared it righteously with a zealotry passion.
“Idiot,” Aberforth declared, ignoring the warning look he was shot, despite absolutely everyone agreeing fully.
Doge’s son though, just sank deeper into the seat, hand over his face. Anger and embarrassment consuming him. He had never liked Dumbledore or the hold he had on his father. Honestly, he couldn’t go more than a few sentences without mentioning him. Ironically enough, if it wasn’t for his youthful and childish jealousy, he would have probably been drawn in too. Worse still, the son was alone, there was nobody with him, for him to lean on.
Amelia glanced at the Wizengamot for a second, meeting Ogden’s gaze. The wizard was far from stupid, and nodded. He understood Amelia’s silent question, and he stiffened in his seat. Anchoring himself, promising himself not to lurch over the seats and pummel Doge.
“Were you responsible for ordering the attack on Lady Ogden?” Amelia held her death, it was one thing to attack a Lord, but a Lady? It was almost as bad as harming an heir. Especially someone as greatly loved as Lady Ogden, so delicate and short, but with a big, big heart and helped everyone she could.
“Yes,”
Lucius gripped Ogden tightly on the arm, he got it, regardless of sides, he’d have been at the wizards neck himself. “He’s ruined enough lives, don’t get him do that to you too.” Came the rare piece of wisdom from Lucius. Although, if it had been his wife, nothing would have stopped him getting revenge.
“Dumbledore’s orders?” she guessed tiredly, honestly; she was beginning to get tired of all things Dumbledore. It felt like it would never end.
“Yes, he needed Ogden out of the way, for us to take his place,”
“You thought it was going to work? All the time…not just the once?” entirely mindbogglingly stunned. They were nuts, all of them, surely? Unless, Azkaban was affecting Dumbledore so much so that he thought his silly little plans were actually smart? Then again, before his arrest nobody would have thought for a second Albus was actually guilty. They had been fooled for so long, that it was painful to contemplate. They thought perhaps it would take a year to get cleaned up from his mess…they were very wrong on that front.
“Yes,” Doge’s unfailing belief in Dumbledore was painful to observe, more so for his son, who looked sick to his stomach, and glancing around as if he just wanted to disappear.
He didn’t though, he remained, listened to everything his father had done for Dumbledore. Vowing that he would never trust anyone like that, would never let anyone play him for a fool. He would have thought perhaps his father was drugged into doing it, would have loved to believe it. unfortunately, the first thing the Aurors did was take Doge (and Diggle) to the healers and gave them a thorough check-up. Which included checking for any and all potions that altered the mind, and could ensnare the senses, spells too but he was entirely clean.
Dumbledore had gotten his father to do all that without any sort of magical aid. His father had always been…obsessed with Dumbledore. Even his mother had come second to Elphias, even he had come second. He’d always hated it, but now? Merlin, he loathed it all, loathed his father. Thank Merlin his mother wasn’t around to see this.
“How did becoming traitors and breaking your oath help?” Amelia asked, dismayed.
Predictably he had nothing to say in regards to that.
“Were you aware of where Dumbledore placed Harry Potter?”
“Yes, number 4 Privet Drive, Surry,”
“How often did you see the child?” Amelia demanded to know.
“A six times a month after he was five, before then maybe once a month.” Doge revealed.
It was Corvus’ turn to bite his nails into his palm in silent fury. Yes, he was aware of Doge, Harry had recognized the wizard. Him and Diggle probably, he honestly didn’t know where they’d gotten the time to be fair. Their lives had to have been hectic, didn’t they spend any time at all with their families?
“Were you aware of the abuse Heir Potter suffered at the hands of his Muggle guardians?”
“Merlin, please no, please, please, please,” Doge’s son whispered under his breath. Sweating and desperate, as he stared under his lashes at his father, praying that the news had not been correct on that front. That he hadn’t been complacent in the abuse of Heir Potter. Licking his lips, he waited, holding his breath for an answer. Praying for once that his father was innocent, even if only of just that.
“Yes,”
And just like that Doge’s son deflated, utterly betrayed and horrified with his own father. He knew what he would have to do. If he wanted to save the family…the family name. He would need to disown him, if he did not…well they’d be blacklisted by everything and everyone. They’d stand no chance amongst society, and it would drive the family to its knees. Merlin, help him, would his father even survive the disownment? The moment he was arrested…he would take full control of the estate, and become Lord, with it the responsibilities of Lord too.
That mattered little in the face that his father had allowed a child to be so painfully and utterly abused. They’d never been told exactly what had happened to him…mere speculation and inuendo than any real detail…but it was enough. That anyone had raised a hand to a child was horrifying enough.
Thank Merlin he didn’t have any children yet, Merlin only knows what he would have done to the child. If he could stand back and watch it…then he could do anything. He was without conscience.
How was this man his father? If felt like a betrayal, all the memories he had growing up. He was glad his wife wasn’t here for this, Merlin, she’d probably be thinking the same as him. He just wanted to go home, Merlin, he just wanted to leave.
“You saw it with your own eyes?” Amelia questioned.
“I did,” he confirmed.
“You did not tell anyone?” Amelia pressed.
“No,” he confirmed.
“You watched a child abused; did you ever feel guilty?” sickened to the core. She didn’t outright ask questions regarding what he’d seen, there was enough in the journal entries to deduce what he saw and observed.
“Yes,”
“And continued on anyway, why?”
“It was all for the greater good,”
“That is inscribed on Nurmengard, it seemed even that Dumbledore stole from Grindelwald.” Lord Slytherin said in amusement.
“You’re enjoying this too much,” Bill said, glancing at the wizard who had spoken he was so pale his freckles stood out stark against his face.
Lord Slytherin cocked his head to the side, “You get desensitised to such things, sooner or later. Never think for a moment I am amused by what heir Harry has been through…believe me I am enraged. Unfortunately, I also have a rather dark sense of humour, which can be a good thing in times like these.”
Corvus listened to Tom and Bill speak quietly, he’d never seen Tom explain himself. Glancing at the pair briefly, before turning back in front. Dark sense of humour indeed, it made him want to laugh. It was very, very inappropriate so he held it in.
“Why? Why was it for the greater good that you see a child abused and do nothing?” Amelia questioned.
Doge just got a confused look on his face, as if he had never questioned that himself, never mind having an answer.
Corvus was surprised that ‘the blood wards were more important’ or ‘The boy had evilness in him and would have to de’ or ‘the seats Dumbledore presided over was more important’ he just went along with what Dumbledore said just because. He wasn’t sure if that made it better or worse.
The spectators were too horrified to move, to speak, to do anything. It was one thing for a squib to be guilty of this…but a Lord? A pureblood Lord? A distinguished member of the wizengamot? A wizard who had children of his own? Who had longed for grandchildren and made it known? He’d just sat there and confessed to knowing, feeling guilty but just let it happen for absolutely no reason whatsoever.
Other than the greater good.
“I think we’ve heard enough…unless, you have more questions?” Fudge asked Amelia who was just standing there.
Amelia mutely shook his head, no more questions.
“Lawyer Fearn?” Fudge turned to mute witch, who probably had given up the moment the Veritaserum was administered.
Fearn frowned, trying to think up a few questions on the fly, but the reality was…there was nothing she could do to help him now. “Yes,” she said standing, “Do you regret your actions?”
“Only that we got caught,” he confessed blankly.
She bit her tongue, inwardly screaming at the idiot, perhaps she had been hasty in deciding to ask questioned. “Would you change Heir Potter’s fate if you could?”
There was no answer, and she gaped at the wizard, “No…no further questions,” she hastily said, sitting down, well, there goes any attempt at lessening his sentence.
“Wizengamot, if you please,” Fudge gestured towards the door, telling them to leave for the inner chamber room. He was very surprised by the eerie quietness of the spectator gallery.
“Want to bet the next trial mirrors this one?” a tired member asks as the sit themselves down. “Just how much longer are we expected to keep this up? It feels like ever trial we do centre’s around Dumbledore.”
“You’re got that right,” came the snorted reply.
“Not to mention another trial for Dumbledore is to come…and if I’m read in correctly…another for Molly No-Last-Name…?” but there was no reason written down beside it which was rather unusual but done all the same.
There were glances at Bill who just jutted his chin stubbornly but remained silent.
“If we could just focus on this particular trial and get it over with…” Ogden declared, his tone dark, it was clear he was still thinking of his wife.
“He broke his vows, betrayed the Ministry, betrayed magic itself,” Dowager Longbottom said, “There is no sentence tough enough for that…”
“If we don’t give a harsh enough sentence…there will be a mutiny on our hands,” Lord Slytherin said, “A rebellion for once…not started by the goblins.”
“They were silent out there, it was weird,” agreed Bagman, “They’re clearly in shock.” It’s not often they had to deal with cases like this, child abuse? It was, yes, shocking, but they were so silent that it was eerie.
“Is there a sentencing harsh enough to calm the masses?” Lady Abbott questioned.
“Definitely not,” Greengrass snorted derisively, “Not when Heir Potter’s full history gets out?” giving them a look.
“Do you think that will happen?”
“Eventually, I think it will,” Lord Greengrass sighed resignedly.
“He’s right, it will,”
“After what the boys been through….”
“Should have made this a closed court case, nobody wasn’t their entire life on the pages of the Daily Prophet…we still cannot find Skeeter!” she’d vanished from the face of the earth. “Who knows what she’s writing! Where she’s writing!”
Ogden clears his throat, off topic again, they didn’t have forever, since Diggle’s trial was due to start in forty minutes.
“Alright, let’s get to it, the abuse charg…”
“Treason is always dealt with in one way…according to the laws,” Bill interrupted them, wiping his sweaty hands on his thighs. “The Dementors kiss.”
Lord Slytherin’s eyes gleamed with interest, oh, he was a vicious thing, he liked that. Naturally, he knew this and would have brought it up, sooner or later…but to have Bill himself suggesting it? It was the icing on the cake. He couldn’t understand the attraction to him. He didn’t have money, he didn’t have much in the way of political power, and he definitely wasn’t the most powerful person he’d ever met. Admittedly he was no slouch, and his gift was a very handy one to have. Yet here he was, and it was no attempt to use him to further his own cause…it was rather disarming.
“If we do that to Doge…we have to do the same to Diggle, and Dumbledore…three Dementors kisses within a year when it’s not been used in decades?” Badman declared, “At which point do we stop?”
“It’s either that or two hundred years in Azkaban, toughest sentence for each crime he’s accused of.” Came the retort. “But he’s right, this was treason, and with treason you die, if we let them away with it…we’ll have more people breaking their oaths to magic itself, and if we keep doing that...allowing it to happen, mother magic…I wouldn’t care to find out what will happen.”
“We’re held to a higher standard, we know this when we are sworn in,” Lord Slytherin stated calmly, “It’s up to us to set an example to the public, to the rest of the wizarding society. If we don’t clean up this mess, we could lose alliances we’ve struggled to build for years. The rest of the world will laugh at us, for our inability to follow through.”
That had the majority of the wizengamot paling, they hadn’t thought of the ramifications going that far. He was right, one wrong move they could lose alliances. They weren’t in any position to lose alliances that way.
“If we play our cards right, we could be seen as a stalwart nation, and it may open more doors.” Corvus suggested slyly.
“Not to forget if we don’t push for the fullest extent of the law, Heir Potter could balk, take him, his name and influence elsewhere. Where he goes, many would follow, and after the last two wars…we cannot afford to lose any more people.” Lord Greengrass declared, “It’s clear he’s thought of it before…and after the attack…well, frankly, it would be all too easy for him to decide not to return to the British magical world once he is healed.
“So, the Dementors kiss then?” murmurs of agreement went around.
“Raise your wand if you all agree to the Dementors kiss?” Ogden declared, and he was the first to raise his wand. He had set his wife up to be hurt to get him out of the way. Damn right he was all for the Dementors kiss. Nobody could honestly blame him. “Fifty out of fifty agree.”
“Then I declare the deliberations complete,” Ogden said, taking a jug of water and pouring himself a cup before swallowing it down in two gulps. Bloody hell, they were really doing this, condemning someone to the Dementors kiss. No, more than one someone…but his eyes narrowed on the table, they deserve it. He was only upholding the law.
With that thought in mind, he exited the door, and gave a solemn nod to the Minister and Bones, neither seemed overly surprised that a decision had been reached already. Although, it had taken a bit longer than the deliberations for Figg’s trial.
It didn’t take long for the Wizengamot to be back in the room, while Doge was forced to stand in the centre to await the verdict. The Veritaserum had worn off, but despite his confessions, Doge remained proud and strong. Despite their scorn. Despite his son’s judgemental glares. They’d understand one day. His son would understand one day.
“Chief warlock, has a decision been reached?” Minister Fudge asked as soon as everyone took their seats.
Everyone listened carefully, honestly, Cornelius would have thought Amelia had stuck them all to their seats if he didn’t know her so well.
“A verdict has been reached,” Ogden declared strongly.
“Do you find Elphias Doge guilty or not guilty?” Fudge continued.
“We find the defendant guilty on all accounts,” Ogden stated, and one by one everyone in the wizengamot nodded in acknowledgement that they had made that decision and stood by it. “We decree that he be given the Dementors Kiss for his treason and crimes.”
And the air in the room plummeted as everyone inhaled sharply in shock at the words. More telling, however, was that there wasn’t a single protest, if anything they looked glad for the verdict.
“What? No! I was…I was only doing what I had to! For the greater good! You’ll see! you’ll see!” Doge said, batting the Aurors’ hands away, “Ask Albus! Ask him! He’ll know! He’ll tell you! It’s important! I know it is! He wouldn’t have allowed it otherwise! Ask him!” desperation and fear leaking from him in equal measures. struggling against the Aurors, but he was so old and feeble it was pathetic to see.
“Silencio!” the Aurors cast on Doge, stopping him from talking.
Finally, since this whole trial started, a rousing cheer began to echo around the court room. Applauds, whistles and calls of ‘About damn time!’ along with clapping. They were still clapping as they, themselves, were escorted from the room. Except the reporters, they were out the door as soon as the verdict is given. Always.
“One down, one to go,” Fudge said sombrely, and he could guarantee that everyone that was being escorted out would be back again.
“Yes,” Bones sighed, rubbing her forehead, “I’m rather glad I’m not the wizengamot,” the pressure they were under to find a suitable punishment must be overwhelming them. All of them agreeing to the Dementors kiss couldn’t have been an easy accomplishment.
Fudge hummed in agreement; he had given up the chance to be a wizengamot member to work his way through the ranks to be Minister for magic. One couldn’t do both, he was the judge to their jury so to speak.
------------0 End Flashback 0-------
Corvus told them everything that happened, all he’d observed, it took nearly forty-five minutes in all to unload everything. Stopping sometimes to soothe his sons and Black who were just as enraged as him over what had been said about Harry. Or the lack of empathy towards a child’s suffering.
“The Dementors kiss?” Harry asked, “They actually all agreed to that?” somewhat surprised, there hadn’t been a dementors kiss performed for decades. “Do you get to see it?” morbidly curious.
“The wronged party may make a request,” Corvus said slowly, “But only three high up Ministry officials and two Wizengamot members observe it.”
“Cool,” Harry said, showing his age and naivety.
“No, it is not ‘cool’,” Corvus said patiently, “Such a sight is not…something I wish you to see. I beg of you, that you not ask to observe it.” it would give him nightmares for years to come. He couldn’t blame Harry for wanting revenge, but it was another thing entirely to watch it.
“He’s right, Harry, its…horrific the effects it has just being near them is…” Sirius shuddered anew, relaxing back into Rodolphus’ hand that rubbed small circles on his back.
“I know,” Harry said deflating a little, he knew the effects of the Dementors thank you, he’d suffered through it to help Rodolphus and Rabastan. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean anything by it…” he just so badly wanted to see those who had saw him suffer, suffer in turn. To make them see him as their downfall, to see he survived them all despite everything they put him through.
“We know,” Rabastan laid a hand on Harry’s arm, squeezing lightly, “You just want them to see you survive them. To know that the last thing they ever saw was you. To get your revenge, but it doesn’t matter Harry…they already know they’ve lost and you have won.”
Corvus said nothing, judging by Doge’s earlier exclamations, he honestly thought Doge and Diggle would go to their graves, or receive the kiss still sticking to their convictions. It was as if they believed Dumbledore would save them in time. That it would all be written off as some sort of mistake and they’d miraculously understand.
“Yeah,” Harry said, turning his pain filled eyes on Rabastan, “I met them you know, they saw me, saw a lot of things…and nobody ever did anything.”
Rabastan pressed his forehead against Harry’s, “I know, and if I could take that pain from you…I would do it in a heartbeat.” He vowed.
Sirius shifted uncomfortably, wanting to demand that Rabastan move away from his godson. He was too young, way too young for any of that, but Rabastan was giving him comfort that he so clearly sought. He didn’t know what the bloody hell to say never mind do.
Rodolphus chuckled, sensing Sirius’ thoughts, “Let them be,” he whispered quietly.
Maybe Rabastan wasn’t so bad if he could help Harry through this. If it felt anything like how he felt for Rodolphus and the help he’d given him…then yes, it would be helping.
------0
A/N – Woohoo! The end of the trials for this story well, unless I add any that Harry oversees as an adult, I suppose :D if there are more, they’ll probably be just spoken about like Dumbledore’s Molly’s etc…it can feel a bit too repetitive otherwise can’t it? :D and coming up, a few time jumps!! And a lot more Rabastan and Harry! Let the fun begin 😉 Do you want to see a just one or two chapters of Harry’s recovery or would you rather it be a bit more realistic and up to 6 or 7 chapters?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 93
"You're late," Rodolphus declared, watching his brother enter the room as he did his exercises. They left him nigh on exhausted, but he could feel a difference, he could see a difference. Sirius though, was nowhere near their level, it went to show just how dismally St. Mungo's had failed him. He was already struggling to keep going, while he would be able to keep going for at least ten to fifteen minutes. "You've never been late, everything alright?" reckoning that only Harry would cause him to delay. He was never late because he was determined to get better, regardless of what the healers put him through.
"I finished it," Rabastan said, handing over the medium square jewellery box he had in his hand.
"What is it?" Sirius asked, entirely nosy, but anything that allowed him a break was fine by him. He wasn't sure how Rodolphus wasn't already sweating like a pig. He sure was, it was difficult, he wasn't used to this sort of exercise regime. St. Mungo's had allowed him to walk about but that was it. He was so unfit, that it was utterly depressing.
Rodolphus opened it to find the amber had been melted and coaxed into a different shape. "His Betrothal gift," he informed Sirius, "The design…it's the rune Harry created isn't it?" his fingers tracing the design, well part of it was a rune, the rest were sigil's of magic itself, been around as long as magic had existed since the beginning of time.
"I still think you should wait a while," Sirius said, shifting uncomfortably, but he bit down on the other things he wanted to say.
He received two inscrutable looks for that.
"He's thirteen," he bleated out in defence.
"It's only a few months earlier than betrothals actually begin in earnest." Rabastan pointed out, "Harry needs this, he's in a very vulnerable place right now…if I suddenly stopped…what do you think would happen…and actually think of an answer before replying." He said calmly, he understood it he really did. Sirius had lost a lot of time with Harry, locked up in Azkaban. He wouldn't be surprised if Sirius still saw him as a baby for times. Those years, he'd never get back, and trying to keep Harry young wasn't going to help their relationship.
"Exactly, he's vulnerable right now," Sirius said quietly, eyes shadowed. "I know…I know you're right. He'll think he's to blame and that you're backing off because of the injuries, you're all keeping him so strong…I'd be…I'd be absolutely useless." He wouldn't know what to do or to say, although he would always try his best.
"Nearly everyone would be faced with this sort of situation the first time." Rodolphus, "Especially since you didn't get a chance to grow up out of Azkaban. Not everyone can cope with that sort of pressure. You're here though, not avoiding the situation which speaks of your own determination too."
"You'll also have to face the fact that Harry's growing up, he wants a family, wants to find his own happiness. You know he cannot be forced into an engagement contract. Even if there is a slightest bit of hesitance his name will disappear." Rabastan pointed out, seeing Sirius' confusion, that's not how engagement contracts worked…was it? "Dorea created the contracts, you know how powerful and stubborn she was. It's something we both need to want." Dorea had made sure the contracts ran in her favour, naturally, like all Blacks they preferred getting their own way.
"In four short years, he'll be graduated Hogwarts, legally an adult, and like most of us, he'll want to settle down and have a family. I reckon he'll want that more than most, have you ever spoken to Harry about what he actually wants?" Rodolphus commented, giving the pendant back to his brother. "It's perfect, I think he'll love it."
"I just wondered whether I should have used the same design as last time," Rabastan wondered, "He seemed…rather attached to it." he was still overwhelmed with how so utterly gutted Harry was over the loss of a pendant…then when he thought about it, he would feel the same way not able to feel Harry's magic, his Patronus every night. It might not be Harry's first gift to him, technically, but it meant the most.
"It's the significance, not the actual gift," Rodolphus reckoned, "It was the beginning of your reciprocation of the Betrothal contract. Probably the first time he realized you might want something more when the time is right." Harry was maybe thirteen, but he was an old soul, he wanted so much ahead of his time, it was just a matter of waiting, for time to fly, for age to catch up.
"I guess I should have a chat with him," Sirius murmured, he couldn't ignore that Harry seemed to need Rabastan, want his attentions. Who wouldn't though? He was thirteen! He'd want any attention he could get, especially as abused as he had been and ignored for ten years. "I just worry that it's…gratitude." He confessed.
Rodolphus barked out in amusement, before beginning his exercises again, "You think Harry feels 'just' gratitude to Rabastan? Have you seen them in the same room? Plus, Harry does feel gratitude but would never change his entire life to suit it. He's not that sort of person, I mean it's ludicrous to think so…" breathing heavily as he worked out.
"Shut up," Rabastan grumbled, tips of his ears going red, more often than not these days, Harry and Rabastan completely forgot everyone else and spoke quietly amongst themselves.
Sirius barked out an amused sounding laugh, "Good point," getting back to his own exercise's, there were three healers in the room, all watching over everyone. To ensure their safety, to make sure they didn't push themselves too hard. Any accidents would be seen to immediately.
"He's a savage little shit," Rodolphus said, proudly. "Must get it from the Blacks,"
"Hey!" Sirius breathed out, completely winded and insulted, grumbling, "I don't think I can do any more," the magical treadmill was on its lowest setting.
"Yes, you can, you went longer yesterday, you have to push yourself a little more every time," Rodolphus declared breathlessly, he had his treadmill on level three, "You heard the healer, you need to let your muscles get used to the work again."
"It's swimming after this," Rabastan said, "Push through it, you're strong enough." He like them, had a sort of reprieve from the Dementors they'd learned. As a canine animagus, Sirius hadn't been as affected by the Dementors as he was in human form. He wasn't in any shape to do marathons though. It made sense, that the dementors wouldn't affect animals like they did humans. Black was beginning to grow on him, whether it was his constant presence of the fact he was now taking strong calming draughts and wasn't quick to deride everything and everyone.
"He's right," Rodolphus declared "You are strong enough, at least you've got control of your limbs." He pointed out, Harry however, was just beginning to regain his mobility, and had a few tough months ahead of him in relearning how to walk. Which was frustrating the hell out of him, but understandably so.
Sirius felt warmth surge through him at their belief, he wasn't going through this alone. If he was, he knew he would have already given up. The healers and the Lestrange's had pushed and prodded him into this. He was healthy for the most part, but needed to take care of himself in other ways. Trying to lift a few things had him straining, that sort of made him realize how unfit he actually was. With magic there was no cause for strain, but the healers had run a few scenario's past him that had shut him up quickly. He could do this; he would do this.
For the next hour they were mostly silent, only giving each other strength when their energy flagged. Rabastan was the one who was able to keep going for the entire hour, but he was fitter than the rest of them, only because he had been given that globe. He had such a greater length of reprieve than his brother or Sirius for that matter. He'd been exercising in his cell, trying to keep fit. Nothing like the regime he was on right now, but his head start gave him a greater strength than the other two.
They were nonetheless, grateful when time was up, "How's the company doing?" Rabastan asked, aware that Sirius had begun creating things and intended on selling them after he'd created at least twenty-five items in total. Wiping the sweat off his face with a towel that he wrapped around his neck, before absently wiping his long sweat soaked hair. He really should begin putting it up into a ponytail, but kept forgetting to buy some when they went to the closest shop for stuff. Even cheap bands would do until he returned home. Breathing heavily, he made sure he still had the jewellery box and the three began walking, legs straining and shaking a little but it wasn't odd, a lot of the patients here endured the same thing.
"I'm fiddling about with my newest creation, it isn't perfect yet," Sirius wheezed, yep, definitely very unhealthy. "Arthur has some ideas of his own, we're alike, him and I, do you know we both tinkered with Muggle vehicles? His actually flies…can you believe it? It has an invisibility booster too!"
"I'd watch who you say that to, if the Ministry finds out he'll face an enquiry," Rabastan snorted, not that he particularly cared about Arthur Weasley, but the situation he'd been in…well, it was similar to the situation his own brother had been in. Bellatrix had been fist happy as well as curse happy, luckily there was always someone around to stop her for the most part. Not many knew about that though.
"Why's that? I have a motorbike that can do the same…admittedly I didn't think of an invisibility booster!" Sirius bragged, puffing up proudly.
"You actually flew the motorbike?" Rabastan asked, not sure whether to feel amused or aghast. He settled for somewhere between the middle, with a dash of curiosity mixed in. "They say muggle stuff and magic never mixes well."
"Yeah, they do say that…but in my experience that's a whole lot of Hippogriff dung." Sirius scoffed, "I reckon it was to stop us doing anything with Muggle things…harder for the Ministry to keep track of you if you've got your own means of travel now doesn't it?"
Rabastan and Rodolphus stopped and stared at Sirius in complete surprise.
"Huh," was all Rabastan said, before moving again, it wasn't just them that loathed the way the Ministry was. They didn't blame them on a whole, just how they handled things. Which, fair, if they had they would have been permanently incarcerated within Azkaban. Anything they did nowadays would need to be extra careful. Law's had been passed that the use of Veritaserum was to be used for all cases.
At least they had been given a trial, as pathetic and against the law as it was…Sirius hadn't even been given the chance to defend himself. He'd been carted off to Azkaban without so much as a farce of a trial.
"How many have you actually finished? The total?" Rodolphus asked, they didn't really spend a whole lot of time talking about Sirius' inventions. Sirius sort of got lost in his own thoughts and began jolting down ideas then trying to create those ideas. Rodolphus had just been waiting for him to talk about them.
"Twenty altogether, I'm looking at buying one of the shops in Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade, not sure which would be better. I mean so many people come from Diagon Alley, more so than Hogsmeade due to the students especially on Hogsmeade weekends. The stuff I'm making isn't really for students, too pricy, but Hogsmeade is a better district for families…looking for stuff when it's not Hogsmeade weekends." Sirius told them, trailing behind them, his muscles felt like soup at this point. He was wobbling like a doe trying to walk for the first time. He should know, he'd seen James trying to walk for the first time in an animagus form…admittedly not a doe but as close to one as he could get.
"Why are you only considering there?" Rodolphus asked, as the smell of chlorine hit his nostrils and drying out his mouth.
"Where else?" Sirius asked, shrugging, as he caught up with the brothers and slid through the door.
"Wales and Ireland have fantastic magical districts better than our own, even France is much better." Rodolphus pointed out, "Father keeps meaning to take Harry to the other magical districts, but so far he's only taken him to the French magical districts, as well as Italy and Egyptian magical districts and markets. It doesn't have to be Hogsmeade or Diagon Alley."
"Unless, you intend to run the shop yourself?" Rabastan pondered, "It will be impossible to run a shop and create…it's like being a professor and expecting to have the free time to create your own stuff."
"I guess," Sirius said thoughtfully, before he grinned and changed into Padfoot before running towards the edge of the water and jumping in. Padfoots head re-emerged from the pool, his tongue lolling out as he did a doggy paddle.
"Idiot," Rodolphus muttered in amusement, shaking his head. He was like a kid after having too much candy, apparently it wasn't the lack of exercise that made Sirius act like a stupid idiot.
Padfoot woofed in retaliation, before paddling about quite contently.
"You're making it smell like wet dog in here," Rabastan grumble, as he removed his workout clothes, his swimming trunks were already underneath. Grimacing at the smell wafting off him, after a whole hour of working out. He couldn't wait for a bath this evening and truly relax before spending time with Harry.
Another woof as he padded to the front climbed out before running and jumping in after a bit of a wobble. This time Rabastan and Rodolphus just snorted, before they climbed into the water, "At least he livens things up a bit," Rabastan added, he was amusing in his own childish way.
"He wasn't ever allowed to be childish growing up, even father allowed me that," Rodolphus admitted to his brother. "They expected too much of a child, it was his way of rebelling, of getting to live his life of annoying his parents who he felt stifled him." to the extent he'd ran, denied the Black name and just been happy to live without expectations when possible. A war was no way to be childish either, so, that part of him was stifled again then Azkaban it was for him.
Rabastan made a small sound of understanding.
Eventually Sirius changed back, looking like a drowned rat with his clothes utterly soaked and sticking against his body. Meh, he thought, it had been worth it, he thought as he swam towards the ladder. Easing himself out of his water-soaked clothes, placing his wet wand on top and absently drying them and levitating them over to the others clothes on the bench. He then put his wand in his trunks pocket. He didn't like being away from it even for an hour. His wand had been snapped; he could still feel an echo of his wand snapping that day. He certainly wasn't going to let anyone remove this wand from him.
There was silence for the next hour, as they swam back and forth swimming laps in the pool. Two other patients joined in their own lanes before they called it quits for the day. It was peaceful, you didn't have to think, you just moved. Sirius actually liked the pool the most, well, the outdoor pool was amazing too, with the sun beating down on you. In small moderations, he didn't want to end up burnt and slathered in potions for hours after all.
"I thought Harry said he had hydrotherapy in the afternoons?" Sirius asked breathlessly, unconsciously leaning against Rodolphus, exhaustion swamping him in droves.
"Early morning, its too crowded for him in the afternoon," Rabastan confirmed.
"Crowded?" Sirius asked befuddled, glancing behind him.
"He's feeling very self-conscious, father has hired the pool so he can do it on his own." Rabastan told him, "You were there when he did it." well, on his own was a bit of a leap, since Corvus was with him. Harry didn't want the healers too close to him while he was vulnerable. Nobody had pushed, and Merlin help anyone that did.
"I was?" Sirius asked confused, he couldn't remember that.
"He was exhausted, he dropped within five minutes," Rodolphus told Rabastan, more exhausted than them, since they'd had a chance to get used to the routine before Harry went missing. Whereas Sirius had only began his own at the suggestion of the healers. "Like he's about to now, you want to go back to the rooms?"
"And miss the best bit?" Sirius said, giving himself a shake awake, "No way," he didn't want to admit it but the mud baths were amazing, and left him feeling years younger, looked it too. He was in awe of how much they were helping. He couldn't recall what they said was mixed in with the mud baths, wraps and stuff, but it was clearly working. His skin felt soft, he felt revitalized and his former confidence was beginning to creep out.
He used to be a good-looking wizard, everyone male and female had been nipping at his heels. He believed it was more to do with his good looks rather than the Black name, money and ultimately estate. It continued after he was sixteen and left home, the threat of being entirely disowned from the Black estate hovering over his head. Of becoming Sirius No-Last-Name, but he truly hadn't cared, not then and not now. Not that it had a chance of happening, well, unless he betrayed his godson, which he would never do. Not for all the money, power and riches in the world.
He loved him too much. He just hoped Harry knew that.
-------------0
When Rodolphus peeked his head around the open door, he found Harry sitting up in bed, scribbling away at a long piece of parchment. "Hey, kid, how's it going?" entering the room. Fully relaxed after a morning of exercise, his afternoon had been spent in the spa so needless to say his muscles were putty and well and truly relaxed after a long day.
"Hey, Dolphus," Harry murmured absently, as he continued to write, but not for long.
"What were your lessons for the day?" Rodolphus asked, grinning, normally only his brother called him by his nickname. Sitting down, as his brother and Sirius did the same thing, intending on spending at least a few hours with Harry before they returned to the hotel for the night. Well, him and Sirius anyway, since Rabastan stayed at night along with their father.
"Hard," Harry admitted, "I'm ahead of the Hogwarts curriculum again," he added with pride.
"Course you are," Rabastan said smugly, "All the tutoring you've had to do will ensure you always are." He'd been tutored more than he'd ever been at Hogwarts. He wasn't sure the point of Harry returning to school full time. Then again, he knew why, social interaction. Harry needed to interact with people his own age. To create his own identity.
"And the hydrotherapy?" Sirius dared to ask, wanting to be there for every step of Harry's recovery…but if he couldn't be, he wanted to know everything.
Harry frowned, "They want to start trying to get me to walk…on proper ground." He could barely walk in the water as it was. He didn't feel anywhere near ready to begin walking…yet at the same time he wanted to begin and just be able to walk. He slept for ages after hydrotherapy then he was woken for his classes.
"That's good isn't it?" Sirius pointed out, well aware that Harry felt frustrated at the lack of progress he was making. It had only been two weeks since he was able to stay awake for any length of time.
"I guess so," Harry said, he wasn't sure how they were going to accomplish it, hopefully with magic…he didn't want anyone touching him unnecessarily. He endured the exercises, they were in front of him, and he always had his wand close at hand.
"What's wrong?" Rabastan asked, stiffening, as he leaned forward.
"I don't want them touching me," Harry stated just as stiffly, having someone he didn't know around him, especially at his back caused panic attacks.
"I'm sure they'll take that into consideration," Corvus eased some of his anxieties, "They know, I'm sure they'll think of something alternative." At least he hoped so, because Harry wasn't going to endure their touch. Of that he was absolutely certain. He'd never been overly fond of strangers, but this was a very troublesome new development. An understandable one, but troublesome all the same.
Harry nodded slowly, here's hoping, because he loathed the feeling of anyone coming too close. Made him want to lash out, unable to breath properly and it was a downright hideous experience he never wanted to repeat.
"What are you doing about the subjects that can't be taught here? Like Potions?" Sirius asked, curiously.
"I'm learning theory right now, if I'm not careful though…I'm definitely going to fail potions…I'm not very good." Harry admitted.
"And you know why," Corvus pointed out, as he ate the tray of grapes in his hand. "You were not taught the basics, with everyone assuming you will have been taught. An oversight on all our parts, once that is done…the subject will become a little easier for you." passing over the grapes to Harry who easily and happily began chomping on them. "Severus has already agreed to do it."
"Snivellus!" Sirius grimaced, "Why do you want to torture my godson, Corvus?"
"Your…personal feelings for Severus aside," Corvus said coldly, "He is the winner of the youngest Potions Master in the world. He worked diligently to pass his Mastery, and while I agree, his teaching methods could use some work…without Dumbledore's demand that he 'keep up appearances' he has changed somewhat." He wasn't exactly going to win teacher of the year, but he was competent which was more important than being liked in his opinion.
"He changed a little before Dumbledore left," Harry pointed out, that still perplexed him if he was entirely honest. The wizard had gone from loathing his very existence. Taking points left and right for anything, including 'breathing too loudly' after he'd just managed to get to class in time and been utterly exhausted. Then he'd just switched, like a light, an began completely ignoring him…then to treating him just like any other random student. Shaking the box at Rabastan, but not giving it to him, the grapes were very fresh and he wanted some more.
Corvus enigmatically nodded his head, "I was pleased to hear that," he agreed.
"Oh, I got something for you, Sirius," Harry said, suddenly remembering, eyes glimmering with gleeful delight.
Sirius' heart sank, "Oh?" he asked, warily watching Harry as if he was a snake about to strike.
"Oh, yes, of course, it's addressed to Lord Black, they don't know who I am." Harry said grinning, "It's totally hilarious!"
"I'm sure it will be," Sirius said, watching Harry snatch what was clearly a letter, a long and thick one by the looks of it.
"Someone's looking to betroth their daughter to you," Harry said wryly, "She's ten-years-old, not even at Hogwarts yet. Milly Macmillian, youngest daughter of Lord Macmillian. He laid it on a little thick…is it normal?"
Rodolphus snatched the letter from Harry, looking entirely too peeved much to Harry's amusement. He quickly read through the missive, his lip curling in distaste. "No, it's not normal…but anyone of note has already been betrothed, and they assume that the Black estate would be worthwhile marrying off the daughter even with such a large age difference."
Harry sniggered, "Relax, Sirius, I'm not going to do it, I just found it funny is all," he looked like he was ready to lose his lunch on his trainers.
"The Blacks are also known for their amazing magical gifts and strong magical cores." Corvus informed Harry, "Anyone would desire their children to be married to a Black in sheer hopes of those gifts showing through."
"Like the Metamorphamagus abilities," Harry said, nodding.
"That's just one of many," Corvus agreed, lips twitching as he recalled the newspaper article. Tonks had been hysterical upon awakening, and they'd had to subdue her. To no surprise, news had spread that she had not only been disowned but had lost her abilities. There had even been a picture of her real looks in the news. Or rather, her new real looks, she could have lost any Black resemblance when she was disowned.
"What other gifts are there?" Harry perked up curiously, "I mean other than being really powerful and Metamorphamagus? And can you have a mild form of the ability?"
"A mild form?" Corvus asked, gazing at Harry shrewdly, knowing there was a story there somewhere.
"I don't know if it was my magic…or if it was a mild form of Metamorphamagus but when I was younger…I er…made my hair grow back overnight." Harry admitted sheepishly.
"Why? Did you cut your own hair?" Sirius asked, an amused look lighting up his grey eyes.
Harry huffed out an amused sound, "No, Petunia hated my hair…actually I don't think there was a bit of me she did like. Especially my hair and face and eyes, well, that and my magic I suppose. She shaved my head entirely. Leaving just the fringe, to keep my scar covered…that she hated most of all."
"And it grew back overnight?" Corvus questioned thoughtfully, "What age you were?"
"Seven or eight, I think. I looked like an old man, or someone really, really sick." Harry confessed with a faraway look in his eyes. "I didn't want to go to school, I'm always laughed and teased at enough because of my cousin without that added to it."
"Interesting, I think perhaps it was accidental wish magic," Corvus informed him, "Otherwise I believe your hair would have grown right back if you had any latent Metamorphamagus abilities."
"Not necessarily, some Blacks never got full control over their abilities, nobody could quite figure out why though." Sirius said, "The Black library is filled with all manner of amazing journals from my family. Some could only change a few things, eyes, hair, shape of their nose, that kind of thing, Tonks is said to have been able to change her height and everything…there hasn't been one with that sort of control for near enough half a century."
"It's because of the infusion of new blood," Harry said, and he truly believed that. "In trying to keep to their motto and keep it in the family…they destroyed it."
"There are tests that can be run to find out what abilities you have, besides your ability to talk to snakes." Rabastan declared, sneaking the rest of Harry's grapes that lay forgotten in his lap. "If you want them, I'm pretty sure the Healers here can do it." there was no 'pretty sure' they could, as a matter of fact.
Harry nodded, "Maybe one day," it wasn't all that important in the grand scheme of things.
"As for other gifts, they're primarily known for their ease in which they can perform all spells, whether they're considered dark or light. Curse breaking, there's actually a child of a distant Black line with the ability, Bill Weasley. Septimus Weasley married Cedrella Black if I recall correctly…"
"She was disowned, she's burnt off the tapestry," Sirius said, nodding in recall, "She had three sons, Arthur Weasley was one of them, and is the only surviving son."
"How is it that people who've been disowned from the family can gain the family magicks? Andromeda was disowned and she had her," not having to say her name for them to all understand.
"It takes disowning two generations for them to be cut off entirely, even if she does go on to have children…they'd be incapable of gaining any Black family traits. It's magics own way of preserving a line should anything happen to the main line." Corvus informed them. "Most of the Black children weren't actually magically disowned, but disinherited, like Sirius, otherwise he wouldn't be carrying around the Black family name."
"My mother was fond of that," Sirius proclaimed, his tone dry. "Anything that displeased her, I personally saw her burn off three faces in my time. Didn't stick around for her to do the same with me…those tapestries are some of the best work of magic, and she treated it like it was insignificant."
"What tapestries? You mean like the one I got at Gringotts? The family trees?" Harry couldn't help but ask inquisitively.
"Very close," Sirius said, nodding always eager to talk to Harry about anything. "It is the entire Black family tree, each new generation is added to, magically. It has never been replicated; a massive amount of blood had to be added to the tapestry to have it working that way. It shows everyone, who they marry and their children and so on and so forth. The moment the child is born, the moment of the marriage, it's added it's something that fascinated me most about the Black townhouse."
"So, they'd know about any children born out of wedlock as well?" Harry asked in fascination.
Sirius barked out an amused sounding laugh, "Oh, yeah, it would, but nobody would dare besmirch themselves by having that happen. I didn't notice any anyway, not that I spent a lot of time there after I left. I've not been back since."
"Am I on it?" Harry asked eagerly.
"Not by name, but yeah, you'll be on it," Sirius said with a fond look, Harry got too much amusement out of teasing the hell out of him. He wasn't used to it, being the one teased all the time. It was taking some getting used to, and Harry didn't tease all that much…it made him wonder what Harry saw him as. A brother? An uncle? Certainly not a father figure, no, that was definitely Corvus…and if the Betrothal actually went through and Harry wanted the family as his own…well Corvus would actually end up his Father-in-law.
"Dorea has her own portrait," Harry told Sirius, "It's in Gallifrey Hall, I'm going to visit first chance I get…" once he was better, "Maybe in the summer holidays."
"Before we go on holiday, yes, that sounds like a plan," Corvus couldn't help but add to that. He meant when he said he wanted to show Harry the world, and he definitely intended to.
"We're going on holiday?" Harry asked, his gaze swinging to Corvus, excitement thrumming through him.
"We are, I haven't decided on where yet," he informed the excited teen with a small smile.
"But Rodolphus and Rabastan are coming, right?" Harry asked vibrating, "And Sirius!"
The hurt Sirius had felt moments ago evaporated and a small smile took its place.
"That will be entirely up to them," Corvus said with a quiet chuckle.
"Yes! Best gift ever," Harry cheered, a grin nearly splitting his face in two.
"Speaking of gifts, I have something for you," Rabastan said, scooting closer, "I did promise you that I'd fix it. Same amber, same chain, just fixed." Handing over the jewellery box, uncommonly nervous about what Harry would think. When he got his other one, he'd been at Hogwarts, he hadn't had to see his reaction.
Harry touched it as if it were the most delicate and precious thing in the world. That was only the box, Rabastan wanted to grab it off him and open it just to cut the suspense out. Yet he didn't, he merely watched Harry's face closely, watching the minute facial expressions as they changed.
Harry didn't waste too much time before opening the box and a very similar smile spread across his face as he removed it and cradled the pendant to his chest. He absolutely loved it, a shy smile crossed his face, "Thank you, Rabastan," he said, green eyes filled with delight. He also wasted no time in putting it on. He would always wear it, it was from Rabastan so of course he would.
He held his arms out, until Rabastan leant forward and hugged him back. Harry burrowed his head into the crook of Rabastan's neck. Basking in the closeness, relishing in it, as Rabastan rubbed up and down his back as he so often did at night when the nightmares kept him up.
Corvus just watched over his growing family, between Sirius and Rodolphus and Harry and Rabastan. He felt very pleased with how the future was looking. His sons were happy, he may still get that grandchild he longed for…yes, all was swell. Naturally, he longed for his wife to be beside him, watching them too, but in her own way…he knew deep down she was watching over all of them.
He'd join her one day, but for now he was content, no happy.
---------0
There we go! :) another chapter for you to enjoy I've already got the next chapter more or less thought out luckily :D I did find it a wee bit difficult to begin this one, it's not the story itself it's mostly about how well Harry is that got me thinking! so will Sirius and Rodolphus sort of remain oblivious for much longer or will the fact they're each getting 'betrothal' requests cause them to get possessive of each other and ultimately ask Harry for permission? :P Or will they just date and see what happens without an official betrothal getting in the way both feeling too old for that? After all Rodolphus has already been through one and with a crazy Witch to boot!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 94
Sirius woke early, unable to sleep, he’d focused on his experiments. It calmed him, just doing something he loved and got so excited over…it was a rush. Soon, he would have enough items to sell, and enough of them that he wouldn’t need to exhaust himself by working to the bone to get orders out. He’d made dozens upon dozens of them all collectively. He was also contemplating the idea of giving Harry some money, and wasn’t sure whether it would make Harry feel insulted or not. Arthur was doing the same thing, so yes, they’d have more than enough for any customer that bought anything from them.
Maybe he should talk to Harry, get to know his godson even more. He had suggested it yesterday, glancing over at Rodolphus, his face softened even further. Being here…was doing the world of good to both Rabastan and Rodolphus, him too he supposed. He was thirty-one years old, Rodolphus a bit older, but with these treatments, despite being in Azkaban…they were beginning to look younger than their real age. Helped along by looking so peaceful and happy in sleep. More often than not Rodolphus always had his masks up full. Not showing his true self to many, not even him unless he was tired and slipped up.
In the beginning he’d put wards up around his bed and the door. Sirius hadn’t even been able to approach him when he started having nightmares. Luckily though, the globe seemed to help where he couldn’t. Sirius couldn’t help but wonder sadly, what had caused him to do such a thing so instinctively. Then he remembered that he had been married to Bellatrix. Then he’d understood the caution, who’d want to be around her? If she went into a mood, everyone would know all about it. It was better to be safe than sorry.
He wasn’t putting them around his bed anymore though, it was as if he was being given Rodolphus’ trust. They still went around the door though, but if Rodolphus didn’t, he would have. As much as he liked this place, he didn’t want anyone coming into the place where he slept. The Healers and Medi-witches did that at St. Mungo’s and it freaked him the fuck out. That they were coming into his room when he was asleep, even if it was just to put breakfast down before leaving.
As always, he said nothing, just bid his time until he could get out of there.
Placing the finishing touches on yet another finished product in satisfaction, he sighed softly. Putting his quill down, he massaged his hand and wrist. He didn’t notice how much it ached until he wasn’t so focused on his work, which was often the case. Sliding his work into his folder, he’d send a copy to Arthur later, once he got back to Britain, he would find out how he was doing properly and not through letters. He didn’t dare put too much in the letters in case of interception, it was risky enough sending his inventions that way. Although, Rodolphus had said he could use his House-elf if he wished.
He might just do that actually…even if it was just the once.
Standing up, he glanced over at Rodolphus a small smile spreading across his face without him even realizing it. Then even quieter, he slid out of the rooms – they didn’t flare up when he entered or left – leaving and allowing Rodolphus to sleep a little longer.
He padded out of the hotel room, the reality was it was just an entire hallway of rooms, for people completing their physical therapy that were no longer hospitalised. Very fancy, expensive, but well worth every Knut spent Sirius freely acknowledged even if he felt like they were torturing him half the time, by forcing such a strict regime. He wasn’t used to it, part of him wanted to rebel against it out of spite and habit. He loathed being told what to do after such a strict upbringing by his parents.
Yet he knew it was what was for the best, and the outcome was worth it, he didn’t just look younger he felt one hundred times better, rejuvenated, and happier in and on himself. Although, it may have something to do with being closer than ever to his godson.
It didn’t take long to cross over from the ‘hotel’ look and into the more hospital apparent corridor. All the doors were closed, giving their patients privacy. Not that Sirius was interested in looking, no, he was heading straight for the door in which his godson was behind.
He knocked lightly on the door, and opened it peering in, the curtains were still closed but the globe cast more than enough light for Sirius to see his godson adequately. He blinked, observing how Harry was lying, he was on his side, Rabastan’s arm wrapped around his chest tightly. He was quite literally ‘the little spoon’ at the moment, not that Harry seemed to care overly much. He just smiled sleepily at Sirius, clearly very comfortable being held by Rabastan that way.
“Time izit?” Harry murmured licking his lips thirstily.
“It’s early still,” Sirius murmured, “Six thirty, Corvus is already up,” his bed was empty, but out of them all, Corvus was always the earliest riser.
Harry groaned, “Why are you here annoying me?” grumbling now that he knew he and Rabastan hadn’t slept in.
Sirius laughed softly, walking further in, closing the door behind him, slightly surprised Rabastan hadn’t woken up. “Well, I couldn’t sleep, and it’s not like you’ll have had much more sleep…fifteen minutes isn’t all that long.” He pointed in amused.
Indecipherable grumbling was the answer to that statement, followed by genuine disgruntlement that he couldn’t move. He hated that, hated everything about this experience, and just wished to go home already.
“Do you want me to…” Sirius murmured quietly, before flicking his wand and emptying Harry’s bladder for him.
“Thanks,” Harry murmured, a bit red in the face, embarrassed by his inability to even go to the toilet. The fact nobody made a big deal about it helped immensely. It didn’t help that he was already apprehensive about today, he would be starting to walk again. As excited as he was…knowing what exactly would be happening would be easier on him.
Sirius shrugged as if it didn’t matter, adopting the stance that the Lestrange’s took when they did it. He copied them a lot these days, when dealing with Harry. They seem to know what they were doing, and Harry always responded well to them. He had meant what he said to the brothers, he was a little lost on how to deal with the situation. Joking around certainly wouldn’t help, which was normally his go to. Now he just needed something to talk about…but he found his mind had gone utterly blank all of a sudden.
What to talk about?
“I finished another project,” Sirius blurted out, that was definitely a safe topic, and it was one he was proud of.
“Which one?” Harry asked, perking up, still laying down on the bed, viewing Sirius sideways, his green eyes twinkling brightly.
“This one is a healing rune, for scrapes and cuts, won’t be a big seller, but for those who don’t know healing spells or can’t perform them will be able to use it at home.” Sirius explained, “Much cheaper than potions that are watered down anyway.” Or for squibs that actually remain in the magical world or in close proximity. Which did happen, hell, even Muggle-born parents would be able to take them.
“Have you tested them to see how well they work?” Harry asked in fascination, too bad it couldn’t fix the damage done to him. Although, the damage had been repaired, he just needed to learn to walk again…if only it was as easy as it sounded.
“They’re quite strong, the more magic I pour into them the stronger they are,” Sirius explained as Harry nodded, Runes were a favourite of his and Rabastan’s.
“You should sell them at different levels,” Harry said excitedly, “Level one for basic healing, level two for deeper cuts and so on and so forth! Even the healers at St. Mungo’s might buy them.” Healers used a lot of magic and can become depleted, even with the aid of the magic replenishing draughts.
“That’s a good idea,” Sirius nodded thoughtfully, a smile on his face, he loved when Harry got excited about his inventions and when they created things together. “It’s good taking a break from the Patronus globes.” He’d been that magically depleted that the healers here had been worried about him. He knew they would be the biggest sellers, so focused on creating a lot of them.
“Have you decided on a shop yet?” Harry asked, feeling Rabastan beginning to stir.
“I was thinking of getting one built in Hogsmeade, abutting the Hogwarts wards,” Sirius confessed, wary about triggering Harry, but ploughing along. Best to know any triggers now before it was too late. “I’ve begun drawing up plans…making a place that fits my purposes sounds much better than just accepting second best. Plus, everything there looks so old, it would be nice to have a more modern building built there.”
“It might be old…but there was something comforting walking down Diagon Alley…maybe it was because I finally had an answer to my entire life,” Harry said with a fond smile.
“It’s the ambient magic,” Rabastan rasped out, “You’ll have felt it, and felt safe within the confines of the Alley.” Reluctantly releasing Harry before easing Harry on his back, and using magic to adjust the bed so that Harry was sitting up.
“What about the blood wards then?” Sirius asked, frowning in confusion.
“Blood wards are inheritably dark…regardless of intention…but the fact Petunia abused him will have made them weak as hell. She didn’t want to protect him and the wards will have sensed that intent. All in all, I would be genuinely surprised if they ever would have protected him from any threat that came around.” Rabastan declared, handing Harry a glass of water their morning routine was well established. He couldn’t wait until he could kill them all, maybe not doing it with magic might be his best bet, and not all of them at the same time.
Sliding out of bed, he cast the charm on Harry and went about his own morning ablutions.
Sirius scooted closer, happy with the way Rabastan took care of all Harry’s needs before seeing to his own. If that was the kind of care Harry looked forward to in the future…he could be happy about them. Whether it was or not, he knew he had no say in what happened. “Do you love Rabastan?” Sirius asked seriously.
Harry choked on his water at the unexpectedness of the question, Sirius was quick to snatch the glass and pat Harry on his back, slowly as to not risk hurting him. Then decided to rub his back, not wishing to risk it at all. “What the hell…” he rasped out painfully.
“Do you?” Sirius asked, handing him his glass back, a serious look on his face.
Harry looked away from Sirius, before facing him again, “Yes,”
“In what way?” did Harry even understand there were different levels of love? He had been abused for Merlin’s sake! Hurt beyond measure. It was completely natural and understandable that he clings to the first people who showed they cared about him.
“It’s different from Corvus and Rodolphus,” Harry whispered quietly, “It always has been…why do you want to spoil it?” genuinely hurt that Sirius was asking these things, staring at the bedding, wishing that Rabastan would come back. Unfortunately, he was showering, he would be gone for at least twenty minutes still if routine told him anything.
Sirius cupped Harry’s face and made the teen face him, “If you love them all, I wouldn’t care, Harry,” Sirius stressed out, “I want you to be so, so happy, you’re my godson. Hell, you could love Voldemort himself for all I care…” unaware how close he was getting to a certain truth, Harry did like Voldemort a great deal after all. “I just want to make sure it’s the right kind of love, I don’t want to see either of you miserable in five years’ time if you realize you don’t love Rabastan the way a married couple might.” Relaying his concerns to Harry so that he would know why he was concerned. That he wasn’t doing it to be an asshole, he was doing it out of concern. One of his major concerns was his age but it’s not like Rabastan and Harry could marry before Harry was seventeen anyway, probably going on eighteen after he leaves Hogwarts. Puppy love wasn’t the same either, which out of all things it would be.
“Did dad date anyone before mum?” Harry asked, knowing exactly how to get through to Sirius and using the knowledge he had to do it. He didn’t feel the slightest bit bad, he liked Sirius…but didn’t constantly want his negativity. Harry loved the Lestrange’s and nothing was going to get in his way of his new family.
Sirius flinched, staring wide eyed at Harry, having not expected that kind of reply at all. Swallowing thickly, “No,” he confessed, “He was…fascinated with Lily from the moment he first met her.” suddenly knowing where Harry was going with this.
“And did he love her?” Harry pressed on determinedly.
“Yes, with everything he was, yes, he loved her,” Sirius declared with vehement conviction.
“They married each other and had me…were they ever unhappy?” Harry continued.
“Only when James did something stupid,” Sirius grinned roguishly as he recalled those times. “But they loved each other, yes, not right away on Lily’s part…it took James a lot of convincing.”
“But Dad loved mum entirely, for ten whole years,” Harry pressed, “Is it so difficult to think I’m any different?”
“There wasn’t an age difference between your mum and dad, and your dad wasn’t…abused.” Sirius said, clutching his hand, “There’s a big difference between gratitude and love. You don’t have to keep up with the contract unless it’s something you really, really want. Regardless of what anyone has said to you.”
“Oh,” Harry murmured, “You know at the beginning we did this out of mutual need, Sirius. It wasn’t just them using me, I was using them just as much. I would have done anything to get away from the Dursleys, anything.”
“I know,” Sirius murmured, “I know,” he got that, he really did, he’d have done the same.
“Just like Corvus would have done anything to see his sons,” Harry continued softly, “They didn’t need to make me part of their family. I was bound by the contract to adhere to it anyway. We grew close after, it took the longest for Rodolphus and me to become close…it didn’t happen all at once.”
Sirius smiled, nodding, finally beginning to understand.
“At first, I just wanted to be part of the family, the contract has never really mattered in my mind. Not like I don’t want it, I do, but it’s never been…I’ve never been pressured into accepting it. The more time I spent with Rabastan the more I realized it was different…that I wanted the contract to be real.” His green eyes simmering with unshed tears. “I thought it would remain one sided, and that was okay…as long as I got to stay with them.”
Sirius felt bloody awful for bringing all this up, but it also made him incredibly relieved. Somehow his thirteen-year-old godson had made him see what was so obvious to the others. Made him see that Harry really wasn’t doing it out of gratitude.
“Then he sent me a betrothal gift in turn,” Harry said a genuine smile lighting up his features as he grasped a hold of the pendant, which was a small bell, along with a triquetra, the rune he’d created to save his own life. Which had smaller runes inlayed inside, protection runes. “I care for Rabastan a lot, and they’re not the only ones in my life…it’s not as if they’ve kept me secluded so that I reply only on them. I have so many friends…and not just from Hogwarts either…I’m really happy, Sirius…I want you to be happy for me too.” It was true, he did want his godfather in his life, he hadn’t in the beginning because he didn’t want his family taken away from him. The Lestranges were his family, he didn’t care what anyone else thought.
“I…I understand,” Sirius said solemnly, something easing entirely inside of him.
“As for age differences, you’re one to talk,” Harry said giving Sirius a knowing look.
“What?” Sirius asked confused, alarm bells began ringing at the sly look that appeared on his godson’s face. Did he really need to adopt that look? It was almost identical to his brother Regulus’ scheming face. He often spat and though that Regulus was the ‘perfect pureblood heir’ but the reality was, it wasn’t true. He was just smart enough not to get caught.
“Rodolphus? Tall, dark and handsome?” Harry teased, eyes lighting up in genuine delight at the flush that encompassed Sirius entirely, his ears were so red that they looked ready to start smoking like when someone drank the Pepper-up draught.
“There’s nothing going on!” his voice was high pitched and squeaked, an heir he’d been raised was thinking ‘way to go, now he’ll think someone ‘doth protest to much’ honestly.
“Really?” Harry raised his brow giving him a look of sheer doubt.
“Merlin, there’s no denying who your grandmother is,” Sirius said, “That look…that look right there has Dorea written across it. She used it all the time when James and I had been up to something and we tried to lie our way out of trouble.”
“Do you think she’ll like me?” Harry asked, his voice pensive and thoughtful.
“Are you kidding? She’ll adore you!” Sirius said right away, there was no doubt in his mind at all. “You’ve got the Potter-Black looks, you’re got the Potter smarts and you’ve definitely got the Black cunning.” Giving him a wry look, “Don’t think for a second I don’t always know what you’re up to.” he might not be the smartest or most observant of Black’s but it didn’t mean he couldn’t see when someone was attempting to play him.
Harry just gave him a sweet and innocent smile, that made Sirius almost, almost melt. Damn it, he was too good, he wondered if Rabastan knew what he was getting himself in for. “Were you and Remus ever…you know?”
Sirius blinked, “No, we were only ever friends, there may have been a time when we could have become more. Fortunately, I found out just what kind of person he was before anything happened.” if his own partner had refused to believe him…it would have killed something in him. Remus’ had broken something in him regardless, he’d lost Lily and James, lost Harry’s childhood years…and Remus, Remus was a cowardly bastard. Cowardly bastard or not, he’d lost him and Pettigrew – the boy he thought he knew – all his memories were tainted now, all those wonderful memories he had and he could barely think of them without getting angry or hurt.
A knock at the door interrupted them, as Corvus entered startling a little, “You’re awake, good morning, Harry, Sirius, I assume my son is catering to his morning ablutions?” glancing at his watch wondering if he had been later than normal at returning, but no. It was his usual time where he woke the both of them to begin preparing for the day.
“Good morning, Corvus,” Harry said as always delighted to see the wizard he considered his father figure.
“Son,” Corvus inclined his head when he came out of the en-suite bathroom that they both used. Their House-elf was kind enough to keep track and make sure to pick up dirty clothing and replace it with clean clothes afterwards.
“What’s wrong?” Rabastan asked, other than coming out of the en-suite bathroom, you couldn’t tell he’d just showered. He was dressed in loose fitting clothes, and his hair was tied up and dry.
“I’m afraid there’s a wizengamot meeting this morning,” Corvus explained, as he placed Harry’s mail on his lap, one to Sirius and two to Rabastan the rest were his. Displeased with their timing, he’d never missed a single meeting, not even just after his sons were released. It would cause a lot of speculation if he didn’t show up.
Harry’s face showed displeasure and worry at that pronouncement.
“I will give it a miss if you would prefer that I stay,” Corvus added, disliking very much, the worry on Harry’s face. He and his sons came first, before the Wizengamot, before magic, before all else.
“No, you go, I’ll stay with Harry,” Rabastan declared, “I’m the fittest of the three of us. I can afford to miss one day far greater than Dolphus or Sirius.” They weren’t about to let Harry do this alone, even if his fears would be unfounded.
“He’s my godson, I should do it,” Sirius put forth his protest.
“Don’t use me to get out of it!” Harry protested, but warmth suffused him, that Corvus would forgo the meeting, that Rabastan would want to do it, and that Sirius would too. He wasn’t going to be doing this alone, he wasn’t sure where the feeling was coming from, but he just felt dread, he always did, just before every attempt. Maybe it was inward fear that he wouldn’t be able to walk again and they’d tell him that.
He wasn’t alone and he never would be again.
“You alright with me coming with you?” Rabastan asked Harry, making sure that he was okay, Harry felt ashamed of his injuries, at least that’s what it looked like. He didn’t like other people seeing him struggling, vulnerable.
“Yes,” Harry nodded his agreement, ignoring Sirius’ pout with a smothered grin. He felt a bit better today, his mood anyway, sometimes he just wanted to shut away the world but couldn’t. Opening his mail, he found one from the Ministry of magic, “Oh, Madam Bones wants to talk to me, and she’s hoping to arrange an interview.” There was no three guesses needed as to why.
“Do you wish to write a reply?” Corvus asked, “It wouldn’t be a good idea to ignore them too long, if they get impatient, they can try and force your hand by putting out an arrest warrant.”
“Doesn’t that only count for the trial?” Harry asked frowning in confusion. He knew the muggle law well, “I thought they could only put a warrant out for your arrest if you ignore a summons to court?”
“It is a summons but not for court, I doubt very much they will go that far as to put a warrant out, but they might.” Corvus told him truthfully.
“The mirror again?” Sirius suggested, “I can go get one of the pair?” he had created a lot of them, so it wasn’t as if it was something unique. It would mean that they wouldn’t need to meet face to face – so to speak – and it would make it a lot easier for all involved.
“I can pass it on to Antonio who can do the honours,” Corvus nodded thoughtfully, “Would that make it easier for you, Harry?”
Harry sighed before grudgingly nodding his head, the last thing he wanted to do was talk about it. He supposed it was inevitable really, he didn’t want to talk about Lockhart again, never mind be questioned about it. It was over…why must they dredge everything up again and again? A glance at his useless legs though…vividly reminded him that it was far from over.
“I’ll be back in a bit,” Sirius replied, before turning and leaving the room, hastening with speed, or as fast as he could without causing himself aches and pains. One day he would be able to run, he’d be fit and healthy. Cursing himself for making them be unable to be summoned.
“Good morning everyone!” the healer chirped as she rolled in a tray filled with their breakfast plate, still with their covers on top, not only keeping the food warm but safe from anything that might get in it, such as sand on a windy day.
“Good morning, Healer Macintyre,” Corvus said politely, he remembered every healer that Harry interacted with. Only two were female, which made it significantly easier. “Thank you,”
“You’re welcome! Enjoy your day!” she added, before leaving to do the rest of her breakfast rounds.
Harry grunted as he forced his body into compliance, and yanked the tray towards himself. It was never too far away, and with determination he had it in place just as Rabastan put his breakfast tray in front of him. He didn’t need help all the time, what he could do, he was determined to. “Eat first, the letter can wait, it’s just a matter of putting the time and date on it.”
“He will do things properly,” Corvus corrected his sons’ statement with a light reprimand, he would not allow him to do things half-heartedly. “There is nothing wrong with his hands.”
Harry shared a grin with Rabastan, as breakfast was started to with gusto. The food was always filling and healthy, but the physical therapy they were put through left them more than famished when it comes to lunch and dinner.
Sirius and Rodolphus joined then five minutes later and Corvus caught them up to speed.
Harry finished his food first, and set the tray aside so that he had enough room to write. With exquisite calligraphy, perfected over the past three years, Harry wrote a reply to Madam Bones that he believed was adequate. Informing her about the mirror, it’s capabilities, it’s protected status (Sirius had made sure nobody could sell the design on) and a time and date, tomorrow directly after his lunch, making sure to put the correct time for her in the letter.
Handing the paper carefully towards Corvus, seeking his approval on whether it was good or not.
Corvus handled it just as carefully, the ink was still drying after all, and smudges just wouldn’t do. He read the missive nodding in approval and satisfaction, while some words could have been better used with alternatives, there were no spelling mistakes and the calligraphy was spot on, he had done well. It was his first official letter. “Very well done,” Corvus used a spare piece of parchment to wrap the mirror in to make it more like an envelope before folding the parchment as well. Wax was melted down and held the pieces together.
“I’ll make sure that Antonio receives this before the meeting,” Corvus promised, sliding the two parts into his cloak pocket patting it absently.
“Don’t worry, I’ve placed an unbreakable charm on it,” Sirius reassured Corvus, if anyone, however unlikely it would be, bumped into him, it would not break and cause any accidents.
“That’s good to know,” Corvus smiled his thanks for the information.
-------0
A/N – Well, it’s passed midnight I’m definitely not going to get more written tonight…I think the next chapter will be the last one I THINK before another jump! There is so much world building in this that I don’t want to miss anything 😊 I did want to get it to a certain point in the scene I’ve got building up in my mind but its not happening tonight you would have all just been annoyed at me anyway :P for leaving it with a cliff-hanger :D hehe R&R please guys! Is there anything in particular you’d like to see before another time jump by the way?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 95
--------0
Corvus swiftly made his way towards Antonio and Tom, they were just heading into the lift. They paused in closing the doors to let him in, before closing them swiftly. Corvus waited until they were below the level before handing over the mirror and letter. “This is from Harry to give to Madam Bones.”
“Finally losing patience?” Antonio questioned, not at all surprised. “Would you prefer that I be there for the meeting?” they couldn’t question Harry alone even through a mirror, he was at the end of the day a minor. He couldn’t see Madam Bones actually breaking the law, even if it was just to get a statement from the victim of a crime. Especially towards someone who was going to be Lord Potter one day.
“I wouldn’t say losing patience as such, but they aren’t going to stop asking. This way is perfectly adequate.” Corvus replied, “And to answer your question, yes, I would greatly appreciate your presence, although it’s not required. Mr. Black could take on the role, he is at the end of the day, Harry’s godfather.” And they were getting closer now that Harry no longer clung to the fear of being abandoned by them.
Antonio gave a small thoughtful sound, wondering what was best to do.
“Both of you should be there, it would give the appearance of connections and security.” Tom replied, having listened carefully to the conversation. “Many are unaware that Black cannot be Lord Black, which is just ridiculous.” Pinching the bridge of his nose. They were idiots, and incapable of thinking by the look of it. Fortunately, it worked out well for them, at least until Harry was ready to step out as Lord Black-Potter. It was a lot to place on Harry’s shoulders but he seemed willing and happy to do it.
“It’s a good point,” Antonio agreed wholeheartedly, “Alright, I will require a Portkey, unless…the one I have will work again?” glancing at Corvus as the lift jerked to a stop. He still had it; it was in his office. You didn’t just leave Portkey’s lying around, it was at the height of idiocy. Especially seeing as he had curious children, who knew better than to touch things they didn’t know, but they hadn’t taught them that in the safety of their own home.
“It should, yes,” Corvus nodded, opening the gates, allowing Antonio and Tom to step out before closing them back up. It was rather pointless, because they closed themselves after a certain amount of time if someone forgot. That way the lift wasn’t put out of commission. “It will be held tomorrow at 3:30 there, so 1:30 here.” Two-hour time difference between the UK and Africa. Africa being two hours ahead of them. It was something he had to get acclimatised to due to having to Portkey back and forth.
“I’ll be there,” Antonio nodded making a mental note, he had to push back a meeting with a potential client, but his current ones came first.
“I assume that his relationship with Mr. Black is becoming more secure?” Tom asked, as they moved, everyone was already in the courtroom. Due to the secret nature of their work, there wasn’t portraits around this part of the Ministry.
“It is as a matter of fact, despite the…cause of the injuries, I do believe it’s done wonders for them all.” Corvus agreed as the three continued on to the meeting room. It would solidify Sirius on their side, regardless of what he found out.
“Good,” Tom was thinking the exact same thing, soon he would be returning on a more official basis. To see whether Harry wished to have the Horcrux removed, and proceed with the procedure or whether he wanted to the Horcrux kept within him. It had been part of him for so long, it wouldn’t surprise Tom if he unconsciously couldn’t bear the thought of being without it. Regardless, it would be entirely Harry’s decision.
Walking into the room, the three powerful men inclined their heads in greeting. Tom immediately claimed a seat near William, with Corvus and Antonio claiming their seats.
“Is your wife well?” she normally sat on the Abbott seat after all, and she’d yet to miss a meeting.
“She has a touch of the wizarding flu,” Antonio explained, “She’s recovering well, but still in the infectious stage so elected not to come today.”
“Do inform her that I hope she recovers well,” Tom said sincerely, he liked the woman, he surrounded himself with strong powerful witches, so it wasn’t as if she was ‘different’ but he liked her nonetheless. He held a lot of respect for witches who had it all despite society trying to tell them otherwise.
“I will, thank you, Lord Slytherin,” Antonio replied in kind.
“You know Harry, right?” Bill asked, “I mean Lord Potter?” leaning over Lord Slytherin to speak to Lord Abbott.
Antonio startled a little, “Well, yes,” he made no secret of that, and luckily it was reciprocal.
“How is he?” Bill then enquired. “The family is…worried about him.” despite what Molly and Ginny had one…yes, they cared.
Ginny was not settling in easily, which had them informing his family it was best not to visit until she acclimatised to her new life. They still wrote to her, but asked kindly not to visit. It didn’t sit well with him what they were asking, but given how much trouble she was being…he decided to err on the side of caution and agree with their suggestions. It was always going to be difficult for Ginny, she was used to doing what she wanted, when she wanted, and getting away with anything she did due to Molly pandering to her only daughter, the daughter she’d wanted so much. Instead, all Molly had done had created an uncontrollable child.
He also didn’t want to risk Aberforth preventing any and all contact if they did decide to visit against advice. At the end of the day Aberforth had the last say, it was only kindness that stayed his hand when it came to the situation with Ginny and the Weasley’s.
They would stay away and hope one day…that the little girl he’d known would return to them. Not this rabid thing that believed she was always right and had a right to a young boy without his say so. That itself had gotten the worst reaction thus far out of Aberforth when dealing with Ginny. Even though it technically wasn’t her real birth first name, it’s the one they continued to use. Aberforth had absolutely forbid the use of Arianna and vowed to change it legally wiping the name entirely. He wasn’t sure if Aberforth had gone through with it or not.
Corvus facing Tom, gave a subtle nod, before glancing at Antonio. Slyly informing Antonio he could reveal information. There was no doubt after the interview tomorrow rumours would be rife within the Ministry regardless of how respectful Madam Bones is.
“Understand that I’m only revealing this due to Harry recovering enough to give a statement. I’d much rather the truth be known than rumours.” Antonio said firmly, everyone was trying to pretend they weren’t listening and it was such a pathetic attempt he wanted to bang his head on the table in sheer frustration at their idiocy.
There were only a few that seemed unbothered, Lord Greengrass and Lord Malfoy, and anyone without a pea for a brain would know why. Harry was known to be close to many, but closest still with Heiress Daphne and Heir Malfoy.
“The healers were only just able to repair the immense damage done to his nerves. It took major surgery and many hours to do so. Something St. Mungo’s wouldn’t have been able to accomplish.” Antonio paused for a moment before continuing, “Magic was the only reason his nerves weren’t beyond repair. At this very moment he’s undergoing physical therapy to relearn how to walk. There is no downplaying what Harry went through, it’s something that’s going to have long term consequences, how many as yet…we honestly do not know.”
The Chief Warlock who had entered moments after Lord Abbott began talking, started walking again after freezing in place. He too, desired to know what had happened, and he was disheartened to hear what he did. “We can only hope then, the compensation, and rights of conquest he won from the Lockhart estate will help towards the cost of his medical bills.”
“Doesn’t that normally only happen if its requested?” a started Bagman asked, jealousy surging through him. The amount the already obscenely wealthy boy was going to get was just ridiculous. “And then has to be agreed upon by this governing body?” here he was struggling to keep what was left of his own estate from his gambling addicted son. He’d had to draw up a new will to prevent his son from spending what was left of the estate in a week after he passed away. The bulk of the estate was going to his grandson to prevent Ludo from disgracing their line. It wasn’t often that estates (and lordship/heirship) were passed onto the grandchild bypassing the son or daughter entirely.
“Not necessarily,” Lord Slytherin declared, “The rights of conquest were something both Gringotts and the Ministry agreed to. It can be done independently; I assume that they have been in touch with you regarding the rights of conquest?” an amused look on his face as he glanced at Ogden. He could see the jealousy on many faces, everyone knew the Lockhart estate was probably huge. Yet the ones that had grown up with nothing...or rather raised with very little were happy for Harry. This sort of thing had always amused him, the greed of people who had enough to live comfortably being envious of money changing hands that wasn’t theirs.
“They have, no doubt the young Potter heir will be informed soon enough.” Chief Warlock Ogden, “The bulk of the estate will be going to Heir Potter, the rest is being put into trust for the medical bills for those affected by Lockhart’s callous attacks.” Or at least the ones they knew for sure had been attacked by Lockhart.
“The moment that happens, ‘victims will crawl out of the woodworks! Whether they are victims or not, all of them will attempt to get a piece of the estate.” Antonio pointed out, “I hope you’re ready for that.” He was a lawyer, he knew just how the system worked and how humanity was especially when it came to what they saw as ‘free money’.
“It’s very unlikely anyone would come forth with any real proof,” Ogden mused, “He was famous already, like Merfolk in the water, they would have sank their teeth in immediately if they could have. There would be no waiting for death to try. Those that do will probably be just trying their luck.”
“It’s possible the families will want it to be kept quiet, as I know Harry will…which will prevent the news getting out.” Antonio pushed, “I think there should be an NDA drawn up.”
“While it would be Heir Potters right, we can’t force the families to sign NDA’s,” argued Lord Smith.
“Nobody said anything about forced!” Bill argued defensively. “They have a right to privacy!” fully believing that, with the way the Weasley family had been drawn through the mud so much in the newspapers. “Plus, can you really want to deal with everyone that comes forward?”
“It wouldn’t be us per se,” Lord Slytherin pointed out, “But we would be, if we agree to this, overworking the entire Auror force, their clerks and the Council of magic, since it would be their purview.”
“That’s true, the money they’d get is under any amount the Wizengamot would deal with,” Lady Pettigrew nodded, “I think I’m in agreement for the NDA, if they want the money, they’ll sign them.”
“They’ll not want the money, they’ll need it, it’s expensive to keep a loved one in St. Mungo’s…” Lord Finnegan pointed out.
“I second the motion for legally enforcing NDA’s,” Lady Patil agreed. “The Auror force is already overworked as is, and we’re hardly getting a lot of new recruits at the moment…not any that last longer than a month at any rate. To inundate them with those pushing their luck for some money…it’s hardly fair.”
A round of murmurs from many vehemently agreeing. It seemed the threat of overworking the Aurors made them take a side. The Aurors were needed for battle against dangerous crimes, such as the one perpetrated against Heir Potter. To deal with something so frivolous was a serious waste of Auror resources.
“Was that the only reason we were called here?” Lord Bagman grumbled, still envious of the thirteen-year-old boy who had more money than most.
The Potter’s hadn’t just lived off the largeness of their estate. No, they worked, and ultimately added to it over the years James was the only Potter not to have a career but he’d died young. He hadn’t had a chance to add to the Potter coffers. Although, they didn’t know that young James had been giving money to Sirius, to Remus and of course, the Order but he hadn’t been too childish thankfully. Fleamont actually created a potion, that still brought money in to this day.
“Don’t be so sour, Bagman, it’s not as if it’s not been earned,” Finnegan declared, glaring at the wizard in distaste. “They deserve every single Knut.” He’d ruined their lives and could have permanently damaged a young heir to the extent he might not walk again.
“To answer your question, no it’s not the only reason you’ve been called here, we have five things on the agenda today.” Chief Warlock declared, “Including making the decision on whether to give part of the estate to Gilderoy Lockhart’s two sisters…who live off of his generosity and are as of yet unmarried.”
“Which means they need a Dowry at least; didn’t the father not arrange that before his passing?” disapproval deep in Dowager Longbottom’s voice.
“He left the estate to their son and heir; he made no stipulations for the daughters.” Ogden declared, “Perhaps trusting him to take care of them, but other than the small stipend they’ve gotten nothing from him.”
“How small are we talking?” Lord Malfoy asked, lip curling to treat your children in such a manner was diabolical. He would have loved a daughter; his wife would have loved one. Unfortunately, in all the years they’ve tried…only one had come into the world breathing. Draco’s birth had been high risk from conception.
“Enough to rent a small one bedroom flat in Knockturn Alley,” Ogden admitted, gritting his teeth. To see your younger siblings living down there…while you lived the high life, roaming all over the world and staying in the best hotels the world had to offer. “I do believe they may be under an oath of some sort, for they barely spoke about their brother during the questioning.” Back when they realized Lockhart had taken Heir Potter, wanting answers but the girls couldn’t provide them.
“How long have they been on their own?” Lord Greengrass asked, a dark scowl of his own on his face.
“Since the eldest turned seventeen, she had to drop out of her last year at Hogwarts, she works so that both of them have enough to eat.” Ogden confessed, “I was thinking perhaps they should get what was originally in the Lockhart estate before he made his fortune…” and the actual fortune split unequally between the victims.
“That seems more than fair, perhaps letting them have the rest of his belongings may help as well? Sell them anonymously through the goblin, I’m sure his tailored robes will fetch a good price.” Lord Malfoy suggested smoothly, it would help them gain that much more needed funds to support them. The rest they believe wouldn’t sell, could be thrown out.
“That sounds good, I’ll also owl them and give them the name of a very good investment manager.” Lady Pettigrew, they obviously needed some guidance and she was admittedly very lonely. It would be nice to help someone…if they would agree, her name unfortunately, had been dragged through the mud because of the actions of her son.
“An estate manager would be more rounded,” Lucius commented, “They would be able to cater to the entire estate and ensure they have enough money to live more than comfortably.” They were pureblood heiress’ the last of the Lockhart bloodline. Which was now sullied, but they could drag the name by the bootstraps and do good if they wished.
“Depends on what the entire estate is worth, estate managers usually take big risks…it may not be something the girls can afford,” Dowager imputed.
“That is true,” Antonio agreed.
“You’d be hiring them,” Bill pointed out, “It’s just a matter of making sure your needs are catered to.” the youngest girl was ten, not even Hogwarts age, left on her own while her sister worked, it was horrific to think on.
It wasn’t long before everyone was talking over the other, trying to offer up their own advice.
“What else is on the agenda?” Bagman shouted at Ogden, as if he was dying to get everything over with so he could return home.
Lord Slytherin narrowed his eyes speculatively, nobody – not even the wizard’s own son – would really miss the wizard if he mysteriously went missing…or died in a tragic accident. No, best not, at least not while Dumbledore was still alive, he couldn’t risk anyone suddenly taking his word seriously. He could make it look like a heart attack…everyone knew the enormous strain he was under trying to control his son after all.
One day, he thought, tuning back in on the current topic, noticing what they’d be discussing today by reading the writing upside-down. It looked as though Harry had been even more busy than he realized, seeing the new piece of legislation/law he wanted to be passed.
The boy was utterly fascinating…he couldn’t wait until they were discussing it.
He was going to change the face of the wizengamot entirely…it was just a shame he wasn’t here to argue his points himself, instead of doing it through Antonio. Still, he’d get to see it happen soon enough. They would be working in tandem in making the world a better place.
The laws he was attempting to change were older one, in a much more subtle manner, that when revealed will be game changing. Until then though, he was content to let others – Harry – push through bigger changes.
“On the second subject, received a missive from a Hogwarts student,” Ogden informed the wizengamot.
Lord Slytherin straightened at that, “Excuse me?” he asked, adopting a wounded pride look. Hurt was easily wrapped around that ‘wounded pride’ he wore like a second skin. “Someone felt that they couldn’t come to me?”
Antonio groaned, causing Tom to glance at him in blatant confusion. “Let me guess, Hermione Granger?”
The confusion was swiftly erased from Lord Slytherin’s face, before he sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose, “Is it?” he enquired of the Chief Warlock.
“Amelia received one as well, we didn’t get to talk about it before the meeting,” Ogden explained, glancing between Antonio and Lord Slytherin.
“Did you read it?” Lord Abbott questioned, an amused tilt to his head.
“Yes,” Ogden nodded, still wondering what he was missing.
“Why is a school girl getting in touch with the Wizengamot?” Dowager Longbottom barked out, her annoyance obvious, “And why are you indulging her?” it was utterly ludicrous really.
“Wait for it,” Antonio spoke with an amused lilt to his voice.
“She’s claiming she was attacked and that because the one that attacked her is an heir nothing is being down about it. She’s insisted it was brushed under the rug, that everyone was prejudice because she was Muggle Born. She knows her ‘rights’ and is demanding justice.” Ogden informed them the gist of what was in the letter.
“I truly wonder if she shouldn’t be escorted to St. Mungo’s and checked to make sure the incident with the Troll didn’t cause her unseen damage.” Lord Slytherin sighed, “She’s always been rather…righteous but this…this has continued since she woke up, I fear, truly, that she’s received an injury to her brain that’s unhealed. Another mess to clean up because of Dumbledore.” Gently reminding them that they were still cleaning up after Dumbledore even now. His tone mildly disapproving, and hiding the real disgust he felt for the old man.
“Is she wrong?” Ogden enquired, “I’ve yet to check myself or ask the board of Governors?”
“She wrote to me twice, asking for me to take on her case,” Antonio informed them, “And I know she’s been asking every other reputable company, they’re pinning them to the wall getting amusement out of them for Merlin’s sake! They aren’t going to take a case that’s doomed to failure from the very beginning!” his voice becoming exasperated at the end. There was no law broken talking about it since she was never their client.
“Now I’m confused…what on earth is it about?” Lord Rookwood spoke up, wishing they’d get to the point he didn’t like being confused. He rather hoped they would move this along, he wanted to see his son off to Africa this afternoon. The resort had been highly recommended not just by Corvus but many others proclaiming they were miracle workers.
“Ms. Granger is trying to sue Heir Potter for accidental magic damages,” Lord Slytherin revealed, wryly, “It was the day that the news released information publishing the abuse he suffered. He shattered every container and goblet in the Great Hall, unfortunately, Ms. Granger…believed accidental magic couldn’t be done at Hogwarts. She unconcernedly drank from her goblet when everyone else backed away from the shaking items aware of the potential danger they posed. She was therefore injured when the goblet exploded. She was immediately taken to the hospital wing and was healed within moments. Regardless of how many people tell her that she doesn’t have a case, that accidental magic can happen within Hogwarts…she has chosen to continue her futile efforts in trying to sue Heir Potter and I cannot believe I’ve had to explain such a trivial matter to the wizengamot of all places! The governors yes, but the governing body?” lips pursed in sheer displeasure. Suitably reprimanding the Chief warlock for daring to bring something so trivial to this room.
“Where on earth did the daft girl get the impression accidental magic cannot be performed in Hogwarts?” Dowager couldn’t hold her tongue, incredulity coming from her in waves. There was one universal reality in all magical societies, accidental magic could not be punished.
“Because it says so in Hogwarts a history,” Antonio and Tom said blandly, both had heard or read it directed at them numerous times.
“That is not a peer published book, half of the information in that thing is wrong,” Dowager pointed out in amusement. It says you can’t Apparate at Hogwarts which wasn’t true, professors can especially in the event of an emergency, they just had to know where the ‘pockets’ were so to speak.
“Something I have tried to convey to her, even the Aurors have spoken to her,” Lord Slytherin declared coolly.
It made a few of the less reserved, much younger member, including Bill, to face palm.
“Now can we focus on things that truly require our concentration?” Lord Slytherin asked, Merlin, there was so many people on his kill list. Granger was on the top, she thought she was such a know-it-all busybody. He was beginning to get entirely vexed with her…and everyone knew what happened to those who annoyed him. He was pretty sure at this point that even Harry would approve.
“Very well…” the Chief Warlock declared, clearing his throat, still feeling rather chastised.
-------0
“Are you ready to go?” Rabastan asked, setting his book aside, they were to meet up with the healers in room fifteen, where Harry would begin his next progress to walking unaided.
“Yeah,” Harry murmured, pushing the table away from him, his books and pens would be safe until he returned. Despite that he put the book he was trying to translate into its box and set it aside. Nobody would be able to get into it to read it, it was locked only he and Tom could open it since they spoke the language required to unlock it.
Rabastan waited and let Harry throw back the covers, he didn’t want to do everything for him. He knew Harry got frustrated if they did things, he could do himself. They’d learned that early on which curtailed a lot of potential frustrating episodes. Once he had done that Rabastan held onto Harry at the back and under his knees and put him into the wheelchair. Which he could operate himself with magic.
This place was about regaining lost independence after all, and they thought of everything they could to aid that.
“Will your brother start going to the wizengamot meetings?” Harry asked, he ‘drove’ the wheelchair with the magical runes adorned the armchair.
“Why would he do that?” Rabastan asked from behind him.
“Well, Corvus isn’t going to be going forever…shouldn’t he want to get hands on experience?” Harry asked, glancing up at Rabastan curiosity.
“You don’t get learning experiences, they just throw you to the sharks,” Rabastan chuckled, “I know Rodolphus doesn’t cares much for politics, he’ll do it I suppose, but he’s never going to be as passionate as our father.”
“He wasn’t given a chance to enjoy it,” Harry pointed out, “Maybe that will change…but if he doesn’t like it, I suppose someone could sit in his stead.” Which was his right.
“As long as he doesn’t pick me, we’re all good,” Rabastan chuckled, as the door opened automatically.
“How are you doing with your thesis?” Harry questioned; he wasn’t even allowed to peak at it.
“We don’t call it that,” Rabastan groaned, “It’s…not going as smoothly as I would like.” He told Harry the truth of it, Harry had given him such fabulous ideas – not word of mouth – but actually the rune he’d used to escape. He had the physical runes created he just needed to write…ugh, a thesis as Harry put it. He needed to write an essay which would be submitted to his Runes Master and if he passed, he would be considered a Runes Master as well. His father had already begun ordering supplies for a celebration so sure that he would pass.
“You’ll get there,” Harry said with total conviction. “I can’t wait until it’s published so I can read it!” it was genuine excitement there. He was by no means anywhere near Mastery level, and had no intentions of being…but he loved anything Rune related.
“In here,” Rabastan reminded him before he wheeled past. He had much more time in Azkaban to focus entirely on his Runes Mastery. These days he could only devote three or four hours if he was lucky to Runes entirely. Not that he’d wish it any other way, hell no, but with distraction and his P.T he was left extremely tired and the last thing he wanted to do was write let alone focus for long periods. He was lucky if he wrote for half an hour of those four hours before he gave in.
Harry wheeled in, significantly more tense than he had been moments prior. Honestly, you would think he was confronting a dragon not going into a room with a platform used to aid those trying to walk again. Not all ‘confrontations’ were visible, and not all worries were explainable and that was alright. Corvus had constantly said he was entitled to think and feel how he did, and nobody had the right to indicate otherwise. It was a motto he was finding more comfort in these days. Especially during those bleak days when he didn’t even want to get up let alone move. With gentle encouragement though, he always did.
“Good morning, Harry,” the healer said, smiling in welcome, “What we’re doing to do today, is have Rabastan help you to stand by the bars and we will place you in a magical harness that will hold your weight while you walk.” There was no ‘if’ you walk, he would walk, there was never ever any mention of if’s and maybe’s the patients had enough doubts to fill the Super Quidditch Pitch.
“Oh,” Harry said, breathing much easier.
“Is that acceptable?” the healer continued to ask, as always giving his patient his full undivided attention. That was why he was here after all, to listen, to help, to adapt to their needs.
“Yes,” Harry agreed, it was just strangers he disliked being at his back, the healers weren’t exactly strangers anymore…but he still didn’t like it. Rabastan, Rodolphus, Corvus and Sirius were all okay, he trusted them with his life. The mind healer said it was like Post Traumatic Stress Disorder, and after what he had been through it was perfectly normal and given time, he would be less hypervigilant and less prone to panicking.
Rabastan wheeled the chair over, ducked under the bars and giving Harry a look seeking permission. When Harry nodded, Rabastan grasped Harry around the middle and eased him out of the chair, almost immediately Harry’s body began shaking, as he grasped the bars.
Then he felt magic coaxing its way around him, it felt suffocating actually. He ignored it, his arms straining to keep his weight up, despite the magical harness. The healer stood at the other side of the walkway. They had noticed he didn’t mind them at his front, but his back or side was a big no-no. It hadn’t been something they noticed in the beginning, due to Harry being bed bound.
It was so very frustrating for Harry, as he tried to take a step, just a single step and he felt like he’d ran around the entire Hogwarts castle. Sweat was beginning to slowly coat him, and the shaking begun to become more pronounced.
“You can do it, Harry, take your time, there’s no reason to rush…” the healer said, “You are doing so well.”
Repeating the mantra after each step, watching Harry closely to make sure it wasn’t too much. His upper body wasn’t used to such strain, luckily, he wasn’t going to be wheelchair bound, so didn’t need to work on his upper body strength.
“I’m sorry,” Harry choked out, Merlin, he took it back, he didn’t want Rabastan here for this.
“Hey, hey, look at me?” Rabastan coaxed, his own bigger hand going over Harry’s. “Why are you sorry?”
“You…should be focused on your Mastery and getting better…yourself…not stuck here watching this,” humiliation wasn’t the only thing coating his skin, his frustration mounting. Two steps, or rather four if you counted by each foot that moved. Having to be held up by a magical restraint that was probably used for children.
“There’s nowhere else I’d rather be,” Rabastan said sincerely, “This is me proving I will always be there for you, through sickness and in health. This is what a Betrothed is all about, Harry. Making sure we fit well together, to see how we do in a relationship. Usually, things are a bit calmer, less insane… but why start being normal now?” he teased him quietly.
Harry laughed in a sort of self-deprecating way, leaning his sweaty forehead against Rabastan’s. His breathing laboured, both ignoring the not-so-subtle attempt to get their attention and stop whatever it was, they were doing. Just that small conversation, that small pause enabled Harry to straighten up, give Rabastan a smile – who for some reason was looking at his lips rather intently – before he faced the healer again. He could do this.
It was like his feet were made of cement, it was so difficult to control them, to move them. Grunting and panting, Harry forced his body into compliance despite his exhaustion, the echoing of “You can do it, Harry, take your time, there’s no reason to rush…” the healer said, “You are doing so well.” It made Harry wanted to smash his face in with his fists in anger.
Merlin! He’d taken six steps! He wasn’t even anywhere near the damn end! Ten seconds he could have had that covered in, in the past. Yet no, it had probably been about twenty minutes he’d been here and…he was so tired he just wanted to stop, it didn’t help the tightness of the magical harness restricting him.
He made a mental note never to use it on his own children. That sort of thing felt dangerous, he could barely breathe…if that’s how it was with children, he dared not use it. In his agitation his magic was beginning to flare up, not only at the inability to breathe properly, but his inability to walk.
Then like a puppet with his strings cut the magic holding the harness disintegrated with a blast of Harry’s own magic. Harry tried to keep himself upright, but exhaustion coupled with the unexpectedness of his own full weight bearing down on him his legs went from under him.
“Don’t!” Rabastan warned the healer, but too late, the Healer who had automatically reacted to his patient falling tried to grab him.
The blast of magic from Harry’s fear had the healer across the room, body smashing painfully against the wall. It was only Rabastan’s own quick reflexes – something he was sure he’d lost in Azkaban – that probably prevented the healer ending up with similar injuries that Harry himself had sustained. Rabastan thought staring at his wand hand in surprise. Ducking under the bars, Rabastan was quick to Harry’s aid.
“See to him!” Rabastan ordered when he heard two other healers come in, perhaps they’d felt the magic from Harry? “Harry…Harry easy now I’ve got you.”
“ITS NOT ALRIGHT!” Harry shouted, “NOTHING IS GOING TO BE ALRIGHT!”
Rabastan hoisted the teen into his arms, wrapping his arms around him. “It will,” he reassured him. “You will be,”
“I LET A DAMN NEAR SQUIB GET THE BETTER OF ME!” he shouted in despair, fighting against Rabastan’s stronghold. Wanting to physically beat his fists against the floor, against anything just to release the pent-up frustration that had monumentally been building within him since the start. “I didn’t even sense him…the one time it mattered and I…I was so stupid…letting my guard down.” Choking with his own emotions and tears.
“It’s not stupid, do you hear me? It’s not stupid to feel safe.” Rabastan rocked Harry back and forth, trying his best to comfort him. None of the healers seem surprised by Harry’s outbursts, it’s almost as if they were expecting it. They were sombre and quiet, only one approached to hand Rabastan a calming draught before backing off, as the room emptied.
“I thought I was gone,” Harry said, tears running down his face, “I didn’t want to go, I kept thinking what if nobody ever finds me? Or my…my…body, everything…everything hurts and I’m scared.” Admitting it for the first time, fingers clenched tightly in Rabastan’s t-shirt.
Rabastan swallowed thickly, even just contemplating what Harry went through made him both furious and so very upset. It was a long time lying there, unable to move, not getting to eat, drink, just think on your own mortality. No thirteen-year-old should have to be faced with something like that. “You’re allowed to be scared,” he eventually forced out through the lump in his throat, “We won’t think less of you for it…” wishing he had all the words to make this all better.
“He got close…” Harry said hoarsely. “He got close…” he repeated over and over again.
Unfortunately, only time, understanding and patience would help this situation.
“Let’s get you back to bed,” Rabastan murmured, coaxing his magic around him making him easier to carry. He then stood, Harry burrowed his head in Rabastan’s chest, blocking out the world, still crying and his entire body shaking with exertion and emotional pain he was finally, finally releasing all of it. “I’ve got you; I’ll always have you,” he whispered softly, placing a kiss on the top of Harry’s head, tightening his hold.
Grateful that the doors opened themselves, letting him walk on by without having to figure it out.
----------0
There we go! Another chapter and this is the scene I saw so long ago and it was most definitely worth the wait to write...Will Harry and Rabastan come out to the public during the Ministry's ball just after he turns fifteen? Or will they wait until after they're married when Harry's 17/18 years old? R&R please guys! :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 96
Rabastan was struggling by the time they got to Harry's room. He had never been more grateful to see a hospital bed in his life. Harry was lightweight, but it was still difficult for him, it made him realize he was nowhere near as fit as he thought or wanted to be for that matter. Sliding Harry under the covers, but Harry wouldn't let go, he didn't even contemplate forcing him. Instead, he awkwardly clambered into the bed himself, before getting comfortable with a great deal of difficulty.
"Here, drink this," Rabastan said quietly, sounding a bit loud in the silent room. Fishing the potion out of his pocket, and coaxing Harry into drinking it. Which he reluctantly did before burying his head back in his chest. "We'll get through this, Harry, you'll get through this, you're the strongest person I've ever met." He'd been through so much, been to hell itself, and never let it get him down. He never let himself get beaten down by circumstance, he changed those circumstances and made life better for himself. Of course, he felt Harry was stronger than even the teen realized.
Harry had accepted help from a family with a formidable and dark reputation to get out. He'd come to them aware that they could help each other, along the way the Lestrange's had come to care for the teen, and Harry had built on those bonds uncaring about their reputation or what it would d to his own. Yes, they were free, yes everyone assumed they were innocent but Harry knew just what they were like. Knew they weren't innocent and still stayed.
Shifting a little, until he was flat out on the bed, Harry laying across his chest. It was probably quite improper, but they were fully dressed and it was nothing more than comfort. The healers must have been expecting it, he should have too, it took weeks for the reality of his incarceration to hit and he'd raged at the injustice of it. Bruised and broke the skin around his knuckles smashing his fists against the walls. It wasn't the same situation but similar enough that, yes, he should have realized this was coming.
Sighing softly, Rabastan closed his eyes, and meditated, strengthening his occlumency barriers as he did automatically every night. With all these setbacks, Harry's education in various subjects were being neglected. Luckily Occlumency wasn't one of them since it was for most part, a self-taught art except for the occasional attempt to penetrate the mind to see if the barriers were strong enough.
The next thing Rabastan came aware of was the soft murmuring of voices and came aware of the fact he and Harry had been tucked in. He knew his father would probably be the only one to do it, opening his eyes, he noticed his father sitting at the side of the bed, book in hand with a frown on his face, clearly worried but trying to distract himself.
"What time is it?" Rabastan asked groggily, trying to wake himself up.
"It's 2: 43," Corvus replied, giving his son a look that demanded answers, his gaze softening imperceptibly. Harry was becoming more and more like his grandmother, Dorea every year. A male version, naturally, Harry was by no means of an androgynous nature. "What happened?" keeping his tone low so as not to disturb Harry.
"The Healers haven't said?" Rabastan rasped out, shifting slightly, levitating Harry so he could sit up. Placing a few pillows strategically he sighed softly once he lowered him and he remained asleep.
"I did not ask…it involved the healers?" Corvus asked, worry niggling at him as he set the book aside. He'd been worried that Harry had been exhausted not concerned about an incident. Harry slept a lot; it was only normal given everything his body had been through.
"Yes," Rabastan murmured quietly, "He broke down." His father looked mighty relieved and saddened at the same time. "You were expecting it?"
"Yes," Corvus nodded, sighing sadly, "He was much too accepting of the whole thing, I…had wondered if he would finally get worked up about it. I was beginning to think he was…feeling nothing but apathy for the situation due to his upbringing." Feeling as if it were normal to be attacked because of the abuse. Despite the years he'd spent with them, normalized to the point of apathy. So, yes part of him was relieved Harry could see the situation for the unfairness of what it was, enough to get angry that it had happened to him.
"He seemed more upset that Lockhart managed to get close than the actual attack," Rabastan informed his father.
"Yes, that is not a surprise either," Corvus nodded, a faraway look on his face, "When Harry first came to Lestrange manor, he was always facing anyone he interacted with if he could. If he found anyone at his back, he'd turn, so that his back was never unguarded. He kept a close eye on everyone, even Millicent." A healer who swore a vow to do no harm.
"A habit he didn't lose?" Rabastan figured, most of his interactions with Harry had been in a prison. So, he had never noticed that, he'd assumed – wrongly – that it was a new occurrence.
"Less obvious over time, but no, he never lost the habit," Corvus said gently, "I do not think he ever will." especially not now, Lockhart had well and truly made things excruciatingly difficult for Harry. With a mind healer though, he was hopeful that Harry would recover mentally as well as physically.
"Even at home?" Rabastan asked disheartened to hear that.
Corvus smiled, "Only if someone he didn't know was there." Which didn't happen obvious, he didn't have the habit of opening his home to people after all, which meant that Harry was able to relax entirely there. Especially as Corvus always informed Harry if anyone was coming, even Tom.
Rabastan relaxed at that, at least there was somewhere Harry could go that he felt entirely safe. Being constantly on guard couldn't be good for anyone, mentally or physically, it could end up taking its toll. "Good," he declared. His stomach rumbling loudly, he had missed lunch after all.
Corvus flicked his wand, and levitated his son's lunch to him without removing his gaze from them. Pondering on whether Harry should reschedule the meeting with Madam Bones tomorrow. He might be still feeling a little raw after what happened. "Do you think he's in the right state of mind for that interview?" asking Rabastan for his opinion, after all Rabastan had been there.
"He'll be fine," Rabastan declared, lifting the lid off and the smell of soup swarmed around the room. Harry was the strongest person he knew, what he'd been through would have broken anyone less strong and determined. So, yes, he knew Harry could do this. He would do it; he wouldn't let it get the better of him. Harry didn't hide, he embraced, he may feel weak right now but that was just the emotional side…deep down he knew there was nothing he could have done to prevent it. "He's more pissed off that he let 'basically a squib' get the better of him."
"Well, there is less magic to feel," Corvus pointed out.
"Food!" came Harry's sleepy murmur, sniffing the air, "Smells good,"
Corvus and Rabastan chuckled, "It is," Rabastan declared, the food here was always amazing, not as good as Harry's or his family House-elves – in his grand opinion – but much better than anywhere else. The Leaky Cauldron despite its outward appearance actually made really good hearty soup of the days – especially their potato and leak – but this place employed the best.
Green eyes opened, there was no turmoil in them, just sleepy alertness.
"Care for your lunch?" Corvus enquired, watching Harry closely, without being obvious as he always did.
Harry nodded, licking his dry lips, the bed was swiftly raised so that Harry was comfortably reclined. The smell of the food making his stomach rumble hungrily, automatically flexing his feet, which was becoming easier but by no means anywhere near normal. His tray was levitated towards him, and Harry made grabby hands, he was starving.
Rabastan felt a little grateful for the beds support, sleeping with Harry's weight on him hadn't left him pain free, but he was not about to bring that up. Which did make him recall Harry saying he was sore and scared. Did Harry mean all the time and hiding it from them or just sore from PT? "How are you feeling? Any pain?" calming draughts had some muscle relaxant properties, which will have helped Harry's muscles some but he had to ask.
"I'm okay, promise," Harry said smiling sweetly, understanding where the question was coming from. "How long was I asleep?" he asked, before putting his cloth napkin under his top and beginning to greedily eat his soup.
"Five hours," Rabastan told him, as he dabbed his mouth, greedily reaching for and eating his sandwiches. Merlin, he felt as if he hadn't eaten in days not just a few hours. He'd slept through Sirius and Rodolphus eating their lunch here…unless they'd taken it elsewhere.
"So long?" Harry said, "I guess I must have needed it." he was sort of glad to have slept through the aches and pains that become present after PT.
"You definitely did," Corvus agreed, "Do you wish to see Sam today?" Sam was the mind healer that had been talking to Harry, their appointments were as always, private, even he wasn't privy to what went on, silencing wards were put up when he was there, and Corvus made himself scarce for an hour if he was there at the time.
Harry shook his head, no, he didn't need to see or speak to Sam. Actually, he felt better if he was entirely honest with himself. Not completely, but he did feel better, he didn't have this huge knot in his stomach anymore.
"And the interview tomorrow, are you still up for that?" Corvus asked, he wasn't about to start making decisions for Harry now. Not with things like this, he could make up his own mind…but health matters? Yes, he'd take charge of those to ensure Harry got the best treatment possible. He shuddered anew just thinking what would have become of Harry if they'd allowed him to remain at St. Mungo's.
"Yeah, I need to get it over with," Harry said thoughtfully, wiping his mouth, and claiming his sandwiches. They all know that the Ministry wasn't going to stop requesting interviews until they got him. At least this way, the Ministry didn't get to find out where he was…and he didn't…couldn't bear the thought of them seeing him weak. He was weak right now, vulnerable, but he wouldn't remain that way, he was going to put forth his best efforts and walk again unaided so help him Merlin. Which reminded him, "The Wizengamot meeting…how did it go?"
Corvus frowned, "Not very well," darkly recalling what had been heavily implied and outright stated by some. He'd never had to bite his tongue so much during a wizengamot meeting to prevent himself from saying something.
"They didn't like my new legislation?" Harry asked innocently enough, but the grin on his face ruined that 'innocence' he was trying to pull off.
"That was a big point of contention, they believe that Antonio is…pushing through legislation to suit his own purposes without your input." Corvus said, barely refraining from scowling, irritation at the meeting still ever present.
"It's not the first time, won't be the last time," Harry pointed out, rolling his eyes, not truly caring one way or another. "I really don't care what they think I just hope that it goes through." Otherwise, he would need to keep making new legislations until they gave in, because he certainly wasn't going to stop.
"What new Legislation?" Rabastan asked, reclining back, full and content.
"I want a healer employed in Azkaban," Harry said, "So that those who are sick or injured can be seen to. All I have to do is wave around the 'innocent' victims of Bartemius Crouch Seniors depravity in their faces."
Corvus couldn't help but smirk at Harry's sly deft ways, he truly had a way of getting under everyone's skin. He was so very proud to be able to see Harry's Slytherin nature in all it's glory. It often led to him forgetting that Harry was a Ravenclaw. He was exactly like Tom, he reckoned it was just their Slytherin heritage. "Once again, I remark, how idiotic the hat was to put you in Ravenclaw."
Harry laughed, "I don't know…I love to read," he does think his Ravenclaw qualities far outweighed his cunning…at least in the beginning. With Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Voldemort…was there ever a chance he wouldn't end up bending the rules or just outright manipulating people to get what he wanted.
"That you do, how goes the translation?" gesturing towards the book.
"It's…difficult, some of the hieroglyphs are smudged…faded a bit, it was written by a cousin of the main royal line…best I can figure of what it says…the book of coming forth by day?" Harry shrugged, before biting into his last sandwich, as Rabastan who had put a straw into the orange juice startled slightly at his words.
Corvus was staring at Harry intently, as if expecting Harry to claim he was kidding. Harry did like to tease occasionally, but he somehow doubted he would joke about something like this.
"How far are you into it?" Rabastan asked, mind reeling, could it be?
"Not far," Harry's brow wrinkled, digging into his box to find it, "There's a few illustrations I want to copy when I have time. So far its about the underworld? I'm not proficient enough yet to understand every hieroglyph…they're so similar sometimes it takes me hours to figure out a single one. It was far easier to do the rune one." Showing one of the illustrations in particular that he liked.
"Understandably, there are only so many runes," Corvus agreed, "The book of coming forth by day…has a universal title amongst both Muggle and Magical society as 'The book of the dead' the title PERT-EM HRU is it's literal translation as 'manifest into the light' or 'making strong the blessed dead' and it was written on papyri scrolls from the Middle and New Kingdoms. It was translated and interpreted in the eighteen hundred's."
"Oh, so I could just buy it? I don't need to translate this?" Harry asked, slightly disappointed but excited too.
"This…if it was written by a member of the royal family from the original texts…it's probably worth more than the Potter and Lestrange fortunes combined." Corvus confessed reverentially, "Especially if it's not just copied from the scrolls but information on their day-to-day life back in those days…it's quite frankly…priceless." Not as priceless as the original, obviously.
"Probably stolen from its resting place by grave robbers or curse breakers, and with the end of the Royal line it wouldn't have been considered worth much by novices, if they even realized what they had, and when they couldn't open it…it just passed from pillar to post. Muggles probably had it for the most part, and when it was unable to be opened…well, somehow it must have ended up back in the hands of wizards…who apparently didn't think of Parselmouth's being able to crack it." Rabastan said reverentially. There were more Parselmouth's in Egypt than anywhere else in the world. "It's a miracle it's still whole." Even with unbreakable charms imbedded within it. Touching the box with his fingertips he could feel the magic still as strong as ever within it. Whistling in admiration, he'd never focused on it before, despite having quite often fetched it for Harry while he translated what he could.
"A very rare find," Corvus conceded, "You should consider still translating it, I believe you'll be able to read it soon enough." Harry was very good at languages, he was already a polyglot, only two nearly three years in, and he was doing very well. Fluent in Italian and French, and here he was already well on his way to being able to speak Arabic and read an ancient language. Even with the interruptions to his education, yes, he was doing so well and Corvus was proud of him. The only thing that was really suffering as of late, was his inability to play musical instruments, he knew the basic of playing a piano but that was all. it was something he should have learned as a young child, if his education had been seen to…he could have been prodigious. Instead, his talents instead of being nurtured were smothered almost completely.
"You should also consider publishing the handwritten book you gave to me," Rabastan suggested.
"But that was for you," Harry said vehemently, aghast at Rabastan's mere suggestion. He'd gone out of his way to do something entirely unique, to publish it…would make it just another book. "It will lose it's value," almost pouting over the fact Rabastan had suggested to publish the book.
"But if you only make ten copies it will be worth it," Rabastan pointed out, yes, the family had more money than they'd likely ever spend. The thing was they were taught to add to the coffers, to keep building onto the estate for their children and grandchildren, using well known broken families who had just lived on their family's money until there was nothing left. He knew exactly the kind of people who would be interested. "The bidding wars that would erupt would be fantastic."
"Bidding wars?" Harry perked up, "At Gringotts?"
"No," Rabastan informed him, "There are more Ancient Rune Masters in France than anywhere else in the world. I'd set up a convention there where people can come and sell and buy items and generally just have a good time. Including bidding, its usually companies that do it, it's how they earn a great deal of money. All the old families invest in companies that set up conventions, it allows an influx of money."
Harry deflated a little, "And we wouldn't be able to go together," he said, his tone resigned.
"Haven't you heard? Rabastan and Rodolphus Lestrange are innocent," Rabastan said with a pointed look. Smirking at Harry, "It probably won't garner a second look, from most people." He conceded, he knew regardless that there would be a few unhappy people to see their hero making 'nice' with the likes of such a 'dark' family regardless of their status innocent or not. Not to mention those that honestly believed they were still guilty, and they wouldn't be wrong…but there wasn't a damn thing they could do about it he thought smugly.
Harry grinned widely, "Alright, ten copies! And we get to go to one, this summer…" he declared, rather excited at the prospect. What would people sell? What would they buy? It all sounded like a lot of fun. Eyeing the diary, he had with a thoughtful look, he could sell a copy of it…it was a rather fascinating find…he would look forward to seeing how much it would go for.
"I'll set it up," Rabastan promised, anything to see that look of glee remain on Harry's face. Having something to look forward to could only help as well. Glancing at his father, conveying his surprise at Harry's willingness to be in a crowded area…was it a bad idea?
Corvus commented, "That sounds like a wonderful idea, I have plenty of items that would fetch a rather large amount…" mostly willingly given animal parts that would be excellent for experimental potions or potions themselves. It would increase the coffers for the sanctuary he ran, which could always do with being topped up. He normally used Gringotts, but it would be lovely for a family outing, spend some money, return back to society, "But it means that you'll have to attend a few proper functions and return to society before that event." He warned his son.
Harry frowned, "Why?" glancing between Corvus and the resigned but sulky look on Rabastan's face.
"Rabastan never got to foray into society before he was arrested and incarcerated in Azkaban prison." Corvus informed Harry, a little more bluntly than he normally would be. He still felt a great deal of animosity towards the Ministry for their actions and disappointment towards his sons for joining Bellatrix on such a stupid mission in the first place. "Normally there would have been a grand ball hosted sometime after his seventeenth birthday to celebrate him officially becoming an adult. He was however, seventeen just before the return to Hogwarts which wasn't great timing. In the end, I made a date but before we could celebrate…the incident happened."
"I thought only girls had coming out parties?" Harry asked rather confused.
Corvus chuckled, "Debutant season," he explained for his rather offended and confused son. There were still things that Harry didn't know, as much as he was learning, and doing so well, there was still more to learn. "Everyone celebrates becoming an adult with an amazing party, a ball. The more extravagant the higher regard you have in society. Of course, it has to be the perfect day, so that everyone can attend…snubbing people isn't done lightly. The second born son, if he is not betrothed yet, uses this to build connections and find a suitable potential bride. Hundreds of people attend these things, all of them eager to attend to functions in high society. Not just from Britain but all over."
"That sounds horrifying," Harry grimaced, "Imagine having a party with mostly a load of people your parents know."
Rabastan barked out an amused laugh, grinning widely, "That's exactly what it is. Dolphus hid as often as he could during his, luckily he didn't have girls nipping at his heels, his betrothal to Bellatrix No-Last-Name was well spread by then."
"No, they just went after you," Corvus teased lightly, lips twitching as he recalled his vexation at having to make excuses for his son that night.
Harry scowled, biting back the 'He's mine' that was on the tip of his tongue. "What was the issue on the wizengamot?" changing the subject, not noticing the gleaming of Corvus' and Rabastan's eyes at the delight they took in teasing him. "Were there a lot of people doubting me?" rather dismayed at the thought, he put a lot of effort into his work…part of him was offended. Did they think teens were unable to do anything for the good of society?
"Truthfully there were only a few naysayers, there was a few reserved judgements, but I do believe many recalled your handwriting and know it's legitimate." Corvus allowed the change in subject gracefully. "The Wizengamot were riled up but not particularly about you."
"Riled up about what?" Rabastan asked, it was rather rare for the wizengamot to get all up in arms enough for his father to mention it. Surely, a legislation drawn up about a healer working at St. Mungo's wouldn't have them acting up?
"Ms. Granger making a nuisance of herself," Corvus said in amusement. The child was determined to ruin her name forever.
"Granger…isn't that the child who ended up in St. Mungo's after the troll attack?" Rabastan questioned, perplexed.
"She also tried to get someone to take on her case to sue me," Harry added, not surprised that Granger would barely blip on Rabastan's radar.
"Oh, the accidental magic, why is she still going down that road?" Rabastan asked, still perplexed than anything at the moment. "And why is she bothering the Wizengamot with her idiocy?"
"She's actually quite smart," Harry told them, "Rather talented in Transfiguration and Charms. Although, I've noticed she struggles if the instructions aren't exactly right…which means she'll really struggle in fifth and sixth year. She relies too heavily on the text books…she'll struggle with Potions too since they deviate, don't they? They try to trip you up?"
"Yes, N.E.W.T year is the worst for that, steps are entirely missing, I, at the advice of my brother would actually read the potion we would be doing next and add in what steps are missing so I don't have to worry about that during class." Rabastan agreed entirely, they did try to trip you up. Surprised that Harry didn't feel any animosity towards her. Then again…what was she other than an irritating fly to be swatted away when it was irritating and then forgotten? "It is not smart to try and attempt to hoodwink the governing body!"
"I feel a little sorry for her…" Harry confessed, "I know what it's like not to have friends." Recalling those friendless years at primary school, desperate for a friend, just one, just someone for himself. He'd thought that high school might be his time with Dudley attending a different school…then Hogwarts came along and he tried not to look back.
"It sounds as though she's bringing it on herself," Corvus stated calmly, rather surprised. "All Muggle-borns tend to think they have a point to prove, unaware that we just do not care how well they do." They just wanted to do well at school themselves, and get out into society. Things were changing now though, Muggle-borns may well pave the way for long forgotten bloodlines to re-emerge into society. They need to be properly educated before they find out though, that was something him and Tom had discussed.
They were just unsure of how to proceed with that particular matter.
"I might not have made friends if things had been different," Harry said thoughtfully, leaning into the soft caress' Rabastan offered.
"You would have done," Corvus nodded, "But it would have been debatable on whether they were friends because of your fame of because they genuinely liked you." not beating around the bush on that matter.
"It doesn't matter regardless," Rabastan said, "You do have friends, and really, there's no point to debating 'what if's'. Father might have introduced you, but heirs tend to do whatever they please regardless of their families wishes." Harry was smart, devious, there was little doubt he would have found it easier than he assumed to make friends.
Harry conceded the point gracefully, it was true enough, he couldn't see Draco doing something his father told him if he didn't like it. Despite how much his friend loved his father…he was rather spoiled but much more down to earth these days.
"Have they at least decided what to do with her?" Rabastan asked his father.
"Ogden intends to go and have a private word with her, for all the good it will do. She's even been informed by the Aurors that she just doesn't have a case." Corvus said wryly, although, he did wonder what on earth Tom could need of Bill Weasley, he had seen them leaving together, Tom had even had a hand on the wizard, guiding him. That had left him floundering for a good couple of seconds.
"I'm surprised she's still alive," Rabastan muttered mostly to himself, the Dark Lord couldn't stand shit like that on a good day.
---------------0
Next Day
Despite the door being open, Antonio respectfully knocked on it, giving Harry a genuine smile. Pleased to see how looking so well, there was a lively flush to his face, he didn't look quite so pale and solemn today. "Good afternoon, Harry, may I?"
Corvus, Rabastan, Sirius, Harry and Rodolphus all called out their own greetings.
Harry nodded, pointing towards the empty seat that had been placed there for him. It would give Bones a view of both sides, with Antonio and Sirius clearly visible from each side of the mirror. He would be the main focus, and Harry despite himself was feeling rather nervous. "Is Helena not coming today?" disappointed that she wasn't there.
"I'm afraid not, she's got a touch of the Wizarding Flu and is bedbound for a few days," Antonio said apologetically but very pleased that Harry liked his wife. "I shall let her know you were asking about her."
"Tell her I said get well soon," Harry told Antonio. Wondering if Wizarding Flu was like Muggle Flu, he'd ask Rabastan later. Everyone was feeling a little tense over this video conference.
"Certainly," Antonio said, giving him a smile, refraining from informing Harry that regardless of whether she had the Flu or not, she wouldn't have been able to come. He kept his work very separate from his family, and this was work regardless of how well he got on with everyone. "Now, if any of the questions make you feel uncomfortable and you don't want to answer…you are not obligated to do so." Getting straight to business.
"They'd think I'm hiding something though…right?" Harry pointed out.
"No, they know what's happened, its why you've been given a lot of leeway when it comes to happened to you." Antonio replied, "You are the…survivor in this, she understands that." Refraining from victimising him, there would be plenty other people doing that, he didn't need it from those closest to him.
Corvus opened his case and handed Harry a few letters, "These are for you, giving details about the meeting." He always sent out a detailed report, either with Corvus or by mail, this time though, he just brought them with him since he was visiting.
Harry nodded and stacked them up with the rest of his post, he hadn't opened the mail for two days. He'd been sleeping for the majority of yesterday and had forgotten. He would need to read them today though. After the meeting with Bones, he didn't have anything else to do after it anyway. "Thank you," he knew most of what happened, but there was still a surprise to be found, after all he had yet to find out about the Lockhart fortune which he would do soon enough.
"You're welcome," Antonio replied, "How are you?" genuinely concerned.
"I'm able to move my toes and feet," Harry said staring at them as they moved with a feeling of accomplishment. A week ago, he hadn't been able to do that, he was trying to see the upside. It was most times difficult, but he was trying.
Antonio glanced down at the wiggling appendages, "I am pleased that you're recovering well," considering the trauma he'd been through he was doing good, although he was by no means a healer and he only had rudimental healing knowledge. Most wizards and witches with children did have rudimentary knowledge.
Harry opened his mouth to say 'not as well as he'd like' but he was distracted.
"It's time," Corvus declared, standing up, he moved to the front of the room. Claiming a seat there, his sons automatically matching him, as they too left Harry's side. Giving the room a clinical once over, before flicking his wand and the throw with the Lestrange insignias rolled up and folded neatly at the end of his bed away from the view of the mirror. Only then did he give a satisfied nod that there was nothing of note that would rouse Madam Bones' curiosity.
"Sirius Black," Harry said wryly, into the mirror, activating Sirius' end, it didn't take long at all before Madam Bones' face appeared in the mirror.
"Well, this is…unprecedented," Madam Bones declared dryly, but there was a note of utter fascination and wonder in her voice. "Much tidier and exceedingly more comfortable I must say than Floo." Cushions and cushioning charms could only do so much for one's knees when they used them.
Sirius smirked, "I'll bet it is," he agreed.
"Do you intend to sell these? Mr. Black? For I do find myself utterly fascinated," watching through the mirror seeing everything she could. Very unprofessional but she just couldn't help herself. "The Ministry would definitely order these in bulk." For each office definitely, and not to mention every wizard and witch. "The Floo powder companies will feel the pinch." They used a 'pinch' of Floo powder after all.
Sirius laughed, enjoying her sassiness, "That they will, if you really are interested, I'll send Arthur Weasley with a contract." As expected, due to bulk buying, they would get them for a far cheaper price than buying just a pair at a time. They would attempt to negotiate on the price and he and Arthur could come up with a price they refused to go under.
"As soon as possible if you can," Amelia said, the mirror propped up, this was just unprecedented, she could not wait to inform the others of this new invention.
"I will do," Sirius told her, "I'll have Arthur come this evening with a sample pair, I do want that one back." He told her, it was his after all, and it required his name to talk to over it.
"Shall I owl it to your destination or shall I hand it back to Lord Abbott?" Amelia asked, not even attempting to find out their location, no doubt they were much too savvy for her.
"I shall collect it," Antonio declared, "Now shall we get to the purpose of this meeting?" he could see that Harry wasn't relaxing, no, he was tensing more as if utterly dreading this oncoming conversation. He really should have gone over everything with Harry but he hadn't had the time.
Harry didn't know whether to be grateful to Antonio or not. His nerves were getting the better of him. He'd never had to really deal with law enforcement, everything had been done through his lawyer, the wizengamot, anything Ministry related. He didn't want to let Corvus or the others down.
"My apologies, of course, it was rather unprofessional of me, I hope you can forgive me, heir Potter." She said sincerely, giving the young boy a concerned look. You could clearly see that he was in a hospital setting, and she knew through members of the Wizengamot he was going through PT to relearn to walk again.
"It's already forgiven," Harry replied, giving a tense smile.
"Everything we speak about is now being recorded, in the room is Madam Bones Head of the Magical Law Enforcement office, Sirius Black Heir Potters godfather and lawyer Lord Antonio Abbott." The scribbling of the words on parchment could be heard even through the mirror.
Harry felt like he was about to be sick as Madam Bones recited the date, 10th March. Then the time was mentioned, which wasn't accurate where they were but Harry said nothing. It was a mere technicality.
"I understand that this is going to be difficult for you, heir Potter, and I apologise in advance." Madam Bones spoke with a light sympathetic but strong voice. "Do you understand your rights?" not wishing to go through them, although technically she should, with a lawyer there though, it was unlikely that he hadn't been informed. She definitely had to get the Ministry to buy these mirrors, the time it was going to save! It was amazing, truly, Mr. Black had outdone himself here.
"I'm well aware of my rights as an underage wizard being interviewed at this time," Harry said firmly, after receiving a firm proud nod from Corvus, it was all the reassurance he needed to relax a bit. He was by no means fully relaxed and wouldn't until this was over. He honestly didn't understand their need to ask, they knew everything that happened.
"Can you tell me in your own words what happened on…" Madam Bones, glancing down at the paperwork adding the date to the sentence, before glancing back up. "On January 14th?"
Harry barely refrained from rolling his eyes, who's else words was he going to use? "It was Hogsmeade Weekend, I went with my friends, Vincent, Greg, Draco, Pansy and Daphne."
"That is Heir Vincent Crabbe, Heir Gregory Goyle, Heir Draco Malfoy, Heiress Pansy Parkinson and Heiress Greengrass, is that correct?" Madam Bones asked, seeing the judgemental look on the teens face she added, "I know, unfortunately, I do need it for the record, Heir Potter."
"Yes, and Blaise Zabini," Harry added, recalling another friend that had been there. "I asked Greg to get me a few cauldron cakes." Pausing, he refrained from saying more, he was to keep it to the bare minimum at Corvus' suggestion.
"Can you tell me what happened next?" the only sound except their breathing was the quill etching the words they were speaking into parchment.
"Daphne and I decided to go to Flourish and Blots, we were just about to enter the shop I do recall Daphne falling but that is it." Harry declared.
Madam Bones was surprised by how concise and precise his answers were. Most teens couldn't help but get side-tracked. They reveal more than they should, which was sometimes helpful, especially if they were the culprit. Then again, not all teens had Lord Antonio Abbott as their lawyer on retainer and sitting at his seats within the Wizengamot.
"What is the next thing you remember?" Madam Bones then asked, steeling herself, an image of her own niece flashing before her eyes.
"Waking up locked in a cell in a damp underground setting," Harry said bluntly, his features entirely blank.
Rabastan's hands were curled into fists, eyes gleaming coldly as he listened.
"Can you tell me what happened next?" Madam Bones enquired.
Harry glanced away for a few seconds, before forcing himself to stare back at Madam Bones. "He was rather upset that I didn't recognize him after I asked who he was. He told me he had written twelve books and the most recent one had been a best seller. I informed him that I didn't care, to either let me go or leave me alone."
"Take your time," Madam Bones said quietly, Harry was speaking very quickly.
"Apparently, he was insulted that I appeared in the newspaper, that he alone had been in the news every day until I came along and he hated that nobody was talking about him anymore. He went on to list his virtues, his Order of Merlin's and his charming smile awards." His tone dry as bone dust. "He felt threatened by me…for reasons I just don't understand. I told him I had no desire to be an Author and that I was going to study to be a lawyer…but he wasn't listening. He was manic, on the edge of going feral, he cast an Obliviate at me. The last thing I can really remember is the spell coming towards me then pain unlike anything I'd ever experienced before I blacked out."
The Lestrange's were seething in a stormy rage that they didn't dare put to voice. They hadn't heard exactly what had happened like they were now.
"Do you recall anything else?" Madam Bones asked, "Anything you did in those ten days?"
Harry inhaled sharply, "Of course, I do." He croaked out.
"That's enough! There is no need for this!" Sirius retorted sharply, moving to stand. To put an end to Bones' curiosity and the digging that mattered to nobody. Lockhart was dead! That was all there was to it. "Antonio!" he added as if expecting the lawyer to immediately back him up.
"Harry?" Antonio questioned, "Would you prefer to stop the interview?" this would be good for Harry long term. To talk about it with more than just his mind healer. He knew from personal experience. He knew exactly what Harry was going through. The hurt, the anger, the embarrassment, the rage, the resignation. He hadn't been through the exact same thing. He hadn't been stuck for ten days and endured a horror that no child should.
Corvus had to grasp his son, to stop him charging over to see to Harry himself. In the end he cast a silencing spell around the area, stopping any sound from getting out. He was not about to risk Madam Bones finding out who was there, and she would recall their voices, it hadn't been all that long ago since Rabastan and Rodolphus had been before her themselves.
"I don't want to do this again," Harry said, his body trembling but his voice strong and stubborn. "I want this over with." squeezing Sirius' arm and tugging him down, giving him a small strained smile. Grateful that he would defend him, but he needed to do this.
"Are you sure?" Sirius asked quietly, grey eyes filled with nothing but concern for his godson. He looked like he wanted to commit murder with extreme prejudice, a look that was prevalent in the lines of the bodies of the Lestrange's.
Harry nodded, "It's the law, I know that," they had to do this, regardless of how hard it was. He was lucky, really, people don't normally get as long as he did to be interviewed.
The look on Madam Bones' face would have been funny any other time. It was contorted between sadness, helplessness and determination.
Once Sirius sat back down, Harry spoke, "I'd woken up without my wand…I couldn't summon it no matter how desperate I was. He'd removed my wand holster, and my wand was still in it." recalling that desperation he felt.
It was a very good thing that Corvus had cast the silencing charm, the snarl of rage Rabastan let loose knowing that Lockhart had touched his betrothed when he was unconscious was ferocious as any wolf.
"Dragon-hide?" it was the most popular material for a wand holster.
Harry nodded curtly, impervious to magic, and added with the charm to prevent anyone summoning his wand…he hadn't stood a chance.
"I was…unable to move anything but my head…he was alive…I begged for him to die right there and then. Prayed that he would…terrified that he'd wake up…I…I…" clearing his throat, trying to be clear and concise as he'd been taught. "Things after that are fuzzy, I was mostly in and out of unconsciousness. The moving of time marked only by increasing thirst and hunger." Something so hauntingly familiar to him during his childhood.
Madam Bones couldn't meet Harry's gaze, staring down at her desk instead.
"I vaguely remember scraping my finger against the cement floor every time I roused. Again, and again and again and again until it bled." Harry informed her, "I cannot say I remotely remember even performing the Runes…not consciously. The next thing I was aware of was being here at the hospital and being informed of my injuries." If she thought for a second, he regretted it then she was completely doolally.
"Do you have any other questions for my client?" Antonio asked, now Harry was definitely done with the questioning. "He's told you everything he can remember there is no reason to prolong this interview."
"No, I can't say I do," Madam Bones said simply, staring back up at the mirror having regained her composure. Flicking her wand, the writing ceased as she stopped it, "Do you have any questions regarding the procedure for claiming the right of conquest for the Lockhart estate?"
Harry barely missed a beat, "No, ma'am, but thank you," she would be the last person he'd turn to about personal affairs. Corvus would always be his first stop, then Rabastan before the goblins. "Deactivate, right of conquest?" praying they wouldn't trying to continue discussing what happened with Lockhart or dwell on it.
"I am afraid I must depart for a meeting I cannot miss, I apologise for my hasty departure," Antonio said with genuine regret. "Rest assured my wife and I will come by at the weekend perhaps for a visit?"
Harry smiled widely, "I'd love that," he declared.
"Then so shall it be," Antonio replied, "No, no, you stay here, I know the way." Giving Corvus a formal nod before he departed.
Rabastan wasted no time at all before he was at Harry's side, barely suppressing his trembles of rage. "Has there been nothing on the Wizengamot agenda regarding Dumbledore being held responsible for this?" Rabastan gritted his teeth, there was only three people he could really blame. Flicking through Harry's mail until he found the letters from Gringotts and the Ministry, they probably pertained to Harry's question about the rights of conquest. He handed it over to Harry with gentle restraint, just relishing in being close to him. It curtailed his rage, dampened it, allowed him to think clearly.
"Not as yet," Corvus informed them, "I'll bring it to their attention if something isn't done. With Harry's statement, the case will be considered closed."
"Even with Dumbledore's involvement?" Sirius asked scowling darkly, sometimes he really hated the Ministry and all they represented.
"That will be considered a new case," Corvus confessed, "That's if they decide to go ahead and open it, they might decide they don't have the evidence to pursue any leads. They might also decide that it isn't worth the time, money or effort to charge him with additional crimes given his life sentence." He was never going to get out of there alive.
-------0
A/n – there we go! Another chapter hmm I think I covered everything that was needed which means another time jump will we jump straight to Harry returning for his fourth year at Hogwarts? With mere mentions of the balls and such? Or will Harry have had to put that off for another year due to his injuries? Move the story along and still get to see Harry emerge in society just a year older? Or will we see Harry attend every function this summer? With Sirius finally opening his shop and the advancement of Sirius/Rodolphus' relationship…I doubt they would dance around each other for another year…they understand the preciousness of time having lost so much of it while in Azkaban 😉 I wonder if I'm better off putting it to a Facebook poll? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 97
"Harry!" "Harry!" "Harry!" came the voices of his friends, as they caught sight of Harry on the platform. They'd known he was coming, and had been watching for him, it had been nearly a year since they saw him last. Rabastan and Rodolphus were there along with Sirius Black to see his godson off. It certainly set everyone talking and whispering, as if they hadn't seen Rabastan and Rodolphus at the grand opening of Sirius' shop just a week ago.
"Damn, we were late," Sirius shouted as the horn blared warning everyone that the train would be departing very soon. "Remember to write kiddo!" he said, wrapping his godson in a hug, hating that they were having to rush the first time he'd gotten to take his godson to the Hogwarts express. To see him off on the train. "Now go! Hurry!" not pushing but leading Harry gently towards the doors of the train. Harry wouldn't be able to run to catch up with it if it started moving without him.
Harry climbed on after his friends, the door closed, and Harry waved at Rabastan, Rodolphus and Sirius as the scarlet engine began and smoke bellowed everywhere, making it damn near impossible to see them for a moment.
Sirius waved enthusiastically back, while Rodolphus and Rabastan were more composed and waved for only a few seconds. "Bloody hell, I miss him already," Sirius confessed, as he watched the train depart, taking Harry away from him.
"It's only natural, you've been living with him for nearly a whole year," Rodolphus answered. Placing a calming hand on Sirius' back, which the wizard leaned into gratefully.
Inhaling sharply, Sirius nodded, despite what happened, the kidnapping, it was the best thing that could have happened. While he and Harry had got on, it was more like friendly acquaintances before the abduction. Now though? Now he felt like he and Harry were family, and it was the best feeling in the world.
"Are you heading to work today?" Rodolphus questioned, gripping his brother's shoulder. He would be feeling just as anchorless as Sirius right now, their entire focus had been Harry for a long time. It would take a few days to adjust.
"Workroom, yeah," Sirius murmured, Arthur had been the one working in the shop since it opened a few weeks ago. His personal workroom doubled as an office; all his ideas were stored there now. He didn't see the point of having more than one room in the shop. Thinking back to the Mirror Call that had started the ball rolling.
-0 Flashback 0-
"Hey, Arthur, I've sent the box containing the last lot of mirrors expressed delivery. You should get them within the next few hours. How's the construction going?" Sirius asked Arthur through the mirror, Sirius was still damp from his workout, in joggers and a t-shirt but spirited and happy in a way he hadn't been in so long. He wasn't just existing anymore…he was happy, and his godson was coming along in leaps and bounds and his company had a massive contract under its belt, already and it hadn't even officially opened.
"That's great!" Arthur all but chirped, his entire demeanour filled with childish excitement. "I'll make an appointment with Amelia later today. How is Harry doing? Is he okay?" he was dressed in actual professional dress robes, crisp white and black, ironed and he looked years younger.
"Do you have a date?" Sirius perked up, watching Arthur in fascination, a sly grin appearing on his face when Arthur flushed red in mortification at the question.
"I…no…not really," Arthur confessed, still red which clashed horribly with his hair. He didn't really have friends, or rather hadn't since Hogwarts. He'd gotten on well with Molly's brothers before their death. The rest of the time he was at the Ministry or home. His family had been his life, by family he meant his children.
"But there's someone you do like?" Sirius realized, of course, Arthur would be leery of another relationship like that. Desires and emotions weren't easily curtailed, he knew that. Wanting to dress well and impress someone they liked was different from actually dating them. "Amelia?" he guessed and Arthur flinched away as if Sirius had physically struck him.
"I'll finish up the contract, I won't do anything to jeopardise it," Arthur said quietly, not quite meeting Sirius' eye. Sirius had been so good to him; he'd given him what felt like a new lease of life. He'd never jeopardise it by upsetting Sirius. This contract had been months in the making.
"Arthur…I never said you would," Sirius told him seriously, "You have been amazing handling all this yourself. I've been doing the more fun aspect of it as of late…"
Arthur gave a weak grin, "It was fine, I enjoyed it," surprisingly, he really had.
"The shop?" Sirius changed the subject.
"The foundation has been laid and the warding hub inserted, in the next forty-eight hours the wards will be harnessed and the build will begin in earnest. They said they should be finished entirely barring no setbacks by very early summer. Around the twenty-fifth of June." Two months until it was ready for the grand opening.
"That's great, I can't wait to see it myself!" Sirius said in genuine excitement. He'd created it with Rodolphus' help, and truly, he couldn't wait until it was finished. "We may be returning in time for its opening." Cautiously optimistic with Harry's progress.
"I've started designing a leaflet for the opening, I've finished the design for the front of the shop. It's coming with the rest of the mirrors, you'll let me know what you think?" Sirius questioned, unable to stop himself with the nostalgic adds to the design.
"I will," Arthur confirmed, despite the fact he had no say in it really, he was beginning to feel like this company was his baby too. He wanted it to work, not just because of the money he was bringing in. "Bill has turned the Burrow into a demolition site."
"You have somewhere to stay?" Sirius questioned. "If you do need somewhere, my place is empty…" and would remain so until they were ready to return home.
"We're still at the burrow right now," Arthur explained, "The kitchen, my office and the living room have all been cleared out entirely and they've begun ripping everything out." If it comes to it, he'd sleep in the shed, it wouldn't hurt for a few weeks. It was certainly big and comfortable enough in there. It had been his…place of solitude and comfort for a long time.
"I'm sure Bill wanted it all done while the others are at school," Sirius nodded, the Burrow had always been ramshackle as far back as he remembered, he wondered if it would be once I received that upgrade? No doubt, Bill was also doing it for his father's sake. It couldn't be easy living with the constant reminders.
"Yes, he did," Arthur confirmed, "The twins are begging me to allow them to do some 'work experience' over the summer. I never thought I'd see the twins envious of what I do for work." Laughing a little, his fondness and love for his children showing through. They'd never shared his enthusiasm for all things Muggle. It seems that perhaps it might change now that Arthur was doing something much more fun…and if he was honest? This was his dream job.
"Bring them along!" Sirius said cheerfully, he could try and set it up so that Harry could be there that day. It never hurt to have a lot of friends, although, given what he'd heard of the twins…perhaps not. Harry wasn't one for pranks or juvenile behaviour. He wouldn't like the twins at all, unless they could actually help his godson relax a little and not be so serious all the time. Eh, if Harry didn't like them, he was sure he would.
"That's not a good idea," Arthur said shaking his head vehemently, "They're too curious for their own good…" Merlin only knows what they would have created by the summer. He didn't want to have to pay for whatever the twins managed to break. It would make their year though; they'd absolutely love it.
"Honestly, I don't mind, I'd love to meet them!" Sirius told Arthur grinning in delight at the mischief they could get up to. It made his heart hurt that he didn't have that same relationship with Harry. Merlin, he wanted to kill the Dursley's, he really did. What they had done to his godson…James and Lily's little boy…it hurt.
"The parcel is coming to the burrow?" Arthur asked, suddenly recalling his earlier thoughts.
"Yes, it's coming by courier who is using Portkey's to get the express deliveries to their locations. I didn't even know that was a thing!" Sirius exclaimed.
"Not House-elf?" Arthur asked in genuine surprise, lately all mail had been coming through a House-elf.
"Too busy," Sirius shook his head, he'd wanted it done ASAP. Which was true enough, he had mail from Rabastan, Corvus, Harry and Rodolphus to drop off in dozens of places. The House-elf must feel like a glorified owl. He technically owned Kreacher, unless Harry took him on. He didn't want the blasting thing; it could die in Grimmauld Place for all he cared.
"I'll let you know when they come and of course, when the meeting is over with." Arthur said, you could see how well the hospital suited Sirius, he was ten times better than when he last saw him in person.
"Arthur?" Sirius said before the wizard could deactivate the mirror.
"Yes?" Arthur asked, staring expectantly at his boss.
"If you like Amelia, ask her out for a date, the worst that can happen is she says no," Sirius said softly, grey eyes filled with fondness for Arthur. "Life is…life is too short to dwell on the past…we've both lost so much time for different reasons…don't let Molly win, you're one of the strongest wizards I've ever met. The second that contracts signed and executed…ask her."
Arthur was startled to hear that, straightening his spine, "I will if you will." he declared suddenly much to Sirius' own surprise.
"What?" Sirius blurted out, wide eyed, what was Arthur talking about?
"Sirius…we've been speaking nearly every day; you've avoided mentioning names…but the sappy look on your face says everything!" Arthur pointed out. It was mostly 'Him' that was mentioned another patient, presumably he was unable to name names while there. No doubt there was a contract of sorts to ensure secrecy.
"I don't do sappy!" Sirius grouched, cheeks reddening.
"Oh, that's Bill, I have to go, bye!" Arthur said, before deactivating the mirror, whether Bill had been there or not…Sirius didn't know.
Scowling at his image in the mirror, he was not sappy when he was referring to Rodolphus. He couldn't give him a nickname, Arthur wasn't stupid, not that he'd actually tried now that he thought about it. Pursing his lips, it was a bit hypocritical wasn't it? To give advice he wasn't living by.
Unfortunately, he and Rodolphus would never work out. Not like whoever Arthur chose to give his love to whether it was Amelia or whoever he ended up with.
Rodolphus was going to be Lord Lestrange one day, he was the heir of the Lestrange estate. Which came with an obligation to have an heir, which no self-respecting wizard would do out of wedlock. Or give the Lordship to a bastard child, which is exactly what it would be if he and Rodolphus went anywhere.
No, Rodolphus loved his father too much and staunchly believed in family. He would not forsake the family, even if he cared about him. He wasn't a carrier, thank Merlin for that, his mother would have sold him off to the highest bidder without care. She would have then made Regulus heir and his life would not have been his own. With a contract signed by both his parents…he would have been stuck in a marriage. No, it was a very good thing he hadn't been a carrier. Although, right now, part of him wished he was, just so that he could have the one thing he wanted more than anything else.
It hadn't been easy; he'd been in denial until Harry brought it up a month ago. It wasn't the fact he was attracted to Rodolphus that was hard to accept. Because he was very attractive, they all were actually. It was everything else on top of that attraction.
He wasn't just 'in like' with Rodolphus, wasn't just attracted or fond of him…he was in love with him. He hadn't even felt that for actual partners in the past, but understandably he had been young, high on the endorphins and freedom of his family's expectations. The closest he'd felt for that was for Remus, who he'd loved (as a friend) and had been attracted to. There had never been anything between them though. Hell, Remus probably wasn't aware that he'd once been attracted to him.
Those feelings though? Were miniscule compared to what he felt for Rodolphus. They spent every day together, all day, he kept him grounded, anchored him, and it was because of them that he even had a relationship with his godson. He knew for sure he would have screwed up without their help.
"Sirius…are you coming?" speak of the devil and he shall appear, "We're all heading out to town." There was a small town near the hotel and hospital, it had everything you could possibly want.
"Everyone?" Sirius asked, glancing at the door, already shuffling paperwork together, ready to go. While he was free to come and go as he pleased, it was nice to get out for a bit.
"Yes, including Harry," Rodolphus said, waiting expectantly at the door for an answer. It was the weekend, Sunday, it was a day of rest here, and Harry wanted to get out and about. Far more than just a wheel around the hospital or to the beach.
"I'll come," Sirius agreed, setting the paperwork aside, and was up and moving towards the door, summoning his wallet. He closed it tightly behind him and the wards locked the room. "It's quite far, he isn't going to attempt to walk it, is he?" he was walking with a walking aid called a walker. It had wheels on the bottom but sturdy enough that Harry could lean on it. It took his weight while allowing him the freedom of walking.
"Rabastan has shrunk down the wheelchair, it's in his pocket, Harry's going to attempt as far as he can." Rodolphus rolled his eyes, honestly, between his brother and Sirius it was an honest surprise that Harry wasn't still wheelchair bound being coddled beyond belief. "You need to stop treating him like a delicate little flower." Nudging him as he passed.
-0 End Flashback 0-
"Want to come and check it out?" Sirius asked, glancing at Rodolphus, despite knowing it would never be, Sirius couldn't help but spend as much time with Rodolphus as he could. Arthur, despite his words, 'I will if you will' had asked Amelia on a date, and Merlin, he was…so, so very happy all the time. "You didn't really get a chance during the opening."
Rabastan rolled his eyes at the pair of them, seriously? How long did they plan on dancing around each other? He was quite frankly getting sick of his brothers pining. Which was set to only get worse now that they wouldn't be together all the time.
If they didn't get their act together soon, he was going to lock them in a room until they got themselves sorted out. Which, really, had been Harry's idea. He got nothing but amusement from the way they danced around one another. At least they could have a relationship, a proper one, unlike him, he would have to wait three nearly four years before he could claim Harry as his own.
"Go ahead, I'll see you both for dinner later." Rabastan stated, startling Sirius.
"What do you mean dinner?" Sirius asked, grey eyes hopeful.
"Dinner at Lestrange Manor, tonight," Rabastan stated, honestly, they were sickening the pair of them. They really did need to get their heads out of their arses, and if Rodolphus didn't he was going to have to sort his older brother out. "I'll see you both later." He added, before Apparating away, leaving the pair to do whatever it was they wanted.
He on the other hand was heading home, he was so close to finishing his dissertation. Damn it, Harry had gotten him calling it that, he was soon going to have a Runes Mastery under his belt.
"How are you feeling?" Daphne barely waited until the door closed, her eyes filled with worries despite all his letters. "I…I was so worried, but my father wouldn't let me visit."
"Neither would mine," Draco said frowning, "It's rather out of character for him…he's always given in to my demands." He was still angry with his father, he'd asked the moment he returned from school again, only to be met with stern refusal.
"Or ours," Vincent gestured between himself and Gregory.
Harry looked away from them, guilt churning in his stomach, watching the scenery go from stone to greenery as it finally left the station and tunnels. "That's my fault, don't blame your parents." He told them softly, not able to bear them thinking badly of their parents. He was very thankful though, that they had stuck to their word.
"What do you mean?" Daphne asked, hurt thrumming within her, but none of it showed on her face.
"I didn't want you to see me…like that," Harry admitted, turning to face them again. "I wasn't in a good place…" mentally he was a complete mess, but he would have been a lot worse off without Rabastan, Corvus, Rodolphus and Sirius.
"I think I understand…" Draco said slowly, it made more sense now why his father wouldn't give in. Especially if that order had come down by the Dark Lord himself. "You do know it's not your fault though, right?" wanting to make sure Harry wasn't blaming himself for what happened.
"Yes," Harry nodded firmly, his Mind Healer had well and truly driven that home. He'd hated the meetings at the beginning, but he'd needed it, someone not emotionally invested to make him see everything clearly. He'd been made to see that he couldn't have prevented the attack on Daphne or himself. That it had been put in motion and nothing could have stopped it. He'd even stopped being angry at himself over what happened, but that hypervigilance? Still going strong. "I'm still sorry you got hurt because they wanted me though." He said to Daphne, he was so, so very grateful she hadn't been hurt to the extent he was.
"It's fine, I only missed a few days at school, father is furious Lockhart is dead though." Daphne said, her tone hesitant as if she was unsure of how Harry would react to the mere mention on that name.
Harry laughed softly, a grin on his face, "He's not the only one," Rabastan had been like a bear with a wounded head for days after his interview with Amelia Bones because he couldn't enact revenge on Lockhart himself. Corvus and Voldemort weren't quite so open about their distaste that the bastard was dead and Rodolphus? Well, he liked to go into detailed descriptions on what he would have done to Lockhart had he survived, bloodthirsty wizard that he was. It should probably have terrified him, but it hadn't…it had just made him feel very safe with Rodolphus.
Draco snorted, "I bet he's glad he didn't survive," he could imagine the horrors that the Dark Lord, Lord Corvus Lestrange and the Lestrange brothers could have delivered on the wizard. He would have wished he died before they started in on him.
Harry relaxed back into the compartment seat. Green eyes gleaming in agreement. Draco was not wrong. "How were your summers? Did you go on holiday?"
With that the group all began talking about their summers, what they'd done, who's parties they'd gone to. How many faux pas had been derided afterwards by societies elite. Harry spoke about his own holiday, which he had just returned from. Harry, Greg, Vincent, Daphne was still tanned from their ventures abroad, but Draco? Was still pasty white, but his holiday had been to France and nowhere near hot enough to tan as far as Draco was concerned not that he tanned well. By the time they were done, the trolly had come calling, Harry got himself two cauldron cakes, the others had bought enough to last them four months at least.
"You know it's daft doing that," Harry pointed out, "The stuff on the trolley is more expensive an it is in Honeydukes, it might only be a few knuts per item but it's still costing you more."
Vincent paused mid-bite of his chocolate frog, "It is?" he'd never really paid attention, just bought what he wanted and handed over the coins his father had given to him for that exact purpose.
Harry nodded, swallowing his bite of cauldron cake, "Yeah," he bought the same sweets all the time, and the same amount, which was very little, just a few cauldron cakes, so he had noticed.
"Huh," they murmured before shrugging their shoulders, not really caring about a few Knuts. It's not like they were hurting for money, they all knew their parents were very well off.
"Are you at least attending the Lestrange ball?" Daphne asked, eating her cake with dainty ladylikeness, Pansy however, was shovelling hers down her throat. Almost as if she hadn't had anything nice all summer, which actually might be accurate, she had complained about her parents being on diets. "I was so disappointed you weren't at the Ministry Charity Ball; it was tediously boring." She'd known going in that Harry wouldn't be attending, he'd written as much in his letters.
"Not entirely, did you know there was talk of bringing back the tri-wizard tournament?" Draco said gleefully, eyes positively gleaming with delight. He looked as if he would burst if he didn't get the words out.
"We wouldn't get to participate anyway," Pansy pointed out, crumbs spilling out of her mouth and down her robes, causing the others to grimace of glance away from the sight. Pansy knew better…she really, really did. "They've always had to be seventeen in the past, adults,"
Draco sighed dramatically, "Yes, that's the only downside," he conceded. "But still, it would be amazing to watch."
"It would have," Harry corrected, "Lord Slytherin shut that down with swiftness of a cobra going after it's dinner."
"What did you hear?" Vincent asked curiously, sitting up straighter, watching Harry intently.
"What did he say?" Draco asked at the same time.
"He refused to entertain the idea; the Minister got the Head teachers together I guess in hopes of changing his mind. It would be great, the Minister said, for international cooperation."
"Fudge has got a point; our political allies have been distant…especially after the last war. Nobody wanted to get involved in it, with Crouch being responsible for international cooperation I'm not surprised nothing was done." Draco sneered, just thinking of the wizard, he was very grateful not to have had him as a father. Keeping your own son under the Imperius curse was just diabolical.
"Who took over from Crouch? Do you know?" Harry asked, wondering if it would be anyone he knew.
"Not sure, I do know that Umbridge tried to grab the job," Draco said thoughtfully, he knew a lot about the dealings in the Ministry. His father made a job of it, between the Wizengamot and Board of Governors. "Father was actually quite worried she'd get the spot. He might find her entertaining, especially her ideas on magical creatures, not that he agrees with her mind, but he knows what a bad idea it would be to have her in charge of international cooperation."
"Considering the French Minister is a Veela and the Romanian one is half-vampire, Bulgarian one is Hala? She'd simultaneously make sure that Britain is entirely isolated!" Harry choked out, finding it hilarious.
Draco solemnly nodded, "Now you see why he was concerned?" he told them, in fact, he was pretty sure he saw a slip of paper with various spells and potions that were undetectable in autopsy on his father's desk that he'd eyed when discussing Umbridge. "He hasn't mentioned who got the job though, which means they're adequate whoever they are. If not, I'm sure my father would have had something to say about it."
"It doesn't help how the Ministry portray magical creatures, if they're not careful they'll alienate everyone." Harry said thoughtfully, "The world is changing but here it's stagnant."
"It's true," Daphne agreed, "I don't imagine they like dealing with Minister Fudge because of that. Closest to a real ally we have is the bloody Muggle Prime Minister." She said in disgust, shaking her head.
"If he's that bad, why is he still the Minister for magic?" Harry pondered, it sounded silly to him. "Do the general public just not care how isolated we are?" and not just because they were an island.
"Best of a bad lot," Vincent declared, "Nobody wanted to be Minister for magic with such a big clear up after the war although the voting had already begun before the war ended."
"That's true," Greg nodded, "Crouch Senior was for sure supposed to be a shoo-in my granddad, dad and uncle said. They were worried…he was vicious…some say worse than the Death Eaters themselves. Then of course, his son was revealed as a Death Eater. Or supposed Death Eater. It took him out of the running. How could they expect him to run the British Magical World when he couldn't control his own son? Or see him for what he was? Regardless of the fact he gleefully put his own son in Azkaban to prove himself to the public. The others would have been worse than Fudge…at least Fudge could be moderately controlled."
"I've heard that bit, about Crouch Sr," Harry nodded, mulling over the new information. So, everyone just had to take their pick, the one least likely to screw everything up. Moderately controlled, he wondered if Voldemort had been the one to demand that they vote for him. "Why hasn't your father tried for Minister himself? He seems well equipped?"
Draco blinked, "The public wouldn't trust him with their food let alone their future even with the knowledge he was under the Imperius curse." he said, a hint of bitterness in his voice, he loved his father and hated the opinion others had of him.
They all knew he hadn't been but the public should believe it.
"It wouldn't have helped matters anyway; a lot family names aren't exactly…without blemishes. The Malfoy family is one of them, one that distrust is set in…it's very difficult to get out of that hole." Daphne added pensively. "The Crabbe's, Goyle's, Parkinson's and Lestrange's too."
"You mean the families that have been coined 'Dark' because they refuse to cater to the Muggle-born's and give up their religion or belief's and took part in the last war?" Harry deduced, which would all change now, although the how Harry didn't know, he was curious to find out but it wasn't exactly high up on Voldemort's list of priorities.
"Pretty much," Daphne nodded, "It is what it is."
"It's not too bad now," Pansy conceded, "Without Dumbledore whispering into everyone's ears and his fallen reputation…people are actually thinking for themselves." not to forget the Weasley family and Molly No-Last-Names fall from grace as well.
Harry snorted; lips pursed as he thought about the general public himself. He rather disliked the stares, the rude comments and the belief that he was there for their entertainment. He knew that Dumbledore had occasionally let information slip, allowed the paper to print his name and everything. Kept him out of the limelight but kept the Boy-Who-Lived at the forefront of everyone's mind, building the infamy.
He wasn't helping matters any, he'd barely attended Hogwarts for a year out of the three.
"Any new information on the journal you're translating?" Draco asked, so far it was mesmerising getting to read the snippets Harry sent them.
"I've finally finished it," Harry perked up, "I was thinking of binding it together in book form, making a few extra and selling them, Rab is going to set up a conference in France in the summer holiday's…" they were supposed to do it this summer but had put it off.
-0 Flashback 0-
"Anything in particular you want to see or buy?" Rabastan asked, walking alongside Harry, much slower than they were used to, but he didn't mind at all. He was just gratified by the progress Harry was making.
"Not really," Harry said, before confessing, "I just wanted to get out for a bit," this was the first time he'd actually left the hospital since he was brought in. He was beginning to get over the shyness and embarrassment at needing a walking aid and just enjoy the freedom he had of walking.
"It's a beautiful day to do that," Corvus said lightly, not too warm for them. "Have you finished the leaflets for the conference?"
"I did, except for the dates, but I think Harry would prefer to wait until next year." Rabastan told his father.
"How so?" Corvus asked, hiding his frown.
"I…I don't want anyone to see me like this," Harry said quietly, as he walked, using the path unable to use it as well on the sand.
Corvus nodded slowly, understanding completely. "You wish to remain here until you've completed your recovery fully?" he wasn't blind to the knowledge that Harry was watched closely by everyone just because of what happened when he was a baby. Both his classmates and adults alike, the staring was inevitable.
"Yes," Harry agreed, tightening his grip on the walker, the stares would be unbearable. Worse still, the majority of the magical world saw him as invincible, entirely untouchable. He wasn't, he was just a normal teenager.
"You understand that whether you walk in under your own power or with a walker they will stare at you?" Corvus pointed out, "There is nothing to be borne by the need to be seen as perfect. If it's truly what you wish then I won't dissuade you from it. If it's for other people's benefit then I do believe you should reconsider." As always, giving Harry the blunt uncensored truth.
"And how many people have you seen using a walker?" Harry asked, glancing at Corvus seriously, as Rodolphus and Sirius finally stepped towards them, having finally caught up. "Especially at Hogwarts?" relaxing a little when Rabastan placed a comforting hand on his shoulder.
Corvus conceded Harry's point gracefully, "Your healers have said you should be walking unassisted by September but not a moment before." After the walker he'd likely be using walking sticks, before beginning to walk unaided. "Would you feel more comfortable going in a wheelchair to see your friends and attend their parties? Or do you intend to decline the invites also?"
Harry stopped walking, biting his lip, there was so many things he wanted to do but was physically incapable of it. Patience was required right now, he knew, his mind healer said expecting too much from himself and his body would just frustrate him and cause potential setbacks. Nearly everyone did whatever they wanted without considering the consequences on their bodies. While strong and endured a lot, needed care right back. He was already doing so well eating the correct foods, and keeping himself fit and healthy. It was very much needed given what his body had already endured.
Treat your body as if it were a precious temple, his mind healer had said more than once. It had surprisingly helped to reign in his impatience actually.
"If you don't feel up to it, kiddo, you don't have to," Sirius reassured him, "There will be plenty more in future for you to attend. Everyone will understand." Patting him on the shoulder. He would be gutted that Harry would miss the opening of his shop, but if things went well…there would be other grand openings he could attend.
"What about your party?" Harry asked, speaking to Rabastan. There was no way in this world he would miss it. He'd go even if it meant being in the wheelchair, the thought of anyone schmoozing up to his betrothed did not sit well with him.
Rabastan stared at Harry pensively, trying to gauge what he was thinking. Harry wasn't easy to read either, but knowing someone did help and he liked to think he knew Harry very well indeed.
"Would you prefer it to be at Yule? When you return home?" Rabastan asked, he knew without a doubt his father would accept any changes he and Harry decided. "It will give me a few more months to get in better shape before I have it." although, he wasn't sure what else they could do…he was in greater shape than ever. There was always room for improvements, especially where his weight was concerned. They were building him up slowly his weight hadn't been a concern – thanks to Harry – but it was on the thin side still. "And get used to being home before the party." Which was a genuine concern, he'd been alone for basically a decade. To see everyone, all of them questioning him, he would definitely need his wits about him.
Harry perked up, "Would you do that?" it would allow him time to recover properly. "Would it be okay?"
"Yes, of course," Rabastan nodded. All of them stood there patiently waiting for Harry in absolutely no rush to go anywhere. Nobody would be surprised to see Harry there, anyone who was anyone in society would be invited. Nobody had to know that they were betrothed to one another. They wanted to keep it as quiet as possible, for as long as possible. More preferably until all of Dumbledore's people were weeded out and Dumbledore himself was gone. It truly was only a matter of time until Dumbledore was taken out entirely.
Everyone knew Harry was betrothed, the ring was unmistakable on his finger. Every student at Hogwarts had seen it, knew very well what it was. Nearly every single pureblood – or half-blood with connections – wore one. It made Rabastan undeniably smug. Although, one day that generic ring would be replaced with something he designed himself.
-0 End Flashback 0-
"That would be great! I could invite my betrothed and you could properly meet him," Daphne declared, he would be visiting during the summer before her seventh year at Hogwarts to see how well they got on living in the same place. He'd been worried and very attentive during her short stay at St. Mungo's but had returned home after she returned to school.
"Is Rene interested in that sort of thing?" Harry queried, putting his extra cauldron cake away in his lunch box. He plucked out a bowl of fruit, and absently began eating absently as he spoke.
"He would be, and he's looking forward to meeting you all," Daphne nodded, "I think he's a little nervous." She would be too when it came to meeting Rene's friends, it was something all Betrothed couples go through really. The fact he had heard of Harry Potter didn't really help reign in his nerves. He'd been a rock to her though during those few weeks, where she was absolutely out of her mind with worry and fear over Harry's absence. Added to it all was the fact Rene would be coming to Britain to live, if it all worked out, he would be making the biggest sacrifice.
"If he's nervous somewhere neutral but fun might actually be best," Vincent said, "What's more neutral than at a conference? It sounds like fun."
Greg grunted his agreement, eating his sweets trying to avoid the gross Bertie Botts only to grimace, ugh, earwax, disgusting.
"Do you have a date for the conference? I want to have that date saved before anything else comes along. Father would not consider a conference more important, but if the date is saved it's saved." Daphne queried. "I'll be going regardless of whether father has other more pressing commitments."
"Daphne's right, you should have the date set now," Draco replied, "So that we can come. The entire summer season is always fully booked months in advance. I swear they all get together to make sure none of the dates collide with anything else." more amused than anything imagining his mother making sure everything went according to her schedule.
"Make sure it doesn't interfere with the Paris fashion week!" Daphne declared firmly, "Maybe just before or after? If you're having the conference in France?"
"Oh, yes, you can't have it during Paris fashion week!" Pansy agreed fully. "Some of the designs look amazing! I can't wait to see what they look like on the catwalk! Mother is beside herself with excitement, she cannot wait."
Harry glanced at Draco who just shook his head, telling him not to get in the way of the girl's fashion week. They were utterly mad on it! Had been for years, Pansy's mother took the girls, they loved it if the way they droned on about it was any indication.
"I'll write to Rab and let him know," Harry said, "It's his baby." He was the one who wanted to do it. Harry had felt awful cancelling it, he knew Rabastan had been looking forward to it but he'd never expressed otherwise.
Everyone stared at Harry in confusion, "Baby?" Draco echoed, his eyes glancing at Harry's abdomen before shaking his head.
"Another word for idea, it's his idea," Harry corrected himself. "He already has a leaflet drawn all it needs is time, date and location added to it." considering how much money the Lestrange's had, he knew finding a venue would not be a chore.
"You'll have to add whom you wish to invite," Vincent said, "We'll receive a non-official invite which if we agree to, an official invite and ticket will be send to us once they're available."
"There will only be so many people allowed into the venue, and the prices will be quite high depending on what's going to be sold there. The rarer the item the higher the price for admission." Greg imparted the information on Harry. They were so used to it now, giving Harry information he might not know yet that it was habit, even after nearly a whole year without seeing him.
"Considering what you want to sell, I'd say it would be rare enough to cost the highest admission ever seen." Draco nodded, two very rare books? Even if they were copies? Yeah, everyone was going to want to be invited, that wasn't including everything else that might be sold. Having it even remotely associated with Harry Potter would also help. Not that he was going to say this in front of Harry. He was rather sensitive to that sort of mention. He liked being acknowledged for his own merit.
"Do you know what else will be there? I mean other than the two books?" Pansy asked, deeply curious about it. "Did your betrothed ever say?" she had learned her lesson this summer. Her father had been furious and had gone back to basics, even while on holiday. Her mother's disappointment was worse. She knew better than to screw up again. Since she didn't have permission to use Harry's betrotheds name, she had to say betrothed or Lestrange never Rabastan. And since he wasn't heir, she couldn't say Heir Lestrange.
"No, but I'm sure many will clamour to be vendors when they hear about the two books. I mean they'll know it will be big, and it will give them an edge to sell their own stuff…" Harry said, "Did you return home in time to see Sirius' shop opening?"
They all shook their head, "I went in a few days later, father bought the mirrors for both himself and me, they're really complicated to set up." He confessed.
"I know right? Father ended up returning to the shop to get help to set them up." Vincent shook his head.
"The pair mirrors are much easier, father bought one for him and mother. The group ones though? He spent hours trying to configure, he would not admit defeat." Draco laughed, shaking his head fondly. "The more mirrors it needs connected to, the more difficult it is."
Harry nodded, "Yeah, Sirius and Arthur Weasley had to go to the Ministry to configure every single one of them. I told Sirius to set up a mirror repair section, which he has done so it will bring in more funds long term. They spent days in the Ministry until every single one was configured, not easily done since they're voice and name activated, which is pretty awesome."
Draco screwed up his nose, "Why pick Arthur Weasley of all people?" Although, his father had oddly enough, had nothing to say regarding the wizard or the Weasley family as of late.
"Because he's hard working, loyal and dedicated," Harry said thoughtfully, "There's more to what happened to the Weasley family than we know," giving Draco a look that said he wasn't guessing but wasn't about to gossip about it. Offering everyone his fruit, but they all declined except Daphne who picked out the apple slices.
"Like what?" Daphne asked, not ignorant to the subtle undertones that had just gone on. "What exactly has Molly No-Last-Name done? Besides the obvious?" the fact she'd been disowned had probably saved what was left of the Weasley family reputation.
"Can't say," Harry shook his head, "It's not my tale to tell, and quite frankly…I wouldn't put someone through what I had when it comes to the press." Pursing his lips in anger but luckily with everyone having his back, nothing like that would happen again.
"Oh, you're exams? How did they go?" Vincent asked, "I forgot to ask in my last letter!" they were aware that Harry had independently sat his end of term exams at the Ministry. He could have taken his exams at the school, at the end of the year but obviously he hadn't been ready then.
With that Harry explained how he'd done very well on everything except for Potions which he'd only got an 'A' on. Everyone was quick to reassure him that the end of the year's exams wasn't as important as OWL and NEWTS and if he needed help, they'd do what they could. Harry reassured them that he was going to be getting lessons from their Potions professor this year to bring up his grade. Needless to say, regardless of his 'A' he was able to go into fourth year with the rest of his age group. There was no reason to hold him back. Academically and socially he was capable.
"With Severus' help you'll definitely become an EE student; he won't accept anything less." Draco reassured him immediately, "He's an amazing Potions Master once you stop allowing the grouchiness and sarcasm get to you. Although when you're young, he's really rather patient, I think its teenagers that don't listen he can't abide by."
"How did you all do in your exams?" Harry asked, eager to change the subject, he was lucky that his desired job didn't require Potions or a specific grade in it to pass. He would still like to do as well as possible, "Did you have to retake any at the Ministry yourselves?" taking them independently meant independently, nobody else other than a Ministry employee was there. Vincent and Greg had to retake two exams the year before, their parents hadn't been impressed with their grades and after some time bettering themselves, they'd retaken them and went from 'T' to an 'O' with time and effort anyone could do anything.
All of them discussed their own grades, all happy with their progress. Nobody had been forced to study, having learned already it was best to study and pass the first time instead of losing their summer holidays to studying a subject. Despite the fact they had all the money in the world, their parents wanted what was best for them, give them the freedom to pick whatever career they wanted. Until they took over the estate (which included the wizengamot) from their parents when the time came.
They spoke for hours (Theo and Blaise coming in to visit for an hour or so) before Vincent and Gregory began playing exploding snap. Draco and Daphne decided on a game of chess and Pansy browsed a fashion Witch magazine and Harry? He decided upon reading a book and before they knew it, the train darkened and they were descending upon Hogsmeade station.
"Thank Merlin, I'm starving," Pansy sighed, grateful for the sight of Hogwarts.
"Yeah, we have like another hour before we get to eat," Vincent agreed wholeheartedly, food sounded good about now.
Harry kept silent, they'd eaten their weight in sweets, and were still hungry? It made him feel rather queasy just thinking about it.
"It's habit, our parents know exactly what used to be served at Hogwarts…they make sure we eat healthy during the summer holidays to make up for it. A lot of salad and fruit." the food standard had been changed significantly since Headmaster Slytherin took over. The Slytherin prefect laughed, urging Harry off the train along with everyone else, they knew Harry well and could easily deduce what the look on his face was about. "Go on, head for the coaches!" primarily talking to the Slytherin's and making sure they got safely to the school, it was his job as prefect.
Harry hopped on with Daphne and Draco keeping very close, just to make sure nothing happened. It wasn't something new either, they'd been doing it since their first year.
"What's that? A new Betrothal gift?" Pansy asked, noticing the different pendant when Harry sat down.
Harry glanced down at it, "My other one got destroyed…" he admitted, his tone quiet. "It probably protected me from Lockhart's spell." He didn't need to say what it was; the news had covered everything. The Obliviation spell had not worked the slightest thanks to the protection runes that Rabastan had had so carefully etched into the amber.
"It's an odd choice of design," Pansy said, peering at it more closely, "Is that a bell?"
"It's the rune I used, they've taken to calling it the Potter Rune until I name it," Harry said.
"Wait, that's the design that completely decimated all the wards in the area?" 'you were kept in' Draco kept that part to himself, peering more closely himself, careful not to jolt on Harry as the coach moved towards the school. Memorising it, it never hurt to be cautious.
Harry nodded, "The Ministry are trying to keep the design on the downlow, and come up with something that would prevent someone just destroying the wards around the Ministry or Hogwarts for example. I don't think many people have actually seen the rune itself. I've had people actually writing to me asking about it."
Daphne's jaw dropped, "You're kidding?" absolutely disgusted at what she was hearing.
"No, not at all," Harry shook his head, "He started only giving me my mail from people I know and checking everything himself after a bit. It didn't last too long though, it died down." Not using names, and the 'he' he happened to be referring to was Corvus.
The others had to guess whether it was Corvus or Rabastan himself.
"It's good to have you back with us," Draco said, as they all climbed down, "Professor Flitwick asked about you quite often, he knew we were in contact."
"He wrote a few times himself, apologising for not coming to visit. Between Hogwarts and the duelling tournament, he didn't even have time to breathe properly, his words not mine." Harry laughed; he wasn't sure if Voldemort had suggested to the faculty that he didn't want visitors along with his friend's families, but either way he was better now. He didn't want to think too much on it.
Staring up at the school, he sighed, truth be told, he did not share the same enthusiasm as they did. He was already sorely missing Rabastan, Corvus, Sirius and Rodolphus. They'd been not only his anchor but with him throughout the time they'd been away.
Corvus said that he needed to spread his wings, gain his independence and build his own life away from the family and make sure he kept a good education. That if he continued to rely on them quite so heavily, he would get into the habit of doing that and in the long term it would be detrimental to him.
Absence after all, made the heart grow fonder.
Corvus was right, of course, as he always was. However, it was tempting to have it that way. He'd grown up without any direction, to have people there for him was…the best feeling in the world.
Merlin only knows how he was going to sleep tonight. It wasn't done but he and Rabastan had been sharing a bed for months. Keeping the nightmares at bay, he had a dreamless sleep draught that Corvus had given him with a soft look aware of the difficulties he might face.
"You going to be alright with the stairs?" Draco asked, glancing at Harry, as they waited for everyone to shove their way inside. There was no rush, the first years had to be sorted before they'd get to eat after all.
"Yeah," Harry said firmly, he would be, all the exercising he'd been doing had strengthened him. Both his upper and lower body, he was stronger than he'd ever been. He kept to the side though and made his way inside with the others ignoring the looks he was getting. "It is good to be back." He said, even if it was only because he got to see his friends again.
"You should get re-sorted," Draco said, "There's no doubt you'd end up in Slytherin."
Harry laughed as they walked, "I don't know about that…I think it would still be struggling between Ravenclaw and Slytherin. I wouldn't be surprised if it stuck me in Ravenclaw again…the only downside is the stairs." If he'd been in Slytherin he would be going down to the dungeons tonight with the rest of them.
"You'll be fine, you look so much better than even before," Pansy declared, and it was true, Harry had not only gained a significant amount of weight, that his face no longer looked a bit gaunt. He held himself much more confidently too. There was a difference between trying to and actually doing it.
"You do," Daphne said, giving Harry a clinical once over.
Millicent would agree with them, she'd given him a once over as well, and added everything to his ever-expanding medical file. Which had been big to begin with and was now quite thick. He'd had his fill of healers and prayed he wouldn't see one until his check up next year.
They all walked over to the Slytherin section, and as they always did, there was a seat available for Harry amongst his year. All of them welcoming him back, most had given him a get-well card, a gift and letter when he was found. His dorm mates had done so as well.
"Thank you for your gifts and cards," Harry said sincerely, he'd thanked them in the letters, but it was proper to thank them in person again when you saw them so that they know they were well received.
He spent the entire time the new students were being sorted catching up with the others, and hearing about those who had graduated and what they were getting up to. Including Marcus who was now in France as an apprentice with aspirations of becoming a Runes Master.
By the time the sorting was done, they ate and spoke the entire evening…Harry was beyond tired. He went straight to his dorm, wrote a small comment in the two-way journal before he passed out. Too exhausted to stay awake any longer, and his sleep was dreamless for once.
It might help that Harry was surrounded in Rabastan's protective magic.
"Harry! Thank Merlin for that! I was just about to start a search party!" Draco scowled, as he jogged over to his friend, the other Slytherins following closely behind, Draco was glaring at Harry, disliking the fact that his friend had made him so worried. He didn't know how to deal with it or the relief that he was fine. Harry had never really been late to this extent before and never for breakfast, lunch or dinner.
Harry blinked owlishly at Draco's voice, glancing down at his watch, "Sorry, I overslept."
"Clearly," Draco said, his face becoming his usual impassivity. "You missed breakfast and classes are about to start."
"We saved some for you," Daphne said, handing him over a banana, slice of toast and a yoghurt which had a plastic spoon attached. "We've got charms so it's not too far to go, you can eat while we wait on the professor."
"Who is right behind you," Flitwick said cheerfully, startling them, "Here is your timetable, Mr. Potter, are you well enough to attend all your classes?" giving his favourite – he'd deny it if asked since he didn't do favourites – student a once over.
"I can, professor Flitwick," Harry said giving a determined nod.
"If you need a rest, take one, and inform me, I shall see that you have a pass for the classes you miss. Only for a few weeks until you get used to it mind." not that he thought Harry would misuse his offer, in fact, it was difficult to get Harry to take the care he desperately needed.
"I will professor," Harry said with a thankful smile. They were right, he did have Charms first thing. Evidently Ravenclaws and Slytherins had Charms together that was good. He preferred having the Slytherins as his classmates opposed to the Gryffindors they were to rowdy.
"Why do you have a fourth-year timetable?" came an indignant voice causing Harry to jump, and slide to the side, hands clenching and unclenching as he fought to control his impulsive reaction to someone in his personal space so suddenly.
"Back of Granger, it's too early to deal with your nonsense," Daphne declared, mutinously glaring at the girl. Granger might be oblivious to how close Harry was to losing it, but his friends definitely weren't.
"Professor, Harry has a fourth-year timetable!" Hermione protested to Flitwick.
"Yes, indeed he does," Flitwick gave the girl a blank look, quite frankly he couldn't wait until she graduated. It was one thing to be a bit of a teacher's pet, but her constant whining and compulsive need to state the obvious was terribly draining. She only got worse as she got better, when it was usually the other way around. He was grateful he didn't have to put up with it too much, no her head of house did. That's if she ever went to her Head of House now that it wasn't Minerva.
Hermione stomped her foot, "He's a third year, like me!"
"Where on earth did you get that information, Miss Granger?" Filius looked genuinely flummoxed by the girl's actions.
"He missed an entire year, he can't possibly just slot into fourth year!"
Harry so badly wanted to roll his eyes, "I wasn't in a coma, Miss Granger," emphasising her name hoping she'd stop using his. He was not comfortable with people using his first name if they weren't friends or family anymore. It was weird, he thought it would be the other way around. "I was injured and incapable of attending school, so I had private tutors." He said coolly, "Then I took my end of year exams independently at the Ministry."
"That's not fair! Why couldn't I do that? I would have passed easily!" Hermione cried out, the unfairness causing bitterness to thrum through her. If she had known about those exams, she could have taken them and stayed in her year. "You won't get away with this too!" she snapped, turning around she swiftly left the Great Hall, huffing with indignant, righteous fury.
"I forgot I would have to deal with her," Harry groaned, before sighing softly as he shook his head.
"What on earth does she mean get away with this too?" Pansy asked, screwing up her nose in disgust, disliking the Mudblood since she first appeared at Hogwarts.
"You didn't tell her?" Daphne asked Harry in surprise.
"I didn't tell anyone except you and Draco," Harry shrugged, recalling informing both of them that Granger had tried to actually sue him for accidental magic. Staring at his food, he decided, "Come on, I want to actually eat this, I'm starving."
"Told you what?" pansy asked, not liking being left out, it must have been around the time she screwed up and insinuated Harry had killed the Weasley idiot.
Daphne rolled her eyes, "Come on, I'll explain as we walk," she told Pansy grasping her arm, the girls walked, Draco and Harry walked behind them, giving each other a look that said exasperatedly 'girls!'.
Harry was so glad his betrothed wasn't actually a girl, never mind what the general public believed. They were weird creatures, even if he was best friends with two of them.
Then of course, he'll meet Luna Lovegood who would be the oddest of all.
There we go! 10K chapter! I have a funny feeling there are still a few loose ends to be tied up but I think I've gotten most of them! Would you like to see Bill/Tom and Rodolphus/Sirius' relationships begin or will there just be progress in the background? choice is yours! :) please remember to review guys! take care and stay safe x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 98
Flipping the journals closed, Harry sighed in satisfaction. The three two-way journals all belonged to different people. Corvus, Rabastan and of course, Sirius. There was one from his friends Sheikh Abd al Alim and his family, so that made four two-way journals altogether but he only had three out at the moment. If he wanted to write to anyone else, he would need to do it the normal way. He was glad to have these journals, it was so much better than having to traipse all the way to the Owlery to send of mail. Not only that but this way was very secure, even if someone succeeded in getting into his trunk, and opening the book, they wouldn't be able to see anything.
They'd be naught but empty books.
Scooping the three books up, already dressed for the day, he slid Rabastan's into his backpack and the others into his trunk. He and Rabastan spoke numerous times a day, while Corvus always left it until the evening just after curfew and spoke for a while before Corvus told him to get some sleep.
Shouldering his bag, he mentally made sure he had everything he'd need, glancing at his pocket watch he winced. His friends were going to go nuts again, they really disliked him appearing late. It's like they had a compulsive need to know where he was at all times. They were still adjusting according to Rabastan, they hadn't been able to help him when he needed it most. That had affected them whether they knew it or not. That the protectiveness would calm as their hypervigilance eased as well.
Sniggering softly, he left the Dormitory, his own section of the room by far the most neat and tidy. That's not to say his room mates were untidy, but Harry was used to keeping his area clean, one because it had been one of Corvus' rules, to keep his room clean and it was now habit. He'd take keeping his room clean over being beaten and forced to clean up after the Dursley's any day.
Walking down the boy's staircase, voices began to echo up, until he could hear them. Wondering why anyone was still in the common room. Ravenclaws were not one for hanging around when it came to breakfast and classes. Not unless they returned quickly to grab a book.
"How did a stupid loony like you end up in Ravenclaw?!"
"Loony Luna!" chortled another.
"Or better yet Loony Lovegood!" sniggered one of them.
Harry slowed a frown on his features as he tried to figure out who the voices belonged to. He didn't spend an awful lot of time around the girls, and they were definitely girls' voices. So, figuring out who was doing it was not going to work. He could hear the thudding of books and stuff falling on the floor. Like someone was emptying out their bag, pursing his lips, this was the actual first act of bullying he'd seen at Hogwarts. Not that he'd been around overly much, twice he'd been absent from school for extended periods of time.
Peering around the boy's staircase, he noticed three girls, he at least recognized them right away. Cho Chang, who was holding a letter (Luna's exam results) in her hand, she was on the Ravenclaw Quidditch team as a seeker. She was from all intents and purposes quite popular. She was with her best friend Marietta Edgecombe and Sue Li.
On the floor at their feet, not even attempting to defend herself, utterly resigned to the bullying she was undergoing, a blonde girl he couldn't quite recall her name. He spent most of his time at the Slytherin table with his friends after all. He couldn't recall her being sorted, was she a first year? Either way she was much younger than Cho and the others. Cho herself was fifteen-years-old. Shaking his head in dismay as he watched her tear the girl's parchment to shreds, then proceeded to do the same to her books.
Fury roared through Harry, his mind going to him being in that very same position. Dudley and his gang bullying, beating and tearing his books to shreds when he was in primary school. Wand out he flicked it, repairing the books, uncaring that the half the book she was still holding caused the other half to lurch up and catch her in the nose causing Cho to cry out as the sickening crack of her nose cartilage breaking.
Crying out Cho clutched at her nose, tears forming in her eyes as she registered the pain, she was in.
The two girls with her jumped in fright, looking around for the source of the magic. Only to feel it, feel Harry's magic as it reacted to his seething fury. They couldn't help but gulp in fear and back away, heart pounding outrageously fast, they'd never felt such magic before in their lives.
"If I ever see you bullying anyone else, I'll make sure you regret it," Harry said coldly, green eyes glimmering with vengeance. Clenching and unclenching his hand around his wand, the urge to curse them to make them feel even a smidge of what that girl was feeling…what he had felt all those years ago.
He wasn't sure what his eyes were conveying, but the tip of his wand glowing ominously was the breaking point, and Marietta and Sue bolted from Ravenclaw common room as if the devil himself was on their heels.
Cho gaped at her friends leaving her behind, blood in her mouth and dripping down her chin. He glanced at Harry, eyes round with fear before she too fled. Leaving drops of blood on the floor as she scarpered.
Harry padded over, kneeling down, "Are you okay?" giving to the girl what nobody had given to him. Their defence.
"I'm fine," Luna said, bright blue eyes peering at Harry, "You're Harry Potter…" she said, there was no awe or glee on her face, it was stated so matter-of-factly.
"I am, I'm afraid you have me at a disadvantage?" Harry said quietly. "Are you a first year?"
Luna shook her head, "My name is Luna Lovegood, I'm a third year," not surprised that Harry didn't remember her.
"Oh, why do you let them treat you that way?" Harry asked, if she was a third year, she should know enough spells to defend herself. Now that he knew, he realized that the Lovegood family was a wizarding one. She'd been raised in a wizarding house-hold, she should know more than just the Hogwarts curriculum. Holding out his hand, he helped her to her feet.
"It's better this way," Luna sighed, "It's over quickly if I don't retaliate, they would have gotten bored." It didn't stop it from hurting, but she was so used to it now. It wasn't wrong to want a friend, to have them stop bullying her. Her dad said if she didn't retaliate, they'd grow bored but so far it wasn't working.
"That doesn't really work, you know," Harry said quietly, subdued. "It just makes them want to do it more. They enjoy picking on those they perceive to be weaker than them." Flicking his wand again, he repaired all the damage done to Luna's belongings.
"Come on," Harry said, helping her put her belongings back into her bag, "We're going to professor Flitwick."
"That will just make it worse," Luna protested shaking her head, as she put her bag on her shoulder.
"Trust me, it won't," Harry said seriously, Flitwick took bullying very seriously, and Harry assumed – quite correctly – that their Professor himself had suffered bullying. He came down on the culprits very hard. "If Professor Flitwick can't put the fear of Merlin in them, then the Headmaster most certainly will." he reassured her.
Luckily for them both, his office was in the seventh-floor corridor, not far from the common room at all. He was already going to be late; he didn't want to be later still, should he have had to go farther.
With determination he knocked on the door, he loathed bullies, and refused to stand for it. Luna was so small compared to those girls, dainty, vulnerable, and he knew the mental ramifications could last way into adulthood and never let go.
"Come in!" the diminutive professor called out, his usual cheerful voice echoing through and out of the room. He had a reason to be happy, he had come first in the duelling contest, retaining his duelling championship for yet another year running.
That cheerfulness was wiped off his face, seeing the looks on his Ravenclaws faces. "What happened?" the wizard demanded to know; eyes filled with worry.
"I found three girls bullying her, they knocked her down, pushed her down, and threw her belongings around and ripped up her parchment and books." Harry said, barely pausing to breathe as he continued, "They were calling her names and it isn't the first time it's happened professor, she…she didn't retaliate…" breathing heavily, hands clenching into fists repeatedly, showcasing just how furious he was over it.
"Oh, dear," Filius said sitting back, "Why haven't you said anything about this, Heiress Lovegood? Is it a recent thing?" normally titles didn't come into it while at Hogwarts, but considering it was Heiress they were bullying the girls would find themselves in hot water when he informed her father. Not many were aware that Lord Lovegood had taken on his Lordship, but he had.
Luna looked at the floor, she really didn't want to be here…but she had to mentally acknowledge that her daddy's suggestion wasn't working all that well.
"The professors can't do anything to stop it if you don't tell them," Harry said, righteous indignation written across his face. He was nobody's hero; he didn't care much for many people. Unfortunately, he couldn't stand back and allow someone to be bullied. Not when it mirrored what happened to him. nobody had helped him, not even his teachers.
"Harry is quite right, Heiress Lovegood, now who has been harassing you?" Filius requested, shifting paper towards him, taking the case very seriously. He would most definitely be speaking to those girls and making sure they regretted their actions.
"Cho Chang, Sue Li and Marietta Edgecombe." Harry told their Head of House since Luna remained mute.
"Thank you, Harry, you may head to the Great Hall," Filius told Harry kindly but firmly. "I shall ensure Heiress Lovegood gets to her classes without any trouble. Opening up a tin of cupcakes that were dancing after being charmed causing Luna to giggle, and enabled her to relax and enjoy the show.
Harry nodded, "Thanks professor, my friends are going to be worried,"
"Indeed, they will," Filius agreed, watching the young man leave. A teenager he may be, but one could argue he'd never been a child or teenager. He'd grown up way too soon, but he had a confidence in him now, that had been absent in the previous years. Although, that anger would need to be monitored closely. It might just be left over feelings of inadequacy while dealing with the latest blow delivered to him. Or Luna's situation may have just hit too close to home. He didn't know much of anything regarding Harry's home life, except for the injuries that he'd seen in black and white writing. He did deduce that he'd likely been bullied to a great extent.
He couldn't do anything for Harry's past situation, but he could make it clear to all his students that it was unsuitable. He knew just how best to get through to those three students, and better yet, there was no Dumbledore to undermine him or his chosen punishments.
"Harry is quite correct, Heiress Lovegood, you cannot let it continue," Filius spoke, "Go on, choose one." Offering her up a cupcake to eat. It was early morning, but comfort food was a must if you weren't feeling well.
Harry attended classes as normal, but he wasn't blind to the looks he was receiving. Even his friends were, which put them decidedly on edge. It wasn't until lunch that it was brought up by Draco. He was slightly surprised that they had held off so long to be fair. It was just pure luck that they had classes with the Slytherin's all morning that day.
Although, it was unfortunate, that the rest of the classes were with Gryffindors.
"Alright, they've been looking at you like you've spontaneously turned into a Dementor all morning…what is going on?" the blonde asked dying of curiosity.
"I'm not sure actually…" Harry said perplexed, unaware of the effect that his magic had on those around him when he showed it. Being compared to a 'Dementor' might just actually be accurate when it came to what those three girls felt. "I saw them bullying a student, in the common room, it's why I was a little late, maybe they've already gotten a detention from Professor Flitwick?"
"All of them?" a doubtful look on his face, sharing a puzzled look with the rest of the Slytherins.
"No, just three of them, Chang, Edgecombe and Li," Harry told them, plating food and beginning to eat. "I warned them off and took Heiress Lovegood to Professor Flitwick."
"That's a risky move on Edgecombe's part, her parents work at the Ministry, it will be embarrassing when word gets out," Daphne declared, "Especially when they find out that it's an heiress they've bothered." And she'd make sure it got out. Chang, Edgecombe and Li all had Muggle blood in their veins, they weren't part of the old ways or old blood.
"That's putting it lightly, they might find themselves having difficulty keeping their jobs," Pansy declared sourly, she might not be part of their circle but it was an heiress they were bullying. "Without Dumbledore around…perhaps they will be punished."
"Please, Dumbledore only cared about getting the Gryffindors off," Draco said, refraining from snorting, that would be undignified. The Ravenclaws and Hufflepuffs when given detention or punishment for wrongdoings, well they stuck.
"Speaking of which, the new trial will be held in December, just before Yule." Harry informed them, as he scooped up fruit and put it on his plate.
"Why would you be informed? Are you going to be called as a witness? Or did someone tell you?" Greg asked before anyone else could get a word in edgewise. They were all listening intently though, waiting to hear what he had to say.
"I will be," Harry nodded, "But I haven't received the official missive yet, I'll probably receive it tomorrow. My…betrothed let me know." It had literally only been decided at ten o'clock after an hour of deliberations, they'd been called in just after breakfast to make things easier for Headmaster Slytherin. Corvus had probably informed Rabastan who had informed him.
"At least it will be over by Yule I suppose," Draco conceded, "Do you think he'll get the death penalty?" eager and vindicative in equal measures.
"We can only hope," Harry muttered.
"It's nothing more than he deserves." Daphne said haughtily.
"It's not like they can give him a harsher sentence…and the fact he's still a danger to society from even behind bars…It's the only logical decision they can make." Pansy pointed out.
"Then let's just hope that everyone thinks of it as logically as you, Pansy," Harry declared, tipping his goblet up in a cheers sort of way. "I'll certainly help by dropping a few hints here and there and of course…being too scared to go out anywhere without an escort in case he gets to someone else." vulnerability bleeding into his voice, making himself sound like a scared child.
His friends stared at him, knowing him as well as they did…that it wasn't all feigned. There was part of Harry that was terrified. "Did you not consider being tutored?" Vincent asked quietly, slightly subdued. He was just a teenager himself; he didn't know how to make it better.
"He wouldn't let me," Harry shook his head, "I think…I think he would if it was really bad, but not unless there was no other option. He says as much as he loves having me around…I need to spread my wings and regain my independence. It would be best for me in the long run not to rely so heavily on everyone. It isn't necessarily a bad thing, but it's what's best for me." Glancing around, he couldn't stay in his protective bubble at all times. "He's right of course, I'm glad to be back."
It was clear by the conversation that the 'He' Harry was talking about was Corvus in his instance. He was the Head of the family, he had the last say over everything that happened, even Harry until Rabastan and he married, even then, he'd still be expected to listen and obey Corvus as Head of the family, at least until Corvus handed the Lordship over.
"I for one, am glad you're back, it was all rather boring without you," Daphne teased him, with a grin.
"Oh, I almost forgot, you should get your invitations tomorrow to the conference," Harry said, "Well, the unofficial ones at any rate, he says it will take a week to have the real ones printed out and delivered. There's over two hundred invites being printed out."
"I'm not surprised, a quarter of them will be for vendors though," Draco said, excited, "I can't wait." School was rather boring when compared to their social events during the winter and summer months. It did make time go in rather quickly though, "You're attending the gatherings at Yule this year, aren't you?"
"I certainly won't be missing them!" Harry said, a possessive glimmer entering his eyes, no way in this world would he not attend Rabastan's re-enter into society. "Plus, I think I am at an age now where they won't just see a child…" he felt healthier than he had ever been in his life, and knew he was too, Millicent said as such.
"Mr. Potter," Severus came up to the Slytherin table, almost making them all jump, but it was their ingrained training that prevented such a display.
"Yes, Sir?" Harry angled his head so that he could see the Potions Master.
"These are the dates and times you will come to my office, is that understood?" Severus handed over the parchment detailing the times and dates for the remedial Potion classes. He was being well paid for it, Corvus did not skimp when it came to Harry's education clearly. He had also been suitably and subtly threatened, but luckily it wasn't required.
"Yes, Sir," Harry replied, "Thank you, Professor," it never hurt to be kind, even though he knew Corvus was paying him for his time. Paying him for a service that should have been taught to him upon his entrance to Hogwarts. No wonder he got pissed at the students…who had just been taught it and needing to go all over it again. He hadn't even had that opportunity. How many other Muggle raised students had been in the same boat over the years? He was genuinely lucky that the career he wanted didn't require a potions grade.
"The first one is tonight," Severus stated, before giving his students and Harry a nod, before turning swiftly, and returning to his spot at the head table.
"I guess I won't be joining you in the common room tonight," Harry said, staring at the dates and times. "At least it's not too long, an hour and a half every lesson twice a week."
"It's a shame we don't have anywhere to brew, we could have helped," Daphne said.
"Not really, it's one thing to know it, and another thing entirely to teach someone. It's second nature to you, I doubt you know the how's and whys in a way that could explain to me what I'm doing wrong." Harry admitted dryly, "I definitely need a professor or tutor to go over everything." Grimacing at the title 'remedial potions' it made him feel like the world's biggest dunce. He knew he wasn't though, at least at any other subject except potions.
"It's good though, next year we will be going through our OWLS so it's best to do it now than next year." Greg said, finishing up his food, his belly fit to bursting.
"It's true, OWLS are difficult, and they're important, my parents wouldn't be happy if I did anything other than my best." Draco said, a little nervous, "I hate trying to remember the dates of all those goblin rebellions." He did not want to disappoint his parents.
"We all have our strengths and weaknesses, why not get together as a group and study?" Harry suggested, "Not the library, since we'll need to talk so it will have to be one of the common rooms."
"Sounds good, we can work on our homework as well, maybe Fridays?" Vincent suggested, "I can make cards to help with the goblin rebellion dates?" he was surprisingly good with numbers, everyone at Hogwarts assumed he was dumb just as they did with Greg just because they didn't participate in class or talk around many people. They weren't exactly the most sociable of people and really only spoke when they felt they had something to say or were amongst trusted friends.
"That's brilliant, that's a good way to learn them properly!" Harry nodded enthusiastically. "Alright, come on, I don't want to be late for class." He had art next, and he absolutely loved it. He'd continued to hone his drawing and painting while he translated the books, the only thing that had really taken a back seat was music which they also took at Hogwarts so hopefully he could get better.
As always Harry was watched over at Hogwarts by a protective Dark Lord masquerading as a Headmaster, a very good one at that. Hogwarts had never been better in decades. A Potions Master and Charms and Duelling Master.
Corvus' cholesterol had shot down after the healers took control of all their eating habits, while Harry was in the hospital. They had tailored his diet to the best effect to get it down, and boy had they succeeded. He was still eating healthy though, the health scare had affected him more than he let anyone know.
Despite Harry returning to Hogwarts – how he missed his inquisitive presence – he still somehow ended up with three children at the table. Sirius Black it seemed, was over every single day since they returned from Africa. He didn't stay over, but he was beginning to think he should. "Did you sleep last night?" Giving Sirius a once over, his eyes were dark and sunken.
"Not much," Sirius managed to get out at least moderately politely. Grasping a cup of coffee and hugging it close until it was cool enough to drink. Not even awake enough to think of spelling it cooler. He'd gotten so used to Rodolphus' presence…even with the Patronus globe he couldn't sleep. His flat was so empty…devoid of life, it made him feel as if he was back to square one. He hated it. Hated the silence. Hated the loneliness. It's why he came here, and he was never lonely at the shop. "Looks like I wasn't the only one," he added, blinking blearily at Rabastan who staggered into the room.
"Sent off my dissertation at about five o'clock this morning," Rabastan's sleep rumbled voice told them, pride and smug satisfaction oozing from his sleepy form. He knew without a doubt he would pass with flying colours. It's amazing what you could get done when you weren't worried about someone…or joint to the hip. Made him realize his father was probably correct to send his betrothed to Hogwarts. Despite hating being away from him. Harry needed a chance to grow up, to gain his independence, make new friends and allies as he grows. He would be there at the end of it all and reap the rewards of his patience. It wasn't sexual, not in the slightest, and if someone put him under Veritaserum that would be the same exact answer. The closest thing he thought to anything remotely sexual was the fact he knew Harry was growing to grow up looking gorgeous. That delectable package? Was going to be all his.
"That's excellent, when do you expect to hear back?" Corvus asked, pride lacing his voice for his youngest son. He had a whole new appreciation for Runes, not just by listening to his son talk about them, but for the fact they had saved Harry when all hope was surely lost. Another reason to celebrate if he passed his Mastery, but considering how well put together it no doubt was, Carrow would be an idiot to deny him his Mastery.
"I have no idea, hopefully soon," Rabastan said, a little more alert.
"You'll pass," Rodolphus declared, he had seen how hard Rabastan was working on his dissertation. Especially now without anything else to keep his attention. Unlike him, who was getting worried about the lack of sleep Sirius was getting. If it didn't get better soon, he'd suggest Dreamless Sleep draught, which wasn't good long term, it was very addictive so he was loath to bring it up at all. "Eat." He put a plate of food towards Sirius, as his brother filled his own plate.
Sirius sighed, but grudgingly did begin to eat, he had no appetite whatsoever, at least until he put the first bite to his mouth. He didn't have a House-elf – Kreacher didn't count – and he hated cooking, well, to be more accurate he couldn't cook to save himself. He was grateful to the Lestrange's for letting him come.
"Have you found an accountant for the shop yet?" Corvus enquired, glancing at the time. He had ten minutes before he had to begin seeing to the animals with Graham for the day. He could leave the wizard to do it on his own, but he rather liked to keep active.
"I'm doing it for the moment," Rodolphus told his father, "They need one, the money coming in is astronomical, especially for a start up business. I'm adding Harry's suggestion to the list as well, it will bring in a lot of money. People are coming in all day after buying them in need of them being set up. Two galleons to set them up sounds more than enough."
"Not if they can't afford it," Sirius grumbled, they shouldn't have to pay to set up the mirrors. Even if it did annoy the hell out of him with his customers coming back after leaving so sure in the fact, they could get them set up. He never declared as such though, he helped them and sent them on their way. "At least some of them listen and let me set them up for them in the shop." Or Arthur.
"If you're as busy as it's been implied, perhaps you should get someone else to deal with it?" Corvus suggested, he was definitely fascinated with many of the products on display, which he was given for free, whether he'd use them or not. Which in and on itself was a surprise, he hadn't expected Sirius to become…attached as he had. Perhaps it shouldn't be a surprise, Sirius had attached himself like a koala to the Potters, then Lily and James, now them and Harry. It was becoming clear Sirius didn't do well alone, perhaps he couldn't cope.
"It is getting to that extent," Sirius agreed grumbling a little, "I've had a few people just turning and leaving because we're so busy." Trying to run a shop with only two available workers wasn't exactly going well.
Corvus nodded, "It's a shame Hogwarts is session, it would have been the perfect job for the summer holidays and give a student some spending money and responsibility."
"A temp job isn't exactly ideal," Sirius sighed, "I'll need someone full time, well, for now, at least. I've had the Daily Prophet boss approach and ask for a deal on the mirrors…I think it's going to become a thing to use the mirrors instead of the Floo." Genuinely surprised by that. He could have used the money back in the day, but the past didn't matter.
"It's much more preferable than to sticking your head through the Floo, the strain on the neck can be rather intolerable." Rodolphus said, he wasn't surprised the slightest by their popularity. "You'll find most companies coming to you now, they're not only preferable but portable. No more missed calls, clients or potential clients."
"You should get a case for them, make them more enticing for individuality." Rabastan suggested, "I'm going to make Harry one, for another betrothal gift. I'm thinking purple dragonhide, like a portfolio with a built-in stand." He didn't know where to start but he was determined to do it now that his Mastery was complete. Or as complete as he could make it, whether he passed or not remained to be seen.
Sirius gaped, "That…is a brilliant idea!" why hadn't he thought of that? Beginning to eat his food with more haste, he had to get everything written down right away. A Mirror call case! Amazing. The mirrors were unbreakable, and even if they weren't, they had Reparo charm. But it might not have a specific need but they would add personality to each person's desires.
Rodolphus gave his brother an exasperated look, he just had to mention that right, now didn't he? Merlin, Sirius wasn't going to sleep for a week until he got it perfect.
"Thank you for the breakfast, Corvus," Sirius said, giving the elder wizard a smile. "I have to go! I'll need to look into what materials will be best!"
"I'll see you this evening," Corvus replied, knowing without a doubt he would see him regardless of whether he personally welcomed him or not. Honestly, his son and Sirius Black were all but dating, without the sexual component. They were hardly away from each other. He wondered if they even realized this.
With that Rodolphus and Sirius were gone.
"When are they going to get a clue?" Rabastan asked resignedly, he'd expected it to happen while they were all recuperating in Africa. "They're getting on my nerves." The avoidance, the pouting, the pining it was ugh, disgusting.
Corvus just chuckled, given how impatient his son actually was, he was surprised Rodolphus hadn't broken yet and done something about it. "I bet it will be very soon."
"Oh, please ten galleons it goes on for months!" Rabastan said shaking his head. "If they don't get a clue soon, I'm going to do something about it."
"Playing cupid, are we?" Corvus teased his son, eyes gleaming brightly with delight.
By the end of the night, Rabastan was going to be ten galleons down.
This does not feel like a full chapter despite the fact it's over 5K how weird is that? I have the next scene in my mind, thanks to those who gave their suggestions :D it helped solidify what I want to happen unfortunately, I can't get that scene done, I've got to go get my Covid Jag and I'm not sure if I'll be able to write once I get back depending on any side effects so yeah I thought to get it posted now :) despite it not feeling like a full chapter a lot of information is in there for the continued chapters which I love :D hmm so many ways the trial for Dumbledore can go...longer sentence? Death? or is an escape on the horizon for the elderly wizard? R&R please even if its just 'I love the chapter' or a simple thank you for the chapter :) it makes my day to hear from you all and thank you so much for those who always do take care and as always stay safe x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 99
"Uh-oh, I know that look," Arthur said, watching Sirius and Rodolphus wander into the building. The maniacal look in Sirius' eyes said everything, he had to admit he was glad Rodolphus was there to look after Sirius. He would insist he didn't need looking after…but he did. When he got ideas, he forgot everything, to eat, to drink, to go to the toilet, to sleep. He didn't look very good as it was, he kept telling Sirius to take a break, a day off. "New idea?" he asked, but it was more of a statement, he knew he was correct.
Rodolphus just smirked wryly and nodded, "Indeed, he'll probably be in his office for hours, but luckily he'll have to order in shipments so no actual attempts to create anything will be made today."
Arthur nodded; it had been distinctively odd being near the two Lestrange's. well, mostly Rodolphus, Rabastan didn't come around as often as his brother did. They had been well known Death Eaters, he'd cautioned all his family away from them, firmly but not burdening them with details on just why they were so fearsome.
Of course, none of that was actually true. They had been the worst of the victims during the war with You-Know-Who. Not only suffering for years under the Imperius curse but suffering from Azkaban no doubt believing they deserved it, while knowing they were ultimately innocent of the crimes they'd been charged with. To think Crouch had been so swift in imprisoning them for fear of the parts he played coming out.
It had come out in the end, and Crouch Senior had taken the cowardly way out. He wasn't around to pay for the crimes he'd foisted upon his son – his son! Sickening! – and dozens of others. It still blew his mind that the Death Eaters were innocent in all this, but they should have expected it. It was You-Know-Who's Motive Operandi so to speak. He put people under the Imperius curse and forced them to do unspeakable things.
He had been awkward around Rodolphus for a time, not because of his 'past' so to speak. No, it had been the fact that well, even before the war truly broke out, they had different belief's and well, they – The Weasley's – were seen as blood traitors. Because they accepted Muggles, and that they didn't believe in blood superiority.
Yet despite all that, Rodolphus had been unfailingly polite, he made no attempts to avoid him or avoid conversing with him. It was…nice, Arthur would admit. Having friends, going out, enjoying his life and genuinely loving his job – and the pay was out of this world – he hadn't been this happy since his children were born. Regardless of his situation, he'd never once regretted his children.
"Yes, he's rather stubborn, isn't he?" Arthur said shaking his head, even he couldn't get through to him. "He needs sleep before he gets sick again." He didn't want to see Sirius' progress decline. Before this past week or so, Sirius had been revitalised. Healthy, the hospital or hotel as he often called it, had been good for him. He reckoned he knew what was bothering Sirius, the sexual tension between Rodolphus and Sirius was visible even from the front of the shop where they observed the two in the office.
"Yes," Rodolphus agreed fully, lips in a thin line, even if it meant pouring a damn vial of Dreamless Sleep Draught down his throat and forcing him to sleep.
"What has he thought of this time?" Arthur couldn't help but ask despite himself. In his eagerness to hear the answer he leaned forward, inquisitively, not at all scared of the Lestrange reputation as one ought to have been.
Rodolphus' head leant back as he laughed, Arthur was acting like a kid in a candy store. He was a very excitable man, especially when anything new came around, including a lot of muggle items. "Just a Mirror Call case, my brother gave him the idea." His tone droll, eyes sparkling with mirth.
Arthur's eyes lit up, groaning softly, as he glanced at the office door before sighing as he stared at the front door. Where a crowd was already forming, the only ones able to Apparate into the shop were the Lestrange's, Arthur and of course Sirius.
Sirius had secured the shop very well, using his father – Orion's – and Corvus' contacts. Where were both the same, they ran in the same circle and demanded nothing but perfection. Sirius despite his lack of care for Pureblood politics knew his father and Corvus knew what they were doing and thus, conceded to their superior knowledge. He had Orion's address book, filled with all his contacts, their Floo address, actual house addresses and appointments he'd had with them. It was one of the few things he'd kept, in it he had found a picture of himself, Regulus and his father on one of the very rare good days he remembered. It settled something in his heart knowing that his father remembered that day fondly too. Something to look back on, the picture had been put in a frame and sat on his bedside table along with a recent picture of Harry as well as an old photo of James him and Lily.
"I don't suppose you want to mind the shop?" Arthur said hopefully. It wouldn't be the first time, during the very busy times where Arthur and Sirius were rushed off their feet, Rodolphus did roll up his sleeves and help them.
Their customers were absolutely terrified of approaching him to begin with. Now though? They were beginning to relax themselves around the wizard, who was without a doubt very charming and down-to-earth. Probably a by-product of what they had been through. Arthur didn't like to think about it, the horror of it could make his stomach churn.
"Absolutely not," Rodolphus chuffed out. He and Arthur had more in common than Rodolphus cared for. Both of them had a completely insane wives, both prone to violence, not that he no way thought of himself as a battered husband. He'd gained his freedom from Bellatrix thanks to his Lord and Harry dealing with the threat she was to their well organised freedom. Arthur wasn't quite so lucky, but at least they were divorced and Molly No-Last-Name disowned and imprisoned as she deserved.
"Excuse me," Rodolphus said politely, as he left the main area, and made his way to the office standing in the doorway observing Sirius putter about, catalogues open and strewn around the centre circle desk.
"Fabric, Dragon-hide…plastic…what else do you think we could use?" Sirius was clearly hyped up and raring to go. Each of the catalogues already had their owl order ripped out and beside it.
On the table in the middle was the dimensions for the mirrors, with rough calculations on each one's size and the material that would need to cover it.
"Wood," Rodolphus said, cocking his head to the side, he was definitely going to be swimming in money in the next few years. Especially if he continued on in this way. He was quite an inventor, might make more than the Black's had for decades on his own.
"Oh, yes, wood! Good idea!" Sirius said muttering and scribbling away, seconds from jumping up and down in jubilation. "Like a compact mirror when you're not using it, it would certainly look better hung from the wall in a frame!"
"I can't wait to share it with Harry…Although, I shouldn't, should I?" genuinely disappointed by that.
Rodolphus felt a fond smile spread across his face, try as he might, he couldn't bring himself to get rid of it. He never thought he'd see the day where he was attracted to Sirius Black, or desire a life with him. Not after all he'd been through with Bellatrix, it just meant he had a type.
"I mean Rabastan wants to create one for him, as a betrothal gift," Sirius muttered as he filled out the forms with glee. "Directly afterwards though, not a second later!" he declared determinedly, giving a firm nod.
Rodolphus wandered over to the desk he used while dealing with the books. Sitting down, he began to go over them, adding prices as he did so. "Do you wish to put an advertisement in the Daily Prophet looking for someone to help configure the mirrors?"
"Probably a good idea," Sirius agreed, despite his mutterings he was listening which he clearly proved by answering Rodolphus' question. "With at least an 'O' in Charms I think…anything less won't do, I don't care if they've got a Mastery but they do need to know Charms well…without it, they'll be useless." He might not have had a job after leaving Hogwarts and before Azkaban, but his grades had all been high. He may have joked around, and well, bullied would be a good term to put it – he wasn't going to lie to himself – but he had applied himself to all his subjects. Magic came so easily to him, why shouldn't it? He'd grown up with a large family, all of whom could use magic, and he listened, observed and copied, without a wand, which made him more advanced than a lot of other people that came to Hogwarts. Half-bloods and Muggle-borns mostly.
"I agree," Rodolphus replied, "With experience perhaps, outside of casting spells at Hogwarts?"
Sirius made a noise of contemplation, "I don't know, I mean my godson could do it without any trouble whatsoever." He said smugly, "Others might be able to do the same…but you're right though, I really don't want to reverse whatever damage could be done…if it can be reversed…"
"Experience preferred then," Rodolphus agreed, "You don't have the time to spend trying to teach someone how to configure mirrors more than once." It was the whole purpose of employing someone with moderate experience to take the helm. Once they have been at it for a bit, someone else could be trained if it proved to be a worthwhile endeavour.
"Yeah, maybe another time…during the summer holidays? Might be a good thing since I'll be rather busy, Harry's most important." Sirius said, eyes alight with all the ideas for the summer that he had planned. Spending time with Harry of course, was a must and the most important thing all around. "Even if it means attending parties." He'd done it as a child, he was sure he could do it again.
"If you're invited," Rodolphus pointed out, "If I recall you were banned from most societal parties."
Sirius sniffed, "Stuffy old bats, wouldn't get a joke if it bit them on the arse," grinning widely as he recalled the mischief he used to get up to.
"You set fire to the Parkinson's stables," Rodolphus pointed out, "That's not exactly joke material, you could have killed those animals." It wasn't just horses in there either, they had Thestral's and a Hippogriff's. Society had spoken of nothing for days after that. He'd been what? Twelve or thirteen at the time, he couldn't quite recall but he was definitely at Hogwarts.
Sirius winced, "I was seven, I didn't expect Zonko's joke products to be miserably off centre… I was aiming for the fireworks to blast outside the pavilion. It was like five foot off centre, my parents were furious over that."
"I see," Rodolphus mused thoughtfully, how many other pranks that Sirius pulled had been entirely accidental or thoughtless? "What did your parents do after that stunt?"
Sirius finally sat down, and began to calmly write out the last of the owl orders he wanted. Wood, fabric, dragon hide, which by the way was the most expensive. Including the purple dragon hide that Rabastan wanted for Harry he'd let the wizard pay for it. It was a betrothal gift after all, and it was important to Rabastan he would pay. It was an important part of their traditions that while he might scoff, actually really liked the sound of.
Not that he'd admit it to anyone.
"Locked me in my room for three days," Sirius told him pensively, "My mother was absolutely furious, I honestly thought she was going to curse me into next month. After that I got nothing but disappointed rages of how I was besmirching the Black name. Threats to disown me, how I was an embarrassment, how nobody in society wanted anything to do with me. Father tried to curtail her when he was there, but he worked in the Wizengamot a lot so he was often gone." it had hurt, then made him angry, even more rebellious. If they didn't want him, then he hadn't wanted them. He could survive without any of them. That mantra continued into his teenage years, until eventually he'd left. They hadn't all been bad, the memories but the damage done to his fragile mind had been permanent. Telling a child, they'd always be a disappointment? How he'd never be enough? Yeah, difficult times all around.
Rodolphus remained silent, mulling over what he'd learned.
"I don't think Mother even wanted children, for the first few years Kreacher our house-elf raised us. The only human interaction we really had was our father, and of course, my grandparents and the rest of the Black's when they visited or during the holidays…Merlin I grew to hate that House-elf, constantly telling me what to do." That anger he felt as his mother transferred onto the House-elf, easier target. It's not like he could take it out on his mother, who was scary on the best of days.
"The Black madness seems to have caught a lot in that generation," Rodolphus said quietly, and there was no denying that Sirius had some semblance of it too. Orion had been paranoid to the extreme, Walburga's was less obvious but no less evident when you hear about her.
"It's why I'm glad the main Black blood is going to die out," Sirius admitted just as quietly, "The Black madness…needs to stay gone." shuddering at the thought of another Bellatrix who was the worst of a bad lot. Narcissa and Andromeda had been so, so lucky to be normal and luckily with the infusion of new blood the new generation Nymphadora and Draco seem to be well grounded.
This had been brought up before, "Black madness aside, do you seriously not want a child?" he saw how Sirius was with Harry, he could imagine how protective he had been when Harry was a baby. It just went against everything Sirius just said.
"Harry…Harry is enough," Sirius admitted, but the lie could have been unnoticed if Rodolphus hadn't known Sirius so well.
"That's a lie if I've ever heard one," Rodolphus pointed out. "I don't need to know you to know it's a lie."
"I…would have loved to raise Harry, to raise him right," Sirius declared, loathing the Dursley's to the very depth of his soul. He wanted to cause them unimaginable terror, to cause them the same hurt they'd bestowed upon his precious godson. "I missed out on so much…so many moments, memories that I wont ever get back. So, yeah, it was a lie, but not a complete one." For a time, he wasn't sure Harry would have a relationship with him at all. Given Harry's trust issues it was hardly a surprise.
Rodolphus' gaze darkened just recalling the diagnosis that had come across the table in Azkaban. Whether he considered the boy an enemy or not, nobody deserved that kind of treatment, least of all from Muggles. Yes, it was a bit of a hypocritical statement from him, considering he had tortured in the past. They were adults, that chose to take part in a war, and yes, they were tortured for a few moments before they were dealt with. A swift killing curse, a quick end, they did what they had to, to leave a mark, to create a better world for them.
Now thought, now they were attempting a new way, and he was surprisingly fine with that. He feared greatly in the beginning, thinking there would be no place for him in this new approach. It had been a stupid thought to have, he'd barely had any chance to be worried with everything that had been happening.
With the new plans at hand, which he had seen, which would span the next decade. Taking it slowly as not to spook the masses, they would change the world. No more bloodshed, no violence, no raids, they would do everything in the political arena, and without Dumbledore…and Harry onside, they were guaranteed success.
He couldn't wait to see it.
"Do you want me to take the Owl Orders to the post office?" Rodolphus asked, standing up, feeling a little overwhelmed. "I'm going to take this to the prophet station and get it set up for tomorrow." He would be the one doing the interviews.
"Please," Sirius said, picking up the Owl Orders he had created, he stood up and handed them to him. "Are you okay?" noticing Rodolphus' pensive state.
"I'm fine," came his swift reply.
"Hits you at the worst of times, doesn't it?" Sirius said quietly, "How quickly everything changed…" sometimes he felt like this was just a wonderful dream that he was going to wake from. To be still in Azkaban and surrounded by the Dementors. He knew he wasn't of course, but it didn't kill the sense of disbelief that continued to hang around him like a persistent cloud.
"Yeah," Rodolphus replied gruffly, but probably thinking similarly different things. Without another word, he left the shop to get his two tasks done. It was good, to have a purpose, of his own. He rather enjoyed working with Sirius, and not wholly to look after him.
"Are you free to have lunch today?" Amelia asked Arthur, as she entered the shop, despite the closed sign. She understood trying to build or rather re-build a career was important. Not to forgot just how exhausting it was, she had seen for herself just how busy the shop was and how much work they put into their items.
"Of course, he is!" Sirius said cheerfully, from the back office, causing Arthur to fluster a little. At least he wasn't saying anything embarrassing…at the moment. Honestly, it was like having a brother again, who likes to tease and taunt you. "Go have fun! Don't do anything I wouldn't do! Take the rest of the day off so don't come back!"
Amelia just rolled her eyes, lips twitching in amusement. She and Arthur had gotten close while they negotiated the contract for the mirrors. It wasn't until afterwards, that Arthur had asked her on a date. Which she had agreed to go on, because Arthur deserved to know that he was worthy, that he wasn't going to be turned down every time. She hadn't expected it to go anywhere, that they would just remain good friends, having a good time. Each date they went on, and got to know each other better, the more her fondness grew into something new. Something wonderful she had not expected. Even better was that Arthur didn't expect her to side-line her career for him. He was happy just to spend time when they were both available.
"Right, take your own advice," Arthur muttered to Sirius after going into the office, giving Rodolphus a pointed look for added benefit. Sirius flustered, and almost floundered at Arthur's comment. Luckily Rodolphus didn't notice the interaction, too busy with what he was doing.
"Shut up," Sirius muttered mulishly, it was bad enough that his godson even picked up on it and brought it up nearly every time they spoke. It would never go anywhere, and he didn't want to endure the pain and disappointment when Rodolphus told him as much.
Arthur collected his cloak before leaving without another word. His mind on his older brothers, who were no longer in this world. He missed them so much these days, especially as his and Sirius' relationship grew and expanded. They went from tentative friends to boss but now? The teasing made him vividly recall his brothers. Was that the sort of relationship they had now? Despite the teasing…he wouldn't have it any other way.
Sirius grumbled, before sighing dramatically and laying himself on the sofa groaning tiredly. Maybe, maybe just having a nap with Rodolphus here would help. Although, he didn't want Rodolphus to know how bad his nightmares were…but if anyone understood…it would be him right? He seemed relatively put together compared to him though.
His body despite his reservations, needed rest, and barely three minutes after putting his head on the cushion he was asleep.
Rodolphus stopped working and flung a cover over him, before returning to his work until the lunch hour was over. Then shook his head ruefully, he was going to have to look after the shop. Sending Arthur away for the rest of the day wasn't a smart move. Sirius was too impulsive and did not think things through.
Once the doors were opened Rodolphus didn't get a break, as a steady income of customers browsed and bought things that caught their attention. He hoped to get a break when another witch entered the shop and before too long asked a question after picking up a specific item.
The Owl Order receipts the shop received piling up beside the owl chute. Those he'd leave up to Sirius when he woke up. Perhaps he should do that soon, otherwise he might not sleep at all tonight.
"Excuse me? Do these really work?" a sleep deprived witch asked, as she placed the Patronus globe on the counter. "What does it actually do?"
Rodolphus gave her a quick once over, general clothes from Madam Malkin's, not from one of the Noble purebloods he could recognized. It might be on the pricy side for her if she didn't think it would work. He presumed that being why she'd asked the question. "When placed at the side of the bed, and activate, the Patronus exudes calmness and drives off nightmares and negative emotions. It was originally created for those suffering after Azkaban, but came on general sale for those who had a need of them." His voice calm and almost soothing.
"And it works? It stops nightmares?" she asked, "Would it be dangerous to leave around a seven-year-old?"
"No, there's no side effects to being around the Patronus Charm, it's one of the lightest magicks known to Wizardkind." Rodolphus told her, having to refrain from rolling his eyes and sneering. Not everyone could perform the Patronus charm, it was exceedingly difficult magic to perform so many didn't even bother learning about it. It wasn't taught at Hogwarts and not everyone bothered to continue to educate themselves. They just continued using the magic they knew and had been taught at Hogwarts.
"How is it configured?" she asked, relaxing a little, it sounded as if it would be perfect.
"The runes only need your magic pressed into it for them to activate," Rodolphus told her, bringing out a model, showing her where they were so she knew what to do. He slid his thumb along activating it, and she gasped as the room was saturated in the calm comforting feeling of the Patronus charm. The globe was no longer swirling in white, but the shape of a fully-fledged Patronus was visible.
Sighing softly, this looked absolutely perfect, it was worth it if they could get a full night's sleep. For the past few weeks, she hadn't had a single uninterrupted sleep. "I'll take it," she agreed, passing over the boxed globe which had a stand with it thankfully. This was going to entirely drain her savings.
Before too long, the globe was wrapped up and handed over once Rodolphus received the payment. Right, he'd had enough of helping for the day, it wouldn't hurt to close up a little early.
He was literally just about to close up, when the door bell chimed indicating yet another customer. Rodolphus refrained from groaning like a dramatic prick that he was. At least until he turned to face the door and he stiffened imperceptibly.
It was someone he recalled all too well from his years at Hogwarts.
Remus Lupin.
Someone who had once been very close to Sirius back in the day. Jealousy and spite surged through him. His face remained impassive as he stared at Lupin, who couldn't meet Rodolphus steady gaze. "Can I help you?" he asked coolly, he very much doubted Lupin had any desire to buy anything in the shop. Even if he could afford it due to the generous amount of money Sirius had given Lupin many months ago.
For once he wasn't dressed in rags, he had new clothes from Madam Malkins range. Genetic and cheap as far as wizarding clothes went, but still brand new. He had seen the investigators file on Lupin from when Sirius sent the PI after him. Not that Sirius knew this of course. Lupin looked a little less haggard, no doubt he was putting that poison into his body, the Wolfsbane. Idiot. He'd be lucky to live passed his forties if he kept that up, but then again, the money he got would only stretch so far. His lips curled as he stared, the werewolf could never look after himself.
Potter had kept him going on wolfsbane potion, and everything he'd need, clothes, food and everything while he was alive. The direct deposits to the Lupin vault were a dead giveaway. He'd received quite a substantial amount of money from the Potter estate upon the Potter's death. Instead of buying a place to stay, he'd kept it for the Wolfsbane potion presumably. He'd certainly not had a galleon to his name until a few months ago. working dead end jobs to get by, he would have respected that struggle if he wasn't systematically killing himself. Now, that, that just made him pathetic.
"Either speak or get out, I'd like to lock up," Rodolphus ceased any attempts at politeness. He wasn't going to pander to the pathetic image that the half-blood werewolf made.
Remus straightened up, some confidence coming to him, "I'd like to speak to Sirius,"
Would you look at that, looked like Lupin had some semblance of a backbone at least. Rodolphus replied, "He's not available at the moment." Not sure why, but he didn't want Sirius to even see the wizard. It's not like they were lovers, or even ex-lovers, they'd been friends at Hogwarts and nothing more. There had been the capacity for more.
One peek into the wizard's thoughts and he realized that Lupin wanted more. Now that had every single possessive bone in his body standing at attention. Like hell would he let Lupin just slide right back into Sirius' life, not with a pathetic coward like this.
Sirius Black was his.
"Why don't you go back to whatever hovel you crawled out of," Rodolphus sneered, "Unless you want the entire world to find out about your…long toothed problem."
Lupin stepped back, fear flashing across his amber eyes. His biggest fear was being found out. It's why he never took any job in the magical world, too terrified of it becoming widespread about his creature status. It was bad enough that the Order knew without the entire magical population figuring it out.
"Don't let the door hit you on the way out," Rodolphus added, tapping his wand on the register before flicking his wand at the door, closing the sign, ignoring the flinch Lupin performed at his actions.
"Talking to yourself is the first sign of madness, Dolphus," Sirius' sleepy voice was heard as the door opened. His sleepiness very quickly disappeared in the face of Remus in his shop. "Remus," his tone guarded and grim, which send smug satisfaction romping through Rodolphus.
Remus glanced at Rodolphus for a brief moment, before he looked back at Sirius, "Can we talk?" Sirius was always very stubborn to the core of him. He'd left home and refused to return, taking the moral high ground. Stubborn enough that it took ages for him to mellow out if he felt wronged. Hopefully enough time had passed that he would understand. "Alone?"
For all they had been friends, Remus failed to understand the most significant things about him. There was nothing, nothing ever more important to Sirius than those he loved. Yes, he'd let rage guide him the night he should have put all his focus on his godson and he would regret it forever…but there was nobody more important to Sirius than Harry.
Remus was no longer anywhere on the list of people Sirius cared about let alone loved. That love had turned to ash the moment he realised that Harry didn't even know who Remus was. Remus had turned his back on his pup, Sirius' pup, and that was inexcusable. The excuses that had left Remus' mouth had left a bad taste in Sirius'.
"Rod?" Sirius said, gesturing towards the office not once taking his eyes off Remus. Not because he'd missed him but because he didn't trust him in the slightest.
Rodolphus' eyes blazed with fury, before he impulsively – and that was saying something – grasped the lapels of Sirius' sleep tussled clothes and drew him in for a very, very demanding kiss.
The sounds Sirius made were trapped behind the toe-curling kiss. Letting out a mew of discontent when Rodolphus parted. Pouting a little, why had he stopped? It was just getting good…and had left him with a little problem that would be visible the second he stepped away!
"Five minutes, then you and I need to talk," Rodolphus whispered hotly into Sirius' ear. Glaring at Remus, Sirius was his, his lips curling into a smug smirk, and if Lupin knew what was good for him, he'd keep his hands off what was his.
Then he swaggered out of the room, closing the office door behind him. Aware of the eyes watching him go, grey still pouting the amber a cross between fearful and resentment.
A/n – There we go! Hmm shall we start the next chapter where we left off here? OR shall we have it in a flashback with the ball for Rabastan? As for Bill and Tom don't worry :D their own time will come I can't have everyone getting together at the same time, now can I? :P I hope you enjoyed the chapter despite the lack of Rabastan/Harry in it...I know that these chapters seem more about what's going on with Rod/Sirius and Corvus and Voldemort and not much about Rabastan/Harry BUT they are underage and I do need to have time still moving and not just skipping entire years over and over again 😊 plus, there will only be a couple more chapters before we get to some juicy Rabastan/Harry scenes 😉 oh no, it wouldn't be the Ball unless of course, you don't want to see a full Dumbledore chapter of all his reactions to everything that's happened :D what will it be? Where it left off then Dumbledore or straight to the Ball for Rabastan? I need another word for it it's not exactly a coming out ball, and it's not his birthday and he's most certainly not a debutant lol and there you have it! Good to know I can still update in a single day! R&R please guys!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 100
Sirius snapped out of his thoughts, turning back to Remus having entirely forgotten he was there. Shifting rather uncomfortably, Merlin, he'd dreamed about such a thing happening…usually followed by more, not being cockblocked – not fun at all. Breathing out shakily, no, it…this…was for the best, Rodolphus…they had to talk, they couldn't do what he hoped they could…not without some conversation. As lovely as the dreams were…he'd rather not get invested until he knew there was a reason to be invested. His heart couldn't take it if it was just Rodolphus scratching an itch. There was no chance Rodolphus wanted more…was there?
"What do you want?" Sirius asked Remus, setting aside his turbulent emotions, staring at Remus, which he knew was definitely not a friendly stare. He hadn't expected to see Remus again, he seemed very good at hiding, an expected it to continue.
"To…to…to talk," Remus said, feeling very wrongfooted right now and devastated. Between Rodolphus' not so subtle threat and the way Sirius was reacting/acting. He was clearly still angry, but he'd thought when Sirius gave him the money he was coming around. Although, after he received the money, there hadn't been hide nor hair of Sirius. He could have hired someone to find him…but that would be costly. He'd thought about sending an owl off, but every time he tried writing he just felt at loss of what to say.
Then he heard people talking about this shop, about Sirius who apparently owed it. The things that had been invented, James and Sirius had always been smart, but they'd always needed his help. He had ultimately always been behind their creations being a success with his ability to do research. He felt a great deal of disbelief that Sirius had created enough – on his own – to open a shop. He'd altered the Marauders map to give each new student at Hogwarts who bought one the ability to navigate the castle effortlessly. The blood live tracking rune, enabled the student to always know where they were, and the best and quickest way to get to class just by simply tapping on the classroom on the map. That was just one of the many items that he'd been made aware of just listening to everyone talk about the new shop.
The Patronus globe and mirrors were by far the most gossiped about items. Sooner or later Sirius would need his help, they could do this together. He'd thought, he could look after Sirius as he needed – Sirius wasn't cut out for independence, too headstrong, too stubborn and more importantly impulsive not a good combination – and he would have the money he needed to keep taking the Wolfsbane potion.
"I thought I'd made myself pretty clear the last time," Sirius bit out, anger blazing in his grey eyes. He couldn't curse the Dursley's nine ways to Sunday so Remus was the closest he could get to taking his frustration out on. If only Remus had cared, maybe Harry wouldn't have nearly fucking died. Thank Merlin Corvus turned out to be a decent wizard, someone who had respected Dorea enough to take care of her grandchild to the greatest extent of his abilities. Gritting his teeth, "Do you even care about anyone but yourself?"
Remus flinched back, acting as though he'd been physically struck by Sirius' words. "You know that's not true," he rasped out, shoulders hunching tiredly, Merlin help him, he was just so exhausted all the damn time. Tired of stressing out, tired of being alone, tired of being afraid. The most normal he'd felt was during his Hogwarts education. He was hoping to reclaim some semblance of it.
"Do I? Do I really?" Sirius bared his teeth in a parody of a smile. "Then were was that care? Where were you? Oh, I know! Looking after yourself as always," he spat bitterly. Why did he have such crap bloody friends? No, it wasn't true, two bad friends didn't mean all of them were. James…James was the best friend he'd ever have; nobody would be able to replace him. "Just like Pettigrew!"
"I…I'm nothing like him!" Remus protested; eyes wide in horror. "I would never betray my friends!" he yelled out furious with Sirius' words, how dare he compare him to that rat?
"You did! You absolutely did!" Sirius spat out rage thrumming through every bone in his body. When he'd spoken to Remus that first time, nobody had known about the abuse. He had been still bound by the secrecy oath…now though? Now with the entire world aware he wasn't bound to silence. He lurched towards Remus, intending on pummelling him to death. Only to be yanked back by arms wrapping around his middle, when he was a hairs brength from crunching Remus' nose. "You think James would be sitting laughing with you? Want anything to do with you right now? You abandoned Harry! You abandoned their son! If you had just not been a coward for five minutes, you'd have known something was wrong! You could have saved him from a lifetime of abuse! You, you, merlin-damned son of a bitch!" unable to come up with a good enough insult to spew at Remus.
"He's not worth it," Rodolphus said quietly, stopping him from having a physical altercation with Remus in his shop. It wasn't a wizards go to, it broadcasted just how unmoored and furious Sirius was that he wasn't even thinking of magic at the moment. That type of rage…he knew it all to well, and how dangerous it could be.
"I…I didn't know…" Remus said backing away, swallowing thickly, amber eyes filling with unshed tears. "I didn't know…" he repeated, he couldn't be blamed for that, not for wanting to protect Harry. "I…you can't blame me for that."
Sirius scoffed, loud and derisively, before shouting, "Oh, please! You knew what Petunia was like! It didn't fucking enter your pea sized brain to actually think to yourself…I'll at least go and check in on my best friends' son?!" trying to get at Remus again, but Rodolphus was an unmovable force. "You just ran like a coward! After everything we did for you! EVERYTHING! WE TRAINED FOR YEARS TO BECOME ANIMAGI FOR YOU! A BOY WE'D ONLY KNOWN A YEAR! KEPT YOUR SECRETS! DID EVERYTHING TO MAKE YOU HAPPY, AND YOU COULDN'T SPARE A SECOND OF YOUR TIME TO CHECK ON MY GODSON! I WISH LILY WAS HERE SHE WOULD CURSE YOU TO HELL AND BACK!" oh she had always been inventive with her spellcasting.
"I…I…I," Remus was speechless, he had nothing to say that could even come half way close to defending himself or the accusations Sirius had laid against him.
"James and Lily themselves would kill you if they were here," Sirius hissed, spittle spraying everywhere. Grey eyes gleaming with madness, he wanted to make Remus hurt, to feel a little of what his godson had endured and then see if he'd say it wasn't his fault. "If I see you again…I'm going to kill you!" he declared, trying to bodily throw himself at Remus again.
"Leave," Rodolphus declared darkly, gripping Sirius tightly, with the regime at the hospital they'd been in…he found it difficult to contain Sirius unsurprisingly. "Before I make you," Sirius wasn't thinking clearly, and as lovely as it would be to see Sirius give himself to that righteous fury, to let him deal with Remus the way he sees fit. Unfortunately, it was much too public, the public were all watching the spectacle. The front door had not been closed properly, and thus every single one of them had just heard the threat levied against Lupin.
There were young children – without adults present – with their noses pressed against the window watching with avid fascination. If he wasn't mistaken, a few pictures had also been taken.
Not that he believed anyone would give a shit if Lupin disappeared…or if anyone would figure it out. He had no friends, no family, moving from place to place in the worst places in London. He was a Nomad, a wanderer, which was normal for his kind, even if he was masquerading as a wizard. Maybe one day he could convince Sirius to take the righteous fury he felt out on the wizard…it would be a good bonding experience but he didn't think Sirius – even in all his true anger – could kill someone unless in self-defence.
That was okay though, Rodolphus had more than enough bloodthirst for both of them.
He'd just add Lupin to the list of people to take care of, the Dursley's were first on the list.
Luckily, they had all the time in the world and he and his brother had learned the good quality that patience was. It was a virtue, a must, especially when it came to getting revenge.
Remus didn't waste time scrambling out of the door, glancing back at Sirius pale and shaken, the crowd parting like the sea to get away, bumping into people before he Apparated away a sickly green hue to his face.
Honestly, nobody would be surprised if he upchucked all over himself after reaching his destination.
"You can…you can let me go now," Sirius said, slumped a little in sudden exhaustion.
"Are you sure that's what you want?" Rodolphus asked, tightening his hold on Sirius.
Sirius elbowed Rodolphus, making him grunt and let him go, dark eyes filled with surprise at Sirius' move. "Was that all for his benefit?" he asked, unable to keep the bitterness from his tone.
Rodolphus paused, sensing how close to the edge Sirius truly was with everything, the lack of sleep, the guilt he obviously still harboured over what happened, Lupin and evidently him. Flicking his wand, he closed and locked the shop doors before the shutters came down encasing them in a little darkness and privacy. "No," he told Sirius quietly, despite the fact they had privacy, he believed though, that Sirius was suffering from at least a headache judging by the way he was rubbing his temples. "No, it wasn't, not entirely." Unable to lie to Sirius.
Sirius' grey eyes came up, meeting Rodolphus' gaze for the first time in weeks, head on. "What do you mean entirely?" his voice deceptively calm. Wondering why Remus had even come to his shop in the first place. It wasn't like Remus was in the wizarding world much, hell it took the PI ages to find him because of that fact.
"It's partly why I acted to impulsively," Rodolphus confessed, causing Sirius to startle in confusion. Which was wrong of him, he had been raised better than that. Sirius deserved nothing but the best.
"Did I ask that out loud?" he hadn't done that in a long, long time.
Rodolphus' lips twitched as he nodded, not letting him know he did it more often than he thought. "Indeed," he replied, "I meant what I said earlier, we need to talk." He didn't want to do it standing up, Sirius looked ready to fall over despite the hours of sleep he'd had. "Go sit down, I'll make us something to drink." He told Sirius sternly, despite wanting something much, much stronger. They both needed a level head for this conversation, nothing less would do.
Rodolphus wasn't surprised when Sirius complied, he'd stopped being surprised a long time ago. Sirius was naturally quite submissive when he wasn't wound up tighter than a clock. He needed a little help taking care of himself, and as of late…Sirius wasn't doing a good job of it. He had been remis of himself for not stepping in sooner but he'd wanted Sirius to make that decision on his own without any interference. Least of all any interference from him.
Still, he didn't know exactly what Sirius wanted, it was time to find out. See if they could make it work together.
Handing over a mug of coffee, he summoned a chair and sat down in front of the sofa where Sirius was currently situated. "What do you want to discuss first? Lupin or our kiss?"
Sirius' face went red at the reminder, shifting slightly, Merlin, he felt like he was fourteen again. Uncomfortable boners should be a thing of the past, he was surprised it still worked, really, until he felt attraction to Rodolphus he hadn't had any sort of erection for well over a decade. "Remus, what did you talk about before I interrupted you? What did he want?" he asked, he needed a few moments to calm the hell down.
Rodolphus nodded, giving Sirius a knowing look, they'd suffered through the same hell. He understood what Sirius was going through because he was himself. Their emotions were heightened due to the long suffering of no emotions for over a decade. It made them feel like they were going through puberty again. Without the impulsivity on Rodolphus' part but Sirius was impulsive all the same anyway. "He asked to see you, I told him you were unavailable." He told Sirius without preamble; hands wrapped around the cup giving himself some warmth. He loathed any sort of coldness or chill.
"Then how do you know what he wanted…you read his mind?" he was aware that Corvus, Rabastan and Rodolphus were very good at the mind arts. All purebloods were taught from a young age to close their mind off from intrusion…also helped along by the fact it helped them with composure. To be the perfect little pureblood heirs that wouldn't embarrass their families. Meditation was a doorway to closing one's mind after all. He would have felt that it was wrong, but his desire to know what on earth Remus was here for far outweighed any guilt.
"For a brief moment," Rodolphus informed him, not the slightest bit guilty. He had tried to give Sirius time, to remain out of it. Fortunately, he had decided against it, as lovely as seeing Sirius beat the crap out of Remus, he'd rather not have Sirius end up back in Azkaban for assault. It would have been too public to be brushed under the rug, plus, who knows what Lupin would have done? Not getting his way he may well have actually pressed charges as cowardly as he was.
"What did he want?" Sirius asked, "Does he intend to start legal proceedings for the inventions?" his heart sinking at the thought, technically he supposed, he did have rights to a few of the inventions, he had helped with their original creations. Although, arguments could be made that they'd been altered from their original design, making him unable to get any more money from him if he did go down that road.
"Nothing of the sort," Rodolphus replied, and it would never happen, if for a second he heard rumours of such a thing he'd kill Lupin without hesitation. He was not going to get a single sickle more from Sirius. The werewolf had already gotten more than enough from Sirius, the generous amount he'd given him had almost made Rodolphus balk but it was Sirius' life. "Are you sure you want to know what he was thinking?"
"That bad, huh?" Sirius asked drinking his coffee, anxiety beginning to skitter down his spine.
"Just how often did you and…James keep Lupin going after Hogwarts?" Rodolphus asked, his gaze impenetrable as he stared at Sirius.
Sirius frowned, caught of guard, "Um, well, my Uncle Alphard gave me some savings in his will…" he'd felt awful afterwards, for writing off all the Black family including his uncle. "I bought myself a property, so I'd always have somewhere to live…I didn't know how long the war would last and how long it would take before I could get a job after that…"
Rodolphus nodded, smart, at least he had thought that far ahead.
"Anyway, I, um," Sirius scratched his head, "We were happy to help out, the wolfsbane was expensive. None of us could brew worth a shit, so it's not like we could actually just buy the ingredients and brew it for him. When James got control of his estate, he took over helping Remus, giving him money every month…by then the money my uncle had given me had dwindled considerably. I hadn't even been too bad…only got the house and a motorbike and essentials." He had splurged on a toy broomstick for his godson with the last of the money but it was his birthday! He couldn't not get his godson something.
"How long did you help him after your Uncle Alphard died?" Rodolphus asked, narrowing his eyes in contemplation. There were two years between Alphard and the Potter's passing. Two years of buying the wolfsbane potion…it was little wonder his savings had dwindled into nothing.
"Two years and three months, or thereabouts, I can't recall how many months it was." Sirius shrugged completely indifferent. He meant what he said, he had been happy to help Remus when he needed it most. He wouldn't lift a finger to help him now though, not after what he'd done. Or the lack of what he had done if Sirius wanted to be accurate.
"Loyalty is one of the most attractive qualities about you, and I am sorry that it was wasted on him." Rodolphus said quietly, Sirius had seen himself almost penniless to help a friend who wouldn't lift a finger to fight for him. It was sickening really.
"Why did you ask?" Sirius questioned, finishing off the cup of coffee feeling much more at ease.
"Lupin was…aware of your attraction to him while you were teens," Rodolphus informed him, causing Sirius to sit at attention in surprise mouth agape. "He desired to take advantage of that, not on a conscious level, but he realized that the money you gave him would only see him through two maybe three years before it ran out if he used it sparingly and found places that were cheap to rent. He realized it would be…advantageous if you became a couple, he'd have a permanent place of residence, a job of sorts, and money. He believed it would be repayment enough by looking after you, and helping with your shop and inventions. He was…very surprised when he heard you had created everything yourself without needing his input or help." Giving him full disclosure and the complete truth. He didn't manipulate it to his own ends, he didn't need to.
He wanted Sirius for himself, he'd do anything to get him, even play dirty, he was a Slytherin? What could anyone expect? Not that he had to play dirty, oh no, Lupin had put the noose around his own neck as surely as he would hang himself.
Sirius just continued to gape, speechless beyond belief.
Silence settled between them for a few minutes, disturbed but not horribly so. "You're not joking, are you?" he choked out, "Are you really trying to tell me that Remus was using us all this time? That he didn't care?" horrified to the very core of him. It had taken so long to accept he'd been blind to Pettigrew…but now this?
"Not consciously," Rodolphus told him, "He did care, in the only real way he's capable. He holds himself back expecting to be abandoned, even with your utter acceptance of who he was. It's a rather Slytherin move I must confess, we might be known for our cunning…but it doesn't mean we are not loyal to those we let close, he does not follow the same…especially if it's a risk to his own personal safety." Hence why he'd never once tried to get a trial for Sirius presumably.
Sirius felt gutted, he wasn't sure why, it's not as if he cared about Remus anymore. That had been well and truly bled out of him. Opportunity after opportunity, he'd hoped that Remus would get his head out of his ass even if he was pissed. Yet no attempt at communication had been made. Not when he'd been released, not while he had been on the mend in St. Mungo's, not after his release…nothing and it had been two years now. Two whole years since he had been proven innocent, that Pettigrew was the guilty party. He had reached out, admittedly out of anger and rage, to try and see if there was a reason for Remus' actions. Even all the while knowing that there was no excuse available in the world that would make him less furious over Remus' abandonment of his godson.
"It's better that you know now," Rodolphus said quietly, sensing the turmoil that Sirius was going through. He could only imagine that he couldn't understand, couldn't imagine anyone being anything less than so completely loyal. If there was one thing Sirius was, it was loyal to his very core. So much so he would have given the werewolf the clothes of his back and the last of his money. Basically had, he would have found himself in a bit of a pickle if he hadn't ended up in Azkaban. "The last thing you need with your newfound freedom is to get back into old habits, or be with people who clearly don't give you even once ounce of loyalty that you give them." His declaration vehement.
Stomach twisting unpleasantly, what did he have instead? What was his? The Lestrange family was really Harry's, his family, the people he held most dear. His mind sinking in doubt and despair. Was he unlikeable? Was he truly too much that his friends only became his friends to lie, cheat or worse…for the fortune? Bad enough Pettigrew was a spy who willingly handed them over on a silver platter…would Remus have done the same
"You have Arthur, you are becoming friends with Amelia Bones, with my brother, my father, you have Harry who would burn the world down around him to keep those he loves safe." Seeing the look on Sirius' face he continued, "With that same staunch loyalty that you have even if it took a while to reach it and claim it. It wasn't easy for us either…Harry's quite rightly cautious about whom he trusts."
Those words seem to lift the veil that Sirius was immersing himself in. The self-pity and self-doubts about who he was as a person. He couldn't help but smile, it was all true, Harry was very loyal to those he cares about. He did have trouble letting people in…but he'd gotten past that barrier, he was worth it. "I would have you know…"
"Would have what?" Rodolphus asked him, as if he didn't already realize what Sirius was alluding to.
"Accepted him back," Sirius confessed, hunching his shoulders, "If I didn't have you, Rabastan, Arthur…the shop…I was…I was so lonely," still was when he went back to his flat to sleep. The rest of his time was spent with Rodolphus and the other Lestranges during the evening. As angry as he was, ultimately without his strong bond to his godson and the Lestrange's he would have taken what Remus was offering and been so very grateful for it. Would never have realized he was being used…worst of it was that apparently Remus wasn't even aware he was doing it.
"You do have us," Rodolphus declared strongly, "That makes all the difference." The coffee laying almost untouched and cold. He understood loneliness, but for the past few years, he had his brother and father every week for hours, it…helped while in Azkaban but right until the end Sirius had nobody. "You don't have to accept meagre pickings of adequacy." He wouldn't allow anyone like that into Sirius' life.
"I know," Sirius murmured, his hand brushing through his hair, he was so tired that his entire body ached with it. It didn't help lying on a couch – as comfortable as it was – in an uncomfortable position for hours.
"As for us," Rodolphus said slowly, "I would very much like to ask you to enter into a betrothal contract with me." He already had one with Bellatrix, but Sirius hadn't so if it was put in Sirius' name it would be official. Despite being the next in line, Orion and Walburga had not written one up for either son. His father often wondered if it was because Cygnus had refused to let any of his daughters be betrothed to Sirius or Regulus to 'keep it in the family' instead giving them socially 'respectable' marriages. Even Wizardkind had been rather aghast by Orion and Walburga's marriage.
Sirius' breathing hitched, "Are you mad?!" he yelped out, his voice slightly raspy.
"Well, you are attracted to me, so that cannot be the problem." Rodolphus declared smugly, he had felt Sirius' reaction to him during their brief kiss. He was rather hoping for more, but judging by Sirius' reaction it might take a while to convince him. He would do it properly, the kiss had been impulsive, and he should have waited but Sirius was…worth bending the rules for.
"Look there's no way your father will sign anything like that! I'm not a carrier!" Sirius protested hotly, standing up, moving away from the wizard. "And as far as I know…neither are you…are you?" blinking owlishly at Rodolphus.
Rodolphus chuckled, "No, no I'm not,"
"There!" Sirius threw his hands up, "We'd just be setting ourselves up for disappointment!" he stated, as if he wasn't already disappointed.
"You're forgetting something fundamentally important…" Rodolphus pointed out, "They're very close to creating a potion that will strip a child of its identity and replace it with new parents so that at a cellular level that child will be accepted by even the strictest of families." It was one of the companies that the Potters were invested in as a matter of fact, Harry was funding their experimental potions.
Sirius stiffened, turning back to face Rodolphus, his face earnest, he really wanted this. Licking his lips, could his dreams all be coming true? It didn't normally happen for him…but then he thought back on the years with the Potters, his godson, yes, he had good things happen not just bad. Maybe he could get what he wanted more than anything else…but would it work out?
Rodolphus couldn't help but lean forward to hear Sirius' reply. Tracing the path Sirius' tongue had taken only moments before. The desire to feel those lips on his once more made him want to act impulsively again.
"What will your father think?" Sirius asked, wariness and desperation coating his voice. He wanted so badly to agree, but his heart couldn't take accepting what Rodolphus was offering without true acceptance…he did not want to say yes only to have Corvus deny them. Rodolphus would never go against his father.
Rodolphus laughed, startling Sirius, it was the last sound he expected him to make at a moment like this, "You're joking right? He knows. My father is quite observant, hell, Harry knows, they've both been pushing me to ask for your hand so to speak."
Sirius flushed red, "I know," he muttered in utter mortification.
A sly smirk worked across Rodolphus' face, oh, there was a story to tell there. "So, will you accept my suit?"
"Yes," Sirius replied with all the solemnity the occasion called for. Even if it was a bit too quick and eager, he didn't care. Merlin, help him, Harry was going to be intolerable with his teasing and taunting for months.
"Shall we?" Rodolphus stood immediately, he wasn't going to wait for self-doubt to get the better of Sirius. The quicker they got the contract signed the better, they both walked out of the office, "So…what did Harry say to cause that rather fetching flush I saw earlier?" chuckling again as it was once more spread across his cheeks.
Before long they used the Floo network to return to Lestrange manor.
"Son, Sirius," Corvus said, "You're late," Rabastan was already gone and Corvus had a small dessert on his plate.
"I'd like you to draw up a betrothal contract for us," Rodolphus informed his father, Sirius stiffened as if waiting for the inevitable fall out he was so sure was coming.
"There is no need," Corvus said, sitting back smugly, seeing the looks on Sirius' and his sons faces he added quickly before it could be blown disastrously in his face. "Harry has already drawn one up."
"Of course, he has," Sirius whined in mortification.
"I'll go and retrieve it shall I?" Corvus said standing up, as he left the room, both wizards heard, "Do inform your brother he owes me ten galleons." Sounding very chipper indeed.
Sirius choked out a shocked incredulous laugh.
A/n – will they give Tonks money to carry the Lestrange heir? Having her moved from Azkaban to a secure until in St. Mungo's for the duration of the pregnancy? Or will they simply request it from an OFC? Or will neither have a biological child? Will the potion become a reality? With the Lestrange and Black-Potter backing them? Or will they not have children and just be happy to be uncles to Harry's children? Allowing his children to continue the Lestrange name? ahhh next up Dumbledore…gosh I'm going to have to re-read the entire stories to get all the Dumbledore scenes that will be required for Dumbledore's 'thoughts' in the next chapter :D since there won't be much in the way of talking unless it's Dumbledore talking to himself…So, what bits of Dumbledore's imprisonment do you want to see most? R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 101
Albus Dumbledore, who was entirely unrecognizable, whimpered at being let out of the cell he was in. It palpable even without the sounds to go with it, the cell had no window, and was very small, it was also very isolating. You could hear nothing, see nothing, do nothing from within the cell. Entire body shaking, two guards roughly grabbed him under his armpits and marched him to the meeting room. His beard and hair gone, he had instead a buzz cut and tiny smattering of hair tufting out his face as if his body was no longer capable of producing hair.
He never thought he'd be so glad to see the guards, or to be touched. He had always exuded an untouchable aura, but to actually be so? It was horrifying, he never wanted to end up back in that cell, and prayed they would take pity on him. The Dementors were around the isolation cell much more frequently, maybe if he promised never to get in touch with anyone again, they might give him his old cell back again. It was so cold in that cell that he felt himself warming as he was shoved onto his seat.
Mild whirling, what day was it? How long had it been? "Wh…what day is it?" he asked, teeth chittering as he rocked a bit back and forth shivering. Praying that he wouldn't be sent back, that someone was taking pity. His black and white jumpsuit did nothing to retain any of his body heat.
"You'll be facing the wizengamot panel in three hours," sneered the guard, giving Dumbledore a look that suggested he was filth. It wasn't a full out court trial, merely the wizengamot, witnesses and Minister employees.
"Your Lawyer will be here soon." The second guard declared, a cup of lukewarm hot chocolate – debateable – was put in front of him before the guards went to the other side of the room. As if Dumbledore's very presence was poison and they wanted to avoid him as much as humanly possible while doing their job.
Dumbledore was never to be left alone with a single person, not even a guard. Not even his lawyer when he entered the room, they could put up all the spells they wanted…but they were not risking Dumbledore breaking out of Azkaban. Not when they were so close to permanently removing him.
As proven by Barty, it was all too easy to Polyjuice as someone and make a break for it. Dumbledore had fanatics everywhere, not all of them were publicly known, so better safe than sorry.
And almost all the guards were either sons of the Knights of the Walpurgis, followers of the 'Dark Lord' Voldemort or of course, sympathisers for the cause. Those loyal to Dumbledore had been weeded out a long time ago, and were kept a very close eye on.
Lord Slytherin kept a close eye on his enemies after all.
Dumbledore's teeth chittering was the only sound in the room, along with his shivering. "Please," he murmured, he was so cold, so very, very cold…just a warming charm…just a small…small warming charm, it wasn't too much to ask. His lips were almost blue, due to the cold he'd endured.
His mind drifted back to the day it all started, the day he received the letter from Gringotts dismissing him of his duties as Harry Potter's magical guardian. He'd been furious that his plans had been disturbed after a decade of smooth sailing. Enraged that his plans for the boy and the use of his estate had been interfered with. It was, he had determined, been a hindrance nothing more, intending on correcting that hindrance. Even if it meant manipulation, and if that didn't help, arranging an accident would prove to be an easy thing. After all it would be for the greater good.
He so wished he could go back to that being his only problem.
When the boy proved to be far smarter than he anticipated, refusing to give up the names of his betrothed and the family. He began to despair, the boy it seemed, didn't trust him, and wasn't malleable as he should have been. He had been raised by the Dursley's that was clear from the visit to Marge Dursley's home where he'd finally found the Dursley family. They had treated him as he suspected they would, he spitefully wished they'd been harder on the brat. Perhaps then he would have had the perfect weapon to work with.
His decision to put the brat in front of the mirror had been a desperate bid to regain control. He hadn't expected things to become so unhinged after that. Harry was supposed to end up in the Hospital wing, isolated, while he began to work on the boy. Instead, the boy had vanished from the school, carted off to who knows where. Entirely out of his hands and sphere of control. He'd regretted his impulsive actions; although he certainly hadn't expected anyone to find out. The boy obviously hadn't been close to his betrothed's family, he hadn't once written to them, not even to inform them where he had been housed. Which had eased him considerably.
That hadn't been the only thing that went wrong, just two nights before, he had placed the Philosopher stone in the mirror with intentions of placing it in the obstacle course. He would have dragged the brat kicking and screaming if need be, to face the monster, to see if the magic on the boy was as strong as he believed. To cement the hatred, he would inevitably need of Tom to do what needed to be done. He would have rather the boy wasn't friends with the Slytherins but there was nothing he could do. Ronald had failed in the one thing he'd asked of him.
When it was clear the boy wasn't returning, and the presence of Tom had faded from the school, he admitted defeat. Only then had he found out that the stone was gone and he had no idea where it was or who had taken it. None of the spells he'd placed on the arena had gone off, he'd lost it. He had no idea if Tom had taken it or what, either way, the experiment had been a complete and utter failure.
He'd began to fear that the boy would never return to Hogwarts. What if he was already attending a different magical school? It wasn't as if Harry had any real connection to Hogwarts, especially as seeing as he hadn't been able to really install in Harry a complete loyalty and utter reverence of his parents.
Due to all his plans failing, he had taken his eye off the ball, not only when it came to Tom but also Hermione. The cards that had fallen had all been aces and kings that day. As always, he kept anything that happened at Hogwarts, within Hogwarts. Or attempted to, children were luckily, indulged and pampered to but very rarely listened to. They would have listened to the tall tales of a troll with amusement thinking it was entirely embellished for dramatics sakes.
Still, it hadn't stopped the consequences from being far reaching. He really could have wrung the McMahon's necks for their interference at his school. Unfortunately, they had both worn Lordship and heirship rings, and it would have protected them from any spells he sent their way. Which meant, all he could do was attempt to hide everything and make the school seem as normal as possible, distract them if he could. Especially the warding, but it had been one of the first things they wanted to check.
Predictably it had well and truly failed, they'd been made aware of the holes he had put in Hogwarts over the years. He hadn't made any attempts to fill them over, he had no need, it would make the final battle easier for him to become a hero when Tom ultimately got in. Another mistake, but as always it hadn't been part of his chessboard, and he hadn't seen it coming.
For all the favours and building of his character to make him seem bigger and larger than life…had failed to keep him from Azkaban with the wards in the state they were in. If there was one thing he knew, was when it came to their children…purebloods were vicious and it took a single nudge of their child to be provoked. Three hundred years, it had been a shock to the system.
The person he hadn't seen on his chessboard? Tom, he had never in a million years expected such subtleness from him. He was a blasting charm, through and through, he attacked openly, he didn't have enough patience to move with subtly. It's why it was so easy for him to win, he, Albus, had patience in spades. Content to move his pieces when they were ready. He hadn't seen this coming at all, he'd been utterly blindsided.
He hadn't been able to focus on Tom entirely, he needed Harry Potter at the end of the day. He was the one who would have to die, before he could successfully end Tom altogether and rise up the ultimate hero having gotten rid of both Gellert and Tom. Thus, he had people he owed favours to take off after Healer Elmer Eddison, who he had found out was Harry's healer. Then he'd had to focus on trying to pull off a miracle and get himself out of a grave pickle that was a court case.
Unfortunately, he'd used up all his favours during the court case to answer for his 'inability to keep up with his chief warlock duties' of course, he couldn't tell them that he'd done it on purpose. It had kept him out of prison by the skin of his teeth, even if he had been charged, he would have gotten a few months if that. It would have set everything back, it still had, his popularity had taken a dive, but not as much as the reason he was in prison.
He had lost a lot of followers – even if they never considered themselves as such – when the news came out that the wards were at a critical phase the danger, he'd placed every single student at Hogwarts in. Truth be told, he hadn't realized they were that badly off, but with him feeding the wards, there had been no danger of the wards failing he was sure.
Conveniently forgetting he liked to take power from the wards when needed.
He was sure Tom was behind everything that had happened, the only good thing was he had nothing to do with Harry. He was most assuredly still a spirit when everything he'd had planned for Harry when everything began to unravel.
He'd told the Wizengamot who Lord Slytherin was, warned them, sooner or later Tom would slip up. He knew he would, so all he had to do was wait, he knew they would come to him, beg him to save them. Just like they had when having to fear the inevitable approach of Gellert entering the UK.
It had been years now, and nothing, not a single slip up as far as his people heard or saw. Lord Slytherin had been in the newspapers numerous times for his 'generous contributions and worse thing of all…the evil monster was at his school, sitting in his seats, charming everyone he came into contact with. Changing everything, and the newspaper had the audacity to say the school was the best it had been since Dippet's reign, as if he had done nothing to better the school. He had removed dangerous magicks so that none of his students were tempted to use dark magic. Removing the temptation, prevented his students from using, except those who were already lost to the dark. The Slytherins.
He would slip up, he had to, Albus couldn't endure this much longer. He'd made the best of it in Azkaban, had his people working for him. Writing to his most faithful, kept them doing his work for him on the outside. With his people failing to catch Healer Elmer Eddison, and getting imprisoned he had run out of options on finding Harry's betrothal family.
The boy was getting further and further away from his reach, his return to Hogwarts…he had seen his opportunity. He had arranged for Lockhart to grab the boy, knowing the best way to get to the wizard. He had let him off with questionable things, knowing one day he might need a 'favour' and look how fortuitous it had become.
It had to be fool proof, nothing could go wrong, this may well be the last chance he had of gaining control of the boy. He had run entirely out of favours, added to the fact, that soon enough the boy could take on his Lordship, which would make him nigh on untouchable with the Lordship ring. The blasted things he hated them, the sheer annoyance they'd been over the years was intolerable.
It had the added bonus of having the Ministry no doubt, coming to him for aid. This was Harry Potter after all, the Savior of the magical world, he'd created him after that night, made him bigger than life. With every intention of making him even better, the ultimate hero, the unknown martyr in the end. with him coming out the ultimate leader secure in his place. Potter was temporarily while he? Would go down in history renowned just as much as Merlin himself. That was the legacy he was going to leave behind.
Then it was pulled off without a hitch, the wizarding world in an uproar. Although, he hadn't expected them to figure out who had taken the boy. That hadn't been in the plans, which meant Lockhart had to die. Molly would take care of that the moment she had the boy in her care. Nobody came looking to him to make it better, to find the boy. That had been a major disappointment, but it faded in the face of his plan backfiring spectacularly. Harry had been found against all odds, and there had been nothing to indicate he had lost his memories unless they were lying to protect the boy.
Not only had the utter fool kept the letters from him, which by the way should have burned upon reading. He must be better at checking his mail and getting rid of all spells on them, than he was at general spell work. Which he had been pathetic at, surprisingly he had managed to scrape a pass on both his Owl and Newts enough to say he had passed some classes. Probably necessity with the amount of mail he got, practice often enough, you could learn a spell or two even if you were as pathetic as Lockhart.
Not only had Tonks been arrested in a result of that, but Molly had as well, and the news of whom Ginevra really was had come to light. The Weasley's very rarely had girls, so rare that it had been at least seven generations since a female Weasley had been born. He had offered a helping hand, he needed one close in age and from a very prominently light family to marry Potter, to continue the Potter line when the boy had to die. It hadn't been a must, but he didn't want the Potter line to die, especially since it definitely wouldn't go to him if anything happened. The closest relative was…the Black family, which meant Draco or Narcissa, Tonks would never get a chance of it, due to being stricken off. So, the Malfoy family would end up with the Black and Potter estate, which he refused to let happen. That amount of money was obscene considering just how well off the Malfoy's actually were. It would have made them the most powerful – monetary wise – family in the magical world.
No, he wanted to do something good for his followers, give them money. Which he no doubt would be able to use at his convenience, since he had ensured it would go to them. He'd twisted the truth to Tonks naturally, sensing just how desperate she was for the Black family fortune. The idiot of a girl hadn't realized she would never be Lady of the Black estate, the Blacks had always been a male dominated in society. She'd get to use the money yes, but never be in charge. He had never actually explicitly told her she'd be the head of the family, but it might have been implied. Still, when asked, he could freely tell her he had never told her as such and she'd accept it, complicit as she was.
Now his most loyal were useless to him, to add insult to injury? Guards he had most certainly never seen before had approached his cell and entered it. Naturally, they were unable to see anything except for the cell itself. They couldn't see the four-poster bed, the enlargement charms, the quilt, pillows, carpet, water repelling charms, the heating charms, the desk, the seat and all the various stationary items he needed to keep in touch with the outside world and more importantly books.
Then in one horrifying move, that still left him shaken to the core, they ripped down the wards and revealed the true extent of changes done to the cell. He'd expected it all to be taken, he'd succeeded in grabbing the letters he'd written – but were not sent yet – into the water, the parchment would soak and the ink unreadable if they attempted to get it. At least they wouldn't be able to read them and he couldn't be incriminating himself. No matter, he could have everything redone let them think they had won, let them have this small victory and made his life a misery.
Then they had turned around and made it a misery, they'd moved him to a new cell. The one he had been in…for who knows how long. The food was slotted through the door, and they occasionally flicked cleaning charms through the door but it was never opened. He never interacted with anyone. No matter what question he asked…the new guards never spoke to him. They wouldn't even answer a simple question like what date is it?
He had been informed some time ago – who knows how long? – he lost time with the Dementors near constant presence that he would be facing the wizengamot again on additional charges. For abuse of a minor, the last heir of the Most Ancient Most Noble house of Potter.
He knew Figg, Diggle and Doge had also been up on the same charges, but he didn't know what had become of them. Given the circumstances, and the fact they were charging him too, it was safe to say they did have evidence. Evidence enough against them and likely him as well. They were amongst the last panicked letters he received from them. He should have Obliviated them, they had known too much, enough to implicate him, if nothing else. He never revealed too much to anyone, and regardless of whether he had or not…it was still coming back to bite him in the ass.
He did need to find out exactly what happened to them though, hopefully the young faithful Doge would be helpful in regaling him on how the three trials had gone. this might help him build some sort of defence, even though it wasn't possible. The thought of Veritaserum being used was…terrifying. He had been so weak, so ill prepared for it, he'd spilled his guts so very easily under it. It made him shudder anew for an entirely different reason.
A deep clanging roused Albus from his memories, grateful at least, that they were not of his family. He was tormented endlessly thanks to the Dementors about his little sister Arianna. A little girl who he dearly missed, and had been glad when she died out of youthful vengeance, so that he didn't need to take care of her. All his faults laid bare here, it rendered him catatonic. Another reason not to realize the passage of time.
"Mr. Dumbledore," Lawyer Doge inclined her head as she professionally slid into the next seat. Wrinkling her nose up at the state of his prison suit, at least he didn't stink, per se, the prison was undergoing reform but it would take a long time until it reached acceptable standards. She was so very glad that the Dementors weren't around, she loathed those creatures and the thought of being near them made her feel faint.
"How are Arabella, Dedalus and Elphias?" Albus asked, his tone filled with tiredness and sorrow. Not even giving Diana Doge a single hello or how are you.
The lawyer's lips pursed; she did not want to talk about her grandfather. The things he had done for Dumbledore made her feel sick. When she took on their cases, she had dug into everything she could get her hands on, wanting to prove all of them innocent. To do her job, but in the end…to her unmitigated grief instead all she found was indicators that they were as guilty as the world believed them to be.
Especially one Albus Dumbledore.
"Incarcerated," she informed him in a clipped tone, she'd grown up with tall tales about Dumbledore. Her father couldn't stand the old man, and loathed when her grandfather used to idealise him. She'd been just as awed as her grandfather, failing to see the old man for what he was. Then reality had slapped her in the face. "It's unlikely they'll see outside of a prison cell for the rest of their lives." All true, they were all old, especially Dedalus and Elphias Arabella had been sentenced to a Muggle prison, considering the charge…she might not find it an easy place to be. She'd heard how Muggle prisons were regarding sexual abuse or child abuse. In other words, once word got out…they were treated very harshly indeed.
Albus slumped sorrowfully at that, "The evidence, will it affect my case?" he very much doubted anything more would happen. There was no way it could get any worse, he was imprisoned for three hundred years. Other than completely destroying what was left of his lauded reputation.
"Yes," she informed him, very well aware of the guards at her back, and to be entirely honest, thankful for their presence. Even if they couldn't hear what they were saying. "I suggest you plead guilty." Doing her duty, considering she'd overheard the suggestion that the Dementors kiss might be used, she sure as hell was going to suggest he plead guilty, it might save his soul. Although, she couldn't help but wonder if there was anything worth saving there.
Albus straightened, the very picture of the powerful wizard that he was, "I was not aware of the abuse." He informed her; his tone slightly cold at her accusation. Naturally, he tried very hard never to read or be informed about anyone's worries or fears. It was also why he had told them that he only wanted to hear if Harry was in mortal danger by Wizards. That and only that. So, that he could actually safely say he wasn't aware.
She knew he was lying, and was in awe of his audacity and the look in his eyes. If she didn't have the evidence that she did, and also evidence of a lot more other misdeeds she might have actually been drawn in. Which was very concerning indeed. "You'll be escorted to the Ministry of Magic, and will be held in the cells there until your trial in an hour or so. You'll be given another hot chocolate and something to eat while you wait."
Albus watched her closely, trying to decipher if there was a hidden message there. His heart pounding a little quickly, was it possible? After waiting so long, years, he was beginning to realize that Tom might not screw up, that somehow the world was moving on without him. That he was being forgotten, and that, well, that was hell, his worst nightmares coming to life. He had much to do, and so little time to do it.
He could not let Tom win, if he had to die to prevent that, then so be it.
"Time's up," the guard informed the lawyer, his tone not as curt when speaking to Dumbledore.
"I'll see you at your trial," she informed him professionally, despite wanting to claw his eyes out in disgust. She doubted the wizard was even aware of the world knowing about him and Gellert Grindelwald and everything that had come out in the newspapers following the revelation that Ginevra wasn't a Weasley but a Dumbledore.
Albus Dumbledore might be on trial for allowing the abuse of a minor, while being his magical guardian…but everyone would be judging him for everything else that had been posted in the newspaper. Being partners with Gellert Grindelwald and all his plans was definitely at the top of the list of aggrievances they all had against him.
As a lawyer all she could do was remind them for the reason he was on trial, and not his past. Even if she was judging him as well, she would do her job even if it was distasteful. It would be her last pro-bono case for a good long while. Her family had been rich once upon a time, but most of that money was gone, to this wizard as a matter of fact. His father had realized to his despair just how dire things were for them. Her father was so glad her grandmother wasn't here to see this.
They were also wondering if she knew, because she had left all her money to her son not her husband. Elphias Doge hadn't been able to get a Knut of his wife's money, they'd assumed maybe it was because she feared that their son would leave due to their differences in opinion regarding Dumbledore. Perhaps it wasn't that at all, but grandma Kathrine being aware of her husbands spending.
The moment Elphias Doge had been found guilty in court, he had ceased being Lord Elphias Doge and it had passed onto his son and heir. He became Lord Edmund Doge, his best friend Damien Diggle – who felt very similarly to Edmund regarding Dumbledore – had been a great help these past few months while the estate was in limbo. He didn't have a family, so was able to spare some expense to aid them.
Luckily her mum had left her and her father a tidy sum, it would stop them falling below the poverty line. They both worked, and as long as they were frugal with their spending, until she married…they should be okay, and the estate should be safe.
Diana Doge, gratefully left Azkaban behind, with quick strides, the longest part of it was the boat ride. As she traversed back the mainland. Apparating straight to the Ministry of magic the moment she passed the Anti-Apparation wards surrounding the prison.
One last defence then she'd kept her promise, whether she cared to defend him or not, she'd given her word. Her word as a lawyer held sway, for her personally and professionally. She would do it regardless of how distasteful she found it.
-0
"Don't be nervous, nobody can refute the evidence," Rabastan stated firmly, as his father, Antonio, Sirius, Rodolphus and himself walked towards the edge of the Lestrange estate with Harry. "Considering all the evidence at hand, Dumbledore's lawyer will not wish to question you. She won't want to make any more waves than there already are for the old fool."
"Even if she tried, I will stop her," Antonio declared, eyes gleaming, he would not allow Harry to be questioned as if he were a suspect. "She will be a fool to attempt it, considering who you are and how Dumbledore is perceived by the magical world now." Smug that Dumbledore's downfall had been so harsh and degrading. Oh, there were hardly anyone now wishing to stand up for the wizard. It made for much smoother sailing in Wizengamot meetings. Especially without the two most vocal stooges of Dumbledore. Doge and Diggle deserved everything they got.
Licking his lips, "It's not exactly how I wanted to be introduced to the wizengamot," Harry confessed, he wanted them to see him grown up, not a victim. Wanted them to listen to him, and not see a child trying to play an adult.
"I'd imagine it isn't," Antonio agreed fully, Harry had made his reticence well known. "Just answer the way we coached you, and they won't see a victim. They will see a determined young man who survived against all odds, triumphing against adversary and came out stronger than ever. Determined to make a future for himself, with his empathy intact." Although, the reality was Harry's empathy was strictly for those he actually cared for.
"I didn't need much coaching," Harry said, a little indignantly, as he straightened his clothes self-consciously. One day the world would know that he was Rabastan Lestranges' betrothed, he would be associated with the Lestrange name. He didn't for one second, wish to embarrass them.
"No, no you certainly did not," Antonio agreed, the young man was very well spoken, and mild mannered. The wizengamot would be in awe of him, between the trial and the upcoming balls, the world would soon become aware of Harry's presence and know just what he was capable of. They all underestimated him, thought he was the one writing the laws for Harry, they would soon learn just how wrong they were. Despite repeatedly informing them that it was all Harry.
"You'll be fine," Rabastan declared, "You show them what you're made off." They had debated the pros and cons of making them feel sorry for him, by appearing more vulnerable than he was. Harry wouldn't hear of it though, vehemently opposed to looking like a victim. So, between the Dark Lord and everyone else, they'd found a happy medium.
Bringing Harry in for a hug, kissing the top of his head, he like his father had noticed just how touch starved Harry was. Rabastan was just intimate with that sort of feeling, and wanted to ensure Harry didn't suffer from it. That it helped him too, was just a coincidence. There was nothing sexual about it whatsoever. As fond of Harry as Rabastan was…he was still young, still a child. He couldn't wait to see what he would look like fully grown.
Only a few more years until he was at that suitable age, then they could begin their engagement contract.
He could wait…well, more like he had to wait, but one thing Azkaban had taught him…was patience.
He just wanted the years to fly in.
That single hug seemed to strengthen Harry's resolve, "Let's get this over with, I want to enjoy the rest of my Yule holidays." Before he had to return to Hogwarts, not that he didn't adore the school now, with so many classes actually challenging him, but because of the absence of those who would seek to use him.
The others chuckled, but fully agreed, this trial would be the last one until after the New Year. They would have no other duties to oversee, they would be spending their time with their families as well.
With that Antonio and Harry apparated away, with Corvus directly behind them but not to the same area.
"Dumbledore will be there during your debriefing," Antonio informed the teenager, recalling that he hadn't informed him. Letting him know just in case he wasn't aware, which was doubtful, better safe than sorry nonetheless.
"I figured as much," Harry replied, looking around in curiosity, copying Antonio in handing over his wand when prompted. Noticing Corvus speaking to Lucius as they both came up behind them. Waiting in line for their wands to be checked before advancing further into the Ministry.
"Shall we be seeing you this Yule, Corvus?" Lucius asked, his voice as always smooth, as if every word that left his mouth was calculated. They hadn't seen him last year, understandably.
"Not this year, Lucius, perhaps next year after things have settled some more?" Corvus suggested, it was as good as affirmation that they would attend a small social function with the Malfoy's next year. Handing over his wand, watching unobtrusively as Harry was led down to the courtroom by Antonio who was keeping a very strict eye on everyone. Taking his duty of ensuring Harry's safety very seriously. As he should.
"I shall hold you to that, Draco very much likes Harry's company," Lucius whispered so low magic flaring as he spoke. Preventing anyone from listening in, even with eavesdropping charms. He so disliked telling his son 'no' when it came to things he wanted. He knew he was spoiling his son, but what father didn't want to spoil his only son and heir? Plus, the way Draco spoke, it was the sort of friendship that would outlast Hogwarts, like the few who had seen passed his masks and told him to pipe down or what they really thought. He never really had that, and he wanted it badly for his son.
"Your wife best be on her best behaviour," Corvus warned idly, casting a silencing charm, "My son wouldn't take well to anyone disparaging his betrothed." That would be putting it mildly, it would definitely make any further association rather tedious and strained to say the least.
Lucius barely concealed a grimace as he and Corvus began to walk towards the courtroom. He loved his wife, he truly did, but she wholeheartedly believed in the Black superiority. She was never going to be comfortable with anyone she perceived to be lesser. The fact Harry was also the next in line for the Black Lord did not help matters. Women didn't get the Black Lordship. The estate had just been lying unused for over a decade, all that money.
Of course, learning her niece – not that she'd cop to that relation – had similar thoughts had been sobering for Narcissa. At least, Narcissa hadn't kidnapped and planned on harming an heir of a noble and ancient house to get what she perceived as hers just because she wanted it.
Once inside, they found the room had been drastically changed. There was a large table to fit fifty wizengamot members off of the platform. And then two additional tables five feet from them, with two chairs behind them. In the middle of at set up, was a single seat for the witnesses. The gallery and everything else were gone, the room looked larger than usual and just as quiet as they all situated themselves. The reserve wizengamot members were seated, as Antonio and two others who weren't sitting today. Antonio was acting as a lawyer and cannot impartially take part. The other two were too ill to take part.
"Morning," Bill murmured as he slid into his seat, a red flush adorning his face.
"Good morning," Lord Slytherin said, a wry smirk on his face. "I see you've recovered from your hangover?" they had been drinking last night, Bill had invited him to attend a Yule feast with the rest of his family. After months of baiting to see what happened, it was the one thing he couldn't and wouldn't attend.
Bill groaned, "Don't," unable to refrain from rubbing his temples, "Ugh, I've taken three potions and none of them feel like they're working yet." It didn't help that Percy had gotten a lot of amusement out of his predicament. It did make him smile, Percy had calmed so much in the past year or so. Didn't spent as much time in books, like he had something to prove. It looked like without Molly around, he was more invested in family. Which is a good thing, since Percy would soon be out in the world, a job, a family maybe, at least he got a chance to make it right.
Molly had screwed them all up in one fashion or another, hell the twins had settled as well. They were focusing more on their prank inventions than actually using them to stir up trouble. Sirius' words had gotten through to them, gave them a new way to direct their creative energy. They were determined, and so they were planning on working during the summer holidays until they got enough money saved to buy premises. Having adults in their lives who were curious over what they were doing suddenly had shocked them. They quickly got over it and were constantly regaling mostly their father and Sirius about their new inventions.
Merlin, their father was so proud of them all, with Molly out of his life…he didn't look tired, stressed and subdued. He had a new zest for life, and suddenly Bill wasn't responsible for them all anymore. All it took was a year of his life to pull his family up by their bootstraps. Suddenly his father had a new woman in his life, he wasn't having to worry about him. Molly was in prison and wouldn't be able to bother them for a long time.
And as much as he hated to admit it, Ginny was in the best place for her. Maybe one day she'd be able to re-join the family. Whether she was a Weasley or not, she'd been raised as one and that meant something. Only if she got better, he refused to associate with her if she didn't get better. He couldn't risk it, the Weasley family name wasn't in a good place, but they were trying everything they could to make it better. It helped that Ginny and Molly weren't Weasleys or Prewitts.
"I'm sure you'll survive." Lord Slytherin declared, watching Bill with amusement, aware that Corvus was watching him intently. "Would you like to attend a celebratory meal after the trial?"
"Celebrating what?" Bill asked dryly, "I'm not sure how any of this could be construed as celebratory." His voice sobering. Child abuse was nothing to celebrate, especially not what he was reading that had been done to Heir Potter.
"You do look rather sick…" Lord Slytherin said, eyeing Bill cautiously, he looked ready to spew his load right there and then.
"Seeing this doesn't make you mad?" Bill asked, frowning incredulously.
Lord Slytherin paused; he couldn't very well confess that he was already very familiar with the results. Glancing as Dumbledore and the lawyer entered the room, "I was furious, unfortunately, Heir Potter isn't the only one who has suffered because of Dumbledore's inactions…it spans his entire career as both Transfiguration Professor and as Headmaster."
Bill straightened up, nostrils flaring, "Are…are you implying that he allowed students to return to abusive homes?" his confusion over Lord Slytherin's seemingly uncaring attitude vanishing under what he learned.
"You'll find, that if dug into, that many students begged the Headmaster to remain at Hogwarts over the years. In a place where they felt safe for the first time in their lives, a place that became home." Lord Slytherin said, sadness in his voice now. He knew all too well how it felt, he still considered Hogwarts his first home. He would have done anything to remain there, to get away from the Orphanage and the war, and the fear of death by bombs constantly dropping on the world. Years he'd endured that…to the extent his life had gone off the rails. He wholeheartedly blamed Dumbledore for what he'd become. Yes, he'd killed his grandparents and father…for abandoning him…he'd always going to do it, but if he had been allowed to remain at Hogwarts? His fear of death may have been reduced, not pronounced. The Horcruxes had been his undoing. Although, it was much easier to blame someone than acknowledge your own wrongdoing.
Bill opened his mouth, but whatever he wanted to say was forgotten as the trial begun. Still, his countenance was stiff and angry, furious with the new information. He wasn't sure why he was surprised…given everything the old fool had already done, but somehow Dumbledore continued to succeed in surprising him with his depravity.
The wizengamot quietened down entirely, folders with the case in front of them on hand. Including a list of questions that would be asked, which could only be asked if it was regarding the abuse of Harry Potter.
"Heir Potter, do you know why we are here today?" Antonio started off, ignoring the blatant look of sheer annoyance the boy exuded. He was clearly getting sick of people actually treating him as though he was stupid. While the questions were stupid, they needed to be asked.
"Yes," Harry stated, biting his tongue to stop the words he really wanted to spew out.
"When was the first time you heard of Albus Dumbledore?"
"When Hagrid came to pick me up in the middle of nowhere after my…relatives, tried to outrun magical letters that were continuing to be sent out to me. Hagrid mentioned Dumbledore and my…Vernon called him a crackpot old fool, and Hagrid got extremely mad warning Vernon not to insult the Headmaster in front of him. That was the first time I ever heard him mentioned."
"So, before you were eleven you never saw, talked or any way interacted with the wizard known as Albus Dumbledore?" Antonio asked, unable to help being theatrical despite the fact there was nobody here except the wizengamot.
"Objection, he's already made it clear that he's never seen Dumbledore, what's the point of continuing this line of questioning?" Lawyer Doge insisted, trying to curtail the dramatics a bit. Not that she blamed him, she would have been doing the exact same thing.
"I want the facts to be clear," Antonio declared blankly, "Irrefutably clear."
"Go ahead, Lord Abbott." Ogden declared, giving a hand wave at the same time for Harry to answer.
"I was not familiar with Dumbledore," Harry stated firmly, the fourteen-year-old wanted this over with already, and it hadn't even begun yet. "The first time I saw him I was entering the Great Hall with the rest of the first years." And had already taken the first move to claim his independence.
"When did you hear that he was your magical guardian and how did you feel?" Antonio asked, a sympathetic look on his face.
"In Gringotts when I was informed of my estate and holdings," Harry said blankly, "I was worried, a man I didn't know, a wizard, had a lot of control over me and my estate."
"How did you feel upon reading the newspaper article stating Dumbledore saw you frequently?" Antonio asked.
"Confused, a little irritated at the lies being printed," Harry informed them, knowing better than to let anyone know just how furious he actually had been. "Especially considering that I had taken great measures to ensure Dumbledore had no say at all in my life." his lips twitched a bit as he stared at Dumbledore for the briefest of moments, triumph gleaming in his eyes. It basically screamed 'I win' like nothing else.
"Was Dumbledore ever improper with you?" Antonio asked.
"He tried to claim a familial relation, liked to address me by my given name despite repeated requests to not speak so informally towards me." Harry told the lawyer, "I made sure that I was never alone with him, and given the way he used to speak to me, with familiarity, I am glad I made the decision to ask my Head of House to accompany me."
"So, you can think of no reason why Dumbledore would perpetrate the attack on you that resulted in…" Antonio declared, but before he could finish that sentence Harry replied.
"Can you think of a reason that would make me being kidnapped, okay?" knowing Antonio was just doing his job but so very furious with the wording. Clenching his hands into fists, "There is no excusing what I went through."
"I have no further questions," Antonio inclined his head in silent apology for his wording.
"And just what were those measures put into place to make sure Dumbledore had no control over your life?" Lawyer Doge questioned.
"I accepted a Betrothal contract," Harry said coolly, green eyes gleaming with malice as he stared at her. Loathing the ground, she walked on, despite the fact she was a lawyer like he wanted to be…but he wanted to help people…not do what she was. Defending murderers, and the scum of the earth like Dumbledore. It wasn't as if it was a secret, everyone knew he was betrothed. They just wanted to be nosy and know who he was betrothed.
"And is your betrothed and family here? In the Wizengamot perhaps?" Doge questioned, watching the boy closely.
"Genuine curiosity to know who my betrothed is or implying that the family I'm marrying into is somehow collectively all on the wizengamot?" Harry asked in turn, smiling in amusement, it was a good play, but useless all the same. "If that had been the case, he wouldn't have survived round one."
Antonio pursed his lips, not sure whether to feel amused or exasperated. The boy didn't have a subtle bone in his body. Well, that wasn't entirely true, he did know how to be subtle when it mattered. The rest of the time he just had no fucks to give when it came to anyone trying to play him like a fiddle. If anything, it just amused him with their attempts.
The wizengamot weren't quite so quiet with their amusement, as titters went around.
Dumbledore's blue eyes flashed in sheer annoyance, infuriated by the arrogance the boy was displaying. It vividly reminded him of another boy…the smile, the smirk, the sheer vindictiveness and malice he exuded. He wasn't supposed to be that way, he was meant to be beaten down and shy, incapable of making decisions looking to a trusted adult figure for aid, him really.
Everything had all gone, so, so wrong. He so wished he hadn't sent Hagrid, that way the brat wouldn't have found out about his estate. About him being his magical guardian, about this blasted Betrothal agreement. He would have been firmly in his control, one action…had a snowballs avalanche that completely derailed out of his control without him any the wiser.
None of this would have happened if Hagrid had just done what he told him.
If only he hadn't been so determined that Harry face Voldemort…and wanted to begin his manipulations early in having Hagrid get the stone while the boy was there.
A/N – Merlin's sake! If I keep writing it's going to be over 12 K before I can post this chapter! LOL hmm considering this is meant to be solely about the abuse Harry suffered I'm not sure how to incorporate everything else into it…unless I also make it about Ginny as well, what do you think? Will we just have Bill losing his composure and asking questions that aren't supposed to be asked? Harry wasn't asked a lot of questions…I feel it's really lacking there especially seeing as so far there's no 'proof' that Dumbledore knew but Veritaserum will clear that up in a jiffy…or will it? Will Dumbledore have succeeded in ensuring that he couldn't be found guilty of knowing? It would be a twist in a half 😉 after all their plans are all going too smoothly 😊 then again wouldn't it be more unpredictable if everything actually did for a change? :P R&R please
And as promised if there is a specific scene you want to see entirely written out feel free to ask and I'll post it on my Facebook group page :) Small scenes that no way fit into the story as it is I mean and only related specifically to this chapter and Dumbledore. I have a feeling if I didn't specify I'd have a lot of asking for the scenes between Lord Slytherin and Bill ;) ;) LOL
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 102
"Have you ever feared for your life under the direct care of Albus Dumbledore? And please bear in mind, you've sworn to tell the whole truth?" Lawyer Doge questioned, staring at the teenager expectantly. Naturally she wasn't aware of this particular question blowing up in her face.
"Very much so," Harry nodded grimly, taking in the genuine surprised in the lawyer's face. Clearly, she had expected him to say no, interesting. He shouldn't hate her for doing her job, especially since he wanted to do something similar…he knew instinctively it was because of whom she was representing.
"What?" she blurted out, glancing at Dumbledore her brow furrowed as she tried to make sense of this latest revelation.
Even the Wizengamot were paying attention.
Harry remained silent, 'what' wasn't a question he could answer, she could be asking a lot of questions with that single word.
"You aren't referring to the incident where you were kidnapped are you? Because like it or not, Albus Dumbledore wasn't present for that." Lawyer Doge pointed out, still feeling rather wrongfooted with the answer.
"No, no I'm referring to the time I nearly died," Harry said bluntly, not allowing them to simplify what he had been through. Kidnapping didn't cover what he had been through. He had very nearly been murdered, by people who wanted to use and abuse him.
There was a collective wince at the reminder.
"Then for the sake of us all, please elaborate this incident where you were in fear of your life?" gesturing for him in a way that said, the room was his, to speak. The witch looked rather worried, a little sick and tired most of all. Considering how long Dumbledore had been in prison? This had to have happened when the child was eleven or thereabouts.
"I was heading for the library, there was a book I wanted that wasn't in Ravenclaw common room. Curfew was soon and I knew I had to leave quickly to get the book and get back. Then suddenly I didn't care about the book…I felt compelled – literally and magically – to seek out something I didn't know." Harry told them quietly.
Everyone was leaning forward wanting to know what happened, so luckily, they could hear him just fine. All of them wondering what this had to do with Dumbledore and if he had actually tried to kill Harry much earlier than they assumed.
"It wasn't far from the library, but by the time I got there I was beginning to ache something fierce. I had potions to take in order to stop the pain, but the spell made it all so irrelevant. I felt like the actions were my own, even if it wasn't something I'd do. I could barely get to my classes let alone wander the school at night."
Antonio knew all this he was their lawyer, and had elected not to ask about it due to the fact Lawyer Doge had written it as one of her questions. He'd rather her dig a hole deeper for her client, it amused him. With Harry's permission naturally, he didn't want to have Harry knocked off kilter.
"I found myself in front of the Mirror of Erised," Harry paused, not for dramatics sake, but the loud protests and furious words coming from the wizengamot. Unable to curtail their own fury at hearing that such an item had been at Hogwarts amongst children.
"Who gave permission for it's removal from the Ministry of Magic?!"
"That thing was in a school filled with children?!"
"It's dangerous! It could have driven anyone insane!"
"I want the last person that was logged out from and who allowed it!"
"Merlin, the poor boy, he could have entirely lost himself to it!"
"Quiet!" Ogden called out, having to restore order to the wizengamot. "Let us hear what Heir Potter has to say." He was just as shocked and angry that such a dangerous item was at Hogwarts. Considering the child's poor life thus far, Lady Pettigrew was correct, he could have entirely lost himself to it. although, he noticed she was hiding herself in the corner away from his direct line of sight. Poor woman still didn't know whether her son was guilty or not, that sort of unknown limbo was torturous really.
"Please, continue Heir Potter," Ogden said, giving him a small smile and nod, not at all condescending but firm and encouraging.
"Hours went by, I was trapped in it's thrall. I was unable to look away, I could sense that Dumbledore was there…the entire time. He must have just been watching and waiting…for what I have no idea." He confessed, swallowing thickly, "Um, I was aware of what felt like days later, that Professor Quirrell, Professor Snape and Professor Flitwick entered the room having been looking for me. It was hours, if that, but those few hours set back my healing significantly. I was…in bad shape when they found me. They were cautious and worried about how to best help. I was unresponsive, but luckily Professor Quirrell knew what to do. He covered the mirror slowly, detaching it's hold on me. I vaguely heard talking after that but it was all indecipherable to me, the next thing I knew I was back home with my betrothed and his family."
"How sure are you that Dumbledore was there?" Doge asked, disturbed by what she was hearing.
"Just like I knew your grandfather was different when he approached me in the streets and watched me my entire childhood."
"You have the Black family magic, the ability to discern magic." Lord Slytherin said, awe in his voice, as if he had just figured something wonderful out. The reality was they all knew.
Harry Potter was one lucky son of a bitch, his mother must have taken liquid luck when she was conceiving him. The black family magic, the Slytherin family magic, was it any wonder that he was as powerful as he was? Any wonder that he was his equal? Instead of instilling him with fear…the knowledge filled him with glee. Harry was after all, never going to be Dumbledore's weapon.
"It pushed back my healing for months, to the extent that I didn't return to Hogwarts for the rest of the duration of what was my first year at Hogwarts." Harry told them, breathing deeply, "And yes, part of me was afraid of him, afraid of what he might do next. I still don't understand why he would do such a thing…" trailing off, oh, he knew, he knew everything, but luckily for everyone else's sake…he wasn't the one going under Veritaserum today.
Albus' eyes, if capable, would have been spewing fire and incinerated Potter where he sat.
"Are there any other instances we weren't aware of?!" it was Bill who spoke, entirely incandescent with rage. Harry was the same as his little brother had been…his entire face was red as he bore holes in Dumbledore's skull, looking as if he wanted to reach over and squeeze the life out of the older wizard himself.
Corvus' eyes widened when he saw the look on Tom's face. He was watching Bill with a look of possessive desire and amusement. Tom had never felt the need to trick anyone into joining his side with thoughts of them being his partner or any such nonsense. In fact, he hadn't seen Tom really care much for any sort of relationship. His goals were always the only thing on his mind. Apparently, that had changed…he'd thought perhaps it might be something casual, but that look? That was definitely not someone attempting to scratch an itch. Harry's voice brought him out of his thoughts regarding Tom and Bill.
"Fortunately, no," Harry replied nonetheless, amused despite himself. "He was removed as Headmaster of Hogwarts for endangering everyone before I returned." Then he missed nearly another entire year because of Dumbledore again. He couldn't wait until all this was over…and if they didn't give him the death penalty…he would kill the old fool himself.
"At Hogwarts, I no longer fear for my life," Harry stated easily.
"How many times have you gone to Hogsmeade weekends since the incident?" Antonio asked.
Harry pursed his lips, straightening his spine defiantly, "There has only been two Hogsmeade Weekends, I attended neither." Now that hadn't been part of the questioning, he would seriously kill Antonio as well, this would be seen as a weakness.
Antonio nodded, giving the Wizengamot a look that spoke volumes. Lockhart might be dead, and the others even half way involved in Azkaban…but the consequences were still ever present. Even if Harry didn't want them known, even an adult would react that way, it didn't make or mean Harry was weak.
"Do you have any other questions for my client?" Antonio asked her, wondering if she even remembered any of the questions she wanted to ask. It was clear she'd been knocked of her game by the added information.
"No further questions," she admitted, still disturbed, she knew this trial still had a long way to go.
"We will reconvene in fifteen minutes," Ogden declared, letting everyone have a small break, whether to go to the toilet, have a quick coffee and a chance to calm down. He certainly needed all three, and this was going to be quite a tense affair. "There are calming draughts available for those who need them, if you feel you won't be able to do your job, you won't be judged for taking one." He spoke quietly with the members of the wizengamot. It was improper to get overly emotional.
"I may have more questions for Heir Potter should we need clarification on some subjects, depending on what's revealed." Antonio declared, "His presence is needed." normally once they were finished being questioned during a closed trial, they were sent on their way.
Ogden frowned thoughtfully at that, it was true enough, they could have questions for Heir Potter…although it was a push at that. Especially with Dumbledore under Veritaserum. They would get all the answers they need directly from the horse's mouth. He glanced briefly at the boy, who was quiet and composed.
"The questions are about his treatment at the hands of the Dursley's and Dumbledore as well." Antonio pointed out, "He's not just anyone, he's a peer."
"He may remain as long as it is made clear that he keeps his composure, any outbursts from him will result in his immediate removal." They would understand if he did, but it didn't make it right to have the trial becoming disruptive. He would need to speak to Lord Weasley about his own slip up. There was a reason they had lawyers. They were there to observe, listen and then judge not interrupt.
"I shall inform him," Antonio agreed.
"Good," Ogden declared, his tone sombre, with that everyone began to leave the court except the guards. They had four of them, and all of them had been vowed before the trial to ensure no funny business occurred. They were all on tenterhooks to make sure no escape attempt was managed.
"You are allowed to remain and observe the meeting," Antonio informed Harry, "You may do so or return home it's entirely your decision." Rabastan was actually in the Ministry waiting. Everyone would naturally assume he was waiting on his father, Lord Corvus Lestrange. The reality was much different, and would remain that way for a while longer.
"They actually approved it?" Harry said surprised, he hadn't expected anything to come of it.
"They have, but you must keep your decorum, otherwise they will remove you. This isn't like a warning you'll get from the gallery; they will remove you if you speak out of turn." Antonio told him, as they made for the cafeteria. Which as expected was rather full with everyone taking their first break of the day. The smell of coffee, tea and other foods still strong in the air. "Is there anything you'd like?"
"A bottle of apple juice, please, if they have any…if not orange?" Harry said, looking around curiously, noticing that he was being stared at right back just as curious if not more so.
"Take a seat, I'll be back in a moment," Antonio replied, he didn't need to wonder where exactly Harry would sit down.
Not surprisingly, Harry chose to sit with Lord Slytherin, Lord Lestrange, Lord Malfoy and Lord Greengrass and Rune Master Lestrange (yes, Rabastan had passed his Mastery, with the certificate and everything to prove it) and thus was addressed as Master Lestrange. It certainly got everyone talking, that he'd choose to talk to what was known to be a dark fraction (Lestrange, Malfoy) Greengrass and Slytherin (Neutral).
Then there were snap backs, of course he'd choose to sit next to his Headmaster! Apart from Antonio Abbott he was the only one the young man knew. Naturally presuming they knew everything, when they knew very little of the reality that had been altered to Lord Slytherin's exact specifications.
"How is Bartemius?" Lord Greengrass enquired smearing cream and jam on a scone, "I've heard that he's being released from St. Mungo's this evening. Of course, whether there's a smidgen of truth to that one never knows when it comes to journalists." Sensationalists the lot of them, and entirely too annoying to contemplate.
"You've got that quite correct," Corvus said in dictate, honestly, the dregs of society became journalists in his opinion. Those without morals, who would do anything and everything for the sake of a story. Quite luckily, one of the worst had been dealt with.
"Bartemius is actually doing very well," Lord Slytherin agreed, placing the last of his chosen condiments onto his bagel. Cut in half for easier and cleaner eating, he had only ten minutes after all. He wasn't the only one eating rather hastily. "I think he's a much-improved version of himself, even from before."
"The decision to install two very good therapists into St. Mungo's however temporarily was a good one." Lord Greengrass said, happy with that.
"It certainly is," Corvus agreed, "It's no surprise, Bartemius had a lot of anger held inside due to his father and his…inattentiveness to both him and his mother."
"Senior had proven, even before the news came out, that he cared for nothing but image and his career." Lord Greengrass summarised. "There aren't many men like him around, ignoring your wife and child…it's disgraceful."
"Here you go," Antonio said, handing over a cereal bar and a bottle of apple juice, as he claimed the last seat available.
"Thanks," Harry murmured, removing the cap and taking a drink, he definitely preferred anything over pumpkin juice. Not that it was horrible, but he had his preferences. Sitting a bit more closely than was proper with Rabastan, but nobody seemed to notice.
"Will I get to meet Bartemius?" Harry asked, Rabastan and Rodolphus had spoken of him a great deal. Rabastan more than Rodolphus since Barty as they called him, had been more Rabastan's best friend, than Rodolphus, the age difference and the fact Barty had been in the same year as Rabastan.
"He's been invited to the Ball, but whether he's well enough to attend or not, remains to be seen. Have you heard back from him yet, father?" Rabastan questioned.
"Not as yet, but he will have just received it a day or so ago since that's when we found out he was getting released." Corvus explained, finishing up his cup of coffee, the others too busy eating quickly to comment. "Barty is staying at Lord Slytherin's estate, the Crouch estate is in quite a bad way, not just the properties but the estate he cared nothing for maintaining." Disapproval written across his face, it's like Bartemius Senior just didn't care for anything other than becoming Minister of Magic again or at least that's all they could presume. He hadn't taken on the part of Lord Crouch and became a member of the wizengamot. Or looked after the estate, it seemed it might have been something his wife handled, since it was doing well until she got sick.
"It hasn't been losing money has it?" Harry asked aghast. As young as he was, he was currently being taught everything he needed in order to run his estate by the time he took on his Lordship. His own estate had been luckily not losing too much money in the years Dumbledore had looked after it. Only due to the interest that was piling up for businesses they'd already taken on. It had remained stagnant though, no new businesses or opportunities had been taken. It was more than thriving now, Corvus was making sure of it.
"He's been spending it, but not maintaining it," Corvus confessed, his tone quiet, one shouldn't really be discussing other people's estates but it was known. "Barty has a lot of work ahead of him to set it to rights."
"With my help, he should have quite a safety net in place in the coming years," Lord Slytherin replied flicking his wand and getting rid of the crumbs. "There may be no salvaging the Crouch manor, it will depend entirely on how much it would cost to fix and whether it's worthwhile doing so." It would be entirely Bartemius' choice, but he doubted the wizard wanted to remain there, but he also had good memories of his mother. He had loved her very much.
"He'll certainly need some help, I doubt his father took any time to educate him on that…" Corvus declared sourly, to leave your child unequipped to deal with everything was at the height of carelessness.
"No, his father didn't, his mother however, did." Lord Slytherin informed them, standing up, "Which is a good thing, it means he's not entirely unprepared. I would commend her forethought, but considering she knew whom she married…it didn't require much forethought."
"I wish he gave us a bit more time," Lord Greengrass said, staring longingly at his left-over scones. Sighing resignedly, he too stood, "No, matter, I guess we best get going."
"I'm going to be staying for the trial," Harry told Rabastan.
"How long do you believe it will last?" Rabastan asked thoughtfully, wondering whether to return home – Harry was safe with the Dark Lord, his father and of course Antonio.
"Harry is the only witness, they aren't calling on Ms. Dumbledore, they believe she's too fragile to cope with what's happening. The school councillors' words said it would do more damage than good. Aberforth is ceding to the school's knowledge due to the fact he doesn't know her and knows she needs help. Everyone can agree to that, she definitely does. So, when we return to the court, we will begin Dumbledore's questioning, I suspect it might take an hour or two, with Veritaserum it will be quite quick in getting answers. The longest wait might be the decision the wizengamot reaches for Dumbledore's fate."
"Which better be put to death," Harry grumbled under his breath.
Lord Greengrass stared at him, startled by the words, while Corvus and Lord Slytherin just smirked wryly at the bloodthirstiness that they already knew was there.
Rabastan however, just stared at his betrothed with a look of utter smitten adoration.
"It's unfortunately, highly unlikely, he'll be sentenced to his cell again, with stricter rules to prevent anyone from getting too close." Lord Greengrass sighed, "Still too many people feel beholden to him, regardless of his actions."
Harry made a dissatisfied noise, but remained quiet on the subject. Knowing that Lord Greengrass was probably right, if Dumbledore would have been kissed or thrown through the veil or faced the killing squad (which was killing curses thrown from at least three wands by Unspeakables or Aurors but mostly Unspeakables) it would have been when he endangered every single child under Hogwarts wards. An entire generation…why would his story be any different to make them reconsider something they were so obviously vehemently opposed? Simple, it wouldn't matter Lord Greengrass was correct on that front.
"I'll wait here," Rabastan stated, he had a large coffee to get through and had a book to read so he'd be very content. He hoped the trial didn't last too long, but he somehow doubted that would be the case. With his book, time should fly in though.
"Alright, son, I'll see you soon," Corvus squeezed his shoulder, before the rest of the group left for the courtroom once more.
There was already a seat been conjured for Harry, whoever had done it, had done so with his comfort in mind. It wasn't just a wooden uncomfortable seat like the one he'd just sat in. No, it was padded and had someone's posture in mind. Dumbledore, Harry noticed was already in that seat, supporting glazed eyes that he was coming to be associated with Veritaserum.
No time at all was wasted on questioning Albus Dumbledore.
"Were you Heir Potter's magical guardian for ten years?" Antonio asked, his gaze shewed. As a lawyer he knew numerous ways Veritaserum could be beaten especially in the way the questions were asked. He had taught himself the best way to ask the same question repeatedly in order to trip up witnesses, now though, he was using it to get the best results with Veritaserum.
"Yes," Albus agreed.
"Did you ever visit Heir Potter at all during your stint as magical guardian?"
"No," he had no interest in the brat.
"You, who were Heir Potter's magical guardian, elected not to check on your charge?" Antonio asked again just to run the question home.
"Yes,"
"You neglected your duties as a peers magical guardian?"
"Yes,"
"How many people did you have keeping an eye on Heir Potter during his childhood years?"
"Three," Dumbledore struggled with that.
Lawyer Doge hunched her shoulders, staring at the ground with a fuming look on her face. Shame coating her
"What are the names of the three people you had watching over Heir Potter?"
"Arabella Figg, Dedalus Diggle and Elphias Doge."
"Did any of them tell you Heir Potter was abused?"
"No,"
"Did any of them give concerns that something wasn't right?" Antonio narrowed his eyes.
"Yes," he was unable to stop himself confessing as such.
"Why did you not check upon Heir Potter after those concerns?"
"Plausible deniability,"
"If you had no interest in being Heir Potters magical guardian why did you take on the position?" Antonio asked, asking the questions as if he didn't already know the answers to all of them.
"For the greater good, the seats would have been other unoccupied."
Lord Slytherin gritted his teeth, "Ironic, is it not? That he continues to utter the words that Grindelwald liked to spout? If I am not wrong, and I know I am not, they're also written above Nurmengard Prison." He spoke low, but considering the room they were in, his voice unfortunately carried.
"You used Heir Potter's status for your own benefit?" Antonio asked blankly.
"For the greater good,"
"Why would you allow Heir Potter to be abused?" Antonio continued relentlessly, clenching his fists, knowing what was coming.
"For the greater good,"
"Why was it for the greater good that Heir Potter be abused?"
"So, he would sacrifice himself at the right moment,"
Silence reigned over them all, even Antonio hadn't been expecting that. What the hell did Dumbledore mean by that?
"Why would he need to sacrifice himself at the right moment?" he managed to get out. His mind reeling over what had just been revealed. He noticed that Harry didn't seem very surprised by the statement.
"To put an end to Voldemort." A great many people flinched.
"He's gone!"
"He's dead!"
"How dare…"
"I am not surprised by his belief, especially if he thinks I am the dark wizard," Lord Slytherin said shaking his head, "You must remember that the Veritaserum goes by his own answers, his own belief, he believes wholeheartedly that HE is still alive. Regardless of the fact nobody except for one person potentially knows what happened that night." sombre and sad, exuding the belief that Harry might be the only one to know what had happened that night, that he believed everyone else had died.
"What does…Voldemort…have to do with Heir Potter?" Antonio asked.
"A piece of Voldemort imbedded itself in Potter after the attack," Dumbledore told the group.
Fear began to saturate everyone and everything.
Antonio glanced at Harry who nodded.
"In front of you all is proof that this is not true," Antonio declared, "While in hospital, Heir Potter underwent very invasive medical scans to ensure his continued survival. Heir Potter agreed to let you see them, in an attempt to show you the severity of his injuries, but this will also show you that there is nothing there so curtail the fear you're all experiencing something I'm sure Heir Potter agrees to before you get it into your head to fear a fourteen-year-old child because of Dumbledore's belief."
As quickly as the panic began, it abated, feeling entirely foolish for their initial panic. Of course, there was nothing wrong with Heir Potter, this was Dumbledore's madness. You-Know-Who was gone, Dumbledore just wanted to repeat his glory days or was going senile. At least that was the opinion of Lord Slytherin, and oddly enough, they found themselves considering the same thing.
Dumbledore heard the words, but found himself unable to react. Utterly bewildered inside, how could that be? How could nothing be found? He had run dozens of tests on the boy and found the magic imbedded within him. For a while he hadn't been sure of what it was, but with digging he'd figured it out. This couldn't be, they must have doctored the results. There was no way Tom had killed the soul piece, and that was the only way it could be removed.
"Was Heir Potter the only child you allowed to be in or return to abusive environments?"
"No,"
"Do we have to hear this?" Bill asked, suddenly looking sickened to his stomach. The calming draught was not helping as much as he wished it would have.
"How many young wizards and witches have you allowed to be abused?" Antonio asked.
The lack of answer was disheartening for them all.
"What the hell does that mean?" Bill whispered.
Lord Slytherin pursed his lips, "It means he doesn't know how many," he told Bill with sympathy. He lacked any ability to be surprised by Dumbledore's depravity, he had been a victim of it himself. He'd always known Dumbledore wasn't as benevolent as he liked to portray to the world.
"Is there a way to get answers?" Bill asked, eyes shadowed, before he joined the wizengamot his biggest worry was falling into traps he encountered while doing his job. Being here…he was getting first hand experience on just how depraved the world was. It took its toll on him, he'd been so, so very shielded from reality, that he was feeling the pressure now. Aurelias was the one he turned to, the only one offering, probably as the youngest and before him the newest member. He bore it with considerably more grace than him, but he hadn't been raised the way he should have been.
"Theoretically you would need to name every single student that went through Hogwarts walls. Ask the question over and over again with a different student." Lord Slytherin confessed, "It would be thousand upon thousand of names, you'd be better off asking those who had been 'ignored' to come forward, not that it would help at the end the day regretfully. That's if they're still alive." The war had taken too many lives, he was so very grateful to have his sanity intact once more. For he wouldn't have been saving the world…he would have been ending it.
Thankfully, he hadn't caused more damage than Grindelwald despite being coined 'worse' than him.
Antonio struggled to think of a way he could word it, so that he could get answers. Unfortunately, he realized he would need to name them to get confirmation or not.
"Did you discover anyone other than Heir Potter in the year of 1991 was abused?" Antonio questioned grimly.
"Yes," Dumbledore insisted.
"Did they come to you and ask for aid?"
"Yes,"
"What are their names?" Antonio demanded to know, glancing at Ogden who nodded, already swiping a piece of paper and quill. Grim and determined, and each name was recorded down.
"All of them are Muggle born students," Lord Slytherin confessed, "All from different backgrounds, houses and are all doing rather well academically. I've never interacted with them myself, allow me to speak to them." Muggle born or not, he wanted to ensure their safety. Send them to people who would educate them in the way they should.
"What the hell are we going to do with them?" Lady Pettigrew asked bewildered. "Fourteen students, who clearly might not be able to return home." The ministry was used to dealing with perhaps one student, usually older than fourteen years of age.
Lord Slytherin pursed his lips, this was why the world was stagnant, this was why he believed it needed overhauling entirely. "Lineage tests must be performed, if they have family however distant, they get the option of going with them. This incessant belief that children are precious doesn't mean they aren't abused." Stressing the word out.
"This is the wrong place for this," Ogden declared, clearing his throat in warning. "You are quite correct on that front, Lord Slytherin." Conceding his point, too much as of late…was making them see that. "Antonio, please continue."
"What was your intention with Heir Potter, by forcing him in the presence of the Mirror or Erised?" Antonio asked, backtracking to something else, there was nothing more he could ask about the other students.
"To connect him to his parents, to ensure his compliance, he needs to die when the time is right." Dumbledore insisted, an unholy gleam flashing across his features, believing wholly in what he said.
It was also a sign that the Veritaserum was beginning to wear off.
Harry was so very glad the Horcrux had been removed, these questions would have caused lingering doubts. Instead, they all had his recent medial scans, which 'proved' he was without a doubt without any pieces of Voldemort's magic in him so to speak. He might have had it removed, but Voldemort had presented it to him in the form of jewellery. Showing the trust, he had in Harry, in a box with shields on it so it couldn't affect anyone. Not that it could, due to the fact it was such a small shard. It would give Voldemort immortality and it would bring him back if need be.
"He's finally gone mad,"
"Utterly senile."
"Why did you abuse Ginny?" Bill blurted out before anyone could think to stop him.
"Get him out!" Ogden declared angrily. "Now!" furious with the wizard, they could not just ask questions they felt like.
It certainly got everyone all aflutter, but the answer…the answer had every single Wizard and Witch freezing on the spot. Unable to believe what they had just heard, including the guards who had begun to remove Lord Weasley from the room per the Chief Warlock's wishes. They were not rough about it, they understood, but they had a job to do.
"I was experimenting on how to create an obscurus."
Harry frowned, looking at everyone's faces with trepidation. Whatever an 'Obscurus' was it must be something dangerous and bad. His very quiet 'Huh' was heard in the silent room in which you could have heard a pin drop. The guards had stopped trying to lead Bill out of the room, and just stood there stunned. It was very unprofessional of them, but you could have knocked them over with a feather!
"Experimenting?" Antonio croaked, "Have you experimented with anyone else?" his heart pounding against his ribcage as if trying to break free.
Ogden was too shaken by the possibility to put a stop to this. They weren't supposed to be asking any questions like this. It was supposed to only be questions pertaining to Harry's case. Yet, the thought of silencing him did not cross his mind for a moment. He had to know himself.
Harry straightened up, staring at Antonio in concern, he was physically shaken. Was it because of what he heard and was holding himself back? Or was it genuine fear that had him reacting that way? He glanced at the others, and realized they too were petrified. Even Voldemort was alarmed, and he didn't tend to show emotion on the fly. Just what was an Obscurus?
"Yes,"
"Were any of your experiments successful?"
"No,"
Antonio licked his lips, perspiring heavily, "Are they dead?"
"Yes,"
"How many experiments?"
"Five,"
"Did you kill them?"
"No,"
Antonio narrowed his eyes, nostrils flaring, "Did you cause their deaths?"
"Yes,"
"Enough," Ogden declared, "This…this…this gets stricken from the record," he croaked out, wiping away the sweat at his temples with his handkerchief, after a few tense minutes, he added, "We're done here." He needed a calming draught himself now.
"Give me a moment to escort Harry to the cafeteria," Antonio said, pale and subdued, as the guards who had been escorting Bill, changed direction and headed for Dumbledore.
"Of course, we…we all need a moment before," inhaling sharply, the elder wizard was grappling with his self-control, "Before we begin the deliberations."
Antonio inclined his head, before turning swiftly and getting to Harry's side. He also wasn't surprised by the first question Harry asked, but at least he waited until they were out of the room full of Wizengamot members before doing so.
"What's an Obscurus?" Harry asked his tone low and quiet, as if he sensed the taboo of speaking of such thing.
"Let's get you to Rabastan, he'll keep you company until we're done." Antonio murmured quietly, "I'll tell you once we arrive. For now, please keep silent." It wasn't a subject you brought up; it was worse than Necromancy in terms of 'dark magic' so to speak.
Rabastan was right where they'd left him, a refilled coffee in his hand.
"I don't suppose you'd give that up?" Antonio asked as he approached the wizard, eyeing the coffee with need.
Rabastan frowned, he'd literally just sat down with it. One look at Antonio he realized something had happened, "You look like you need it more than me," he told him bluntly, handing the undrunk coffee over. "What's happened?" he didn't think he'd ever seen Antonio like this.
"Just…unexpected news," Antonio told him, still standing, as he erected silencing spells around the table they were sitting at. "Dumbledore was trying to turn his daughter into an Obscurus."
Rabastan startled, glad he no longer had the coffee in his hand.
"I have to return, you'll need to explain it to Harry," Antonio confessed, running his hand through his hair, bordering on exhausted from the events of the morning. "Thank Merlin it's Yule, I can go home and decompress after this…" he trailed off, before sighing, inclining his head, he turned and left the cafeteria, luckily there was nobody else there except Harry, Rabastan and the two workers at the counter and the chefs at the back.
Antonio moved quicker than normal as he made his way back into the courtroom. Then passed all the chairs and into the side room where they did their deliberating. He wasn't at all surprised to find that they were all quiet, subdued. It seems just when you couldn't think anything could get worse…it did.
The smell of the coffee stirred them, and they were reaching slowly for the mugs in front of them and pouring a coffee for themselves. other than breathing and stirring, nobody spoke, everyone reeling by the latest revelation.
"Are we truly going to let someone…who has endangered seven generations of children…not to forget the population in Hogsmeade…has allowed the abuse of…Merlin, potentially hundreds of children during his tenure… a peer at that, I won't even go on to mention what he's done to his own daughter…be placed back in a cell where it's proven he remains a danger to society?" it wasn't Lord Slytherin that spoke, or even Lord Abbott, surprisingly the statement came from a prominently light member, Dowager Longbottom. If it had been her Neville, there would have been nothing left of Dumbledore.
"Are you sure we imprisoned the correct monster in 1945?" Lord Slytherin asked, "How sure are we that Grindelwald wasn't entirely a creation of Dumbledore himself?" repeating what had been put in the newspapers for months now since Aberforth Dumbledore had blown the lid on every single dirty little secret his brother harboured.
Bill just shrank further into his seat, if not for the calming draught he would have been sick. Naturally, he knew about Obscurus, and other dark Magicks. It was something of a requirement for the areas he worked in. In third world countries, magic could be seen as…taboo, as evil, and children with magic were treated horrendously. It happened still in this day and age, but not often…and there hadn't been one in Britain or forward-thinking countries for such a long, long time.
To think to try and purposefully create one…for an experiment…Ginny could never find out what they'd learned here today. Merlin, it was bad enough going through what she had.
"He was trying to recreate what happened to his sister, wasn't he?" Bill questioned, tersely. Using his daughter, a daughter he'd given her name…was nothing sacred or out of bounds for this depraved wizard?
Nobody answered, there was no reason, they could only assume the same thing.
It was still inconceivable, Dumbledore's actions.
"I want Dumbledore dealt with today," Lucius said coldly, positively thrumming with power. He had not gotten into the inner circle of the Dark Lord's by looks or money despite what people might believe. Oh, no, he had power to spare, but he always kept it carefully hidden. It was better to be underestimated, his father had drummed that into his head. "If we dare to let him live knowing all this…I will return to my forebearers land and take with me considerable wealth and those who owe the Malfoy family in the process." His wife would be angry, but she would follow him as she always did.
Seven families owed him fully enough to follow him. Seven pureblood families at that. It was no mere pathetic threat, Malfoy's didn't threat, they promised.
"I don't believe you'd be the only one," Lord Slytherin sighed quietly, pinching the bridge of his nose, the only sign of something similar between Tom Riddle and Lord Slytherin. This was an extreme sign of discomfort, stress and annoyance, that only Corvus understood. Corvus was after all, one of the Dark Lord's oldest and closest friends.
Murmurs of strained agreement came from various directions of the room. Not all of them dark or neutral, but once again…prominently light families. It was one crime too many, in their opinion.
"Doge and Diggle received the Dementors kiss for lesser crimes," Lady Pettigrew pointed out, "I'm not making what Heir Potter went through as insignificant, but compared to Dumbledore's actions…it was a trite little thing. Dumbledore could have killed hundreds of Hogwarts students if those wards fell in one single sweep. Not including the shop owners, keepers, assistants, and anyone that might have been in the alley. He could have severely decimated our way of life in a way Grindelwald and…Voldemort did not." Anyone that actually survived wouldn't have wanted to live, not without their magic. It made her shudder anew at the thought.
"It's nothing to do with never finding out whether your son is innocent or guilty?" one of the wizengamot members bitterly retorted, "We judge Dumbledore on this case and this case alone."
"Which means we can discuss the Dementors kiss, the crime in which the kiss can be administered here is the case if Dumbledore is found guilty." Bill retorted, getting into the fray. "Which is exactly what will happen. Why deny what we already know to be the truth?"
"I would very much rather it dealt with today, I fear that if word gets out, he's going to be kissed an attempt will be made to break him out." Lord Slytherin said quietly, "As we've noticed, he still has a lot of people ready to do whatever it takes, or whatever he asks. Even if it meant stealing a wand from a peer, or kidnapping him."
"Why bother voting? Why not just declare he gets the Dementors kiss and be done with it?" sarcasm lacing their voice, clearly against the Dementors kiss for Dumbledore.
"We do this by the book," Ogden declared, "As we always do." Not quite so rude in his light reprimand, regardless the wizard flushed an ugly floridly.
"Yes, Sir," came the muttered defiant mutter, despite his defiant nature, he couldn't meet anyone's eye at all.
Lord Slytherin couldn't help but snort derisively. He was just pathetic, but then again, he thought the same of so many of the people here in this room.
"Now, raise your wand if you find Albus Dumbledore, guilty." Ogden declared, his grey hair standing on end a little more than usual. He'd spent most of the trial carding his hand through his hair, a nervous habit he'd never been able to break. He was the first to put begin raising his wand up, but by no means the quickest.
To no surprise everyone raised their hands, to have refrained…would be declaring allegiance to a disgraced wizard. Nobody wanted to be even remotely associated with Dumbledore's name. added to the fact the results would be publicised (except the obvious), and everyone would be interested in this case. Every single word would be poured over with an eagle eye, trying to figure out what it all meant, or if some word meant something else entirely.
"Now Lord Weasley was quite correct, the crimes Dumbledore was charged with…do fall under the Dementors Kiss as acceptable punishment." Ogden declared, repeating himself, he'd said the same thing during Doge and Diggle's trials, Figg fortunately for her, she fell under the Muggle jurisdiction according to law, due to the fact she had no magic, and had been a permanent resident in the Muggle world for the past fifty years. "To the administering of the Dementors Kiss raise your hand."
Thirty of the wizengamot raised their hands immediately, it would have been a hilarious sight, if it wasn't quite so serious. These solemn, sworn wizards and witches doing the worst of all duties they could, for the betterment of the magical world since not everyone wished to do so.
It took a few seconds longer for the next ten to raise their hands. It wasn't an easy decision to make, they looked a little sick. She'd forced herself to watch what she'd condemned Doge to, but she hadn't been able to repeat the process with Diggle.
Eventually the remaining members did as well, silent pressure from the glares they received on all ends.
They weren't stupid enough, in the end, to stay on a sinking ship.
Dumbledore was gone, had been for years now…this was just making it…official and rather permanent.
Before long fifty people were in agreement, to the Dementors Kiss it was.
"I file a motion that he receive the Dementors Kiss immediately," Lord Slytherin declared, his voice strong and firm. There was no hint of anger, or rage, or anything of the sort that suggested he was doing it out of jealousy or spite. It was rather placid all things considered.
Then again, they realized, he hadn't known Albus Dumbledore for anything more than a lawbreaking citizen having only came here just slightly before news broke about Dumbledore himself.
There we go! I hope you enjoy it! Another 2k over its normal length :P I hope that doesn't become a habit! And Sorry I didn't get to update it yesterday I had workmen in and out the house and I had to be outside (with the dogs) we're not allowed in the same room as them apparently safety due to Covid. not exactly where I wanted to be when its 2/3 degrees outside but I'm just glad it wasn't raining in all fairness lol! So, I didn't have much of a chance to write much :) and I didn't get to finish this chapter on the ending I wanted but Oh well...it means I can stretch it out to fit the next one ;) hehe after that will it be the ball/party? or returning to Hogwarts for a chapter then the ball? I can't recall when I said it would happen so I'll need to read it before I even think of the next (next) chapter hmm not much else to be said or thought in regards to the chapters or the future ones...might have something to do with it being midnight though :D so I'm definitely going to hit the trail goodnight folks! Don't forget to review! Take care and stay safe! xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 103
"So, what is an Obscurus?" Harry asked, sitting down opposite Rabastan, trusting that his betrothed had answers for him. "It doesn't sound good, and with the way everyone reacted it's definitely bad news."
"Your instincts are quite correct," Rabastan confessed, inhaling sharply, disturbed by what Antonio had revealed before he left. Barely reacting when Harry took his cup and drank from it. If it had been anyone else, they would have been cursed for the sheer audacity. He was too besotted to care, even if it wasn't proper. "Obscurus or rather Obscurial is a dark parasitic force that develops in a young witch or wizard who constantly represses their own magic."
Harry's brow furrowed, "I don't understand? It makes their magic dark?" showing his age for once. Harry had taught himself to be better, to be the best, but it didn't mean he knew everything quite yet. There was so many branches of magic that Harry was unfamiliar with. Given time he would learn everything there was to know about magic. He had all the resources he needed in order to accomplish that. He could read for years, and still find new books to read in the Lestrange library. As it was constantly added to, each time a new book came out.
"When an Obscurial loses control, the Obscurus force is released, often focused on the cause of the Obscurial's torment, but also causing destruction in its wake. The more powerful the child, the more destructive the destruction it wreaks. There is no treating them…and they very rarely live into adulthood. An Obscurial could easily flatten a small country if pushed. It could easily destroy Hogwarts, Hogsmeade and half of Muggle London in a minor attack. They are a severe concern to the International Statute of Secrecy, and more often than not…killed with extreme prejudice and they are not easily killed." Rabastan explained, having to stop himself reaching out for his betrothed. "Actually, trying to create an Obscurus…I've never heard of anything so stupid, he's clearly insane." The Obscurial's focus on their tormentor, what did Dumbledore think was actually going to happen there?
"They usually die before their tenth birthday," Rabastan continued on his brow furrowed as if he could somehow begin to comprehend Dumbledore's actions. He had been trying to create a Obscurial but his daughter was older than ten now…ultimately, he failed, but it was a scary thought. It's like he wanted the entire generation of children to die. Between the wards…and well, this new information. If succeeded, Ginny could have flattened Hogwarts in a temper tantrum killing hundred of children and dozens of teachers. Noticing the look on his betrothed's face he added, "Yes, they're normally that young. There's only been one exception to the rule." For the life of him he couldn't quite recall his name.
"Do you think he was trying to create one in me?" Harry asked, head cocked to the side, curious.
Rabastan shuddered, "I sincerely hope not," he could only image the damage Harry could wreak as an Obscurus, it would be the very same reaction if the Dark Lord had suggested to one. Although, it didn't go beyond his comprehension that the three most powerful wizards had all been abused by Muggles. Harry still didn't really understand the full scope and understanding of what these things were capable of.
"Are you hungry?" Harry asked, not wishing to talk about it anymore. He just wanted this day over with, and maybe one day Dumbledore completely out of his life and unable to manipulate anyone else again.
"Hey sweetie, how would you like to sit over beside me hmm?" a young-looking witch said coaxingly, as she couched down to eye level at the side of Harry.
Rabastan and Harry stared at each other in disbelief, as Harry scooted further away from the deluded witch.
"Harry? Come on, I'll get you something to eat and drink." She added, throwing a disgusted look at Rabastan. "How about it?" reaching towards him as if trying to grab him and get him away from the very dangerous wizard he was sitting with.
Only she ended up squeaking in fright when she got a wand pointed under her chin for her trouble. Eyes wider than the House-elves when they got excited for one reason or another. This wasn't excitement, it was pure unadulterated fear. She didn't dare move with the heat of the wand pressed under her chin.
Rabastan just sat there coolly and calmly, but his wand…was pointed straight at the woman from under the table. Ready to defend Harry should the need arise, especially from being touched. He would never do the discourtesy of making Harry feel like he couldn't protect himself.
"Step away, now," Harry said coldly, watching her hand as if it were a Basilisk ready to strike. Green eyes flaring with fury at the bloody sheer audacity of her using his given name, approaching him and trying to touch him. If his hand shook? Well, nobody called him out on it.
"Do you not know who he is?" she choked out, her hands back at her sides, still trying to save Harry from the dark wizard. "Harry he's not safe." She didn't believe for a minute that those Death Eaters were innocent. Her mother said there were ways around everything, and her mother was the smartest witch she'd ever met.
"My name is Heir Potter," Harry said gritting his teeth furious at her insinuation. "I have not given you leave to treat me so informally, and yes, I'm aware of Rabastan, just as I am aware of Rodolphus, who is betrothed to my godfather! All of them suffered in Azkaban for crimes they didn't commit. How dare you try to imply otherwise? Keep it up and I will sue you for libel!"
Rabastan's mouth turned into a smirk, "That would be the definition of a frivolous lawsuit. Judging by her actions she wasn't raised the right way, and those clothes, generic, she'd be paying it off for years…"
Now that suitably chastised, she paled and backed away, swallowing thickly. She did not have the money to be having to pay it back to those already swimming in galleons. She'd rather go to hell than pay them a single penny. If she said anything after she departed their silencing bubble, it wasn't known to either man.
Harry watched her go, only then did he relax his shoulders. If she had approached the situation differently…he would have thanked her for the concern but she had to go and insult Rabastan in front of him. "Do you get that sort of reception often?" he asked quietly, subdued.
"Sometimes," Rabastan said, entirely too amused. It was a significant improvement of being incarcerated in Azkaban. He'd take everything that came with it. "Mostly Muggle-borns that are usually quite older than this one…but she's probably heard a great deal about it from a parent who feels wronged."
Harry scowled almost petulantly, "It's not right," as if he wasn't already aware of just how unfair the world was.
"I'll be fine," Rabastan chuckled, it was true, incidences like this barely blipped on his radar. He just didn't care enough about the opinion of strangers and those he would never associate with thought of him. There would always be someone who didn't believe the Ministry, believed that he was out just because he was a pureblood.
"Are you hungry?" Harry asked, repeating the question he'd asked before they were so rudely interrupted. Fishing out his pocket watch, and looking at the time, it was near enough lunch time.
"I'll have a packet of cheese and onion crisps, and a coffee, make it a large one," Rabastan said, he was allowed to eat whatever he wanted these days. He was officially as healthy as he'd ever get. Naturally an entire decade in Azkaban wasn't without its permanent affects, which he would feel down the line in old age.
Harry nodded, and slid out of his seat, aware of Rabastan's eyes watching him every step he took. It gave him the confidence not to look around the room as if expecting shadows to loom out at him. His therapist said the hypervigilance would tone down eventually, but probably wouldn't fade given that Harry had already been slightly hypervigilant before the incident.
He ordered a sandwich for himself, two packets of crisps and two large coffees. He couldn't help but wonder how long it would take for them to reach a consensus on what punishment fitted Dumbledore. He still held hope that he'd receive the Dementors kiss, however, unlikely it seemed.
Honestly, they shouldn't be able to get away with treating Dumbledore any differently from the likes of Doge and Diggle. Regardless of what he was meant to have done in the past.
"What's got you so deep in thought?" Rabastan asked, having approached Harry and took the tray, it was likely to land on the floor at this rate.
"I'm just wondering what the outcome will be," Harry told Rabastan, "I want it over…all of it, I just…want it over." Revealing the exhaustion, he was hiding when it came to Dumbledore.
"Let's get you sat down," Rabastan said nudging him in the direction of their seats, no doubt the others would be here soon. There was no way it would last long, not with the Obscurial information. If anything, he believed that it was the tipping point.
He waited until they were sat down again, and the silencing spell surrounded them once more, "Were the Horcruxes mentioned?" he knew it had been a big concern, especially since they had no idea for real, whether Dumbledore actually knew or just suspected their existence.
Harry shook his head, "Not by name, he told them a piece of Voldemort ended up inside of me. Luckily though, we had the scans updated and put in amongst the file. It made him look even more unstable."
Rabastan hummed quietly, "I wonder if that means he didn't know exactly what they were," he mused, it was entirely possible, still, it was a good thing Horcruxes hadn't been mentioned at all. It would have been entirely inconvenient and made Dumbledore's suspicions seem rather…possible. Luckily, they had anticipated that, thus Harry's scans were put in with the file on the case. "Just how on earth did they get onto the subject of an Obscurial?"
"Lord Weasley, he asked a question…Chief Warlock Ogden demanded he leave. The guards actually had a hold of him and were guiding him out," Harry explained, as he unwrapped his sandwich. "Everyone just froze, like they'd been petrified, when Dumbledore answered."
Rabastan nodded pensively, he could just imagine the reactions that had garnered. With crystal clarity at that, it wasn't the sort of thing people liked to talk about, it was told in tales of warning. It's why most – if not all – wizards and witches never raised a hand or wand to a child.
"Are all the books bound and ready?" Harry asked, as he swallowed his bite of tuna crunch sandwich.
"They are," Rabastan agreed, he'd overseen it, there was nothing else for him to do now that he'd completed his Mastery. He wasn't used to having free time, even with his exercises which he stuck to, just not as rigorously as the healers had suggested. "I was thinking of making a few more, but the higher the number I create causes the amount to decrease significantly." They wouldn't be rare if he made too many.
"Maybe, but everyone should get a chance to learn, it's not like we're giving away the family grimoires." Harry murmured, "Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade should have a library." People should be able to borrow books, it was ridiculous having to buy them.
"That would get you disowned for such treachery," Rabastan said wryly, nobody in their right mind would do that. Family magic was important, and having spells and potions that were only known by you kept you rich, famous and very well off and to a point revered. "Grimoires aren't used as often these days, except by the sacred families. Everyone publishes their findings, keeping nothing secret."
"You think so anyway," Harry pointed out, "They're hardly going to go about broadcasting it are they?"
Rabastan conceded Harry's point gracefully, his gaze darting behind Harry.
Harry craned his neck, and wasn't surprised to see everyone coming into the cafeteria. By that he meant everyone, why weren't they going home? Surely, not everyone was in that much dire need of a coffee? Unless, they had gifts to exchange for the holidays?
"What's going on? Why is everyone here?" Harry asked, watching everyone, as Antonio, Lord Greengrass, Lord Slytherin and Corvus joined them, sliding into the seats they'd used before.
"Indeed," Rabastan muttered, "Highly unusual for everyone to make their way back here…unless they're needed still." Suspicion mounting on exactly why they were still sticking around, it couldn't be could it?
"Indeed," Lord Slytherin replied, straining out his back, and was pleased to find the silencing spell still up and in effect.
"The guileless members of the wizengamot decided to use Lord Slytherin as a moral compass. Lord Slytherin after all, didn't know Albus Dumbledore had existed growing up. If anyone had zero expectations of the older wizard it would be him. He could see it through neutral eyes they needed at the end of the day, to ensure they were giving justice, not condemnation." Lord Greengrass said wryly, entirely too amused by everything that had just gone down.
Harry snorted, hand clasping over his mouth as he muffled his amusement. His green eyes glimmering brightly, showing his mirth.
It had taken everything in Tom to remain calm, features placid when all he wanted to do was dance around the room in unmitigated glee. Which is exactly what he was doing in his mind eye, he couldn't believe it. He was finally getting rid of the only real concern to his power. To everything he'd accomplished thus far being ousted. He was barely able to contain his magic either, as a matter of fact. "Guileless or not, they have done what is right for the magical world."
"Indeed," Corvus said oozing satisfaction.
"What's happened?" Rabastan asked, whatever it was, it was clearly a good thing, it caused his shoulders to ease tension he hadn't even been aware of fading.
"Lord Slytherin petitioned to have Dumbledore kissed immediately," Corvus informed his son, "Everyone agreed…and under sixty seconds too." Smug satisfaction enveloping him.
"Wait, they're actually going to give him the kiss?" disbelief evident in his tone and face, Harry couldn't believe it. He'd convinced himself that it would never happen, the others had convinced him too.
"They are," Lord Slytherin declared smugly, his tone might suggest he was smug but his face was grim.
"Everyone is staying to see it executed?" surprise flickering over Rabastan's features.
"It seems so, either that or they'll leave just before," Lord Greengrass said, "It's the last bit of peace they're going to get now until Yule is over. Between parties and families staying over for the holiday it will be difficult to get a moments peace." It wasn't just immediate family; it was cousin branches that all came around for Yule. It was a very important time for family, and it would be extremely rude just to sneak off.
"Why would they need peace?" Harry asked perplexed, why would anyone want to hide away from family or make excuses to stay away? "Why visit if they don't get on?" coming to the only conclusion he could come up with.
"Yule is a time for family, regardless of their relation the rest of the year, some families can only tolerate each other in very small dozes." Corvus answered, "Some will have very young children or sullen teenagers."
Lord Slytherin grimaced, "I, for one, am grateful to be alone and not held to that particular tradition." Bill had asked him to visit his family for a Yule feast, which happens on the last day of Yule. He had turned it down, and oddly enough, felt bad with the way Bills face fell. It had weirdly forced him to reveal that it was a difficult time of the year for him. Which was true enough, it was very close to his birthday. The day he was born, and the misery started, his mother died in childbirth and his father abandoning him claiming he wasn't the father. Twelve years of torture and hell, before he finally understood how different he was, where he belonged. The kicker was, he couldn't stay in the world where he belonged, no he was forced back into the Muggle world.
Harry stared at him, knowing he was lying, knowing that deep down…very deep down…it was something he wanted more than anything else in the world. Acceptance, love, happiness, it was all everyone really wanted. It might have been something Voldemort lost when he created Horcruxes…but those feeling would be back now. Did Voldemort even really know what he wanted anymore? He followed his line of sight to Lord Weasley and refrained from grinning, oh, they were definitely back alright.
"When and were will it be performed?" Harry asked.
Rabastan straightened, realizing what Harry was going to do, or rather what he wanted.
"That we will be informed about…in less than five minutes now," Corvus said, after glancing at the time on the wall. "I sincerely hope we aren't going to have to wait hours, but hours I will wait nonetheless."
"Everyone will want to get home for the holidays," Lord Slytherin said, shaking his head, "I doubt we will have to wait too long."
"I'm parched," Corvus sighed.
"I'll get you something, what would you like?" Rabastan asked, he needed to stretch his feet and stop himself demanding Harry leave. He couldn't demand anything of Harry, and doing so will just make the teen stay all the more.
"Anything cold, son," Corvus said with a smile, and everyone else chimed in on their orders.
By the time Rabastan had returned Harry was telling Corvus about the earlier incident. Sounding indignant and annoyed, causing Rabastan to fondly roll his eyes at his betrothed over protective tendencies. People could say what they like about Harry but when it came to those he cared about? He was relentless in his pursuit of their happiness. His very presence outside of Azkaban – a free and 'innocent' man – spoke of that relentless pursuit.
"Do you know who it was?" Corvus asked, just as displeased as Harry at what he was hearing. Everyone knew just how protective Corvus was of his sons, and would rain hell down on anyone who attempted anything on them.
Harry regretfully shook his head, "No, I don't recall her from Hogwarts, she looks young enough to have attended while I was there…maybe my first year?" refraining from shrugging his shoulders, Corvus hated when he did that.
Corvus merely hummed, he'd get the memory from Harry and do some digging himself.
"Just leave it, she was suitably frightened after being threatened," Rabastan chastised the pair of them. If he'd wanted revenge, he would have done it himself, putting the tray on the table, it was quickly emptied as everyone took the items from their own order. Turning to face Harry he whispered softly, "I have something I need you to do for me,"
"No," Harry said immediately, turning to face Rabastan with a knowing look on his face. He wasn't stupid, he knew exactly what Rabastan was going to ask of him.
"But you didn't hear what I wanted," Rabastan's lower lip pouted for seconds before it was righted. Oh, Harry was probably already guessing what he wanted, but he had to ask nonetheless.
"You want me to go home," Harry said solemnly.
"Yes," Rabastan agreed, "I do." He didn't want Harry to see this, he was already too familiar with the Dementors of Azkaban as it was. To see someone kissed…to truly see what was under those…let's call them 'robes' under the hood…it was the stuff of nightmares. Harry was mature as he was for a fourteen-year-old was still a young man. He already had enough nightmares as it was without more added to it. "For me." Knowing this would be the only chance he might have of Harry truly doing as he asked.
It was fifty-fifty even knowing Harry as well as he did…on whether his attempt would succeed.
"I need to see it," Harry stressed out, "I need to be there."
Rabastan sighed, shoulders slumping at the determination written across Harry's features. He knew that there would be no changing his mind, short of someone actually removing Harry from the scene…there would be nothing he could do to convince him otherwise. "I can understand that, but Harry…seeing the Dementors kiss administered is going to give you nightmares." It would give a fully grown adult wizard nightmares let alone a teenager.
"Maybe, but it will be worth it." Harry said, Rabastan was probably right, he would get nightmares, but Merlin, help him, he was not going to miss this for anything in the world. They would need to physically remove him from whatever room they'd use to Administer the Dementors Kiss in.
"What about if I give you the pensive memory?" Rabastan questioned, it would give him the visual without the feelings involved. Sighing softly, "You're not going to listen, are you?" seeing the look on his face.
"I'll always listen…even if I don't agree," Harry said, not wanting to argue with Rabastan about this. "I just, I need this, I need to see that he's gone," he needs to see Dumbledore suffering and watch that light fade out of his eyes, knowing that he'd failed, knowing that he, Harry, a boy he manipulated, hurt, intended to kill, had gotten the better of him.
Rabastan closed his eyes before nodding, admitting defeat. Maybe his brother would have been able to talk sense into Harry. He had that curt way about him, that would get through to him. Harry had smoothed all those edges in Rabastan.
Harry slotted his hand into Rabastan's, at this point not really caring who saw. He felt a little bad, Rabastan so rarely asked for anything of him, and he was denying him one of the things he'd asked for.
Rabastan carded his hand through Harry's just as uncaring.
Harry frowned when everyone cocked their heads to the side, as if everyone could hear something he couldn't.
"One hour until the showdown," Lord Slytherin declared, "Dumbledore will be having his last meal, and be surrounded by guards that are loyal to the Ministry and us." on his guard, if anything happened…it would be now. He would be desperate to get away, to continue on with his 'greater good' even without a lot of people left supporting him.
"Thank Merlin he no longer has that blasted bird loyal to him," Corvus murmured, grateful for that at least. It would have been one of the convincible was he could escape.
Harry stared at all of them, were they mental? "How do you know?" he asked, noticing the others were talking rapidly.
"We were informed through a mental connection, everyone in the wizengamot received the same message." Lord Greengrass explained, "The Dementors Kiss will be administered in one hour, and oddly enough, Ogden has decided upon the Veil of death room…"
"Hopefully they'll throw his body in afterwards,"
"If anything, they'll throw a killing curse at him,"
"Why waste time and effort having someone look after a vegetative body?"
"Interesting," Harry murmured, "And you all have mind shields it didn't affect message?"
"They do not affect your mind shields, but it can be discomforting the first few times you receive such messages. It doesn't happen often, and can be disorientating if you're walking." Lord Slytherin declared, watching Bill to ensure he was fine, no doubt that was his first time receiving such a message.
"And Ogden is strong enough to broadcast that message to fifty minds?" Harry asked, slightly surprised. Did that make him powerful? Or was it just a simple spell? It didn't sound simple.
"It's not a matter of magical prowess, if anything its much easier due to our close proximity. If we had been any further, I doubt he would have collectively been able to do it." Lord Slytherin stated, "That's not to say he isn't powerful, but it has lessened due to age and inactive magical usage." He was nowhere on their scale though; he and Harry were off the charts when it came to magical powers. Or would be in Harry's case. He was still young; his powers would only continue to grow as he aged.
In other words, wizards got lazy, complacent.
He vowed never to become like that.
The next hour actually flew in, as they wizengamot all drifted off to do their own thing but sticking to the cafeteria. Voldemort went to Bill, who was on his own, Corvus and Lord Greengrass got into a rather merry debate on the latest piece of transfiguration in transfiguration monthly magazine.
If anyone had paid any attention, they would have noticed just how close Rabastan and Harry were. Leaning against one another, talking animatedly about the latest Rune books they'd read. Just because Rabastan was a Master in Runes now…doesn't mean he doesn't need to keep up with everything…and Harry was very passionate about every subject, and it renewed Rabastan's interest. He had a small book filled with possible ideas, and actually three runes already. Admittedly two were not fit for public consumption, no, they would go into the family grimoire but the last one? And the one Harry was inspiring now? Well, they were fit for public consumption, perhaps he should begin a book? Either that or get a job working for one of the scientific Rune journal/magazines, he wasn't going to live on his trust fund for the rest of his life after all.
"Do you want to come with Corvus and I when we visit Gallifrey Hall?" Harry asked, yes, at long last he had plans to visit his grandmother's portrait. He couldn't wait to know more about his family, both Potter and Black sides, and who would know more than the witch born a Black and married into the Potter family?
"When do you intend to go?" Rabastan asked, curiously.
"The day after the party, in the afternoon," Harry said, it would give Corvus a chance to get over his hangover. It would be the first time he had drank since he was diagnosed with Cholesterol. At least that he knew of anyway, and he'd be very upset to learn otherwise.
Which was naturally, why Corvus made sure Harry didn't find out about the very rare times he'd cheated. Or his sons for that matter.
"I'll come," Rabastan agreed, it would be nice to meet her again, his father and Dorea had been lifelong friends really, since childhood. As they had families, they met less frequently but his father had attended Dorea's funeral and mourned the passing of the wicked brilliant witch that she was. "I do have to thank her for the contract." Giving Harry a wink.
"We both do." Harry said wryly, he just did not want to think on what his life would be like if not for his grandmother's wistfulness of joining the Lestrange and Potter families together. It had been wistfulness, since it wasn't very often Potter's had girls, and carriers were rare enough not to be considered.
"Mm, true," Rabastan agreed, he couldn't help but wonder if his Lord would have been back if not for Harry…however unwitting the act was, he had been unconscious when the philosopher stone was corrected.
"It's time, we will be going to the lower basement, up for stretching your legs?" Corvus asked Harry, a habit he sincerely wished to get out of, but had as of yet, not been able to do so. Twice Harry had been severely sick and hurt, twice he'd had to go through the process of healing. If anyone made another attempt…he was going to kidnap Harry and put him on an uninhabited island for Harry's own safety and his sanity.
"I've been rather lazy lately, so yes, definitely," Harry agreed, it was true enough, he'd gone from walking miles in total around the school to pattering about the manor with only minor exercises. Plus, he didn't really want to be stuck in a lift with dozens of people being elbowed or squashed. Sometimes his height was highly inconvenient.
With that the group plus Bill walked towards the stairs, and used the stairs to get to lower department. It wasn't a department that was used with increasing activity, mostly only Unspeakables ventured down this far, of clerks doing the filing. It was a rather foreboding feeling one experiences, especially alone.
"Is he okay?" Bill couldn't help but ask Aurelias, glancing at Harry in genuine concern. "He shouldn't be here for this…" he didn't even want to be here for this, but he had to. If Ginny ever came to him wanting to know what happened…he wanted to give her that closure. So, he would watch, he would feel nothing but satisfaction and justice…even if it was wrong…he wouldn't care. Dumbledore had done his family so much wrong that he couldn't and wouldn't regret this.
Lord Slytherin followed Bill's line of sight, despite already heavily suspecting who Bill was talking about. Harry and Rabastan were still holding hands, everyone was probably missing the point. Probably assumed Harry was scared and apprehensive and clinging to someone to feel better. It constantly amazed him how wilfully blind people could be.
That and they couldn't see the strength that lay in that boy's spine. He had been through hell and back three times, and just kept coming out stronger for it. He hated Harry had been through it, and wished he'd been able to help better…but they hadn't been expecting an attack in Hogsmeade of all places. Even at that, there were more teachers sent with the students…half to keep watch even if a few ended up in the pub.
They wouldn't see it until it was too late, but then they'll have deluded themselves into thinking that he'd just been forced to 'grow up' too soon because of everything Dumbledore had done. Ironic really, Dumbledore had given Harry one gift at least, they'd never see beyond the hero the old fool had built up.
Harry could kill someone and they'd pat him on the back.
"He's fine, he has the same reason as you for coming here to see it for himself," Lord Slytherin said quietly, sombrely. He knew the anger Bill harboured at Dumbledore; at everything his family had gone through.
"I guess he's gotten to know Rabastan through Sirius and Rodolphus?" Bill said, still watching them an odd look on his face, one that Tom couldn't interpretate at all.
Luckily Tom was saved from having to say anything, by the fact they had arrived, Dumbledore was magically bound upon the daze, already on his knees beside the veil. He was struggling and very clearly terrified.
A surge of savage delight surged through Bill; he was getting what he deserved. The worst of it was, he would never know if Dumbledore knew his mother was drugging his father…or beating him. Then again, it wasn't the worst of what he had done at the end of the day, but he still would have liked answers.
"Get to this side of the room, the Dementors will be here soon," Ogden called out, urging everyone to the left-hand side corner of the room. So that they were furthest from the door where the Dementors would come through.
Dumbledore was utterly terrified, so pale his face looked ashen, shaken to the core, he'd expected to end up back in that cell. To be entirely cut off from everyone until he found a new supporter. Or rather one found him. Already making plans to get out, such as the vulnerable moment where they would be transferring him back to Azkaban on the boat.
When he'd been informed what was happening, he'd realized it was game over. He'd attempted to manipulate the guards, a last ditched attempt at getting the hell out of this situation he was in. No, the last ditched attempt was actually calling for Fawkes incessantly when he realized he had only an hour to live.
When they asked what he wanted for his last meal, he'd remained mute, tried to remain dignified only to break down once they were gone. He may like to spout that death was the next great adventure, but he'd expected to be immortalised, mourned, having completed all his tasks…but that was not the reality he was facing.
"They're coming," and Dumbledore flinched, recognizing the voice, his face turning to pinpoint the voice, and his thoughts were confirmed. The Potter brat was here to see him kissed, then tossed into the veil. Clutching his arm, as it tingled unpleasantly, breathing heavily, he was oblivious to the pain beginning to radiate…or rather it didn't register in the grand scheme of things.
Shivering as the Dementors began to float over towards him, his gaze however, was still on the boy who had paled a little bit as well. Then his breathing hitched as someone wrapped his arms around Harry drawing him in close. The matching betrothed rings glinting on their pale hands.
No, it couldn't be!
It just couldn't…could it?
Rabastan Lestrange? Dear Merlin, no, he'd been in Azkaban…it was impossible. The Potter's wouldn't have set up a betrothal contract for a Lestrange.
Rabastan watched in gleeful amusement as realization dawned on the old fool. Surrounded as he was, with those he trusted, he brushed Harry's hair aside and kissed Harry's forehead leaving absolutely no doubt in Dumbledore's mind that they were in fact betrothed. Even the Dementors couldn't take that from him, not that they were attempting too, focused entirely on Dumbledore as they were, as they began to feast on the old fools' emotions.
"No…no…" Dumbledore wheezed out, unable to breathe, he couldn't believe it, so utterly bewildered and shocked. So shocked in fact, that between the Dementors and the new realizations and terrible living conditions and lack of healthy eating, well, he couldn't hack it.
Albus Dumbledore looked to all the world passing out.
Which wasn't the case, as the white glow of Dumbledore's soul, which the Dementors had been so gleefully feeding on. With nobody looking at the Dementors faces, or the lack of them to be sure. Began to dim, the Dementors screeched, and if it was able it would have been stomping its feet on the floor, then they swooped away, furious and sulking over the fact their prey had gotten away.
Albus Dumbledore was dead, and his soul already moving on, the Dementors could not claim it. Or rather…couldn't claim the rest of it.
Lord Slytherin approached the dais and cast a few spells, all familiar to the rest of the wizengamot who were watching. Realizing Lord Slytherin was checking to make sure that this indeed was the body of Albus Dumbledore.
They'd never admit to being apprehensive and holding their breath while they waited.
To their unending relief, it was indeed his body. There had been no switch, no glamour, no Polyjuice potion.
"Albus Dumbledore is dead, he can do or cause no more harm," Lord Slytherin declared sombrely. Thank Merlin he'd taken a calming draught, for if he hadn't he wasn't sure he would have been able to contain himself.
There we go!!! Who actually expected this to happen? I'm honestly surprised you weren't all under the impression Dumbledore would get away...despite the length of the story really it's only half way :P :P but I do have a few bad guys up my sleeve ;) haha I don't normally have Dumbledore dying half way through my stories it's always fun to end with him dying! Or Ron for that matter! Plus, I like that this is different from the norm sooo will Harry make it clear Rabastan is his during the Yule party? or will he keep a clear head and stop himself from revealing the truth? R&R please! I hope you liked the chapter and that it was worth the wait!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 104
The normally calm quiet manor was suddenly completely in chaos the next morning. The House-elves were out in droves, and not all of them worked at this property full time. No, they were from other properties all over the world. Harry realized this after seeing Gaelin and Alok, the house-elves from the Villa in Egypt. The cook and the maintainer of the property. There were dozens of others he hadn't met as well. The curtains, rugs, statues, candlesticks, hung oil lanterns, and tapestries were all gone it made the place look empty and much darker too. It seemed like every single door and window was open letting in fresh air.
"Good morning," Harry greeted everyone, noticing it was pretty much the same in the dining room. "Is every single house-elf you own here today?" he asked in amusement, as he slid into his seat opposite Rabastan.
"Most of them, yes," Corvus replied, lips twitching, "And good morning, I trust you had a good sleep?" they had made sure there were no silencing spells up in Harry's room that night, with his permission. They hadn't heard a peep from him all night. In fact, he had slept in, Sirius and Rodolphus were already eating.
Everyone glanced at Harry wanting to hear the answer as well.
"I did," Harry replied, he felt no guilt for what happened to Dumbledore. He deserved everything that happened.
"He did have a heart attack," Rodolphus said, amused, he had requested to view the memory with Sirius. They had debated on what it was, a stroke or heart attack had both been suggested. He had gotten a laugh out of seeing the Dementors tantrum when Dumbledore died and it was denied it's food. They weren't getting to feed off the inmates as much, which probably made them even more angry.
"It's in the paper already?" Harry asked not really surprised by that. The news will have spread like Fiendfyre once the wizengamot got out the building. That and the journalists will have been waiting for the information to become available. Minister Fudge had spoken on the wireless that afternoon, informing the world of the fate of Albus Dumbledore. "Will he still be put through the veil?"
"He already has," Corvus answered, "Once they got the answers, they sought they did as they intended."
"Saves the public from having to pay for a burial," Rodolphus said with a sneer, he didn't deserve one in all honesty. There was no way Aberforth would, he loathed his brother with a ferociousness that Rodolphus was utterly mesmerised by. Not that he could blame the wizard, he wouldn't have wanted to be related to the old fool.
"If he'd been popular can you imagine how much it would have cost?" Sirius pointed out, waving his fork around. "Millions of Galleons. Millions." He stressed out; he wasn't entirely wrong on that front. It was a terrifying prospect, that everyone would have remained oblivious to what Dumbledore was doing and had done…if not for a strange series of coincidences.
That and the fact Harry had someone in his life whom cared very much, and knew him well enough to become concerned when their scheduled chat did not occur and Harry didn't take his potions. It had sort of caused an avalanche, one that had ultimately ended with Dumbledore being found out for all his wrongdoings, and eventually, given the Dementors Kiss.
"It's a little…unbelievable isn't it?" Harry said quietly, as he plated up the food, he desired this morning. "Everyone thought it wasn't possible." That Dumbledore wouldn't be given the Dementors Kiss, everyone had convinced him that it wasn't going to happen. So much so that he honestly had been surprised when he was informed that it would take place.
"It is unbelievable," Rabastan agreed fully, "I didn't expect that outcome, but getting to see his end was immensely satisfying." He'd watched the life leave Dumbledore's eyes. Watched him realize whom Harry's betrothed family was, realize that he'd lost from the very beginning. That Elmer Eddison had been naught but a red herring to chase, that the healer wouldn't have been able to give it up. Oh, it had been glorious, there would be no greater sight of a slain enemy that had been so blinded by the machinations going on around. "Do you think our betrothal did him in the end?" a wicked smirk on his face.
Sirius snorted, "I wouldn't be surprised, if I had been any older, I would have had a heart attack." That was before he'd gotten to know the family and understood why Harry felt at home here. He hadn't been any means fit and well either, well, he supposed he was by St. Mungo's standards but not anywhere else. It was rather subduing just how different hospitals were all around the globe. It had been a shock, but all that's well ends well.
"You were hardly that unwell by the time you found out," Rodolphus said wryly, which was probably a good thing. He could recall, very vaguely mind, the desire to taunt Sirius back when he was in Azkaban. Before he'd signed the contract, it shamed him now, but back then he'd just wanted to cause everyone around him the same amount of pain he was in. He'd had nothing but anger and bitterness within him. Anything even slightly positive the Dementors had consumed.
"Tell that to the healers, especially Healer Bello," Sirius said wryly, he was very grateful to them nonetheless, it had been worth every single Knut he'd paid to get well, and get well properly.
"Is it normal to remove everything when you decide to have a party?" Harry asked, "Is it in case there's any accidents?" as far as he knew, there weren't going to be children in attendance. He couldn't see anyone Corvus inviting getting into a brawl or fight or drunk enough to cause any accidents. Pureblood's had decorum bred into them from a young age. To act out in any way, especially enough to cause an accident would be the ultimate humiliation, they'd never act out.
"Oh, no, they're being cleaned professionally," Corvus explained, "It has been over a decade since the manor had a proper clean up. It's long overdue, a party is the perfect time for it. Everything will be back in place in time for this evening." he had something to prove after all, that the Lestrange name wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. That they were better than ever, so, yes, the manor was undergoing cleaning like it hadn't since his firstborn came of age. They would be given not a single thing to complain about or find lacking tonight.
Nobody needed to know how precarious the situation was, and how much Corvus was praying to the goddess Hecate herself, that Rabastan and Harry worked out. Rodolphus wouldn't have children with Sirius, while adoption was in, he didn't want his legacy to pass to someone not of his blood. It was old fashioned of him, yes, but nonetheless it was true. Any child they adopted would be wealthy, no doubt, but he wanted to leave his legacy and Lordship to his grandchild by blood. So Rabastan was the only chance he had of a child of his blood. Added with the Black-Potter blood? Well, he would have an extremely powerful grandchild and wasn't that every wizard's dream? Yes, he could only hope that they continued to bond and be extremely protective and possessive of one another.
It was highly unusual for the heir to become betrothed to a wizard who was not a bearer, Rodolphus and Sirius had been talk of the pureblood circles these past months. Much speculation had come about, but ultimately, if Lord Lestrange had no qualms about it, then it was simply accepted with a little quiet speculation and curious confusion. After all, why would the heir of such a prominent family marry a wizard could couldn't continue the family line?
It had the unfortunate side effect of making Rabastan more desirable in the eyes of witches and wizards everywhere. With Rodolphus surely out of the running as heir, then Rabastan was the one to aim for. He wasn't just the second born anymore, any child of that particular union would result in the future Lord of the Lestrange estate, and well, it was something any witch desired for their children.
"Eat up, there is work to be done," noticing the grumpy House-elves peering in now and again, clearly wanting to get to work on the rest of this room as well. They did have an extraordinary amount of work to do. So, he gave them a free pass for anything that happened today.
"I'll get our robes after work," Sirius informed them, "I'll get them at lunch time, avoid the evening rush." There was no doubt that every tailor in the UK that was used by pureblood's would be inundated with orders. Every single witch and wizard will be dressed to the nines in new robes and out to make the very best of impressions. There would be a massive rush to get their robes for this evening, unless they pay to have them delivered.
"I'd be very grateful," Corvus said, smiling at Sirius, wiping his mouth, one less thing for him to do today. Graham was already spelling the sanctuary so that the animals could not be disturbed, and silencing the area so they couldn't be spooked. There had been a new addition a week ago, an injured Hippogriff, the last thing he needed was that becoming fearful and causing injury to itself or others. "Would you like to accompany me to the vaults, Harry? Pick up a few pieces of jewellery for tonight?"
"I'd love to," Harry said, agreeing immediately, he'd only been to the vaults in France once, it was vast and he hadn't seen even a quarter of the items the Lestrange's had stashed there. Despite the fact the family no longer lived in France and hadn't for quite a considerable time, they still used the vaults there. It would have been a chore to have everything moved to the vaults at Gringotts. Added to the fact everything had its place in the vaults in France…in Gringotts they'd just be lying there. It was adequate for gold and such, but not priceless items of jewellery and such that went back as far as King Louis the second, 887, at that.
"You intend to reveal our betrothal?" Rabastan asked, staring slightly dazed. Knowing exactly why his father wished to allow Harry to go, to pick up a few pieces that he liked to wear. His father had always seen Harry as a member of the family, but going to a party with Lestrange family heirlooms? That was making a big, big statement.
Rabastan winced, glaring at his brother, a 'what the fuck' look on his face, why the hell had he kicked him? Rodolphus inclined his head slowly and subtly towards Harry, with pursed lips. Rabastan glanced at Harry only to blanch a little, when he realized how his question might have been construed.
"Would you prefer to keep it secret?" Corvus asked, if he disapproved it was very well hidden. "The only reason it was concealed was due to Dumbledore and his cohorts. Dumbledore is no longer a problem, and of course, his most loyal are already in Azkaban. They are of no concern to us, so yes, if it's something you both wish for, it will be done…" there would always be people who didn't approve, but that was the way of the world. They couldn't keep it a secret forever, well, technically they could, but it wasn't ideal.
Harry remained silent, slightly subdued, just waiting on Rabastan agreeing that it should be kept secret. Doubts began to creep into his mind, was he not good enough? Did Rabastan not want him now that he had other prospects? He was free now, he could be with anyone he wanted, and wouldn't have to wait nearly three more years. Was he too clingy? Was it because he hadn't agreed to go home yesterday? Did he want someone a little quieter and more obedient? He didn't think he could ever be that way…he could try but he knew he'd fail…and he didn't want to change who he was. The thought of losing Rabastan and everyone else made his heart hurt so badly.
"Of course, I want everyone to know he's mine," Rabastan declared vehemently, "But once word gets out…there will be a lot of people gunning to 'rescue' him from us. You all know it's true, all of them thinking they know better, that Harry is in need of being rescued!" and he didn't want Harry to go through anything more than he already had. The thought of him being constantly reminded of what Lockhart did…or like his choices did not matter. That everyone knew better than he did, it would affect a person! Even a strong one like Harry, raising doubts and making him feel inferior.
"As unhappy as some might be, it's not like they're going to kidnap him, Rabastan," Sirius pointed out, remaining calm despite Rabastan upsetting his godson. Wincing at his choice of words when Harry flinched, shit, he should have chosen his words more carefully.
"The people you speak of, won't get a chance to get near him," Corvus replied, they had well and truly learned their lesson. The guards had been upped in and around Hogsmeade. Harry would never truly be alone, at least not until he had learned to defend himself fully, and become an adult wizard and able to use magic. They knew Harry could take care of himself if the situation called for it, but they wanted to make sure the situation was never warranted again.
"They'll also realize he's a carrier," Rabastan added, admitting his worst fears. That Harry would be inundated with offers and might find one far more appealing than him. While the Lestrange family was very well known and respected, they had taken a severe hit due to him and his brother. Not everyone respected the family anymore, and they were working on restoring it…but some families didn't need to be restored. Harry might…want something less cumbersome. Someone younger, closer to his age…at the end of the day, they had only begun this as a way to help them both. Feelings can change…and he feared one day that it might.
"You gravitate toward one another, even if you didn't tell someone…it will eventually be realized." Corvus said, barely containing his smugness as he pointed out the obvious. "You barely left each other's side yesterday, it's a genuine surprise that the wizengamot didn't figure it out already."
Neither Rabastan or Harry so much as flushed or became flustered. They weren't ashamed, even if they were somewhat surprised to realize it was true, they had barely left each other's side yesterday, except for the obvious, when Harry was in the court room. He always wanted to be near Rabastan, the thought of not being when he could, was disheartening to say the least.
Corvus just smiled, they were both young and budding love was emerging, of course they wanted to be together. The age difference was insignificant by the time they were middle aged it would be nothing but a number. They were basically just in the middle state of a courtship, perhaps nearing its end, but they had begun 'courting' rather early so to speak. Then again, normal courtships don't involve the trauma and fear that had saturated much of Rabastan and Harry's beginning.
Rodolphus and Sirius remained quiet, watching and listening, obviously, but this was definitely something Harry and Rabastan needed to figure out on their own. Plus, they weren't stupid, the fears they so ardently tried to keep hidden, were for naught. Even Sirius could see just how much Rabastan adored Harry and how much Harry looked up and adored Rabastan in turn.
"You will have people reacting as that witch did yesterday," Rabastan said softly, "You're smart enough to know that it could become significantly worse. I do not mind; I don't pay attention to them." He truly didn't care what the lesser witch or wizard had to say about him. Harry still young, and could easily be provoked. Not that he cared if he did anything to them, but becoming a lawyer, Harry would need a clean record. Any mars on his record would make it difficult. Attacking someone for whatever the reason, well, let's just say it would be difficult for it to be removed from the record but not impossible.
"I don't care either," Harry pointed out, it was true he didn't care. "If it wasn't for that…it would be because of who I am." One way or another, Harry was never intended for a peaceful life without censure from the public in one form or another. The public thought they had a right to his private life because of what Dumbledore had started. They'd began to get an idea when the Daily Prophet was sued over what happened. It unfortunately, didn't stop everyone from thinking they had a say in his life. Luckily, he was surrounded by people who didn't even try, unless, it was for his own wellbeing.
"Brilliant, everything's fixed, I'll see you all later," Sirius said standing up, grinning at his godson who gave him a dry as dust look.
"Nothing was broken," Harry said dryly.
"Don't I know it," Sirius said, squeezing Harry's shoulder in apology for his earlier words. "Be safe, Kiddo." The silent presence at his back warm and comforting. Their betrothal was rather fast paced, they'd already given each other their courting gifts. Which hadn't been easy for Sirius, he was inventive, but what on earth could you get for a wizard who had more money than he knew what to do with? It had required a lot of deliberations let's just say, but Rodolphus had been very happy with the choices and so Sirius considered it a win.
"I'll be fine," Harry said as he always did in reply to Sirius' words. No matter what he was doing or where he was planning on going it was always 'be safe' or 'be careful' or some variation of it. Sirius worried too much, considering the people who watched over him, if anyone did try anything, they'd regret it.
"Do you need anything from the shops?" Rodolphus asked his father, brother and Harry.
"We have everything we need," Corvus replied when Harry and Rabastan shook their heads, mouths full of food. Only once the were done did they give a verbal reply, that no they didn't need anything either, thank you.
With that both wizards gave their goodbye's and left the dining room.
"Are you coming with us, Rabastan?" Corvus questioned his son, so much more at ease than he had ever been in over a decade.
"I'm going to be filling out applications all morning, I want to get them out before lunch," Rabastan told them, drinking the rest of his coffee.
"Applications?" Harry asked in surprise.
"I'd like to be able to put my Mastery to good use, I've gotten applications for various publishing magazines." Important ones, for Masters not amateurs, scientific journals. Each subject of wizardry had at least two, potions and transfiguration had seven.
"They'd be a fool not to accept you," Corvus said, "Words can't express how proud of you I am, son." He was so proud of both of his sons, not only had Rabastan completed a Mastery while half completed whilst in Azkaban but they weren't letting their experience in prison dictate their actions and just brooding around the manor. He would have understood if they had done, considering all they'd been through, and accepted it.
They were also making their own money, not reliant on anyone not even him, so yes, he was extremely proud of them.
"Lets' go, Harry, before the House-elves vanish the very seats we're sitting in." Corvus teased lightly, causing the House-elves faces to become indignant as they ventured in to collect the used dishes.
Harry laughed, a wide grin on his face, sniggering afterwards as if it was the funniest thing he'd ever heard. Truth was, he reckoned the House-elves could do that and more, they were rather powerful from all he'd found out – by talking to them – and people really should know better than to mess with them.
By the time Corvus and Harry as well as Rabastan were done with their tasks it was nearing lunch time. Harry had fun looking through everything he could get his eyes on while he was there. They even had a dozen tiaras! The Lestrange family never got rid of anything, and some of the tiaras were so outrageous. All of them had been specially made for the bride, and very rarely worn again.
"Did you find something you like?" Rabastan asked upon their return, sitting outside despite the cold, warming charms imbued within his clothes keeping him warm regardless. They had nothing in their hands, but that didn't mean anything, it was likely shrunk down and in their pockets.
"He spent most of his time looking at the tiaras, he found most of them hilarious for some reason," Corvus teased, as he sat down and poured himself a cup of coffee.
"They were ridiculous! Nobody needs tiaras that size! And the stones!" shaking his head, it was ludicrous, he didn't want to know how much had been paid for something to be worn once then put away. "One day…such a waste…"
Corvus smiled sadly, a wistful air around him, "That's exactly what my wife said," she had not been one for extravagance, she had picked one of the elegant ones from the vault, small and dainty, refusing to spend money on something when they had a perfect one already. It was when he had changed the ring, he intended to give her.
"I got a few matching pieces though," Harry told Rabastan, and Corvus got some for Rabastan that matched. Watching as lanterns were placed outside, it got dark very early in winter, so to prevent any accidents the fires and lanterns would be lit to ensure visibility. "Are you nervous?" he was nervous, and it wasn't even his party. Then again, it might as well be, this would be a pureblood function, he'd be meeting nearly the entire wizengamot and those that had power.
"A little bit," Rabastan admitted, if he couldn't admit that at least to his betrothed then they would have been in danger of not working out. A betrothed was a lead to a partnership, they got through things together. "It's been such a long time since I had to attend one of these, I was still at Hogwarts the last one I recall."
"Yes, Millicent Flints debutant ball," Corvus recalled how proud he was of his sons, of course Rodolphus had already been promised to Bellatrix, but one didn't decline to attend any social function. Rabastan had been very young at the time, but there would have been no doubt they would have had a contract written up in seconds to join the Flint and Lestrange families together. Most of the pureblood boys weren't happy that she wanted to pursue a career before having children. She'd been rather adamant, and Corvus had been rather proud of her for making her desires known. Her parents had also been proud and willing to indulge her independence. Perhaps because she would never be heir, and they didn't have to worry about it since Marcus had been born by the time, she had her debutant ball and already showing signs of magic. The boy was rather powerful, but not very academically inclined, except in certain subjects, Runes amongst them.
"That's right," Rabastan nodded, recalling the girl she'd been, very tall like the rest of her family, luckily getting her looks from her mother. Pretty thing, but definitely different from how most pureblood females were raised. There was nothing demure about her. She was headstrong, determined and she had accomplished her goals. Not only had she become a healer but she had children as well and was happily married by all accounts. Harry liked her and spoke of her often. He'd been what? Thirteen, fourteen or something.
"I think she's brilliant," Harry stated, cocking his head to the side when he heard music play for a few short minutes before stopping.
"Oh, really? You don't find us mad?" Corvus asked, eyes sparkling with delight, recalling Harry actually saying that they were mad. It was excused of course, since the young boy was so new to magic that it was a perfectly natural response. He'd certainly had the same reaction when he heard about doctors and their barbaric practice of cutting people open. How they lived without magic he just couldn't fathom at all.
Harry grinned recalling the earlier days of coming to live at Lestrange manor.
"Mad?" Rabastan ensured, arching a brow, rather confused by that comment.
"Well, they were saying they wanted to remove all the bones in my hand!" Harry protested, "I'd only known about magic for…twenty-four hours, less than that actually." It had all been like this oddly weird but awesome dream.
Rabastan nodded, puzzle solved, almost wishing he'd been there to see the look on Harry's face.
Before they could discuss it more, Apparation distracted them all, to find people standing at the gates with dozens of boxes. Corvus made no move to get up, the house-elves however, did begin to bring in the boxes and sending the delivery boys away.
"Ah, that's the deliveries beginning to come," Corvus murmured pleased, more deliveries were scheduled to come. Judging by the stamps on the boxes, it was his wine and champagne being delivered. There was more alcohol, flowers, centre pieces, new vases, trays, a cake and catered food to be delivered today. The House-elves had enough to do without cooking and baking. No, he'd used one of his very favourite restaurants and he knew they'd deliver the best of food. When he'd informed the House-elves they weren't even upset for once.
"Everything alright, Graham?" Corvus asked, as he saw the wizard approaching. Making it clear that he was welcome to approach. Honestly, having two Graham's in the same family wasn't odd, every family had the tendency to reuse family names, even his own.
"That's the animals all fed and settled in, I took them for a quick run around," he told Corvus, "Spells are all up and running, they should be content for the rest of the day."
"Are you coming this evening?" Corvus asked gesturing for the wizard to sit down, despite his work attire and the smell of animal excrement coming from him. It was an all too familiar scent, since he too endured it every day. Pouring a cup for him since Harry didn't seem to care for one.
"Of course," he wouldn't turn down an invite even if Corvus wasn't his employer, to do so was social suicide, you needed a very good excuse not to attend. Only certain people could get away with it, and he certainly wasn't, he wasn't from the main Goyle family, his father wasn't the Lord of the estate. "And thank you, for the invitation," it wasn't often his own family unit were invited anywhere. They weren't from the main line, weren't considered important, and added to the fact he wasn't exactly rich well, yes, a surprise but a good one. His brother had bought him and his wife lovely outfits from Gladrags, he and his wife had only needed to buy a present. Thankfully he'd gotten to know the family rather well and knew exactly what to get.
Corvus waved the thanks away, Graham was a lovely conversationalist, did excellent work and was from a good family. He didn't just live on his family coin, that earned him Corvus' respect.
"How is the Hippogriff doing?" Harry asked, genuinely concerned for the animal. "It was it's wing and leg, right?" its leg got mangled up in a barbed wire fence in the Muggle world. It had hurt it's wing presumably trying to get out and making things worse for its leg. It had been there for days before it was found. The Muggles quickly had their minds wiped, and the animal was brought to Lestrange sanctuary to recover. It seemed to always be a frequent problem, wings and leg, well, unless they were snakes of course.
"It was, yes, I think it dislikes being cooped up, luckily we've found the rest of it's herd, so the poor thing can return there once it's healed. It must have veered of course or got lost, we have no understanding as to why or how it got there." Graham admitted, having no trouble talking about his work at all, if anything it was far more comforting. "His leg is recovering nicely, but we have to make sure its wing recovers before we consider releasing him. It wouldn't be good to put it amongst the herd when it can't fly. To allow it to return to the wild it had to be in good health and have the ability to protect itself. It was currently full and sleeping, its what it needed to heal properly, luckily with magic, the hippogriff couldn't further injury its wing by moving it.
"Is it a private owner?" Rabastan asked, not surprised by Harry's interest in the animals under his father's care. He had always been fascinated with them; he'd been regaled tales of all the animals in his time in Azkaban. Harry would no doubt, continue when his father could no longer care for them.
"No, it's a small charity run business, a zoo if you will, in Scotland that tutors or parents take the children to in order to let them meet magical animals, it brings them in an income to feed and tend to the animals." Graham was quick to inform him, they were not happy that they weren't allowed in the grounds to see the Hippogriff themselves, but they didn't raise too much a fuss when they realized that the treatment would be free. Turns out that the hippogriff they had saved was the youngest of them all.
"In Dunblane? I recall visiting, I took the boys when they were young as well," Corvus said, surprised that he hadn't recalled the place before this. In fact, he had taken them numerous times.
Rabastan watched Harry's interest, making a mental note to himself. Perhaps they could visit, Harry hadn't gotten a chance to visit any place like that. He loved animals it truly was the perfect place to visit, except for the opera which for some baffling reason he seemed to really enjoy. Any entertainment actually, and it was true enjoyment, it wasn't just to make his father feel better either. Even outside of his father's presence he spoke about the scenes and parts he'd watched with reverence and excitement.
The day after tomorrow sounded ideal since Harry wished to visit Dorea's portrait and it might end up a lengthily visit.
A/N – I know I know no party yet after promising BUT I do promise that the next chapter (which will be posted as soon as it's written, 2k is already written but starting tomorrow morning regardless of what's on the schedule) I just kept on writing and oh my gosh it was getting very choppy with time cuts etc… so this is getting updated now and the next chapter will cut to the start of the party (3K deleted! Ouch!) 😉 I'm enjoying writing the party very much :D Although I don't want to make it all about Harry and Rabastan (despite it actually being the case ;) lol) struggling to come up with conversation ideas…but I promise to fit in Hermione this time! As in what happening with her 😊 so any suggestions welcomed it is a party after all 😉 and just in case you missed it, The Contract will be updated again next! Also, would you like to see Rabastan and Harry visiting the zoo and some scenes together before he's whisked away back to Hogwarts again and another time cut or would you just prefer the time cut? Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 105
As custom dictated, the Lord and Lady's – with their unmarried children – arrived precisely on time, while those who did not have titles arrived fifteen minutes late. The House-elf proudly showed them into the drawing room. The manor was positively gleaming, you could see your own visage in some of the items. The scent of blooming flowers following you as you moved, Harry favoured the honeysuckle, it was such a sweet fragrant scent it produced and its tubular flowers bright and colourful.
The house-elf introduced the couple or family, having long since memorised them all. Either in picture, or through past association. House-elves were largely the first thing people saw or interacted with when they Apparated, Floo called or Portkey'd. The House-elves weren't just bound to their Masters, they were also bound to the property, not as in they can't leave, but they knew everything that happened and felt the wards when they were disturbed.
So, it was no surprise that Lord Aurelius' Slytherin had arrived first and foremost for the gathering. Followed closely by the Malfoy family and the Sheikh and his family, all resplendent in their beautifully tailored clothes. The Sheikh and the family kept their own sort of robes on, with more jewellery on than one strictly needed.
There was only one faux pas created, Lord William Weasley had arrived that customary fifteen minutes late. He most definitely didn't intend to cause insult, but merely forgotten that the family was beginning to gain importance through association. William 'please call me Bill' was doing his level best to lift up his family's reputation by its bootstraps and doing an admirable job and society was impressed with his efforts.
Unfortunately, one didn't wipe out generations of being 'blood traitors' in a few years. Although, considering the way the wind was sailing, it might not be a thing of significance for much longer.
Harry was almost buzzing with excitement, he wanted to be with his friends, as if he hadn't seen them just a few weeks ago in school. Longer for his friends from Egypt, true to the Sheikh's word he had used his manor in Britain to stay for the party and a few weeks afterwards. Unfortunately, it would be improper for him to do so, since he and the Lestrange family were hosting said party, and it was his duty to be introduced to everyone.
"See, look, I told you, he's betrothed to Lord Lestrange! I've said it from the very beginning! I saw it when I fitted him for new clothes." Tamara Travers hissed out to her best friend, as if the fact he was wearing Lestrange jewels meant that it was Lord Lestrange. She'd known for years, of course, ever since she created Heir Potter's first wardrobe, and Merlin, he hadn't half changed since then. He was no longer thin and gaunt, his robes fitted him expertly showing off his toned figure. "He does look good enough to eat!"
Rabastan Lestrange choked on the last sip of champagne in his glass he'd just tried to swallow. Managing to muffle it nearly entirely, so that nobody saw or heard him. Utterly baffled as to why anyone would assume it was his father that Harry was betrothed to. One glance at Harry and he had to admit, she was right, he was gorgeous, he was always dressed very well – except for the first time they saw him – and always clean and tidy. Today though? Today he was mesmerising and so utterly spellbinding beautiful. His back vest tight against his body, shirt crisp and white, black trousers, with silver trim – they used their house colours normally or any colour to 'stand out' – and his cloak had silver trim and all three of his houses crests attached.
"That's disgusting," her friend retorted sharply, whether she was talking about a possible betrothal between Harry and Corvus or her last words nobody knew, not even her friend. "And you really should refrain from gossiping about people while you're in their home." Her tone exasperated as if she'd long since grown tolerant to her best friends' stupidity.
"Not really, I mean they were betrothed when the sons were still in Azkaban, he did need a new heir before he passed away." Tamara Travers explained, oh, how she loved to gossip. "I wonder what it means now…it doesn't seem like they're going to stop the betrothal." After all the sons had been out for a good long while now.
"Heir Potter cannot marry Lord Lestrange," she sighed with strained patience, "He has to marry a second son or daughter if the family doesn't have one." Beyond exasperated, "He is Lord Potter, he has a family name to continue."
Three actually, Rabastan thought wryly, the Potter, Black and Lestrange names. It was asking a lot of someone actually. Most families were lucky to have two children, and if they were extra lucky it would be two boys. Two male heirs. Rabastan lost himself in thought, wondering what any child they would have would look like…would it take after the Black looks? Potters? Or be identical to him? or a mixture of all three families? He wanted at least one child to have green eyes, just like his betrothed…would they inherit the ability to talk to snakes? He would consider himself very lucky indeed to have two children, so that any child of his wasn't an only child.
"The first heir would be a Potter," Tamara said gleefully, "They're the older house, strictly speaking, at least here. It's a Noble and Ancient house!" the Lestrange name was just as old, but they did not have the distinguished Noble or Ancient in front of their name. "Which means two heirs at least!"
"He wasn't introduced as Lord Consort to be, he was introduced as heir Potter," her friend pointed out, he would have been introduced as Lord Consort to be, to Lord Lestrange if they had been betrothed. It was not a mistake a family such as the Lestrange's would make.
Rabastan disbelievingly shook his head, Merlin's balls, that was the sort of rumours going around these days? How many of these people were under the mistaken impression that his father – who had never expressed an interest in anyone since the death of their mother – would sudden take an interest in his boy? He silently slid by everyone, finding his father presiding over the party proceedings with grace and happiness.
Rabastan easily slotted himself in near his father, and Harry gravitated towards him unconsciously. "Are you aware of the rumours about you, father?" wondering if his father was aware or if they had been smart enough to keep it quiet around him.
Corvus stopped listening to the conversation, as he glanced at his son in confusion, "Rumours?" he queried, "Regarding what?" there were always rumours about their families, and he paid them no mind or credence.
"Your betrothal of course," Rabastan asked, his dark eyes positively gleaming with merciless delight. Grunting when he was elbowed by Harry in the stomach, "Don't tease your father!" he said in reprimand, seeing the sheer amusement wafting from Rabastan. "What Betrothal?" he couldn't help but ask curiously.
Rabastan laughed, his arm coming around Harry without realizing it, "Why yours and father's of course."
Harry's eyes widened comically, "What?" he squeaked out, before straightening up, slightly embarrassed by his slip up of composure. "People are saying what?" regaining his equilibrium with haste. Aware that people might be looking, those closest to them were listening despite their own conversations.
Corvus had his eyes closed, face lowered, looking close to facepalming, incredulity enveloping them whole. "Who is responsible for that particular rumour?" slightly aghast, his stomach turning a bit, while some wizards remarried, they didn't exactly go for someone sixty years their junior.
"Not too sure," Rabastan frowned, he still wasn't familiar with everyone yet, sure he recognised some due to the familiar looks but everyone had changed in the years he'd been in Azkaban. Judging by the age she had been a little kid when he was sentenced so it's no surprise, he didn't recognize her. "She did say something about fitting Harry for his clothes. Short brown hair in a bob."
"That would be Tamara Travers," Corvus stated unimpressed with her conduct. "I might have to find a different tailor if that's the kind of rumours she's perpetrating. I will be speaking to her father." That was with a contract to prevent her revealing information, sly thing must have gotten around it a bit. He would have respected her tenacity if it had been anything but that kind of rumour. Considering the money, she gained from his services, she'd most definitely made a big mistake.
"It doesn't matter, when the meal begins, they'll realize how wrong they were," Harry said, calming Corvus who seemed very angry over the slight. Not that Harry blamed him, it wasn't just Corvus she'd slighted with her rumours but his wife, whom Corvus still loved so very much. It was true enough, Harry was not going to be beside Corvus at the head of the table, he would be beside Rabastan as his partner just as Rodolphus and Sirius would be seated just so.
"Very true," Corvus conceded, but he definitely still had plans to speak to her father, it was either that or blacklist the family. He wasn't feeling very generous right now, and if they had not been in the middle of a party, he would have surely been showing his disproval.
"Please excuse me," Harry said, as he was gestured by his friends reluctantly leaving Rabastan and making a beeline for Draco "Come on, I want to introduce you to my friends properly!"
Draco sniffed haughtily, feeling a smidgen of jealousy over Harry's friends despite having written to them himself. "Jamal, Ahmed, Omar, Zaynah I'd like you to meet one of my best friends, Heir Draco Malfoy, son of Lucius Malfoy. Draco, these are Sheikh Abd al Alim's sons, did Norah not come?" Norah was named after her grandmother, who was much too old to socialise at parties.
"Well met," Draco said kindly, inclining his head, feeling much better after that introduction. He wasn't being replaced; he was just being introduced to another part of Harry's life.
"Well met," they replied in kind. "And no, Norah's just given birth, she's bed bound for at least a week."
Harry's eyes widened, "Again?" he hadn't even realized she was pregnant again. "What did she have?" he asked enthusiastically, making a mental note to buy something for the baby. Not surprised they'd kept it quiet; her first pregnancy had been a tremulous one, which surprised him that they'd dare to have a second.
"A girl, Akilah Norah Amal," Jamal replied, smiling it was kind of cool being an uncle. He couldn't wait until he could play with them properly, until they could run around and play hide and seek. Right now, they were both too young for that.
"You're so lucky," Harry said with a wistful smile, Draco nodding emphatically, it was true. It would have been nice to have a brother or sister growing up. "Jamal has five brothers and three sisters. He's the uncle to three boys and two girls." It was so difficult to keep up with the entire family, especially when they reuse names.
Draco's eyes widened comically; it was beyond his scope of understanding to have such a large family. The Black's used to be quite large, but he could barely remember any of them, he'd been too young when the majority of them had passed away. "That's…just wow," he said, probably the most genuine words to ever leave his mouth.
"Most of the time," Omar said dryly, grinning in a way that said he wasn't being serious, overly much.
After the introductions were over, they began to talk as if they had been friends for years. Daphne and a few other of his friends joining them. Harry felt more at peace and content than he had in a long time. All his friends under one roof, getting to talk to them all, and in the safety of Lestrange manor, he couldn't have asked for more.
Nothing could spoil his mood, or so he thought.
Draco and Daphne had their eyes narrowed over Harry's shoulder, causing the befuddled teen to look around himself. There shouldn't be anyone at the party that could cause his friends to look that way. It was one they usually held for Ronald Weasley – who was long gone from this earth – or Ginny Dumbledore formerly Weasley, who definitely wasn't here.
His own eyes narrowed into slits, displeasure surging through him, seeing witches practically fawning over a greatly amused Rabastan. He wasn't exactly actively encouraging them but he wasn't dissuading them either. Now that would not do at all. "Excuse me," he said sweetly, before he was on the move, easily slipping around people, until he got around the back of Rabastan and listened and watched.
"Oh boy," Draco murmured, watching the train wreck waiting to happen. Harry was far from meek or quiet when he felt passionate about something. In the beginning he'd been quiet, sure, but that had been the newness, pain and probably his lack of understanding of the wizarding world and its subjects. Now though, well, now he was well educated and made his opinion known. Then again, he knew better than to cause a fuss at a party, although he'd be very cutting with his words instead.
"And this is my youngest Michelle Carrow," the proud father proclaimed, he wasn't of the main family branch, merely a cousin branch. Still, even being from the cousin branch afforded him invites to best of parties. Especially considering he was preferred over the main branch, especially with the Carrow twins – he would never admit to being their uncle if nobody knew – being rather…mentally ill. Aramis had never been able to get a betrothal for either of them, added to the rather incestuous rumours between the twins. Well, it didn't help matters or the family reputation either. That's what happens when they were raised by a mother on her own without any male influence – on her own wishes at that – no they had no hope whatsoever.
"Well met," Rabastan murmured, kissing her hand as was expected of him. Amused by everyone thrusting their daughters at him. Oh, he was well aware of their thoughts, with his brother betrothed to Sirius they assume he was going to ultimately become Heir and Lord upon his fathers passing it to him or when he passed away. The kicker was, he had a damn ring on his finger that spoke of the fact he was taken…very much so. He wasn't even hiding it either, he was using it to hold their hand.
"She graduated Hogwarts with very high scores! And did her first piece of accidental magic before she was five years old!" he was practically crowing in delight. Truth was, for most people actually achieving your first piece of accidental magic by the age of five was quite good. Some didn't even show signs of magic until they received their letters.
"Very impressive," Rabastan replied to the father who was clearly waiting for a response.
"For some," Sirius grumbled as he passed, "Harry was doing accidental magic before he was one years old." He added smugly, and he had it in writing, as a matter of fact. He was just as smug as he had been back then.
Rabastan struggled to keep his amusement showing, while his brother just laughed, as if Harry needed anyone to defend him. Especially where his magic was concerned. The thought was utterly ludicrous really. Smiling in thanks when another glass of champagne was put into his hand by his brother. Rodolphus was getting a kick out of this. Rabastan would get him back, just wait. Maybe Harry would help him, he was very creative.
"Uncle Aramis said you've just recently passed your Runes Mastery," Michelle said, "On the highest percentile than anyone else he's ever apprenticed. Uncle Aramis doesn't impress easily. Congratulations, I, myself, got an outstanding in my Ancient Runes NEWT's." mentioning her relation to Lord Aramis Carrow. Adding something about herself to give them a tentative connection to one another. So, that if Rabastan wished to talk about it, he would. It would be rather uncouth to do all the talking after all.
"I did," Rabastan agreed, all without having actually met the wizard – not since he was a kid – the only time they met during the entire apprenticeship was when he came to tell him he passed and spend the evening chatting with his father. His accent had faded with all the time he spent in France. "I'm sure your Uncle is very proud; do you intend to follow his footsteps?" the other witches that had been trying to get his attention pouted but inevitably left. The lure of other wizards beckoning them.
"Maybe one day," she said coyly, reaching out and touching Rabastan's arm, "I'd very much prefer to settle down and have a family first." She added flirtatiously. Saying all the right things, that would entice a pureblood wizard of great standing. After all, it's what everyone assumes a wizard wanted.
"You mean if you find your head and heels?" Harry asked with deceptive mildness, stepping forward causing everyone to startle. He wanted to hiss for her to get her perfectly manicured figures off of Rabastan before he chopped it off and beat her to death with it. It could cause a... incident that might get out of hand, not for him, no, but it would still be an embarrassment to Corvus. Someone he would never want to upset or disappoint. It didn't help that she was rather attractive in her own way. Not the most attractive female in the room, but definitely a step up from a lot of the witches.
The father puffed up like a pufferfish before he deflated as if someone had let the air out of him. Paling a bit, his gaze going back and forth between Rabastan and Harry or more accurately, their matching outfits, right down to the silver trim and more importantly matching betrothal rings. His gulp could be heard in his general vicinity.
Rabastan bit the inside of his mouth, to the extent he could taste copper. Trying to keep a straight face, the wizard honestly looked ready to faint dead away. Finally, finally, someone had noticed what was right in front of them. It did not help that Sirius' own laughter was muffled in Rodolphus' back. Sirius had no decorum whatsoever. His laughter, however, was rather infectious and made his situation worse. He had not bitten through his own cheek to lose his composure now.
"Who the h…" Michelle bit off, wincing at the grip her father had on her elbow. She confusedly turned to find her father looked ready to pass out. "Father are you alright? Do you need a healer?" beginning to panic a little, she'd never seen her father so pale and clammy.
"I'm fine," Jules Carrow reassured his daughter, his pale features beginning to gain some colour. Thank Merlin he'd realized who it was before he spoke, it was just sheer coincidence that he'd peaked that lightning bolt scar amongst his fringe. "I'll be just fine, and I apologise Rabastan, heir Potter, I had no idea you two were betrothed, please excuse my impudence and may I offer my sincerest congratulations?"
Harry locked hands with Rabastan, possessiveness like he'd never felt running through him. Rabastan was his, he had been there for him since the beginning. Helped him when he needed it most. In turn Rabastan had helped him when he needed it most. Nobody was going to get to try and muscle in on him now. Not just because they think they'd get to be the next Lady Lestrange and their child Lord of the manor. Not because he was hot and good looking, either. He'd seen the good and bad, Rabastan was his damn it.
Rabastan turned to stare at Harry, brow arched, as if to say 'Well, are you going to forgive him?' he was getting tall, tall enough that he didn't need to stare down at him anymore. He would never be as tall as him, or as tall as all previous Potters had been. The abuse the Dursley's had heaped upon his mate had lasting consequences, and his short stature would be one of them. Not that he minded, he rather liked that Harry fit against him like pieces of a puzzle. Like right now, it was as if holding hands wasn't enough, like he was laying a claim and Rabastan was delighted by the display.
"Maybe just him," Harry muttered petulantly, so low that only Rabastan could hear him.
"You're forgiven, and thank you," Rabastan said, realizing that this was the only third congratulations he'd had outside of the family. The Dark Lord and the Abbott family were the only ones who had congratulated them.
The relief almost bowled Carrow over, then again, only an idiot would antagonise the Lestrange and Potter families. Especially considering everyone had been warned about so much as upsetting Harry from the Dark Lord himself. He was off limits entirely. The Carrows were not just dark sympathisers some were actually Death Eaters.
Giving a jerky bow, Jules Carrow made a swift get away, taking his daughter with him. Harry and Rabastan watched them talking quickly and quietly. It actually looked like a heated argument, but probably just father warning the daughter away.
"I am going to kill you, slowly." Rabastan glared at his brother, "You are enjoying this too much." Huffing when Sirius just laughed, "How much have you had to drink?" he wasn't normally quite so…laidback especially in the company of a lot of pureblood's half of which were known dark sympathisers or death eaters.
"He had three whiskey's before we even came down," Rodolphus said in amusement, and their bodies weren't used to drink like before. Three whiskeys weren't anything when you were used to drinking illegally as a teenager. Admittedly, making themselves sick for days afterwards. Still, fun times all around. He was also limiting his drinks and making sure he was going to eat enough to prevent himself getting sloshed. He would look after Sirius, as he always did. If this was what Sirius needed to get through the night, then so be it. He didn't socialise well, which was just weird, he recalled seeing him always surrounded by people, Gryffindors. How much of it had been a façade? "And no, you won't." he had lost count of the number of times he and his brother had threatened to kill one another.
"I snuck another one when he was getting dressed," Sirius told Harry winking at him. Grinning in that roguishly handsome way. Attempting to whisper, but Rodolphus and Rabastan heard regardless and both rolled their eyes. Again, subtly was not Sirius' strong suit.
Harry sniggered, a smile appearing on his face, he might not have a brother or sibling. Luckily, he had a childish godfather. Who made him feel like a big brother and more importantly made him feel childish and when inventing together…like a genius. He'd always been smart, but he'd never been allowed to show it for an entire decade. It still dazed him when someone complimented him on his intelligence. He vowed never to take it for granted.
"How are you feeling?" Rabastan asked, well aware that Harry had been very nervous about this party. It was natural to have your nerves rankled, to be nervous, he had been, although he'd been quite a bit younger.
"Much better," Harry said, all his anxiousness seemed so pointless now that it was here. He was finding it quite a pleasant experience. Having all his friends and family surrounding him, it meant a lot. Although, the thought of going back to Hogwarts was rather…daunting. He would miss Rabastan all the more.
"I have something for you," Rabastan said, "I was going to wait until tomorrow…" he trailed off, but he didn't want to wait.
"A present?" Harry perked up, curious and excited, wondering what it could be.
A fond smile graced Rabastan's lips, seeing just how bright Harry's green eyes got at the prospect of a gift. He got the same look every single time and it made Rabastan happy to see it. He handed him over the envelope. They had come just before the party.
"Dunblane Magical Zoo, special admittance, guided tour?" Harry said, excitement thrumming through him, "What kind of animals are there?" there was nothing there like a brochure for him to look through.
"Nearly every single magical animal that thrives here, and even a few that don't." Rabastan told him, he could barely remember going. Although, he remembered glimpses. He wasn't sure if it was his imagination after his father told him they'd visited. He'd find out for sure in a couple of days. He'd given them more than a generous sized donation for the afternoon to themselves. Harry was alright here, because it was a safe place, but being surrounded by people outside? In an unfamiliar place? He didn't want Harry looking over his shoulder instead of enjoying himself.
Rabastan watched in amusement as Harry struggled to maintain his unmitigated glee. He was almost dancing on the tip of his toes. "Thank you, Rabastan!" there was a slight squeal in his voice.
"You're welcome," Rabastan said fondly, rancorous laughter to their left caught their attention. Rabastan looked over to find Antonio talking to a few of his fellow lawyers, with his Lord and Bill Weasley.
"You talking about Hemione Granger, right?" Sirius asked, clearly having heard the topic of their conversation. Disapproval written across his face, he'd heard everything about this girl and wasn't impressed at all.
"Yeah, I have the letter she sent framed," the lawyer admitted sheepishly.
"Who is Hermione Granger and why?" Barty asked joining the conversation, he'd stuck closely to Lord Slytherin. Giving Rabastan an amused look, the wizard wasn't subtle at all. It was clear that he was totally enamoured with Potter.
Antonio amusedly caught Barty up on the events he'd missed out on.
"I'll give her points for her tenacity," Bode replied wryly, "She most certainly never gave up." Even when it was clear she was wrong. He'd heard the same tale told so often by others in his office, and they were free to discuss it, it wasn't as if she had been taken on as a client by any of them so confidentiality didn't exist.
"Another victim of Dumbledore's I'm afraid," Lord Slytherin sighed, shaking his head perplexed, for a bright girl she believed a wizard she'd known only a year…it was almost as if she had fixated on him.
"What is that supposed to mean?" Harry asked, hearing the conversation and wanting answers.
"She came to my office, I ensured her head of house was there with her," Lord Slytherin explained, dramatic flare coming to life. "Tried to talk some sense into the girl, and she let it slip that 'the headmaster agreed' when I pushed her on her belief. I do believe she may have been in contact with Dumbledore for a time. She has a very…concerning attachment to him. It's as if she saw him as her own personal god, he could have claimed the sky was green and she would have not only gone along with it, but tried to convince others of the same thing. Nothing anyone does or says seems to get through to her."
"Wonder if the Troll incident knocked a few screws loose?" Antonio pondered, it was a shame, she was quite a bright girl, but she was just going about it all wrong.
"I had thought the same," Lord Slytherin said sombrely, entirely feigned of course, he detested the girl. Maybe with Dumbledore out of the way he could arrange an accident at Hogwarts for her? But he really enjoyed being Headmaster, he didn't want any death marred on his new reputation and name. "I requested she visit the hospital wing; the healer informs me that there's no lingering effects of that accident. It's her own doing, she's allowing her bitterness and prejudice get in the way of her own standing." Not that she had much, she was a Muggle born in a pureblood dominated society, regardless of the new information brought forth.
There were a few blatant snorts, standing, as if.
"Of course, it doesn't help that you were so easily able to slide in amongst your fellow classmates after nearly a year out of Hogwarts." Lord Slytherin explained, amusement playing across his features, recalling the fit she had in his office. Yes, she was annoying, but it was hilarious listening to her whine, huff and complain. She was destined to leave Hogwarts and venture back into the Muggle world and probably for good. That day couldn't come soon enough. Perhaps he'd be lucky enough that she would refuse to return after her OWLS. "Since then, she's quietened down, spends all her free time in the library." Oh, he kept a close eye on her, knowing Dumbledore had been in touch with her? Yes, she'd bear constant monitoring.
Harry just grinned in turn, showing a bit more teeth than was necessary.
"She wrote to McGonagall, trying to get an apprenticeship." He informed them, "Draco copied one of her letters. Then proceeded to spend the entire evening reciting it, it got annoying, fast." Especially with Draco trying to copy Hermione's annoying voice, which he got down to a T actually.
"Let me guess, after the article in Transfiguration weekly?" Antonio replied, naturally, Minerva was not welcomed back by the wizarding world after her sentencing was finished. Once she got out of Azkaban, she slunk away into the Muggle world, into an apartment she'd had since she married – keeping her own name – the marriage had ended up with McGonagall a widow very fast. Now she was doing articles in a teenagers Transfiguration weekly amateur magazine. Despite her person non grata, she still held some considerably sway in the Transfiguration world. She was quite well known and respected for the craft itself, if nothing else.
"You read it?" a derisive scoff came from Antonio's left.
"I have a daughter who happens to love Transfiguration and magazines," Antonio declared, eyes gleaming darkly, as he glared at the wizard who had scoffed at him. Warning the wizard, he was on very thin ice indeed. "I happen to encourage all her pursuits especially academic ones." His daughter loved to gossip too much for his tastes, but that's just a teenage girl for you, but academically? She was performing very well indeed according to all her tests. She'd mentioned it in her letter.
"How are you feeling?" Harry ventured to ask Barty, who he could see was feeling very uncomfortable. It was normal really, he'd gone from being imprisoned in Azkaban, then stripped of everything, even his voice by his father and lived under the Imperius curse. Then a hospital with only a few people to interact with. This sort of thing after barely any social interaction must be quite daunting. He hoped to get along with Barty, especially seeing as he was Rabastan's friend.
Barty startled a little, glancing around as if he expected someone to be behind him. It took a few moments to compose himself. There was a genuine look in Harry's eyes, he truly just wanted to know. "I'm significantly improved." Was his rather diplomatic answer.
"If you need to, don't sweat having to leave early," Rabastan stated firmly, "We get it, really, it wasn't exactly easy for us to be amongst so many people." With Barty just out, yeah, it definitely couldn't be easy.
Harry nodded emphatically in agreement, "It's like drowning, isn't it? Not being able to breathe, then the panic sets in." he'd been lucky, he had help from Corvus, to become a little more confident before Hogwarts otherwise it would have been ten times worse for him.
Barty was giving Harry an incredulous look, why the hell would he know what it was like? He'd described it perfectly. That was exactly how it felt, but with the Dark Lord there, he felt…shielded a bit.
"Your friends want to talk to you," Rabastan pointed them out, "We have maybe ten minutes before the meal begins." And Harry would be sitting next to him, his friends would be spread out, they wouldn't get another opportunity to talk until after the meal.
Harry craned his neck, missing Barty's look, noticing Vincent, Draco, Daphne, Greg, Pansy, Jamal, Omar and the others all standing around the small buffet table. They were gesturing for him to come to them, no doubt curious to know how the confrontation went. Nosy, all of them, so they were. "I'll be right back!" with that he took off, having laid his claim, no doubt everyone would be aware by now and would keep their hands off his man.
"You don't know anything about him, do you?" Rabastan asked his friend, seeing the look on his face. That incredulous disbelief spoke volumes to Rabastan. "Have you not been getting the newspaper?"
"I didn't have the funds to get the newspapers let alone anything else," Barty confessed, he'd been very secluded. Only really speaking to his therapist, and his time there was about him, about recovering, not the outside world. He was only now able to access funds, he had after all, been legally dead. He was feeling very lost, so much so that he hadn't been asking much in the way of questions. "I just know what I've been told, and that is he's off-limits and yours."
"I'll come by tomorrow morning and fill you in," Rabastan promised, patting his shoulder absently, "I'll bring copies of the Daily Prophet as well. This isn't a conversation that can be covered in…seven minutes." Which was true enough.
"I'd like that," Barty said, eyes shadowed with loneliness.
Rabastan bit his tongue, realizing what a shit friend he'd been to Barty. Unfortunately, he'd been recovering himself, then nobody except family were allowed to visit Barty. His…condition had been a lot worse than theirs had been, which meant no visitors except for a lawyer of some kind. Then they had to sign a contract that stated they weren't to blame for any outburst that occurred, whether magically or physically. It had been that bad, the Imperius curse had very nearly wiped out everything that Barty was. "Hey, you'll get there, it just takes time."
"A lot of time," Sirius snorted, "It took me years to get back into a decent mind space and peak physical condition."
"Which wouldn't have happened if you hadn't come with us," Rodolphus pointed out wryly, having no shame about being openly affectionate. He wasn't being too outrageous, but he was most definitely keeping his betrothed close.
"You mean if Healer Bello hadn't all but manipulated him into it?" Lord Slytherin declared wryly, joining the conversation. Bill smothered his amusement at that announcement, not surprised that he knew. Aurelias had been there every step of the way, he took his duties as Headmaster very seriously.
"That too," Sirius admitted sheepishly. He was a Gryffindor though, not a Slytherin at the end of the day. Not that it had taken much, just using Harry as a gateway into making him go along with the regime.
"How is your father, Lord Weasley?" Harry asked, despite Arthur working with Sirius, Harry hadn't asked about him. He did hear about him quite often but only in the work aspect of it. Re-joining the group, sliding back next to Rabastan.
Bill smiled, "Call me Bill," he asked of the teenager, Lord Weasley made him feel three decades older. It still hurt, it really did, that a teenager, a young boy, had seen what was staring him in the face after just one meeting. Just one little meeting was all it took for Harry to realize what was wrong. It made him feel blind and stupid, but as Aurelias said, Harry knew what to look out for and assumed the worst every given situation. "He's very happy." And it was true, with Amelia it was like a whole new world opened up for his father. They were spending Yule with Amelia and Susan as a matter of fact.
"I'm glad," Harry said sincerely, whatever else he was about to say was cut off as the dong went off, announcing that the first course was ready. It was time to adjourn to the dining room. Now came the exciting part of the evening, Harry felt a grin creep up on his face.
Which made everyone stare at him, Lord Slytherin merely smirked, Sirius grinned and Rodolphus and Rabastan just rolled their eyes. Deny it all they wanted; they too were looking forward to everyone's reactions.
"What was that all about?" Bill couldn't help but ask as Lord Slytherin escorted him out of the room, startling when he was led quite far up the head of the table. Aurelias wasn't wrong either, his name plate was right next to his, which confused him. He'd made more moves than he cared to admit…only to be rebuffed every time.
"You'll find out soon enough," Voldemort said, sounding deeply amused. Bill was dressed in deep blood red robes, with a gold trim. The attire screamed Gryffindor, but surprisingly, despite his red hair, the outfit was stunning on him. Then again, Gladrags wouldn't allow anyone to walk out of their store with anything less than perfection.
Flushing a deep a deep red – just like his robes – when his chair was held out for him like he was a maiden. Despite it, he pulled out Aurelius' chair for him with a grin before sitting himself down. All that accomplished was a satisfied chuckle. How could a bleeding chuckle sound attractive? Why was he doing this to himself? Like seriously? Aurelius was contradictory. One minute it was like he was wooing him; the next Bill swore he just wanted to be friends. It was worth the torture; without Aurelius he wouldn't have found the strength he needed to be there for his family.
The moment Harry sat next to Rabastan, everyone stared, whether they were sat down or not. Aghast that Heir Potter had committed the ultimate faux pas, he'd been in the magical world long enough to know surely, that seat was definitely not for him!
Rodolphus and Sirius sat across from the two, while Corvus Lestrange stood at the head of the table waiting patiently for everyone to take their seats. Which everyone did, casting confused looks, or rather most people, all of whom were unaware of the youngest Lestrange's betrothal.
Tamara was even more confused, as to why Harry was not sat at the head of the table with Corvus. There wasn't a seat available next to his, only the one was stationed there. As it had been since the death of Lady Lestrange all those years ago.
"Ladies and gentlemen, I wish to thank you all for coming this evening," Corvus spoke, still standing, a glass of champagne in hand. "Not only is this evening for my son and heir Rodolphus Lestrange and his betrothed, soon-to-be Sirius Lestrange."
"You're Sirius-ly le-strange," Harry mouthed to Sirius, muffling his amusement.
Sirius' eyes twitched, facepalming, he hated his godson some times. Harry had just about bust a lung the first time he said his possible marriage name. Literally ending up on the floor from laughing so much, his entire body bowled over. Rabastan had been no help whatsoever, if anything he'd practically joined Harry on the floor!
A/n – I'm not sure about showing the Rabastan/Barty scene myself, since it would be mostly a re-cap from Rabastan's POV…what do you guys think? Along with the talk with Dorea! Hmm it will be a first writing her as a portrait :D I think I'm going to have fun with that since she's a bit 'vulnerable' right now in My Time but I think still kick ass 😉 Oh, and Harry's action was MY reaction when I realized what his name was going to be HA! Poor Sirius his name is awful but at least as a Black it wasn't as bad as his marriage name :D and of course, some more of the evening to come, mostly just the talk with some of the wizengamot members...flashback or just a little add before we get on to the next part? it's already over 7K and it's now the evening and I'm exhausted and I did sort of promise it would be updated so here we go! I hope you all had as much of a laugh as I did at Sirius' name ;) LOL Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 106
Corvus' eyes roamed over every single one of his guests, all of them waiting patiently for him to finish his speech so the meal could begin. The smugness he felt could not be described or downplayed. Both his sons were happy, both his sons would likely end up married, and he would gain those grandchildren he longed for so much. He was lucky really, not many of his generation had survived the last war, those that had were actually grandfathers or grandmothers much to his consternation. Dowager Longbottom even had a grandchild, although from the whispered rumours he'd heard from the young Slytherin's reporting back to their parents, she definitely didn't deserve one.
Watching the unmarried witches almost salivate over the confirmation they'd waited for. Corvus truly felt sorry for them, in a way, they didn't have much in the way of choices in their lives. His own wife had been rather apprehensive but the more she got to know him the happier she was with the match. The witches could only hope for a good match, it wasn't always money they wanted, just someone more progressive. Times had changed since then; witches weren't being quite so strictly forced. That and also the fact witches were being given more choice and the contracts were becoming farer to both sexes. Not equal, he doubted very much it would be equal unless the family knew they had the upper hand when it concerned a daughter.
If they were hoping for a match with his Rabastan they were in for grave disappointment. Because quite frankly, Rabastan couldn't have gotten a better match if he tried. Harry knew what he wanted, and he went to any lengths required to get what he wanted. He liked to think he played a part in Harry's confidence, but it had been there, buried under the desperation to get out of the Dursley's and Dumbledore's hold. He had just helped bring out his full potential.
Corvus was knocked out of his thoughts with a subtle kick to his leg, not enough to hurt, just a nudge to bring him back to reality. Naturally, he did not startle or flail like a buffoon, he just raised his glass a little higher, "But tonight we are also celebrating my other son, Rabastan's engagement contract being finalised as well, so, a toast to the happy couples, Rodolphus and Sirius, Rabastan and Harry," Corvus continued despite the looks on everyone's faces. "It means a great deal that you could be here to celebrate such a milestone event with us. Marking the occasion as the beginning of their lifelong commitments to each other." Betrothal weren't lifelong commitments, engagement contracts were, as was actually bonding and being wed.
"He's getting way too much amusement out of this," Harry said, but the glee in his voice spoke of his own merriment over Corvus' dramatic pauses. Then again, he was already amused by teasing Sirius, it was so fun to tease, he got why Sirius liked to do it so much now.
Rabastan was busy watching everyone's reaction, he was in optimal position, next to his father and Harry, his brother was directly opposite him with Sirius. All in all, they did have a good vantage point to see everyone's reactions. The long table was missing one seat, the head of the table meant for Corvus' significant other, his wife. He never had a chair there, not since he lost her.
The jaws of every single one of their acquaintances had dropped, some more than others. Staring in a stunned daze at Corvus, their champagne glasses tilting a little. It was just five seconds of lost composure, then their spines straightened, jaws snapped shut, tell-tale signs popped up that showed embarrassment, red ears, red cheeks, shifting very slightly, mortification via not meeting your eyes or staring at the table. Those five seconds were always going to be remembered with unmitigated glee by Corvus, Harry, Rabastan, Rodolphus, Sirius, Barty and of course the Dark Lord who everyone knew here as Headmaster Slytherin or Lord Aurelias Slytherin.
"But I thought…" came the whispered shocked response of Tamara Travers, who was gripped tightly by her father who was still reeling in shock. The last thing Lord Travers ever expected to hear was that both Lestrange boys were soon-to-wed.
Corvus' eyes narrowed in on the witch, the gossiping little harpy! She would find herself down some serious commissions and he would take as many of the others as he could convince with him to other tailors. He had been very happy with her services in the past and had passed on her name, repaying loyalty with loyalty. Unfortunately, it seemed it was very one sided. Assuming was one thing but to gossip about it? About what she thought he was doing with his life? To gossip about a Lord of his standing? Such idiocy, she'd not just hurt her finances, but her family and her name. Even more so now that Harry was fast outgrowing his clothes.
It was naturally about time; between the potions he should have been having growth spurts like this long ago. Then again, this was the age where it happened naturally, he was a growing boy. Harry had bought new clothes from Gladrags when he returned for the winter. He'd had no desire to wait on a tailor for clothes that were comfortable. Already his tailored clothes were way too tight, that included the spells to make them bigger, he needed something comfortable. With all of society demanding outfits for the party, Harry didn't stand a chance of getting a new wardrobe by someone proficient.
Everyone had known Rodolphus had entered another betrothal after the death of his wife, Lady Lestrange. It hadn't been announced in the paper of course, but it had been rather obvious to anyone with eyes. In mere months he was to be married again? To another Black? The first one had been disastrous; it would likely end that way again. The fact that Corvus had been allowing this…travesty happen surprised them all. He was the eldest son, the heir of the Lestrange estate. Yet he was marrying a wizard incapable of giving him children? Ergo, he didn't plan on continuing the Lestrange line or becoming Heir. Which left it to his brother, Rabastan Lestrange to fulfil the duties and become Lord when it was time. It's for that reason that every single Lord and Lady had brought all their daughters who were at a marriageable age with them to this party instead of their heirs.
Parties like these were usually for building connections, but they'd wrongly assumed that it would be about finding a suitable match for Rabastan. So those married, had not been informed they were to attend. It was clear that Rabastan Lestrange was to be married as well. Both of them married to men, not carriers, evidently Corvus had let the family go to the dogs.
Which they knew no self-respecting wizard would allow, especially not one with such illustriousness as the Lestrange name. He'd married his son off to the Black girl with barely a few meetings, that was how much he wanted the Lestrange name to continue on. Not that it was a surprise, really, most parents had done the same thing, they were in the middle of a war. Children were the only guarantee that their family name would continue should anything happen to the Lord or the Heir.
No, there was something they weren't seeing, one of the fiancé's had to be a carrier, there was no other explanation. How either of them could be fertile or healthy enough to carry to term was another mystery altogether. They'd heard just how underdeveloped Heir Potter had been at eleven with warnings that he wasn't to be touched by Corvus then the Dark Lord. Read about his ill health in the newspaper afterwards with far graver words than they'd expected. Then his ordeal being kidnapped, it just didn't seem likely that he'd be the one. Sirius wasn't any more likely, over a decade in Azkaban? He was still thinner than he ought to be, and if he had been a carrier Walburga would have smugly thrown it in everyone's faces. None of this made sense whatsoever.
"To Rodolphus and Sirius, to Rabastan and Harry, may good fortune guide your journeys together," Lord Slytherin declared, his eyes filled with mirth, raising his glass he toasted for the dumbstruck idiots standing around the table unable to comprehend what they were hearing. At the very least they had stopped gaping like dim-witted fish out of water. There were only a few people truly unsurprised, the Carrow family was one such family. It didn't escape his notice that Bill was far more composed than most at the table.
Everyone regained their scattered wits enough to cheerfully repeat Lord Slytherins words, congratulating the happy couples. The witches who had gotten all dressed up with their hopes and dreams shattering around them were rather lacklustre in their cheers. In fact, if you looked close enough, you'd see a few were devastated enough that they had tears in their eyes.
Rodolphus stood up non-verbally casting a sticking charm to the seat closest to him, as his father sat down. Picking up his glass, his mind mulling over the words he wanted to say. It was tradition for the 'heir' or oldest in the engagement to speak.
Nobody heard the muted thump under the table, as Sirius stared up at Rodolphus, eyes gleaming with merciless delight.
Rodolphus was just barely able to stop the drink sloshing everywhere and crying out. Instead, his eyebrows drew together for a few brief moments, the pain from Sirius stomping on his foot – with his bleeding dragonhide boots on – in retaliation for using the sticking charm to keep him seated. He knew Sirius would just deliberately stand just to be contrary, and he would find it funny after drinking way too much.
"Good evening, my name is Rodolphus Lestrange, as I'm sure you're all aware," Rodolphus informed the group, meeting the Dark Lord, Bill, the Carrows, a few members of the wizengamot, as he spoke. It was rude to stare at just one person, and so he knew to keep his gaze short but encouraging, it allowed them all to feel 'part' of the day. Grinning in wry amusement at their tittering laughs. It was by no means funny, but it was rude not to introduce yourself, whether everyone knew you or not. "Thank you for coming today to help us celebrate our engagement, Sirius and I…don't have a big family, except for my father, Corvus, my brother Rabastan and my soon to be brother-in-law Harry, and of course, Narcissa, Sirius' cousin, so we appreciate our friends wishing us well with our future." Sirius didn't have any family left; except cousins he hadn't spoken to since he split with the family. Not even Andromeda had given him the time of day, or believed he could be innocent.
It was much easier for them to lift their glasses again in celebration, giving heartfelt congratulations. None of them had brought gifts, none of them had been aware of the announcements that would be made. They'd not required to bring gifts, but as is customary, they would need to go out and buy a card and a gift. Twice over actually. For Rodolphus and Sirius as well as Rabastan and Harry. Then send them on to Lestrange Manor as soon as possible. It certainly wouldn't be the first spontaneous announcement of an engagement in history. Nor would it likely to be the last.
Rabastan stood once his brother had said his piece, "Thank you all for coming, my name is Rabastan and I just want to let everyone know that neither Harry or I expect gifts. I have promised my fiancé that we will have a proper celebration when the time is right." Rabastan told them all, kissing Harry's hand staring at his fiancé in utter besottment. Harry deserved the best, not having to share his special day with anyone, not even Sirius and Rodolphus. Sure, they were happy for them, but Harry deserved a day of celebration to remember where he was the sole focus. Plus, they planned on a long engagement, that much was obvious. Harry still had three years before he was legally an adult. "Everyone here are the only ones in the know…and it will remain that way if you all know what's good for you." he outright threatened them, "My fiancé has had enough of the newspapers announcements." Softening the threat only marginally, especially for those who were not dark supporters or sympathisers, did not know the Dark Lord had returned, and had nothing to be afraid of by gossiping about it.
Draco watched Rabastan with a critical eye, he'd been watching them all night as a matter of fact. He'd observed that Rabastan was constantly aware of Harry in his orbit. Touching him, back, shoulder, hands, something he observed his parents doing quite frequently when they were at home. As if they couldn't bear to be away from each other, or not touching for a second. His parents could, you wouldn't think they liked each other let alone loved one another when they were out in public. It wasn't just because of the whole pureblood thing either, they were targets, as Malfoy's, as purebloods. They had more money than they would ever need in a million life times (slight exaggeration he knew) and if they showed weakness, it would just encourage danger. Have either of them abducted for monetary gains. To keep her safe if Lucius was ever found out to be a Death Eater.
Of course, Draco wanted to imitate himself in his parents, emulate their relationship. His plans of course, were not going to come to fruition. For Draco did not realize just how difficult it was for his parents, and by the time he was to be wed? It wasn't going to be a problem or need. Craning his neck to see Harry's reaction to the announcement. It didn't sound like Harry if he was being honest. Harry wasn't one for publicity, unless it was geared towards the future and making a name for himself. He realized this was definitely something Harry wanted. The Ravenclaw had that look on his face.
Harry's lips curled into a smug smirk, staring down the devasted witches who were still coming to terms with the announcement. He would feel bad for them if they had any feeling for Rabastan. They didn't, they just saw an easy life with an attractive wizard. They didn't care about Rabastan, hadn't been there through the good times and the bad. He knew more about his fiancé than they ever would. Rabastan was his, like hell would he let spoilt witches who haven't had a hard day in their live take him.
The witches stared back, envy and jealousy surging through them, watching the genuine emotion Rabastan was displaying for Harry at that very moment. Young they may be (older than Harry but younger than Rabastan) but they could see besottment when they saw it. It wasn't often infatuation and budding love was found so soon into a contract, whether it's a betrothal or engagement. It was so unfair; it was so rare for someone to come along not betrothed or looking for a new betrothal contract. They wanted very much to find someone suitable here, and not end up with a foreign pureblood wizard in a country they weren't familiar with. Or a really older wizard looking for a second wife after the death of their first. That wasn't even worst of it, the worst was ending up an old maid.
Bill narrowed his eyes at the blatant threat before he thawed immediately afterwards. Of course, if they were betrothed to one another, Harry would talk to Rabastan about what was bothering him. Naturally, the press was sure to come up in a lot of conversations between the two. He wondered if they'd met through Rodolphus and Sirius or if it had all begun earlier than that? It was such a short betrothal – for both of them – if that was the case. At least Rodolphus and Sirius were adults, whereas Harry was not. Licking his lips, he leaned over to Aurelius' and asking so quietly to ensure that nobody would overhear, "Is there anyone making sure Harry's not…being taken advantage of?" his eyes shadowed with real genuine worry.
Aurelius' stared at Bill blankly for over a minute, as if he couldn't comprehend the question. It didn't take long at all for amusement to spread across his face. "Believe me Harry is most certainly not being taken advantage of," Lord Slytherin replied, what was it about Harry that made everyone see a poor abused child? He'd proven time and time again that his situation didn't make him weak or mouldable. He'd been far stronger than he needed to be for so long, mostly due to having nobody to rely on.
"He's nearly two decades older than Harry," Bill pointed out, drinking the champagne.
"Not when you deduct the time spent in Azkaban, isolated from society and spending most of his time entirely out of it courtesy of the Dementors." Aurelius chided Bill for thinking the worst of Rabastan. Given what had happened these past years, he couldn't really blame Bill for assuming or thinking the worst of any giving situation. "Just because he was innocent it doesn't mean he had an easy time of it. They were all so young when they were imprisoned on false charges or worse without trial." Meaning Rodolphus, Rabastan and of course, Sirius was the only one truly innocent but to the world they were all collectively innocent. Along with the other Death Eaters who had been caught and imprisoned after the war with 'You-Know-Who' ended that faithful Halloween night.
"Well, when you put it like that," Bill murmured conceding the point, he hadn't meant it in a bad way with the age difference just that Rabastan had a bigger world view, he'd know how to entirely overwhelm someone still young into marrying and without all the proper precautions. It certainly would bolster the Lestrange name, and the money certainly couldn't hurt.
"…I hope you all enjoy your meal, for the starter we have Angels on horseback, a classical and traditional English hors D' oeuvre." Corvus said, as he spoke the dish appeared on the table, the aroma immediately causing their stomachs to grumble hungrily.
"Its oysters wrapped in bacon," Rabastan whispered quietly to Harry, they always went over the top when it came to celebratory meals, so Harry probably hadn't had them yet. No doubt he'd become increasingly used to them as time went on. They were a favourite of his fathers for special occasions. The plate had some sauce drizzled on top, it was rather small, only three oysters wrapped in bacon.
"They're delicious!" Harry said, as he eagerly cut off another portion and began another piece.
Rabastan snuck half his portion onto Harry's plate with a playful wink.
"Don't worry so much," Aurelius' declared, wiping his mouth as he spoke, maddeningly polite. "You are aware of whom his grandmother was are you not?" and her reputation was very well known, even to those who did not personally know her. If there had been one person out of all the Black's he would have gladly allowed within his ranks it would be her. Bellatrix and Narcissa were nothing like her, and if they'd had any aspirations to be they'd failed drastically.
Harry? Why Harry was her double, not in looks but smarts and dedication, he was going to outshine her in all ways possible.
Bill frowned, "Euphemia Potter?"
Lord Slytherin choked on the food, swallowing it awkwardly, blinking rapidly as he continued to swallow the lump in his throat. "Excuse me?" how on earth would anyone think Euphemia Potter was Harry's grandmother? Picking up his goblet of water and swallowing nearly enough the entire glass. "What made you think she is his grandmother?" an utter look of bafflement on his face, and entirely genuine it was too.
"I…" Bill frowned, trying to recall why he'd think that, "I'm pretty sure it was on the chocolate frog cards in Harry's name?" he said, for the life of him he couldn't actually pinpoint how he knew. "Oh, Molly used to mention them from time to time, not quite sure why, they died before Harry was born."
Lord Slytherin arched his brow, sipping his wine, finishing off his first course. "Yes, I recall reading an article about the chocolate frog cards, and how unsuitable it was to have a child on the card. Dumbledore got howlers for months after the batches were sent out. He kept it going for six months before he gave in and the chocolate was recalled, any that have one…has very rare memorabilia indeed."
Bill nodded vehemently, "Ron had it, he had the entire collection, I sold them to a collector," if he'd known what he knew now he probably wouldn't have. Unfortunately, he hadn't known this would be their future. Whether they were more than alright, Percy, Fred and George had their own vaults open now that his father had plenty money coming in from working full time and his own percentage of the profits and such for the items he created. Fred and George had worked over the summer adding more funds to their vaults too.
Lord Slytherin scoffed imperceptibly, "Considering that Harry informed me that a Mr. Rubeus Hagrid came to get him for his first visit to Hogwarts and his incessant comments regarding Dumbledore's character, I believe he tried to create the perfect family for Harry whether it was true or not. Fleamont and Euphemia had no child, Charlus, Fleamont's younger brother had a son with Dorea Black-Potter. That child was James Potter, thus Dorea and Charlus are his grandparents, it's not a mistake easily made, especially considering for sure that Fleamont and Dumbledore surely attended school together?" he'd need to get his hands on one of those chocolate Frogs, no doubt a way for Dumbledore to continue spreading the word of Harry's accomplishments and build him up as larger than life. luckily at least, it seemed the wizarding world didn't approve of it, and Dumbledore didn't make money out of trying to sell Harry out to the public.
Bill grinned sadly, "Yeah, Hagrid thought the sun shone out of Dumbledore," he confessed, "At least until the newspapers brought out all the information he'd crumbled. He's a very gentle soul despite his size, he still hasn't recovered the horror of Dumbledore's betrayal."
Lord Slytherin cocked his head to the side, "I can't say I ever met him, I only kept on the professors that were clearly qualified for their jobs and magically capable. Which was sadly not many, but I am pleased to say that Hogwarts is now a well-oiled machine. You know him?" he hadn't heard anything about Hagrid, and was surprised Bill kept in touch with him. Smug that Hogwarts was by far better than ever – even since before his time at the school – so it was his right to feel smug over it.
"Oh, he's apprenticed to one of Charlie's friends, on the Dragon reserve," Bill said, "He had to learn Romanian to get the spot, which wasn't easy for Hagrid. He could barely speak English most days. Charlie's friend, Luca isn't really well versed in English, so only takes on apprenticeships with those who can understand and speak Romanian. That and as far as I recall, Hagrid had to take at least his O.W.L's to start using a wand."
"Why didn't Charlie apprentice him?" Lord Slytherin couldn't help but query curiosity. Setting the cutlery aside, having finished his starter, which had been delicious, not surprising considering Corvus hired the best of caterers.
"Charlie's never taken on an apprentice, he's not a senior yet, he had two more years of working there before he's a senior, and that comes with a pay rise, apprentices, and actually deciding on how much to sell the accumulation of dragon ingredients when the dragon's he's watched over pass away." The funds just went right back into the reserve, so they could continue looking after the dragons in their care. "I'm not sure Charlie has the patience to deal with Hagrid, in all seriousness. Charlie takes his craft very seriously and Hagrid just seems cute cuddly bunnies when he's dealing with any sort of animal."
"That I can believe," Lord Slytherin agreed with a small snort, "I read his file, raising werewolf cubs under his bed, giant spiders, and Merlin only knows what else." he knew a lot more than that, of course, but he couldn't very well say anything. Even if it was unlikely that Bill would ever get his hands on Hagrid's file to compare it. He was always very careful; he was not going to oust himself by being an idiot. He had a new life here and he intended to keep it.
"Second course, Oxtail Consommé," Corvus informed them as the soup appeared in front of them all.
"How could I have been so wrong?" Tamara whispered heatedly towards her best friend; brow furrowed still reeling over the new information given to her. Luckily, they were in identical social circles which meant they were normally seated together.
"I did warn you," her friend couldn't help but tell her smugly, refraining from pointing her spoon at her friend. Unformal settings would have been fine to do it, but right now? No way, especially with their every watch being monitored. "It was ludicrous to think he had any interest." Giving her best friend a blank look.
Tamara groaned dramatically, "Why else was the boy even there when he was eleven?" utterly baffled by it all. Groaning a little, the soup was delicious. "Delicious!"
"Hmm, let me think…it's none of your business," she mock whispered, rolling her eyes, as always asking herself why she was best friends with Tamara. "And please, stop discussing it here, you're going to end up getting yourself into serious trouble!" her tone exasperated showing signs repetition. Which is exactly what it was, Tamara was such a gossip that she just didn't even pay attention when she went on tangents about things she'd seen or heard.
"Nobody is listening," Tamara rolled her eyes, watching the group as she daintily sipped her soup, taking every care to stop herself spilling anything on her evening gown. Which she had begun creating the moment the announcement was made, although she'd hoped that at least one of the Lestrange's were free to marry. There was nobody in the world who wouldn't pay through the nose for a chance to be family with Harry Potter.
Her friend just gave her a droll look, seriously, they were capable of eavesdropping from miles away, and she thought nobody was listening? Someone was always listening; she was one such person as a matter of fact. She preferred to listen to everything and everyone over talking herself.
"Callie!" Tamara grumbled, before quieting down, conceding she was right, of course.
"You were right though, the food tastes amazing," Callie fully agreed.
"Doesn't it just sweetheart?" her mother agreed fully with her daughters' sentiments, she then dabbed her mouth to get rid of any remains of the soup. Her husband she noticed was definitely enjoying the soup, and she couldn't help but sigh softly in contentment. She'd been struggling endlessly to raise their children while he was in Azkaban. She was so very glad that he was out again, she must thank Heir Potter if she got the opportunity tonight. She knew he was partly responsible for their success if nothing else. It doesn't help that they weren't discussing it.
"Third course, Blueberry Sorbet," Corvus told them, as the third course appeared, it was one scoop dish, it cleansed the pallet before the main course.
"This is good, but we'll have to have the strawberry ones for our party," Harry said, as he ate it, the flavour was well picked he must admit. Then again, considering how much thought he knew Corvus had put into it, it wasn't really a surprise. It had been specially made for Corvus, his own design even if he didn't cook it and simply had caters catering to the event tonight.
Rabastan blinked, his gaze shifting towards Harry and he smiled, it was a small one but genuine nonetheless. He didn't think he'd ever get used to someone knowing him so well. Even Barty hadn't noticed those particularities about him. His brother and father as well as Harry were the only ones to notice things like that. Then again, as teens they were all self-absorbed. It would have changed if they hadn't been shoved in Azkaban, he was sure, but the reality was, they had and neither he or Barty had gotten the chance to grow up. It's not like he knew everything about Barty either, he definitely knew his favourite foods though, but that's only because he was often over here, at his home instead of at the Crouch estate. "That sounds good," he confessed, it appeared as if Harry actually wanted to set it up himself, normally it was left to the Lord of the estate, which would mean his father.
"I think people have gotten over the shock," Harry said, looking around, their countenance was much merrier than it had been earlier.
"That's the drink," Rabastan said wryly, looking around himself, the soft sound of the piano going on in the background a soothing melody. "They'll probably spend all of tomorrow in a state of shock."
Harry giggled behind his hand, green eyes glimmering brightly, just imagining all their reactions. It was funny to think on it, imagining the looks on their faces. "It can't be that much a shock," he pointed out, wrinkling his face up, "I mean it's not like my association with you is completely hidden…" hell, out of all the people here Lord Weasley was probably the only one that didn't know everything.
"Association is one thing, marriage is another thing entirely," Rabastan said, "Regardless of what side they used to be on, they will assume you've been manipulated into this." his lips quirking in amusement. "I do hope I get to see you all correcting them." Nothing would give him greater delight than to watch Harry steamroll all over the idiots who thought for a second, he was being used in any way shape or form.
Harry cocked his head to the side, "You wouldn't defend me?" he asked in mock sadness.
"I would if you needed it," Rabastan said wryly.
"Needed what?" Sirius asked, leaning over to hear Rabastan and Harry a little better.
"He wouldn't defend me," Harry said immediately and emphatically.
Sirius' eyes narrowed immediately, "From what?" entirely serious, looking around the room as if expecting to see something pop out so that Harry's earlier statement made sense.
"Don't start him off, not here," Rabastan shook his head, but it was without that inward panic that he connected with Bellatrix before Azkaban. Sirius wasn't anywhere near as bad as Bellatrix, but there were just some compulsive issues, he liked being way too mischievous.
Harry rolled his eyes, before telling Sirius, "I'm just kidding around, I promise," as fun as it would be to see Sirius shock everyone in the room…he wouldn't wish to cause Corvus any undue stress.
"Fourth course, Lobster-stuffed Wellington, with roast potatoes, baby carrots and a Truffle Demi-glace, enjoy." Corvus called to them, drooling copiously. He'd watched his diet so long, and the others watching his diet so long that it was lovely to pick whatever he wanted to eat. Although he was limited to his drinks, he was still going to make the most of tonight. He did want to be around to see any grandchild he may have born, and boy did he want to see that. "And you four, behave, otherwise I'll have you locked up in different rooms for the rest of the evening."
Sirius glanced at Rodolphus, Corvus sounded really serious, "Yes, father means it,"
Sirius begun to snigger after seeing Rabastan turning red, hand clasping over his mouth so his guffaws weren't heard. "You have to tell me what happened," realizing it had most definitely happened in the past.
"Tomorrow," Rodolphus promised, leaning back, happier than he remembered being. Linking his hand with Sirius' he'd been a fool to hold himself back. To not just try for what he wanted, but then again, neither of them had been in any condition to start a relationship really. Not physically and certainly not mentally.
"We're holding you to it!" proclaimed Sirius and Harry, both supporting gleeful looks, they definitely weren't about to let Rabastan and Rodolphus off with that little titbit. Harry couldn't help but wonder what age they were, what they'd done to deserve it. It would be hilarious if they were older than him, he must admit.
"My compliments to the chef, Corvus," Lord Slytherin declared, raising his goblet.
"It's truly scrumptious!"
Everyone was quick to give their own compliments and agreements, each wine they tried was pared perfectly with the food. Although, they may have slurred a bit, champagne and wine? Especially with so little food, not a good idea at all. Them being more careful with their drinks now that the food was being eaten, sobering them just a little.
"I'll be sure to inform them of their well-deserved feedback," Corvus told everyone, straightening up smugly, not surprised everyone enjoyed the meal. He had hired them for a reason, and it most certainly wasn't only because they were pureblood. No, he had hired them in the past, and their food was always first-rate. After that Corvus went back to speaking with the Sheikh as best as he was able, paying an equal amount of attention to his wife, she did not know anyone else except her husband and children and he wanted her to feel very welcome.
The main meal was quickly consumed as joyful and merry conversations were had. Before too long, the dessert was served. A blueberry lemon trifle, a refreshing lemon filling and fresh blueberries give this sunny dessert sensation plenty of color and the taste was divine. Everything freshly made just before the meal, it was so good that despite being full, they made sure to eat every drop. Even the Sheikh and his family ate it all, despite the tradition to leave at least a little bit on the plate. Then again, they might have been respecting Corvus, after all they had different traditions. Leaving food on the plate here was insinuating you didn't enjoy it.
As soon as everything disappeared on the table, down to the last glass or napkin, everyone having consumed their dessert, Corvus stood up, "Ladies and Gentlemen I hope you enjoyed your meal, please make your way through to the Grand Hall next door for the rest of the festivities."
Harry moved to stand but Corvus' hand lay on Harry's arm, "We must be the last to arrive."
Harry blinked, "Why?" there was just some things he did not understand about high society ways, but accepted them nonetheless.
"It's just the way things go, then we must proceed to try and speak to everyone at the party at least once and for a few moments," Corvus told Harry. "An attempt was made earlier, but we definitely didn't get around everyone." he whispered quietly to Harry as the guests made their way to the Grand Hall. Somewhere Harry hadn't actually been before, the castle was huge, too many rooms by far. He'd been too sick when he first came to live here. Too sick to curiously investigate the castle. Now though, he was too busy for such frivolity. He was behind people a great deal when it came to certain knowledge. It was rude not to at least thank them personally for coming or say hello at the bare minimum.
"And you do have to accept any requests to dance, blood feuds had started with such requests being denied." Rodolphus added shooting Harry a grin.
Harry sniffed, "I'm well aware of that particular…annoyance." A glimmer in his eye.
"And don't stand of their feet deliberately," Rodolphus added, narrowing his gaze in on Harry knowing he'd do something like that.
Harry blinked innocently at Rodolphus, "What makes you think I'd do something like that?"
Corvus chortled, "Come, let's go before we're more than fashionably late." Urging his sons – and he did consider Harry a son – out their seats now that the dinning hall was now empty.
"I hope the fires are going," Harry said, as he wrapped his outer robe a little tighter, it was rather chilly. Which surprised him, it was always warmer than this in the manor. Did some of the fires not get lit tonight or something?
Rabastan tapped Harry's cloak with the tip of his wand, "Better?" he enquired, most of Harry's clothes actually had that spell imbued to give him that extra warmth when required. That and the fact there wasn't a lot of fires going it would have been stiflingly hot with the drink, food and enclosed hall and thus less fires had been made. It had the added benefit of allowing more of the guests to leave without having to wait on a particular Floo Network being vacated.
Harry relaxed, "Mmm, much, thank you," Harry said, not quite so in need of collecting warmth and allowed his fingers to unclench from his cloak.
You could already hear the music going – much louder the soft soothing piano during dinner – in the Grand Hall. Upon stepping into the room, he couldn't help but gape, a momentarily lapse in composure. It was decorated, clean and blooming with flowers, with a whole section along the wall filled with tables with an assortment of nibbles and of course, drinks. For those that actually wanted a specific drink or cocktail with a bartender behind the temporary bar made up for the night. It was opulent and gleaming, with marble flooring. With a section that was wood, presumably the 'dance floor' gold and green wrapped around the pillars, and fresh clean and white covered the tables with bows fancily laid out strategically.
"Come taste the food, its' amazing," Daphne said, as a group they moved together.
"You seriously aren't hungry right now, are you?" Harry asked incredulously, giving Daphne a look that suggested he thought she was nuts. He could see Vincent and Greg still being hungry, they had ferocious appetites that none of them could compare to.
"While the food was delicious, undeniably so, it wasn't exactly fulfilling," Daphne pointed out.
Astoria sniggered, "We hadn't had anything since breakfast, I think even father is regretting that one." If they were still hungry then there was every chance that their father was still hungry too.
"You look lovely this evening," Harry said smiling kindly at the younger Greengrass sibling. She was less confident in herself than Daphne. She was dressed in a baby blue dress, with flat blue shoes with a soft shawl around her shoulders. A small dash of make-up on, probably thanks to her sister.
Astoria flushed red, "Thank you, Heir Potter," she said a small dimpled smile on her face.
"Call me Harry," Harry told her, as always, but in any social situation she always referred to him as Heir Potter. She was a Strickler for the rules right now. She might relax given time, or perhaps she was afraid of screwing up. Her father was there, and he'd probably drilled it into her how to act this evening. "I don't stand on formality with my friends." And he did consider her a friend, even if she was a few years younger than him. She'd been one of the first people to befriend him, admittedly if Daphne hadn't been there, they'd have likely sat in an uncomfortable silence, both unsure of what to do.
"Harry is right, you do look very pretty," Draco told his betrothed, "I'm glad the necklace goes well with what you're wearing this evening." It was a platinum pendant with a guardian angel draped across her neck, the guardian angel had sapphire stones, which went well with her blue dress. The two moved down a little farther away from everyone.
Daphne grinned, but refrained from teasing her sister, remembering how excited she had been getting her first betrothal gifts, truth was, she had changed the colour of the dress when she got the pendant. She'd wanted to show off her 'beautiful gift' it was her second betrothal gift, it was little wonder she wanted to. Astoria had loved angels since their mum died, imagining her as one. Their father hadn't been able to dissuade her of the notion. She'd been so young, and they'd all been in so much pain. Astoria knew better now, of course, but guardian angels still held a place of safety and love in her heart. Draco knew this having grown up with them. He'd chosen rather well.
"May I have this dance?" Rene asked, holding his hand out towards his betrothed.
"Oh, I don't know, my dance card is rather full," Daphne declared, staring her betrothed down, as if trying to get a rise out of him. Plucking a few nibbles from the buffet table and eating them.
"Then perhaps you'll do the honour of sharing the first one, with me," Rene stated, much more confident with his betrothed than he used to be. As he had gotten to know her, he realized she liked to tease, not just him but nearly everyone actually. She was confident, beautiful, and the more time he spent with her, the more he realized he didn't mind marrying her, or changing his name to hers, in order to preserve her bloodline. The Greengrass bloodline. Not even knowing about the blood curse upon their line. It might not even effect either sister, or any child they have.
"Don't tease him too much, Daphne," Harry said, giving her a nudge, before leaning over and whispering, "He not only has to find his footing here if you're to marry, but people not having respect for him will make that impossible." Giving her a nod as if to say look around you. It didn't matter how many companies the Greengrass' had their fingers in, and any career of his choosing, respect truly was a different matter altogether.
"Because I'm teasing Rene?" Daphne asked, making a face, her gaze narrowing in on everyone.
"In public setting, in the first ball he's attended as your betrothed, everyone is watching," Harry whispered right back, "Not everyone understands your teasing, or sarcasm, they'll take it at the face of value." Shuffling away so he wasn't too intimately close to Daphne. Grinning as she ate more food from the table.
Daphne scowled, before huffing in annoyance, so that's what her father had been implying earlier. Truthfully, she hadn't thought of it that way at all. "How annoying," she grumbled.
"Tell me about it," Harry said with a grimace, "But everyone has to do it, be on their best behaviour."
Daphne sniggered, "I'd like to see someone trying to make you do anything."
Harry blinked innocently, "I don't know what you mean?" green eyes opening and closing owlishly.
"I'd love to dance, but maybe in a few minutes? I'd like to get to know my friends a little better," Daphne said, smiling in genuine happiness. "And to be honest I am absolutely stuffed from dinner."
"And it has nothing to do with the food you've just been sneakily eating from the buffet?" Harry said wryly.
Rene laughed, staring at Daphne as if she'd surprised him and a little confused, wondering just exactly what Daphne and Harry had been talking about. He was rather jealous of their closeness, not in an envious 'she's yours' sort of way, no, he knew that they were just friends. He was rather jealous of how well they knew each other; he could only hope that he'd come to know Daphne as well as Harry does.
"How are you enjoying your time at Greengrass Estate?" Harry asked.
"You know it's not called Greengrass Estate!" Daphne said exasperated, sounding repetitious.
"It is somewhere I can see calling home," Rene informed him, it was much vaster than his family home, even the biggest Villa his parents intended to give his older brother wouldn't compare. He'd certainly end up with a far greater fortune than his brother as well. "The weather…leaves a lot to be desired I've always wished to see snow, but once in my lifetime is enough."
"Other than snow there's not really much difference," Harry nodded, he knew a lot about France, the Lestrange's had originated from there once upon a time. It held a special place in their hearts, despite the fact they themselves hadn't ever spent more than a holiday there for a few weeks at any given time. They'd actually spent more time abroad in Egypt each year than any time in France.
"Exactly," Rene agreed enthusiastically.
"Excuse me," came a stiff voice, wanting to get around them.
"Oh, sorry!" Rene and Harry said politely apologetically, stepping away to allow them to get their food and drink.
"Come on, let's dance, this is one of my favourite songs!" Daphne had a squeal in her voice.
Harry grinned at Rene, as he was led away with a surprised look on his face, 'girls' he mouthed to the wizard who then nodded conceding his point.
"Do you realize that he's not who you think he is?" that stiff voice from before almost had Harry jumping.
Harry glanced to where the voice was coming from, the woman had her face scrunched up in distaste. As if she couldn't stand looking at him, as if he stank even from the other side of the table. "Excuse me?" or maybe it was her normal face, either way she looked very unhappy. He couldn't recall her being introduced, so he had no idea what family she was from. She had to be at least someone of importance or related to them, to be here tonight though.
"Rabastan, of course," she said coyly, "He's not who you think he is." Approaching him with predator's grace, her facial features changing as she did so, apparently, her face wasn't stuck that way. She mustn't like him very much; it became more obvious the closer she got.
"Oh? Is that so?" Harry asked amused, finding that statement hilarious. "And you know this how? Watch every second I spend with Rabastan do you?" he was barely able to stop himself laughing, doubly so when he noticed that 'Headmaster Slytherin' coming closer along with Barty. Lord Slytherin was slightly distracted however, by something on the dancefloor.
Bill was currently dancing with a girl, a pretty brunette who definitely didn't know what she was getting into. Nor did she notice the looks she was getting from the pissed off wizard. What, just because Bill had become Lord Weasley and worked hard to bring the Weasley name to mean something more than 'blood traitors' they thought they'd try their hand? Oh, no, and if she didn't get her hand off him, well, he would ensure that she didn't have a hand the next time to attempt it.
"Such a silly boy," she purred out, shaking her head, staring at Harry in mock pity. Circling him, so focused on him that she was oblivious to her surroundings. "So oblivious, oh, to be young again, so precious thinking we understand adult matters." Her freshly manicured finger stroking down his face and pressing into his chest.
Harry froze, her audacity left him reeling, the fact that it had happened in his home made it worse.
"He's using you, Potter," she said with a sharklike smug grin, pressing her nail further into Harry's chest. "Why else would a man like him be interested in a boy like you." her blue eyes boring into Harry's just waiting to see all her insults hit home.
His own home! He was simply put furious, once the shock of her audacity vanished, that anger bloomed.
The witch cooed, "Look at that anger, didn't you consider it at all? Not even a little? Rabastan is as dark as they come, and everything he's been accused of is true." her eyes gleaming with delight, "He belongs with someone who can keep up with him, admire him, not a silly little boy." unable to successfully hide her jealousy. She had been furious hearing the news, she'd had plans! Entire plans carefully and meticulously thought out.
With that anger, his magic stirred, he was at the end of the day, a teenager with an immense amount of magic. More so than a fourteen-year-old should have to deal with on top of puberty and normal emotions on top of all that. The only thing reigning Harry in was the fact that this was a party, everyone would see his actions and reactions. Harry didn't want to cause a scene, or worse embarrass Corvus.
The ignorant witch just continued her diatribe, as if she was wholly unaware of the danger, she was in. Unaware of the dangerous predator that Harry was. While Harry wasn't capable of doing a lot, right now, he had four very poisonous snakes at his back and one very rabid lion willing to do anything for him. Even kill.
One such snake was approaching and could feel just how unmoored Harry's magic was. They might not share the same Horcrux anymore, but they were very aware of the other. With a flick of his hand – not even bothering to unsheathe his wand – he had notice-me-not and cloaking spells so that nobody would be any the wiser. Lord Slytherin was far from stupid, he knew, he knew because instances like this happened to him. He'd been terrified of letting his magic get the better of him, of being expelled from Hogwarts and his wand snapped. Only to realize that wandless magic just didn't register, that it was the trace that caught teenagers out. Even not directly using magic from your wand, it still reacted to its presence.
Despite the spells being cast, Corvus and Rabastan were staring at the direction in which they shouldn't be able to observe. They knew something was happening, Corvus due to the fact that this was his goddamned manor! The only reason he wasn't ripping them down is because he could tell that it was Tom who had cast them. There was obviously a reason for it. Rabastan because he had kept an eye on Harry all through the night. When he wasn't with him, he was checking through the tracking rune he had on Harry's ring, which Harry knew about. After what happened…why the hell wouldn't he want a tracking rune on him?
It was a tracking rune that Rabastan had created, along with the rune Harry had created, but he'd altered it. So that the tracking could be done even through the strongest of wards. Although, there was a few he was unsure on, such as the Fidelius, he had no idea if the spell would work through that. Theoretically it should work, through the Fidelius but until it was proven it would remain only theoretical.
So even Rabastan knew where Harry was, and also knew he was behind wards since he couldn't see him. "Please, excuse me," he said, releasing her hand, giving a bow, "Thank you for the dance." With that he didn't even spare the blonde a second glance, as he moved swiftly towards where Harry was.
Lord Aurelius' Slytherin's pleasant demeanour changed swiftly the moment the spells were up. In mere seconds there was no mistaken you were standing before Lord Voldemort. They were both termed 'powerful' both had the ability to talk to snakes…but only one was concerned Voldemort and there was a reason for that. The power that exuded from Voldemort in no way eclipsed Harry's but it most certainly caused the witch to pale drastically behind her make-up.
Not that she truly got to comprehend just how utterly screwed she was, no, because pain hit her like a freight train. She wasn't even consciously aware of her complete and utter collapse on the marble floor. Body seizing constantly as if she was being shocked. Jaw locked
Lord Slytherin paused, his impassive gaze staring down at the witch, slightly surprised by Harry's vindictive and rather uncontrolled 'accidental' magic. She must have said something rather distressing or infuriating for Harry to react this way. He wasn't by nature prone to violence without due cause. Thus far, he hadn't seen Harry angry enough to do something like this, the goblets and juice containers didn't count, technically it hadn't been done to hurt, but the sheer shock and caused it. This was targeted, deliberate, and if he didn't know any better…not as accidental as it seems.
"My Lord?" Barty murmured quietly, taking the scene in, doing nothing as of yet. Gaze leaping from Voldemort, to Harry then to the Witch making small sounds of pain, judging by the look on her face it was probably a lot worse then figured. The witch he realized was a Crabbe if he recalled correctly, not of the direct line and very much dependant on her family's generosity.
Voldemort turned to face Harry, making his movement clear, as he made his hands visible so he didn't startle the teen. Cupping his chin, he slowly but firmly brought Harry's gaze on him, only then did the seizing stop. Not that he could see, but the sounds faded into nothingness. Nodding in satisfaction, he straightened up.
"Barty, please call upon Dowager Crabbe for a moment of her time," Voldemort declared, causing the woman to pale further drastically and whimper. "And escort Rabastan here as well." Weaving his magic with his hands, altering it from its original state to something he preferred. He'd get what happened later, but until then, they had a celebration to get back to.
Yes, he knew who she was. A Miss Camilla Crabbe, she's actually attended school with many of his follower and was age with Rabastan and the Rookwood's, Carrows, Dolohov's and many others. He was actually adequately magical, certainly a little more than the rest of her family, the youngest boy Vincent (they were cousins) was definitely looking to be the most powerful of the entire family. She wasn't far behind; he'd certainly got better looks than powers. She hadn't used that to settle down any, she was in her early thirties and still unmarried.
Barty obligingly nodded, muttering "Somebody's in trouble…" to the witch with a grin. Nobody ever wanted to piss off Dowager Crabbe. She was one stubborn witch, she might not be all powerful, but he was one hell of a conversationalist and had political power to boot.
Voldemort's lips twitched into amusement hearing that from Barty, he was slowly coming back to himself. It was…nice to hear some familiarity from the wizard. He'd taken himself too seriously except for a few occasions, this was at the risk of his ire as well. He'd been looking for guidance, love and acceptance, something he didn't get from his own father. Hopefully, he'd be able to live up to that expectation of Barty's now that he had regained lucidity.
Not that he wanted to be a father to Barty, no, but perhaps he could be someone Barty looked up to, emulated. Some people just needed someone to follow, and he had a lot of people who needed to follow someone. He'd picked them all for a reason, and he'd continue guiding them (as they remade the magical world to his vision) one that they could safely say they helped create.
Crouching down towards the witch, he waited until she glanced at him, just a second, was all it took before he struck lightening fast. "Legilmens!" and like butter he was falling into her mind, ripping through her flimsy and pathetic shields she had on her mind. Then again, next to him, everyone else did tend to have pathetic mental shields.
He didn't need to dig too deep to get a replay of exactly what had transpired between her and Harry just a few minutes earlier. Still, the witch writhed as if in agony, and considering the way the Dark Lord entered someone's mind, nobody would be surprised. It was like someone whacking you on the head with a sledgehammer whether you had mental shield's or not. Voldemort didn't do subtlety, nor quite frankly did he have the patience when seeking answers.
Voldemort had literally just stood up when they were interrupted by the witch who had been requested presence.
"What on earth is going on?" the raspy old voice of Dowager Crabbe demanded, staring aghast at the sight of her grandchild with her dress in such disarray! How embarrassing! "Get up at once! show some decorum child!" treating her as if she were a five-year-old not the adult she was. The witch herself was dressed entirely in black, in an old-fashioned frock that would have suited the time long gone by.
"Harry?" Rabastan asked, arching a brow as he made his way over to his betrothed. "Are you alright?" checking him over regardless of his reassurance that he was fine. Wanting to make sure himself that Harry was indeed just fine.
"Honestly I'm fine," Harry said, but he didn't stop Rabastan, why on earth would he stop someone who was blatantly showing they cared?
"What happened?" his gaze going from Harry's to Crabbe, who had finally scrambled to her feet, flushing a mortified red over the reprimand from her grandmother, the matriarch of the family.
Harry merely shrugged his shoulders, "She touched me," clenching his fists, "In my own home." Which really, really annoyed him more than anything else, any of her comments or calling him a boy and trying to demean him. He was used to bullies; he'd been dealing with them his entire life. Bullies tended to be insecure and easily dealt with…Dumbledore though hadn't just been a bully; he had been a real genuine threat to him.
Rabastan's grip tightened on Harry's shoulder, Harry very rarely let anyone touch him. Although, at least he didn't end up having a magical panic attack anymore. Well, at least he thought so, had she gone a step too far with Harry? She'd hounded him while he was at Hogwarts, in fact, she'd hounded anyone with a pulse and status. Surely, she hadn't attempted something so utterly stupid considering they'd just announced their engagement – which would remain unofficial until Harry and he actually gathered to celebrate their own party – it surely was highly unlikely. "Trying your luck with Harry?" if looks could kill, the witch would be dead. He'd come to terms with the fact a lot of people would be trying their luck when it came to his husband-to-be but never quite so soon.
Harry snorted, clearly not agreeing with Rabastan's deduction of what had going down. Either that or just wholly amused.
"Try the other way around?" Lord Slytherin intoned, "With your permission Lady Dowager I would like a few days to deal with her myself."
Camilla's gaze wrenched around, eyes wide, fearful and pleading her grandmother for clemency. Her dress ripped a bit and dirty, her hair a complete mess.
There was no pity, no sadness and certainly no determination in Dowager Crabbe's gaze. "She will be confined to her private quarters until such time." From what she could make out from the subtle conversations she'd offended Heir Potter not Lord Slytherin. They often thought of him as Lord Slytherin now, and not Lord Voldemort despite most of them actually knowing him for far longer as Lord Voldemort. Not getting to remain for the night and confined for days, well that was more than adequate punishment especially since she'll miss Yule.
"Very well," Lord Slytherin agreed, inclining his head.
"Do you wish to retire for the evening? We can come up with an excuse," Rabastan offered Harry.
"Are you kidding? I've been dying to speak to the wizengamot members for a long while now." Harry said, narrowing his eyes, "The cheek of them to think that I am unaware of the goings on regarding my estate. And of course, I've not had a chance to dance with you." he added grinning at him, truly unperturbed by what had just happened excepting the touching thing. As if he was going to let some jealousy harpy get in the way of his relationship.
"Very well," Rabastan said fondly, giving his hand a squeeze before letting go, giving Camilla the side eye as if wishing to pulverise her himself. He'd most definitely need to find out exactly what had gone down. Not tonight though, no tonight was still in full swing. Nothing was going to ruin Rodolphus and Sirius' night, or his fathers come to that.
Corvus was as happy as anyone had ever seen him, making his rounds around the room, dancing with a few Dowagers and generally making his presence known. Basically saying 'here we are' the Lestrange name strong as ever, that just because he was getting older doesn't mean he was feeble.
"Return home, if you are not in your rooms when we return, do not bother returning home," Dowager Crabbe declared, gaze boring into her granddaughter, disappointment surging through her. She was lucky she wasn't in the main line, and thus didn't require being married to continue the family. Otherwise, she would have been married by this, she would still have preferred it to be honest.
Camilla blinked rapidly, close to tears, understanding her grandmothers' threat all too well. The threat of disownment if she didn't do as her grandmother demanded. Surely her grandmother understood? The Lestrange's were powerful, not jut magically, but socially, politically and monetary. If she married one of them, she'd not only be set for life, but any child she had would be too, and powerful. This entire state would be theirs for the taking. It didn't hurt that he was a looker, they'd make a gorgeous portrait or picture together. She couldn't exactly tell her why here, so did what anyone else would have done in her situation, "Yes, ma'am," her life was entirely at her grandmother's mercy, had always been since the moment she was born. Her mother had died in childbirth, and her father had no desire to cut the apron strings, and content to live on the wealth of his family.
"I'll escort her out," Lord Slytherin decided, "You enjoy the rest of your evening, Vinzentia," knowing it wasn't likely that she'd have the ability to walk her to the wards. The Floo network was at the moment locked down, Corvus would release it when it was time for his guests to depart.
Dowager Crabbe sighed, "At least call me Enza if you insist on using any variation of my name," she told Lord Slytherin. Nobody called her Vinzentia, or Zen – only her husband had called her that – and mostly she was called Enza if she was called by her first name – so very rarely – most of her friends were regretfully no longer part of the world. She'd been born and raised in Italy until her engagement to John, her husband. Who had long since passed away, Merlin rest his soul, she couldn't wait until she joined him in eternal rest.
"Of course," Lord Slytherin agreed, gracefully, but as always, he'd continue using her full name. Lord Slytherin grasped Camilla's upper arm, and unobtrusively as possible escorted the woman out of the room.
"Shall we dance?" Rabastan asked, letting Harry decide what he wanted to do next.
But before Harry could open his mouth, someone intruded upon their time, the spells having been taken down, as they seamlessly slid back into enjoying the party.
"Well, well! Heir Potter! As I live and breathe! I've heard a lot about you my good lad." The wizard called out, a little loud due to his sozzled state.
"Harry, may I introduce you to Lord Leonard Bagman of the Bagman estate," Rabastan introduced them.
Harry stared at the elderly wizard; it wasn't very often many of the 'Lord's' were actually so old. Since they were passed on from generation to generation with the previous 'Lord' retaining control over the seats within the Wizengamot. Even more so of course, their child had no political aspirations whatsoever. "Well met," Harry replied, continuing to observe the wizard curiously.
"Are you keeping up to date on the wizengamot meetings, lad?" Lord Bagman asked, brown eyes shrewd a he observed Harry right back.
"It wouldn't do me much good if I didn't, now would it?" Harry pointed out wryly. Well, much aware of what the wizards and witches of the wizengamot actually thought about him.
"Nobody would blame you," Lord Bagman laughed, "You'll soon be taking your O.W.L's, they'll definitely suffer if you try to take on exams and Wizengamot meetings. A massive, massive and rather risky undertaking!" a little looser tongued than he normally would be.
"Which is why I've got someone taking on most of the duties," Harry pointed out patiently, holding his breath as much as possible. The stench coming from the wizard was rather…pungent. "Antonio has been…a perfect stand in,"
Dubious eyes met his, "And this new law you wish to see passed?"
Harry smirked wryly, "Which one? There has been two these past few meetings?" he'd need to try a lot harder if he wished to trip him up.
"Very good," Bagman declared, giving a little smirk, "But I was referring to the one you supposedly drew up."
"Supposedly?" he asked dryly, "Try did, thank you very much,"
"And why would a twelve-year-old care about Azkaban then?" Bagan demanded to know, wavering on his feet a little. Trying to recall when exactly Antonio had taken over the Potter seat within the Wizengamot.
Harry's eyebrows rose at the almost belligerent tone, taking a step back he stiffly stated, "I believe that this is something to be discussed when you're quite…sober, Lord Bagman. What use is it having this conversation when you'll likely not remember much tomorrow morning?"
"I do believe you promised me a dance," Rabastan gracefully added, leading Harry away, leaving a sputtering red-faced Lord Bagman.
"And you like to leave everyone speechless at your back," Rabastan said, leading Harry in the dance.
Harry grinned; it was hidden from view as he was tucked into Rabastan's side.
Neither one cared much for dancing, but they spent the rest of the night for the most part, lost in one another's arms. Dancing and talking the night away, it was almost as if nobody else was there.
A/n – yes, Harry's real parental grandparent was mentioned here, and yes, I'm aware that she's really Harry's grandmother. No, I'm not changing it, Dorea Potter will remain his grandmother in this. It's just a small mention, and not pivotal to the story. Oh, there was so much I wanted to put into the story, more Sheikh scenes, oh and Draco of course, but it's just not possible lol there are plenty other spots it can be used in 😉 still, again I would have loved to have been able to put them in here 😊 hehe! At least I managed to get one wizengamot member scene at the very least. And My gosh I can't believe it took 12K to get this chapter out! I absolutely refused to have two more chapters of the party so instead I was determined to end this chapter at the end of the night. Didn't get as many Wizengamot members in as I'd like but well, will we have Harry attending some while Hogwarts is out? Mostly due to the fact there wouldn't be many there neither Neutral or light wizards just the dark supporters 😉 well, I hope it was worth the wait! And sorry for the long wait was not feeling well for a bit! But here we go! R&R please and take care and stay safe xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 107
"Whiskey?" Barty offered Rabastan, and the Dark Lord definitely had the best of drinks to serve anyone that comes by. Which was actually quite often, brazenly doing business despite the presses interest in him. If the press managed to get wind of those coming in and out of the manor? Bad news. To be fair they weren't openly or slyly doing anything wrong, but it would be clear to a lot of people that Lord Slytherin was making a lot of political moves.
Rabastan glanced at Barty, wondering if he was kidding, but one look confirmed that he mot definitely was not. If anything, Barty poured them both a drink, before ambling over, telling him what year it was. That Rabastan couldn't resist, it was a very rare bottle. Accepting the glass, "How are you doing?" rubbing his temples, wondering if his body would forgive him for getting pissed again. Vowing that this would be his only one. He absolutely refused to go before Dorea Potter-Black imbibed. It didn't matter what drink was on offer.
Barty swallowed, "How am I doing? How am I doing?" he muttered repeating himself, "I find myself feeling obsolete, I don't know what my position is anymore. A brief time in Azkaban then controlled by the Imperius for a cause that…for a cause that's s rapidly changing." Barty confessed, clenching his fists, the urge to lash out bitterly against everything was strong. So completely lost, as he stared at Rabastan as if seeking some sort of wisdom to make everything alright again.
Rabastan swallowed, leaning forward, gripping Barty's shoulder strong enough to hurt. "I know, believe me, I understand fully." He and his brother did. "Hell, we felt that before we even left Azkaban."
"I mean we're suddenly to what? Get along with Muggle borns?" Barty asked shaking his head in stunned bewilderment.
Rabastan wanted to cringe, it was clear Barty hadn't had anyone at all to talk to about this. It certainly wasn't something he felt he could talk to the Dark Lord about. There wasn't anyone else he could trust to talk to and reveal information to. You had to be careful who you spoke to, you never knew what they'd do with the information to advance themselves. They were Slytherin's after all, and sometimes that cunning and desire to stand out and get ahead went before loyalty.
"Muggle borns when we've been trying to eliminate them for so long!" he stressed out.
"Has the Dark Lord not told you why?" Rabastan questioned, he knew, but that' only because he had Corvus and Harry – who were arguably the closet to the Dark Lord oddly enough – to tell him so. That had obviously been while he was in Azkaban. Which had been when most of the changes had begun, and the Dark Lord returned to sanity. Barty, it seemed had been floundering on his own. It looks as if maybe the Dark Lord had also let him down.
"Maybe," Barty said, flustering a bit, "I used to find it difficult to focus, even now it crops up sometimes. It's only happened once this month though, and only for a few minutes." He rushed to defend himself, lest Rabastan get it into his head to tell the Dark Lord in case he ended up in some sort of trouble. He knew that would be the only reason Rabastan would inform the Dark Lord.
Rabastan shook his head, raising his hand which had long since drifted from Barty's shoulder. "I know the feeling." It seemed that the Imperius and Dementors left the same mental scarring, at least he and Rodolphus had gotten the best of care. Barty most definitely hadn't, he wondered if he should mention the hospital or if Barty would get too offended?
Barty left out a breath, "Course you do," he sighed, sipping the drink, it was the only thing that got him through the day these days. He couldn't let it become a problem – although arguably it could be seen as one already – otherwise he really would be set aside entirely. That, that would drive what was left of his sanity away. "I just don't get what the hell happened…" he hadn't been around when the Dark Lord had attempted to go down the political road, nor did he hear much about any successes or failures he had. All he knew was what the Dark Lord had wanted when he joined up. Desperate for belonging, of family, of closeness that wasn't his mother…he'd joined.
"Harry approached Gringotts seeking aid, to get away from his abusive relations." Rabastan surprised himself by being able to talk about it without frothing at the mouth.
"The goblins?" Barty scoffed, honestly, those nasty things wouldn't help anyone if they were dying in front of their damn bank. They detested wizard, nothing was going to change that, at least until they get wands at any rate. "Is he an idiot?"
"Do not insult Harry in front of me," Rabastan declared, barely bothering to concealing his anger, "You'll come to understand that he is extremely smart if you give him a chance, a real one and not a mere indulgence because you think he's the flavour of the month!"
"The goblins?" Barty pointed out weakly, grimacing a little. He was far from stupid, he knew that what Rabastan and Harry had, it wasn't political, wasn't manoeuvred or engineered for the public. The looks on their faces had been from the heart. They'd spent hours on the dancefloor yesterday night, barely dancing and just whispering to each other. He'd been barely able to look once the shock wore off, it was too intimate.
"Harry knew nothing of the magical world, Barty," Rabastan said, a blank look on his face, "Barely even knew his own name. That little titbit he found out in primary school, he was oblivious of the magical world or that he was magical."
Barty snorted, "Not possible, not given the power I felt off that kid,"
Rabastan grimaced, "Don't call him a kid," it made him feel…well, things he'd rather not thank you very much. He was quickly distracted through, "That's always piqued my curiosity as well, he's very inquisitive, yet never contemplated what he was, never tried making his magic react. The Dark Lord thinks there may have been wards on Privet Drive that may well have prevented that."
Barty stiffened, "Are you suggesting that there may well have been spells that affected a wizard mentally? At such a young age?" looking pale and aghast.
"Pure speculation, the Dark Lord hasn't even told Harry, I haven't told him." Rabastan said, rubbing his jaw, "My father has hired Bill to give an entire history of spells harnessed to Privet Drive past and present. The Dark Lord is too curious as to why Harry never figured it out." The Dark Lord himself had been purposefully using magic, and considering how intelligent and powerful Harry was…the same should have gone for him.
"Oh," Barty murmured, pensive as he took everything in. He didn't have the emotional response the Lestrange's and the Dark Lord had for that. After all, he barely knew Harry Potter.
"Back to the story at hand," Rabastan sighed, "He went to the goblins for help, and surprisingly enough, they were obliging. They decided to help him, but there was one factor they knew they couldn't get over. Dumbledore was Harry's magical guardian, someone he hadn't seen, heard from or even glimpsed from afar."
Barty stared in stunned disbelief, there was no way the goblin helped out of the goodness of their hearts. It just went against all that a goblin was.
"It took them a few days, by then Harry returned to Diagon Alley and the only thing at Harry's arsenal to get out of Dumbledore and the Dursley's control…was a betrothal contract for a Potter and Lestrange created by Dorea Black-Potter and my father." Rabastan informed Barty, who was leaning forward in his seat in rapid fascination as he heard the tale. "Harry was informed about everything, the Lestrange reputation, our status in the war, the fact we were in Azkaban prison and more importantly why."
Barty stared agog, wide eyed in shock, an eleven-year-old actually approached Corvus knowing all that? Merlin, he really must have been entirely desperate. Then again, it was clear he had been.
"He met up with my father and I in Azkaban prison. At the time we were unaware of his…devastating reaction to them." Rabastan continued, rubbing his head, sort of glad he hadn't taken a drink, the hang over cure hadn't exactly worked as well as he'd have wished. "We finished the betrothal agreement that was drawn up, there was also an engagement and marriage contract there too. Dorea was…determined that any son or daughter or grandchildren got the better end of the deal even with the Lestrange family." An admiring grin on his face, he couldn't wait to meet her, those contracts? Were works of art, they really were.
"So, he was using you? Or you were using each other?" Barty frowned, his brow furrowing massively as if he couldn't get the picture to combine into something clear. He knew what he saw, that…that couldn't be faked, unless they'd started off using one another and began to genuinely enjoy each other's company? He wondered if it was when the boy was kidnapped. It would be the most likely scenario.
"We both benefited from the arrangement, Barty," Rabastan stated seriously, "It's difficult to say who benefited the most in the beginning. On one hand Harry got out from under Dumbledore and the Dursley's control. Began his magical education and lived with my father, and recovered from the decade long ordeal he was forced to endure. On the other hand, Rodolphus and I began to be able to see our father every week. I was allowed packages that they couldn't touch since they were betrothal gifts. I think though at the end of the day that we were the lucky ones." They certainly had benefited the most.
"Both of you?" Barty questioned, "Unless…you each used someone as a chaperone." Light dawning, showing how smart he actually was.
Rabastan grinned, "Yep, you should have seen the look on my father's face," funny now, but heart wrenching back then. "The goblins seem to like Harry a great deal, but it's not a singular incident, he's very easy to care for." which again was true, when someone he grew to care for needed something? He'd do anything he could do help them. Anyone else though could suffer for all Harry cared. There were times where Harry fought wanting to care for someone…he certainly had for a long time when it came to Sirius. Mostly because he felt like he'd lose them if anything happened.
Barty licked his lips, a nervous habit he'd had all his life, nodding his head. A picture he was beginning to see emerging slowly. What had led the Lestrange's to this point in time and the closeness they had with Harry. 'care for' yeah, that's not exactly how Rabastan felt, and a pang of envy shot through him.
"It didn't stop Dumbledore's manipulations anyway, that's for damn certain," Rabastan said, baring his teeth in anger. He'd been stuck in Azkaban unable to do shit as Dumbledore tried to manipulate his betrothed. Ultimately continuing to harm him over and over again. "Here, this is everything that's accurate," his entire arm rummaging around in his pocket until he found the papers and brought them out. All of them copies from the library, but still, they would be very informative. He couldn't remain there all day, which meant he couldn't give him an entire play-by-play of what had gone on.
"I don't think anything would have been able to stop that old fool from playing with at least one person's life and manipulating them." Barty sneered, he was glad the old fool was dead, three generations at least he'd screwed with.
"It's a weight off Harry as well," Rabastan agreed, certainly helped him feel significantly at ease. Even from behind bars the bastard had been a danger to society. "Harry has an affinity with animals, and loves to help father or Graham Goyle take care of…"
"Which Goyle? I can't believe the family have two Graham's!" Barty asked, rolling his eyes, honestly, he didn't see the point. It isn't a junior senior thing either, since it wasn't father and son.
"Gregory Goyle's uncle," Rabastan informed him, surprising himself. Then again, Gregory was a good friend of Harry's and he knew a lot about the teen. Along with Daphne, Draco and Vincent with a smattering of information about a few others. He knew more about them these days than anyone his own age. Although, recently it had begun to change, thankfully.
"Oh, right, I had no idea he was able to work with animals," Barty said, nodding, giving Rabastan a look, being a little confused as to why he'd say Gregory's uncle, of all things instead of using his brother or father. He must have a degree otherwise Corvus wouldn't let him near his animals.
"Yes, he does, he does wonderful work, takes a load of my father," Rabastan agreed, neither he or Rodolphus particularly cared one way or another. "Anyway, Harry began helping shortly after he arrived once he was recovered a bit. My father showed him the snakes and got the fright of his life. Harry could speak to them."
Barty startled badly at that, almost to the point of dropping the crystal glass. "He what?" suspecting he'd misunderstood surely.
"Yeah, the only way he could have that gift is if he was somehow related to Salazar Slytherin. My father had no clue when the lines had intersected. A family tree was drafted and there it was clear as day. Harry is connected to Salazar Slytherin through both lines of his family. Potter and Evans."
"That's…not…possible." Barty refuted the possibility, "She was a Mudblood!"
"No, not unless you consider Salazar Slytherin's descendants to be dirty blood," Rabastan pointed out wryly. It was a little startling to hear the word, it was said so rarely these days since the Dark Lord began telling everyone about it. "Every single student this year will be tested to find out which family they belong to. It's taken that long for Severus to get as many as he needs along with all his other duties without becoming an insomniac. Even with assistants, too bull-headed stubborn. Did it all himself. You never know, there might be other Crouch out there."
Barty scoffed, "I doubt it."
"From all the investigating the Dark Lord has done," Rabastan continued, ignoring Barty stiffening entirely. "Indicates that they all come from squib lines. There isn't a single family in the pureblood sect that hasn't had a squib in their line at some point. Next year the doors are going to be blown wide open on the entire thing." He didn't worry about telling Barty this, he was an inner circle as well, he had a right to the information that he did.
"What's going to be blown wide open?" Barty asked.
"Where the Muggle borns come from, they're going to be put under the protection of the Lord's Banner." Rabastan patiently explained, glancing at the time on his pocket watch. "It's going to cause a lot of controversy, but the Dark Lord has ensured that the law is on his side." A devilish grin on his face, small laws being amended didn't get looked at too closely, and dozens of others making their own amendments as well. He almost wished he'd been there to see it. All of their ire focused on Harry's controversial ideas to really look closely at other work.
It would afford them every protection possible, their thoughts on the matter were not needed. He honestly couldn't help but wonder if there were any young Lestrange's out there somewhere. His father was under the belief that there had been two squibs cast out the family a long, long time ago. Whether those lines survived…who knew?
"There's no such thing as a Mudblood, as far as we can see, this find could revitalise the magical world entirely." Rabastan said in awe, "Something the Ministry probably doesn't want…all those old vaults they're just waiting to fill the Ministry's coffers? Suddenly being unavailable? With old blood resurfacing?" it was exciting times to the magical world and those watching the magical population decline so horribly.
Barty just stared, feeling even more at sea if possible, "What are…how do you feel useful?" there were no raids, no tasks, no demands, the Dark Lord didn't have a use for him and he hated it.
"Things are different, Barty, including the Dark Lord." Rabastan said slowly, a thoughtful look on his face. "Different and better, were you told why he's changed?"
"There's a reason?" Barty enquired, going for another drink, the newspapers that had been stacked together falling, not that Barty cared, he was watching his best friend closely. Flicking his wand, he righted the stack, and poured himself a generous amount. Not bothering to offer Rabastan any since he hadn't finished – or started – the first one he'd given him.
"That isn't something I can reveal," Rabastan said, giving his friend an apologetic look. He valued his life too much to dare reveal anything. Hell, he knew a few had been awarded 'Horcruxes' in past, without anyone the wiser. The ritual and the stone had brought his soul together and healed it, all but the shard within Harry. Which had a he knew, been removed. Harry had made that decision once he recovered from his abduction.
Barty nodded as he sat back down, understanding all too well. He didn't push for answers, back in the day if anyone attempted that, they'd both be dead. They knew far better than to gossip about something that the Dark Lord demanded silence on.
"But I can say that things are better, Barty," Rabastan said smiling in genuine happiness. "Not just because I'm out of Azkaban. I mean it, things are better than ever, you can't honestly not be relieved in the way things are running right now? No impossible tasks, no curses, no meeting in every dank disgusting place possible." The Dark Lord hadn't stayed in one place in decades. His father said it had stopped after his base of operations had been found way back then. Pure luck it had been, but since then he'd been too paranoid to stay in one place longer than a night.
Until this place was built, and it was beautiful.
"You just need a purpose, a purpose that isn't the Dark Lord or any tasks he might or might not give you." Rabastan urged him, "You often spoke about having a family, a wife, a child, a son, is that something you still want?" Barty was straight, while his brother was Bisexual, and he was homosexual.
Barty sighed, sounding more resigned than anything else, "Yes, yes I did, my mother and father didn't want to set me up in an arranged marriage. They didn't even bother with a betrothal. I think my mother didn't want me to end up miserable like her." gulping down the drink.
Rabastan made a mental note to get the Dark Lord to spell the drink. So that Barty couldn't drink quite so much. It might turn into a problem…either that or it was a one-time thing, but considering how he wasn't even savouring that drink…considering its age, he reckoned it might be a problem. Nobody would just drink such a rare bottle like it was ordinary whiskey. "You're Lord Crouch, you have an estate to run, properties to maintain…and a family line to continue. Maybe if your focus wasn't entirely on the Dark Lord, you might find something else worthy of pursuing."
Barty grimaced, "I have zero experience over that, and my father didn't touch it except to spend it." he rubbed his temples, he knew Rabastan was right, he should focus on something else…but that was easy, focusing on the Dark Lord instead of everything else.
"Focus on yourself, if nothing else, including the drink," Rabastan said seriously, make no bones about it, he'd do whatever it took to make sure Barty got better fully. He wasn't going to let Barty begin drowning his sorrows in alcohol even if it meant creating a spell that turned all alcohol he tried to consume into water. "Things are a mess right now, but they'll get better."
Barty knew his life was a mess, he knew that, everyone knew that. At least there was structure in St. Mungo's. He honestly felt at a loss when he had nothing to do, he knew it was the remains of the Imperius curse talking. The healer in St. Mungo's said to take it a day at a time, set tasks for himself. He hadn't done that. Perhaps that was his mistake. "But you're right, one step at a time, right?"
"Exactly, there's no getting back to normal you remember, we were kids, Barty, barely out of Hogwarts." Rabastan said softly. "We're adults now, things have changed, priorities have changed, family dynamics are different. It's time to step up." He told him firmly, time to step up and stop relying on the Dark Lord, and begin looking after himself, baby steps though, baby steps. "Hell go to college or university; you always did want to teach."
"I did, didn't I?" Barty chuckled, remembering telling everyone the few weeks before all went to hell that he'd like to teach. He'd forgotten about that.
"Look at the time, I have to go, damn it," Rabastan muttered, he did not like just dashing off, but he wasn't missing this for all the conversation in the world. "Why don't you come for the Yule feast tonight? Stay over?" it was not known whether the Dark Lord would come, he seemed unusually tense during this time of the year. It was the twenty-second of December, the Winter Solstice, the most important time of the year for Yule celebrations. He wood had already been piled up high when he woke to come here.
"I think I'd like that," Barty confessed, it was that or being on his own. Which was fine for those who weren't ones for social interaction, but for him? He didn't like being alone, it made his thought decline rapidly. He wanted everything to alright so badly, but it felt a million miles away. He felt very alone but he failed to realize that there were lots of people watching him concerned about him.
"Good, be there by five," Rabastan called over his shoulder, "I'll see you then!" and with that Rabastan was gone.
"You're late," Corvus said in scolding reprimand, the portkey would have activated with or without him regardless. Rabastan jogged up to them, and quickly put his finger on the Portkey, truly just in the nick of time. The Porktey activated – it was a time activation portkey from the goblins – and before long they were whirling away from the Lestrange Estate, whirling dangerously to the point they couldn't see anything until the whirlwind began to die down and abruptly stop, leaving them standing outside of Gallifrey Hall.
Harry was finally visiting one of his family homes.
Corvus hummed, observing his surroundings, which were drastically different from when he first saw it. "It's much improved," giving it his seal of approval. Not as lively and thriving as Lestrange estate, naturally, nobody lived here. "You should get a House-elf and a caretaker employed to keep it in its current state and prevent what happened before." Shaking his head, he still didn't understand how it could happen. He knew how much Dorea had loved Gallifrey Hall. She certainly wouldn't have abandoned it to get in such disrepair.
Harry stared; his gaze impassive as he stared at the building. It was beautiful, clean, neat and tidy. The land was empty of anything, there wasn't even a hut. He knew why though, he'd been given detailed information of everything that had been done, the goblins had made sure of that. The hut, stables and everything had rotted to the core, been knocked down by something and were irreparable. Most of the work had been done indoors.
"I can feel the wards, is it more difficult to put a big building under the Fidelius Charm?" Harry asked, causing the Lestrange's to startle a little.
Rabastan stood behind Harry, placing his hands on his shoulders in silent reassurance.
"No, not at all," Corvus replied, understanding all too well where Harry's thoughts had gone. Harry was wondering why his parents had chosen a small cottage instead of an estate. If the attack had happened here…instead of Godric's Hollow there was every chance the Potters could have got away. Every chance? They would have done. There were many exists, hidden rooms, everything they needed to avoid detection until help came.
Harry didn't ask or allude to his parents very often, in fact, this was maybe the fourth or fifth time he'd asked anything like that. He knew when he first met Harry he was at the phrase 'you can't miss what you never had' intermingled with 'unemployed louts who almost killed you in a car crash' it didn't paint a pretty picture. He had often wondered as Harry aged, if he thought on them more now after having a parental influence in his life.
Anyone could say what they liked, but he was most definitely a parental influence in Harry's life. He had been a guiding hand while Harry was unmoored and so very lost in an unfamiliar world…with hope just beyond his grasp at getting away from the Dursley's forever. It was almost as if the meeting had been meant to be.
"How is Godric's Hollow coming along?" Corvus asked, conversationally, as they made their way up to the property, crossing the freshly cut grass. That had been recently overgrown and filled with all manner of weeds and unmentionables. The estate did look so much better than the last time he'd visited.
"They're finished with the property," Harry replied, he didn't like the shutters, he wasn't sure why wizards even had them. "Remind me to get them to remove the shutters, they look ridiculous." A spell or good blinds inside would be good enough to black out any light.
"You do realize what their original purpose was for?" Rabastan asked amused, "They weren't there to be anaesthetically pleasing. They are there for a security and privacy, spells have come a long way since the 19th century." The last thing wizards and witches needed were spells being noticed by muggles going by. That's exactly how old the shutters were, dating back to the 19th century.
"Have you made a decision regarding all the Potter properties you have?" Corvus asked, they'd finally gotten to all the properties in the Potter portfolio. They'd been set aside in the beginning, as Corvus taught Harry everything he needed in order to run his estate. They were now just finishing up the property aspect of his portfolio regarding the Potter properties, now they were just beginning the daunting Black properties.
It was rather numerous than one could fathom. He had seen just how big the Black properties list was. Luckily Harry seems to understand how useful delegating was. No doubt he'd ask the goblins to sort through the mess that was the Black properties like he had with the Potters.
"I'm going to turn Armswraith castle into castle apartments, which will come with their own allotments and gardens." The plot is over 45 acres the number of bedrooms was obscene, and to think it had remained unused for all this time?
Corvus' eyes glimmered with surprise, "I see," he replied, he didn't say anything stupid such as 'maybe its too much to take on' or 'do you have enough money to be considering it' or even more stupid 'Do you think you should be doing any alterations to a castle?' he knew how much Harry had due to the combined fortunes of the Black and Potter. He was however, genuinely surprised that Harry was doing it.
"Armswraith castle was gifted to the Potter's as a betrothal gift, for Serene Shafiq who became Serene Potter." The Shafiq family might have been on the sacred twenty-eight but by then they'd run short of funds, now the direct male Shafiq line was ended. Instead of money as was customary in the magical world, Serene's parents had given the castle as a dowry. "It's remained empty ever since."
"And you wish to change that," Rabastan nodded, and there weren't many families out there who would be able to actually afford a castle. Maybe a few dozen, and it could well push them to the limit, instead Harry's idea was to turn the castle into apartments, allowing dozens upon dozens of magical's to live there safely. Like a small magical community. It was actually a fascinating prospect, and nobody could say it would be a waste of money. Wizards and witches would pay an obscene amount of money to have privacy, to have to not be careful, to have wizarding neighbours where magic didn't have to be hidden.
"I do," Harry agreed, that kind of project would take years, he'd probably be graduated Hogwarts by the time they finished the project, if it ever took off. It was just an idle thought at the moment, when the full price was totalled, he might decide against it. Or might decide to get investors involved.
"Hmm, it seems nothing survived in that direction, I recall quite a few buildings in that area." Corvus gestured towards the left of him. "Green houses, the glass had been broken and trees and other things growing out of them."
"What they managed to salvage is in the solarium in the property," Harry told them, the two massive squares of dead grass were long since cut over and new grass beginning to replacing it. "It isn't much, but the goblins did what they could." it wasn't as if they were precious or rare, it was just the usual herbs and plants used in potions. Every wizarding household had them, to a certain extent unless you managed to kill every single plant in your care. You did need somewhat of a green thumb to grow anything.
"The solarium survived?" a slightly surprised Rabastan asked.
"It sustained the most damage, especially the ceiling, it's made entirely of glass." Harry explained, "Well, other than having to restore some of the portraits professionally. Everything else was easily cleaned, remedied and corrected."
"Does it have a Portrait gallery or are they just spread out around the house?" Rabastan asked, he knew next to nothing about Gallifrey Hall. Other than it had been repaired due to natural nature damages. The doors had been left open and nature had done its best to see it become one with nature.
Harry himself, didn't know, he knew there were paintings all over the property. That was not to say there were portraits, and he hadn't exactly stared at the pictures of the mess that had been Gallifrey Hall. Not that there really had been much to see, but each step of the progress was documented. He glanced at Corvus curious about an answer as well.
"Each owner does things differently," Corvus educated them, "Such as myself, I put most of the Portraits in the Great Hall or Grand Hall, with a few of them spread out throughout the manor. I believe that Dorea did exactly the same thing, unfortunately, it was difficult to get inside, magical plants are notoriously difficult to deal with on their own, never mind multiple of them!" huffling in annoyance recalling his first visit to the blasted place.
Rabastan and Harry barely smothered their amusement, dark eyes met green in merriment.
"The Malfoy's, Blacks and the Crouch's are the only ones who actually created 'portrait galleries!'," Corvus added, with a dramatic eye roll. Pride and vanity enabling them all to be painted and revived upon death as a portrait as a means of immortality. To watch over their family and make sure that things were going as they please. Oh, he so wished he'd desired such a thing, especially in regards to his most beloved wife. For he could have used her wisdom and presence a great deal over the years.
"Was Dorea's portrait one of the ones restored?" Rabastan asked, just imagining the witch who had the respect of his father.
"All I know was a few paintings were restored." Harry commented, there was nothing said on whether it was pictures or portraits. "I have no idea if she was amongst those few."
It took twenty minutes for the group to finally be outside Gallifrey Hall. Harry grabbed the key from his pocket and with a quick flick of Corvus' wand, a bead of blood appeared on Harry's index finger. Pressing it against the key, magic flared a little before becoming blinding when the key was inserted into the keyhole. The wards flared brightly; the security measures that had been in place were removed.
"Have the goblins informed you where the secure warding hub is?" Corvus questioned as the doors opened, a drastic difference, the warmth permeating the air from the warming spells evident as they stepped in out of the cold. "I don't need to know where it is myself, you read the chapter on how the warding hub works?"
"I did, and it's right under our feet," Harry said with a cackle of amusement. "This one," he added tapping his foot at the marble slab, that if you looked close enough, had the Black as well as the Potter motto's inscribed together quite artistically even if it didn't really read well. 'Always purely deaths old friend' Dorea must have wanted her origins remembered.
"None of the paintings are moving," Harry said, after taking in every sight, looking a little disappointed. "Are we sure Dorea created a portrait?" worried that he had come all this way, gone into all this effort for nothing.
"They're frozen, either the goblins did it when they froze the hub with their own magic, to everything done, or they've been frozen since it was abandoned." Corvus informed Harry, reassuring him that everything was fine.
"Likely when the goblins did their work, it's not customary for everything to be frozen, unless the portraits weren't activated in the first place." Rabastan added, "Which might be the case for Dorea,"
"I'm suddenly not quite looking forward to this conversation," Corvus murmured quietly, as Rabastan levitated the slab from it's centre to find the warding hub glowing blue – a show of the most powerful magic one could create – much like fire. The 'hub' was a gemstone of the persons own choosing, but amethyst absorbed the most power, but diamonds were the strongest. The slab of marble carefully set itself down.
Rabastan, Corvus and Harry couldn't look directly at it. Glancing to the side having the smarts to close their eyes to prevent temporary blindness the emitting light could cause. The magic had their own rearing up in response to the perceived danger.
Harry unsheathed his wand, and slowly pressed his wand against it, apparently magic knew magic. That all families shared similar trait not just in magic but blood. He allowed his magic to pulse into the hub.
"That's quite enough, Harry," Corvus cautioned him, it was becoming unbearably hot. "Too much may cause it to shatter…" and if they were lucky, they might survive it. The property most certainly wouldn't, it's what made warding hubs delicate work. It's why he'd never installed a warding hub, while it would take the weight off his magical usage, it wasn't worth the risk to him. He had his wand already out, prepared to shield them should the need arise.
Harry listened to Corvus immediately, he didn't attempt to push his luck or act as if he knew better. "I'm done," he told them, and Rabastan levitated the marble square back into position. It melded together looking for all the world as if it was attached to the others and one big slab. Not a single thing out of place.
A little sigh of relief left their lips when they could open their eyes once more.
"I…I can feel everything," Harry rasped out, eyes wide in shocked awe. When he said everything, he meant everything. All the animals even down to the last daddy-long legs, the spiders, the rats, rabbits and hares burrowed under his land. It was so…breath taking. A shudder crawled up his spine, it was beautiful.
"That's the difference between wards and a warding hub," Corvus agreed, lips twitching in amusement. Aware that it would take at least a few minutes to come down off the high that was him becoming familiar with the wards. He had a vague notion where everything was and if he focused, he could sense one thing at a time, but not the way the warding hub is described as being able to do. He had his moment of weaknesses in his desire to feel his home the way the books describe, but it just wasn't worth it. "You intend to keep it then?" Corvus deduced, barely noticing his son wandering off.
"I think so…I mean it's not as if I need to do it often and the whole area down there is shielded, the goblins made it as secure as possible." Harry pointed out. To be entirely honest, Harry wasn't sure what to do with this place, or any other place he had…except contemplate selling or renting, depending on how much money it would cost to get everything fixed. He was just so glad that Corvus had made it so easy to understand everything in his rather diverse portfolio.
He still had ways to go yet, but he was happy.
"Found her," came Rabastan's muffled voice coming from the living room of all places, "And a surprise to say the least…I think I know how it ended up 'abandoned' so to speak."
"What do you mean?" Harry asked, padding into the living room, having heard his words, "And how was it aband…they look like twins." Staring at the portraits a little startled, and more importantly, they looked exactly like Sirius just a little bit older. The Black family looks were very heavy indeed.
The still portraits close together of Orion and Dorea Black hung adorned the wall side by side.
"That they do," Corvus said with a bittersweet smile, "The Blacks have always been discernible from the masses. Black hair and grey eyes, there was one exception, naturally, which caused a lot of contention amongst Cygnus and Druella." Not explaining why, but he doubted very much Harry was interested in anything like that. He wasn't exactly fond of Narcissa, she believed too much in blood purity and superiority regardless of the changes. It wasn't likely that Narcissa would change either, nor would they, at least not entirely.
"They're not awake," Harry said disappointed.
"They have not been activated," Corvus reassured Harry, placing a hand on his shoulder and giving it a gentle squeeze. "Charlus died not a few days later when Dorea died,"
"What about my father?" Harry asked indignantly.
"Perhaps he didn't know?" Corvus suggested, "Even if they did, they were in the middle of a war." Never ask him to deduce what the hell James Potter had been thinking. If he had been thinking at all, it was ludicrous really. How could someone as so stupid have such intelligent parents and a wonderfully intelligent son? Dorea and Charlus had been top of their classes, at both Hogwarts, college and university and professions. He had to concede James was rather intelligent if somewhat impulsive, but compared to his parents and Harry he was rather low down the scale.
Harry looked up at Corvus, "I tire of hearing that excuse aimed at nearly everything," he said solemnly.
Corvus bit back his chuckles, "Nonetheless, it doesn't take away the fact it's the truth." Sure, he wouldn't have done what James Potter had…but he wasn't Potter. He did not trust the same way the boy had. Then again, he presumably hadn't had much of a chance to understand what betrayal felt like until his last minutes on earth. Merlin, help him, but he honestly didn't know who he could honestly say he trusted enough to go under such a spell – let alone in a cottage which he wouldn't have done no – to keep him and his children safe.
"You point your wand right here," Rabastan said, his index finger brushing against the spot, "And you say the words, vivifica statim est imago and the portraits will awaken."
"Quite to the point," Harry said wryly, now an expert in Latin, the spell basically revives the portraits right away, as opposed to the one that revives them any time you wished. Whether it was five years, ten years' time.
"Most spells are," Rabastan replied.
Harry giggled, head inclining conceding the point, it was true enough. Flicking his wand out he pressed it into the portrait where Rabastan's finger had gestured towards moments earlier. Even a lot of rituals were spoken in English, not Latin much to his surprise.
"Vivifica statim est imago,"
"Do not awaken Orion Black," Corvus suggested, but it was laced with a demand. "He is used to being the most important person in the room, and Dorea will not speak if he does, she has more respect for her Head of House than that." Dead or alive, Dorea respected Orion a great deal, and it just so happened that they were close, up to a point even if she disapproved of some of his actions. He was probably the only one to actually respect and treat Orion with the respect due as Lord of the Estate out of all the Black's. It was a surprise to see him there, even when it shouldn't be.
Watching the portrait begin to move was the oddest thing. Harry half expected the paint to chip away as they stretched out, as if just wakening from a long nap. He stared spellbound, a wide grin on his face.
"You've gotten old Corvus, those grey hairs, what year is it? Where is Charlus?" Dorea asked, once she began to realize what had happened. That her portrait had been finally activated. The last time she'd seen Corvus he'd been young-ish, not a white hair in sight, with young children. A stark difference in the wizard standing before him now.
Corvus' lips twitched at the gentle teasing from Dorea, how he missed her. His hair wasn't entirely grey yet, thank you very much. Perhaps a few strands here and here, but not enough to be considered salt and pepper haired yet.
"It is now Yule, the end of 1994, in a few days it will be 1995," Corvus explained to the witch.
"Where are Charlus and James?" Dorea demanded to know, repeating herself, despite the fact she detested having to do so. 1995? Why hadn't her son woken her up before this? Where was her husband? Her son? There was only one reason her son wouldn't be here for this…
"Charlus joined you in deaths embrace not long after," Corvus told Dorea grimly, he knew how it felt to lose a spouse. He would have wanted to join his wife if not for their sons. His wife would have killed him all over again if he had dared to do anything different. Dorea had loved her son so much that she'd spoiled him beyond reason. How could he tell her?
"My son is dead, isn't he?" Dorea asked, her gaze never once wavering from Harry who was a gorgeous bend of Black and Potter except the eyes. He must have lived at least long enough to have a child. Saddened that her son had died so young, he couldn't have even hit forty years of age at this point.
"I'm afraid so," Corvus answered, "He died thirteen years ago, along with his wife, Lily Potter nee Evans."
"A Muggle born?" she murmured in quiet shock. While she hadn't really cared for her families twisted beliefs…didn't mean she actually outright approved of Muggle-borns. She just didn't care, and apparently her son had married a Muggle-born witch, which would have put a target on their backs and make her grandchild a half-blood. Doing the math, she felt sick to her stomach, twenty-one years old, her son had lived only until his twenty-first birthday. Merlin, had the war gotten so bad? She did recall that her son was too close to Dumbledore for her liking. Had he done something as idiotic as joining the Order of the Phoenix?
"Yes, I'm a half-blood," Harry said crossing his arms staring up at them as if begging her to say something. "Will that be a problem?" despite how cross he was, he'd learned from the best, his tone was as bland as could be.
"Dorea I'd like to introduce you to your grandson, Harry James Potter," Corvus said fondly, it was odd hearing those words, since they'd begun investigating into Muggle borns and finding that they belong to pureblood families it hadn't been used as much. Naturally, it probably was still being used at school. That was teenagers for you.
"You're using the contracts we drew up," Dorea replied, noticing the closeness between Corvus' son and her grandchild, whom she now knew to be called Harry. Such a common name, she'd wanted to give James a name befitting a Black, but her husband didn't like the sound of any of them. They'd planned on having more than one child, but things had not worked out quite so well. Then again, considering his elder brother had grown up with the name Fleamont, it was no wonder Charlus had desired to give their child an ordinary name. then delight effusing her, as realization dawned, the Black, Potter and Lestrange powers combined? "You are a carrier?" she added in delight, oh, my! It had been such a long time since a carrier had been born. Although, they were trying to replicate the results that made carriers so unique. Or rather had been, was it possible now? Had Potions advanced so much?
Corvus was not surprised that Dorea had worked it out, when he said she was intelligent he meant it. "We are, and he is." He answered, since Harry didn't seem in the mood to talk at the moment. Perhaps not liking being reminded why he needed to start the contract in the first place or just thanking his lucky stars she had.
"He's a bit young, isn't he? Why he barely looks a day over twelve!" Dorea's mouth pressed in disapproval. Especially seeing as the way Rabastan was touching Harry, it should not be done at all. It should be at least another year before they met officially, and only for a summer to see how they got on. "You should take your duties as a chaperone more seriously. Where are his magical guardians?" no wizard or witch would have a child without giving him or her magical guardians, James had been raised better than that, so he knew to give his child a family to go to if anything should happen to him.
"Even the shortened version would be a considerable tale," Corvus sighed, staring at Dorea not looking forward to everything he needed to say.
Rabastan flicked his wand, and comfortable seats were conjured for them to sit in. The rooms were empty, all the furniture had been destroyed by the elements. At least the stuff on the ground floor, the pixies and doxies that had nested there didn't help.
"Kolda!" Dorea called out, terribly confused as to the state – emptiness – of her once proud home.
"There are no House-elves in an indentured servitude in the Potter name, and only one called Kreacher in the Black estate." Corvus explained, seeing her confusion as to why her personal house-elf wasn't answering her call.
Despite Corvus' word, a House-elf did indeed pop in, wailing dramatically before the portrait of his mistress.
Harry stepped back, wide eyed, jaw unhinged, he'd never seen a House-elf act like that before. They were always calm and composed in front of their Masters or Mistresses. His clothes were absolutely foul, and Corvus pressed his hand against his nose, to try and curtail the smell emanating from its small form.
"Enough! Kolda! What on earth is going on why were you freed?" Dorea questioned the House-elf, despite her harsh words, she had a soft look on her face as she spoke to him. although, you'd need to really know Dorea to notice the 'softness' to everyone else she was impassive as she'd been raised to be, as all other Black's had been raised to be.
Another round of wailing began, but what the group got out of it was that their 'Master James' had let them go, given them clothes at the behest of Mistress Lily who was horrified to find out their existence and disgusted at the behaviour of the pureblood's. regardless of the begging and pleading not to be abandoned, Master James had gone through with it in every effort to impress and placate his wife. Despite knowing what he would be condemning them to. Without a wizard's bond, without magic, James was condemning them to death.
Dorea gaped in disbelief, showing what was probably the most emotion she'd ever shown since she'd given birth to her son. Kolda had been Charlus' gift to her, one of the first. The rest had been in the family for generations, how on earth could her son have repaid that loyalty with such disregard for them. It was as if she didn't know her own on, which was true, he had stopped writing every day after the first few weeks at Hogwarts when he grew accustomed to being away from her. He'd also chosen to spend all holidays there, she'd only seen him at the summer, despite her asking him to come home to celebrate Yule with them at least. He insisted his friends were staying for 'Christmas' so he wanted too as well. Her son had become very distant with both her and his father, and they weren't sure why. Then during the later summers he'd brought Sirius to the house, and was at least present for longer durations.
"How many of you were there?" Harry demanded to know, admittedly he'd thought that how they treated House-elves was wrong at first, especially when he realized they weren't paid or anything. Until he realized that it was give and take and like in anything, it was down to the wizard on how the House-elf in his or hers care was treated, not everyone was the same.
"Eight house-elves altogether," Dorea said her face once again blank of any emotion.
The House-elf was nodding, entirely agreeing with what he saw was as his Mistress even after all these years and the fact he'd been removed from the house of Potter.
"Are you all still unbound?" Harry commanded the House-elves attention. He didn't say 'free' because they weren't really, they were dying not free. He knew the House-elf was, unless whoever he bound himself to next didn't care for the House-elves.
"Yes, Sir," the House-elf was trembling, smart enough to realize what might be happening, its wide green eyes peering at Harry's holding its breath.
"Gather them all and go to Lestrange Estate, the Head House-elf will see to it that you're cleaned up and fed…you'll be bound to me tomorrow," Harry stated firmly, glancing sideways at Corvus to make sure it was okay. Corvus merely nodded his silent approval, it certainly wasn't going to be a chore to house a few elves for a few days until after Yule.
Dorea frowned, staring at Harry with a peculiar look on her face, she was missing something, something big.
The House-elf didn't waste a single second, as he popped away, not daring to delay when the hope of a new 'Master' was within reach, nobody saw the sly grin on his face as he left though, it wasn't only humans that were capable of manipulation. Kolda had to do something before they all died.
"Corvus, I want answers, now," Dorea commanded, staring at her old friend – literally as this case may be – there was definitely something she didn't know and she didn't like it.
"Would you prefer to have a look around the property while I speak to your grandmother?" Corvus asked Harry, subtly enquiring whether he wanted to stay or not.
"I'd rather look around," Harry nodded, sighing softly, he certainly didn't want to hear his history all over again, it had become tedious years ago.
"Come on then," Rabastan said, guiding Harry up and out of the room, with Dorea's eyes boring into the back of his head in displeasure for touching his own fiancé.
"How did your chat with Barty go?" Harry asked as they left.
Corvus turned back to face Dorea just as Rabastan began talking but the sound faded as they left the immediate vicinity.
"Who won the war?" Dorea asked, not sure whether she wanted to know or not. Was the war the reason for her son's death? She'd stayed out of it, entirely neutral as had Charlus been, despite his brother trying to bring him to see things from Dumbledore's point of view.
"Nushala!" Corvus called, when she appeared, he stated, "Bring some coffee and a small platter of sandwiches and biscuits if you please," he asked of his House-elf.
"Yes, Sir!" the House-elf popped away to do as her Master bid.
"The war ended thirteen years ago, and I suppose you can say Dumbledore won, he ensured that," Corvus said, staring sadly at his friend, "Dumbledore convinced James and Lily to go into hiding with their one-year-old son, who had conveniently become a target after a prophecy was overheard by the Dark Lord." Using the term, the Dark Lord because naturally, Dorea wouldn't know who Tom was, and he didn't spread it around, he rather valued his life thank you very much.
"Convenient? You suspect foul play?" Dorea questioned, narrowing her eyes on Corvus intently. A prophecy? "What did it say?"
"It's difficult to say, I don't have confirmation one way or another," Corvus told her, "James and Lily were convinced by Sirius Black to pick Peter Pettigrew as their secret keeper during the height of the war, so sure everyone would think it was him and act as decoy. When asked, Sirius said that he overheard Dumbledore talking to someone about how Sirius would be too obvious a choice…that started the seed which grew into a profound fear which made Sirius inform James to use Peter instead of him. It's an immense regret and guilt he's going to carry with him for the rest of his life. Barely a week later, Peter informed the Dark Lord where they were, they didn't live out the night. When the Dark Lord turned his wand on Harry the killing curse, he cast backfired."
Dorea's nostrils flared, the only sign of outrage, which was dampened by the sheer enormity of surprise she felt. The Dark Lord had never gone after children, in any attack they were never touched, they got their targets and that was it. It was one thing that all Dark Lord's seemed to agree to, that children were never brought into wars, that they were the next generation. Without them there would be no more magical world, no more wizards and witches. They were precious even to the dark 'sect' trying to take over. Although, if they fought against the other side then they were fair game.
"I know, Dorea, I know, he's just as ashamed of his own actions as everyone else feels," Corvus replied, "He…was cursed, the slow decline blinded us all to his dire straits. Ironically enough, it was Harry who gave him his life and mind back, you'll be pleased to know whether there's a prophecy or not, Harry is very safe from harm by anyone on the dark sect."
"How is Sirius?" Dorea asked sadness digging in deeply. She'd loved Sirius nearly as much as she loved her son, even if she couldn't understand them both. Sirius acted as though Walburga and Orion were the devils, and when they disowned him, she'd begun to believe him. Orion should never have given Walburga free reign over the Black estate, the idiot.
"He suffered over a decade in Azkaban prison for the betrayal of the Potters and the murder of thirteen Muggles." Corvus declared, accepting the cup the House-elf gave him with a small smile of thanks. "He was imprisoned without trial and naturally innocent of his crimes." Not that he needed to tell Dorea that, since she will have understood when he spoke about them using Pettigrew instead of Sirius. A table was placed beside him, filled with sandwiches and biscuits, and everything they'd need for a coffee. Only two other cups and saucer remained empty on the table in waiting for Harry and Rabastan.
Dorea swallowed thickly, "It can't be, surely Orion wouldn't allow…" shaking her head, it was absurd, no matter how angry Orion was at Sirius acting out, he wouldn't have let his son suffer in Azkaban especially without trial, whether he was the heir or not. Still reeling, how on earth had her grandson had survived the killing curse, but she was very good at multitasking. She'd had to do it every day after all, as a very highly sought after lawyer back in the day.
"He had already passed away," Corvus told her, a sad glimmer in his eye, so used to people around him that was close to, dying. It made him feel older than he actually was. "Walburga was alive for some time afterwards, but nobody saw her, she certainly withdrew from society, had done long before Orion died." In fact, they'd both withdrew from society, then Regulus died, then Orion then naturally Walburga at some point. Sipping his coffee, the saucer held aloft as he stared at her as impassive as he could be.
"What about Regulus? Surely, he would help his brother? He's the new Lord!" Dorea asked befuddled.
Corvus licked his lips, swallowing his sandwich before replying, "I'm afraid Regulus died shortly before Orion, the main male line has ended, Harry is the Lord of both the Potter and Black estates."
"You say Harry somehow survived the killing curse, how?" Dorea asked, not believing such thing as a miracle, there was a reason it happened. Whether they understood and knew or not, there had to be a reason.
"For years it was quite a mystery, nobody knew, I doubt even the Dark Lord did, until we did a family tree for Harry and found out that Harry was an heir of Salazar Slytherin, on both sides of his family." Corvus said, sighing softly, the coffee warming the cockles of his heart. It wasn't warm at all in the Gallifrey Hall, not that he'd expected it to be. "As Harry and the Dark Lord were the last of the line, the Dark Lord was unable to…end it." he had killed off his grandfather and uncle, as well as Potter and Evans making them literally the very last of their line.
Naturally nobody else knew this, they were still writing it off as a grand miracle. Not that it mattered much, even if they did find out that awe and adoration was rooted very deeply. They'd love him as if he were a miracle whether they knew the truth now. Too long had gone by with Dumbledore no doubt stirring the pot until it had boiled over.
Dorea's eyes widened comically, "What on earth made you want to do a family tree for Harry?" perplexed, "It's not like you're not just as aware of the Potter family as I am!" well, sort of, she hadn't been aware of the Slytherin name, but the Peverell name was well known to be the Potters.
"Because your grandson has the propensity of making me lose my composure," Corvus said ruefully, "I was told in a flippant manner what my snakes were saying."
Dorea blinked, inhaling sharply, "He's able to talk to snakes, he's related to Salazar Slytherin, a carrier, is there anything else you'd like to tell me?" he was literally one of the most sought-after wizards in the magical world surely. Oh, she would have done anything to create a new contract, one that didn't just make them equals but actually made the Potter – Harry – come out tops.
"You would be incredibly proud of him, Dorea, he has intelligence in spades, already creating laws and working the wizengamot to get his desired results," Corvus said reverentially. "He wants to be a lawyer, and I can say with one hundred percent certainty, that he will pass with flying colours, perhaps even beat yours. He has been looking forward to talking to you for a long while now." Having had to delay it numerous times, through no fault of his own.
"If Sirius didn't raise him…who did?" Dorea questioned, noticing quite a lot was being left out. There was no way James wouldn't have made Sirius godfather to any child. "Arcturus? Don't tell me Walburga had him?" wincing at the thought, the witch wasn't suited for motherhood at all, if what Sirius used to tell her was the truth.
"I think you would have preferred Walburga over where he went," Corvus stated, finishing off his cup of coffee and taking a few nibbles onto his plate. It certainly wouldn't endear any muggles to her that's for certain, not that she cared for muggles anyway. "Harry was immediately sent to the Dursley's for the so called 'blood protection' Dumbledore cast in order to protect him after the attack. He ended up living with his mother's aunt, muggles who detested Wizardkind. He was Muggle raised, unaware of his place in the magical world, and would have died within two years maybe three if he hadn't gotten the aid he needed. He was severely abused by the Muggles he lived with Dorea, so much so that he came to me for aid despite the public's belief of my family's reputation."
Dorea could barely keep up, as intelligent as she was, too much information was coming at once leaving her reeling.
"Your family's reputation is hardly that fearsome, Corvus," Dorea teased back, still a little dazed, "What age is he?" wizengamot proposals? Laws? It sounded as though Harry was much older than he first pegged him for. Fifteen or sixteen by the looks of it, since Rabastan – yes, she recognized the young one – was a bit too touchy feely with Harry.
"I'm afraid it took a rather detrimental hit a while after the Dark Lord was defeated," Corvus confessed, pouring himself a second cup of coffee. If Harry had been there, he'd have had green eyes boring into him with disapproval. "And Harry is fourteen-years-old." And more of a pureblood than his father ever was and he'd only known about the magical world four years.
"How so?" Dorea asked, grunting in frustration, the information wasn't coming fast enough for her liking at all.
A/N – who will be pair Bartemius Crouch Junior with? It will Definitely be a female…and also, I know what really happened to Regulus, I know he disowned the dark and tried to kill Voldemort by demanding his horcrux destroyed, they don't know what really happened. They are guessing, and it's unlikely the 'fake' will ever be found 😉 what sort of questions do you think Harry would have for Dorea? Because quite frankly…I'm totally blanking right now I mean really what the heck can they discuss? Unless it's laws and I'd be totally stumped there LOL unless I make up a bunch of em :P would you like to see Orion woken up in the scene? Or sometime later in the background? Will Sirius and Rodolphus end up summoned as well? Giving Sirius and Orion a little bit of closure? Below you'll see just how much Orion Black nearly took over this chapter LOL and Orion will have the same look as he does in My Time 😉 just a little bit older *smirks slyly* hehe I'll definitely need to look up the picture I decided to use for Orion on the Facebook group too! 😊 enjoy the chapter and please read and review
DELETED SCENE FROM THIS CHAPTER. DELETED SCENE FROM THIS CHAPTER. DELETED SCENE FROM THIS CHAPTER. IF YOU'VE NO INTEREST OR ALREADY READ IT ON FACEBOOK SCROLL ON DOWN TO THE BOTTOM!
Watching the portraits begin to move was the oddest thing. Harry half expected the paint to chip away as they stretched out, as if just wakening from a long nap.
He stared spellbound, between both portraits, a large grin on his face.
The first thing they both said was "Corvus is that you?"
"You've gotten old Corvus, those grey hairs,"
"What's happening?"
"What year is it?" was their second questions.
Corvus' lips twitched at the gentle teasing from Dorea, how he missed her. His hair wasn't entirely grey yet, thank you very much. Perhaps a few strands here and here, but not enough to be considered salt and pepper haired yet.
"Is the old hag dead yet?" of course, Orion was referring to his wife, Walburga Black.
"Let's sit down," Rabastan said, flicking his wand and he sofa and chairs levitated over to them, and the three took a seat and got comfortable.
"Corvus, where is Charlus? And who is he?" Dorea asked, knowing good and well he was definitely related to her. She could see both the Black and Potter traits showing through. He was a stunning combination of both her and Charlus, except the eyes, she had no idea where they'd come from. Green wasn't a known trait in either her or Charlus' family.
"One at a time, it is now at the tail end of 1994, in a few days it will be 1995, yes, Walburga is dead," Corvus explained, his voice demanding respect and silence. He wasn't going to listen to them talking over him and demanding answers from him in such a way. Orion had died in 1979, his wife much later.
"Good," Orion huffed, "Once our portraits were finished, I brought mine here, I was not going to endure the old hag in the afterlife." It was the last thing he could remember doing, he didn't recall 'dying' so to speak or anything he did after the portrait was hung.
"Where are Charlus and James?" Dorea demanded to know.
"Charlus joined you not long after," Corvus told Dorea grimly, he knew how it felt to lose a spouse. He would have wanted to join his wife if not for their sons. His wife would have killed him all over again if he had dared to do anything different. Dorea had loved her son so much that she'd spoiled him beyond reason. How could he tell her?
"My son is dead, isn't he?" Dorea asked, her gaze never once wavering from Harry.
"I'm afraid so," Corvus answered, "He died thirteen years ago, along with his wife, Lily Potter nee Evans."
"A Muggle born?" she murmured in quiet shock. While she hadn't really cared for her families twisted beliefs…didn't mean she actually outright approved of Muggle-borns. She just didn't care, and apparently her son had married a Muggle-born which would have put a target on their backs and make her grandchild a half-blood.
"Yes, I'm a half-blood," Harry said crossing his arms staring them down as if begging them to say something.
Orion smothered his sniggers, "He certainly has your look down to pat." Oh, it was one that screamed you better not mess with her. She was scary when she got into anger mode, not unlike his wife, who just made his ears hurt and bleed. "Grandma Dorea," he teased, but grimaced, he'd refused to have his sons stuck in a miserable marriage so refused to make contracts for them. It didn't matter how much a misery Walburga made him, thank Merlin only he could. Had they married? Had they had children? Were they happy? He didn't wonder whether they missed him…he knew it was very doubtful that they did.
"My sons? My nieces?" Orion questioned, he loved them in his own way, he had just been taught never to show it. Emotions were for the weak after all. He had loved Sirius and Regulus despite them being half Walburga. Cygnus hadn't cared of course; he'd been quite happy to marry his children off without care. He hadn't stopped it. "Look I know you've got every right to be annoyed especially over Bellatrix, but please…" desperate to know his sons survived their mother, begging for the first time since he was seventeen – and wanting out of his marriage contract with Walburga – not that it had helped at all.
"Andromeda broke her marriage contract and married a Muggle-born wizard called Ted Tonks; they had a daughter with Metamorphamagus abilities. She was disowned from the Black family." Rabastan begun with the nieces. "Narcissa and Bellatrix married to who they'd been betrothed, Narcissa became a Malfoy and had one son, Draco Malfoy. Bellatrix married my brother, but died a few years ago, after spending a decade in Azkaban prison."
Orion closed his eyes, his worst fear had been just that, Azkaban. Out of his three nieces, Bellatrix had been…without an ounce of fear or inhibitions. She did what she liked, when she liked, regardless of the consequences. Those consequences were not doled out by her parents as she got older, instead they just hid it. He should have had her put in St. Mungo's; it might not be the best place in the world but at least she would still be alive.
"Alphard was disowned for giving your son money to survive," Corvus said coolly, there was nothing his sons could do, absolutely nothing, that would see that he'd disown them. "Not that he needed it where he ended up. He ended up in Azkaban prison, in 1981 two years before your death without a trial, for the deaths of Lily and James Potter and over a dozen Muggles." He said that flippantly, he honestly didn't care about the blasted muggles, they were a plague upon the earth.
Orion blanched, confusion crossing his features, swallowing thickly. What did that mean? He wouldn't surely, let his son suffer in Azkaban prison for years and do nothing? Shaking his head, no, he wouldn't, he'd allow him to be disowned perhaps, but not to suffer in Azkaban especially without a trial. "Was I too sick to help him?" even his tone was filled with utter bafflement. "Did I not trust a lawyer to talk in my stead?" had his paranoia grown that much in the years?
"I wouldn't know, your death didn't surprise anyone," Corvus answered softly, "Nobody had seen you in at least two and half years before your death was announced in the society pages." But it wasn't unusual, he hadn't exactly been happy with the Black's.
"Regulus…regulus went missing one day, nobody ever found out what happened. I wouldn't be surprised if it was someone in the Order that did it. Didn't take long before Walburga announced his death. Your death was announced shortly after." Rabastan declared, gritting his teeth, inhaling sharply when Harry's arms came around him silently comforting him. He missed Regulus a great deal, he had been a very good friend, him and Barty both.
If portraits could cry, Orion would certainly have done so. Memories of his youngest son washing over him, his little boy, "And Sirius?" his firstborn, his little rebellious little hellhound that had hated his parents enough to leave home. Luckily, he had gone to Dorea, where he could keep updated on his son and ensure he was cared for despite his mother disowning him.
"Alive and engaged to Rodolphus, with zero intentions of having children." Corvus told him seriously.
"Excuse me," Orion said gracefully, as he exited his portrait, so the old bitch had ended the Black line, Sirius had been disowned, he couldn't continue the family even if he did have kids. Completely forgetting about Harry, but it didn't matter, since the main Black line has ended. They could trace their family lines back to the dark ages! And this was how it ended!? Oh, he hoped his father was happy.
Dorea gave Corvus an unimpressed look, "That was rude,"
Corvus sighed, conceding her words, probably, he was still furious over the fact Orion refused to break the contract. Unfortunately, whether Orion had approved or it or not, he would never risk lady magic's ire for breaking magical oaths. He on the other hand, had zero qualms about doing so, especially when it came to doing it for his sons. "Perhaps, call it payback for his utter disregard for my son and family line."
Rabastan snorted it was the least he deserved, he couldn't believe that he was there. It was definitely the last Portrait he expected to come across. He shouldn't have though, since Dorea and Orion had been extremely close, more so than the rest of the family combined.
"Dorea I'd like to introduce you to your grandson, Harry James Potter," Corvus said fondly.
"You're using the contracts we drew up," Dorea replied, noticing the closeness between Corvus' son and her grandchild, whom she now knew to be called Harry. Such a common name, she'd wanted to give James a name befitting a Black, but her husband didn't like the sound of any of them. They'd planned on having more than one child, but things had not worked out quite so well. Then again, considering his elder brother had grown up with the name Fleamont, it was no wonder Charlus had desired to give their child an ordinary name. Delight effusing her, the Black, Potter and Lestrange powers combined? "You are a carrier?" she added in delight, it was very easily deduced, after all if Rodolphus wasn't going to have a child, then it would be up to Rabastan to have one. Since he was in a contract with her grandchild, it was very likely.
Corvus was not surprised that Dorea had worked it out, when he said she was intelligent he meant it. "We are,"
Orion was practically taking over the scene! Definitely not happening so I didn't bother continuing with it.
END DELETED SCENE END DELETED SCENE END DELETED SCENE END DELETED SCENE.
DON'T FORGET TO REVIEW ON YOUR WAY OUT THANK YOU SO MUCH GUYS TAKE CARE AND STAY SAFE
R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 108
"Something I blame entirely on Orion Black," Corvus scowled, completely displeased. "I am sorry to say that with age Bellatrix didn't become more manageable. She became even more unhinged, after the Dark Lord fell that night, the Dark side mourned, rumours began to reach us, one such thing was that the Longbottoms knew what happened. Bellatrix immediately went there to demand answers, Barty quite understandably following in her lead and my boys as always went to try and stop Bellatrix from getting herself caught. That's not to say they're innocent, of course, they did go along with it and did torture two people, but Bellatrix went one better and kept it on until they were driven insane."
"They were caught?" Dorea asked with sympathy. Azkaban was no place to be regardless of the crimes committed, unless it was child killers, then they deserved to be there.
"They were, but to the world, they are entirely innocent," his lips twitching in a look reminiscing of the cat that caught the canary. "Your grandson actually came up with the idea, Dorea he truly is the most amazing young man I've had the honour to meet. Hopefully you've not caused irreparable damage, first impressions count, and unfortunately, he's received doubt that you'll care because he's a half-blood, I do hope that's not the case." Giving her a grim look, he knew things where 'acceptable' naturally, of course, until they happen to your family and then it's a bad thing.
"Of course not!" Dorea protested vehemently, family was family, she'd even kept in touch with Marius when he was disowned. Heart warming in pride and pleased beyond belief for a grandson she'd only just met. High praise indeed coming from Corvus who was notoriously difficult to please.
"I'm pleased to hear that," Corvus informed her, "Especially seeing as it was his desire to speak to you that led to you being awoken." Giving her the blunt truth. He just wanted to know family, his family history and such, no doubt hearing how much he was like Dorea encouraged Harry's desire to see her.
"The Muggles? Their treatment? Tell me everything, Corvus," Dorea commanded, leaning forward in her portrait, just as demanding of things pertaining to her family dead as in life. "In fact, don't leave anything out." Her grey eyes gleaming darkly, as if she was already doling out punishment to those who had harmed her only grandchild.
Although, in her wildest nightmares she couldn't have dreamed what the Dursley's had done to her grandson.
"I would be here forever telling you everything that's happened in this past decade and a half," Corvus explained soothingly, "However, I'll give you passage to visit the portraits at Lestrange Manor, and anything you want to know, I'll ensure they tell you. I will however, give you Harry's personal history since it's important you know everything." He did not want her accidentally tearing Harry's self-esteem to ribbons. The portraits in the estate were well up to date on everything, and would do doubt delight in having someone new around to talk to.
"Alright, I'll agree to that," Dorea agreed, Corvus stood easily – especially for his age – and inserted his wand into her frame, and murmured too quietly for even her to hear the words. A connection to her frame opened, but until he repeated the progress at home, it was a one-way street. "I just don't understand where Charlus is…we had portraits made together…" glancing around as if hoping to see Charlus suddenly in one of the empty frames.
"I'll find him and activate him if he's here, that's if Rabastan and Harry don't," Corvus promise, his heart hurting once more, just wishing he and his lovely wife had taken the time to get those portraits made. If not for himself, then for his sons who had grown up devoid of a mother, and he hadn't contemplated taking on another wife, not even for their sake, he just couldn't do it. When he'd made those vows, he meant them. Even if he had been very lonely.
Dorea relaxed and gave Corvus a gratuitous smile, her son was twenty-one when he died, what were the chances that he had a portrait of his own? Oh, she just wanted to see Charlus again, he'd been so wrecked the last time she remembered seeing him. Which was the last time she'd updated her portrait before she passed away.
Corvus glanced at the doors, mentally calculating just how long his sons – yes, he considered Harry his son – would be gone. He'd give them another twenty minutes at least before they returned. If that, it would depend just how curious Harry was, but given Dorea's ill timed comment, Harry had probably lost interest.
"Corvus?" Dorea's tone became even sterner if possible, giving him a look, she demanded answers, she would not put up with any theatricality.
Corvus just smiled, it was a little grim, but there nonetheless. "My apologies, I was just gathering my thoughts, all I ask is that you leave your question until I'm done," Corvus confessed and asked, setting his cup and saucer side. With a deep breath, Corvus began to lay bare exactly what had happened from his point of view, from the very first meeting from Gringotts.
The negotiations, the stipulations – which no longer applied naturally, the boys weren't in Azkaban prison – that Harry came up with. The no lies, inability to talk about it outside of present company, the added stipulations to ensure that he was never hurt verbally or physically. The warnings they'd given Harry should the public ever find out. Giving Dorea a real rundown on just how badly hit the Lestrange name had become. How Harry hadn't cared about that, he'd wanted a way out from under the Dursley's and Dumbledore's control. The Contract was quite literally the only conceivable way.
Harry had found safety and anonymity under the Lestrange banner, and began his magical education. Not before getting a medical scan naturally, Corvus informed Dorea, with difficulty he went over everything Harry had been through. What Dumbledore had done and how he made the situation ten times worse. The very real and very terrifying reality of what danger Dumbledore had posed to Harry. The successful kidnapping, the ten-day disappearance the horrifying reality Harry had lived through.
The struggle to get better, the refusal to allow life to kick him while he was down, determined to get well and attend Hogwarts again. How now that Dumbledore was gone and the school was much improved since their time, Harry rather liked spending time with his friends, although didn't like being away from them. His gentle encouragement to get Harry to attend Hogwarts. To ensure he became fully independent and did not come to fear being on his own.
He interspaced it all with all the good things that had happened, the ease in which Harry soaked up information, Harry's independent and school exam results. His sorting into Ravenclaw, he wasn't, contrary to popular belief, the first Potter or Black come to that, to end up in the house of the eagles.
Corvus needn't have worried about Dorea interjecting, as she stared at Corvus in mute shock. Her mind reeling over everything her grandson had been through.
Relieved beyond belief, Corvus reached over and poured himself a fresh cup, the coffee pot charmed to keep its contents hot. His throat was slightly parched from all that talking. Trying to fit in an entire four years – essentially – into a twenty-minute conversation was not easily done. especially considering that the tale was regarding Harry, who let's just say was rather unique for a fourteen-year-old.
"He's been taught everything I can teach him about his estate," he ended, stirring the milk into the coffee. "I am just going to finish up teaching him about his properties, then that's it. Given the plans he'd made, well, I can safely say he's cotton onto making himself quite a profit without originally using any of his own money." Thinking of Harry's earlier words, he was quite an ingenious lad really.
"Any questions?" Corvus asked as he drank the coffee, it was perfect, just how he liked it.
Dorea felt wretched, "If only I had taken that blasted vaccine against the dragon pox," she said heartbroken, if only she had…she would have survived this, her and Charlus. They'd been out of the country when they had begun inoculating others with the potion. They'd been happy to wait until their favoured Potions Master brewed it, Charlus had already retired from potions brewing by then, suffering severe arthritis by then, and allergic to the potion to ease the pain for it. Or rather allergic to the ingredient vital in the potion. Should events transpired – doubtfully either she or Charlus would have ensured James didn't do something as idiotic and use his friends – as they had, they would have taken Harry in and raised him themselves. A carrier! Oh, there hadn't been one in the family for so long.
Corvus plucked up a Vienna whirl and plopped it into his mouth, utterly delicious, swallowing he spoke in a severe tone. "I somehow doubt anything would have changed; I fear Dumbledore would not have stopped until he got his way." the mere mention of Dumbledore clouded in distaste. "Yes, a tragic accident would have likely befallen you and Charlus if you outlived your son and daughter-in-law. Dumbledore was…and I use this term lightly, obsessed with Harry, and had his entire life planned out, had him watched over so he didn't take a foot out of turn. Trying to turn him into the perfectly obedient little soldier but he had failed." Of this he held zero doubt, even if it meant Dumbledore actually had to get his hands dirty for the first time, he would have seen them dead and someone else paying the price.
"I…I'll never be able to thank you, Corvus, for what you've done for my family," Dorea told him, so much gratitude in her voice, not something normally done. Yet, Dorea would do and say anything, for Corvus saved Harry's life, and given him a life worth living. "Bring them here, I want to see it." showcasing her Black roots perfectly at that moment. Grey eyes promising retribution, even if she was 'dead' there were ways to go about things.
"We helped each other," Corvus corrected her, "But to be honest, we are getting a significant more out of the bargain we struck." Significantly more is an understatement really, he got his sons back, while Harry got a home to live in, at the end of the day, he reckoned Harry would never have gone back to the Dursley's. He would have rather ended up homeless. It was rather useless speculating, since the alternative hadn't happened.
Dorea grimaced, "I would very much like to have a private conversation with him, today, if possible, that's if he wishes to talk." glancing over at Orion's portrait. She couldn't say she was even remotely amazed he had put his here. "Would you do me a favour and revive Orion's portrait?" as Lord of the Black estate, there was little doubt there was a lot Orion would need to inform Harry. Once he got over the shock over the house of Black direct line not being in charge.
"I doubt you'd win Harry's favour by asking me," Corvus teased good naturally. "Just be honest, blunt to an extent, don't try to give him the run around." He advised and he knew Harry the best out of everyone, except for perhaps Rabastan.
Corvus eyed the frozen portrait of Orion Black dangerously close to immolation. He would never forgive the former Lord Black for his treachery. It was just the thing that he wouldn't be able to deny Dorea anything she wished. "If I must," he sighed dramatically, wiping his mouth with his napkin before setting it aside. Moving over to Orion Black's portrait, Harry's earlier words echoing in the room once more but from Corvus himself.
"Dorea!" came the call of Charlus, as he barrelled into her portrait dressed in the most hideous robes Corvus had ever seen, red and gold? With a red cloak? With the Peverell, Potter and Black – in honour of Dorea he assumed – coat of arms on his chest, along with what he assumed was his old Gryffindor prefects' badge. Corvus' lips twitched, Charlus was proud of his line, but very contrary, undependable sometimes. According to Dorea he had changed once he became a father, didn't quite get so lost for hours down in his potion's labs.
Extremely bad timing, Corvus couldn't help but think, as he closed his eyes, this would leave him dealing with Black on his own. The thought caused his lip to curl in distaste.
The first thing he said was "Corvus is that you?"
Turning around to face the portrait, his gaze impassive.
"What year is it?" was his second questions, the last time he'd seen Corvus he'd been so much younger. Luckily, they didn't have a lot of mirrors in Grimmauld Place or he would have had a heart attack, the shock of seeing his own reflection would have spelled the end of him. If only Walburga realized how easy it would have been.
Corvus twitched, his hair wasn't entirely grey yet, thank you very much. Perhaps a few strands here and here, but not enough to be considered salt and pepper haired yet. How was it even dead Orion could wind him up? Oh, easily answered, he just opened his mouth.
"Is the old hag dead yet?" of course, Orion was referring to his wife, Walburga Black.
Corvus was momentarily distracted by Harry and Rabastan returning, both had a thoughtful look on their faces. He couldn't help but wonder what they'd been discussing to elicit such a look.
Orion perked up, he could see both the Black and Potter traits showing through. The young man was a stunning combination of both Dorea and Charlus, except the eyes, he had no idea where they'd come from. Green wasn't a known trait in either the Black or Potter family. Had Dorea had another child he didn't know about or had James had a child really young? Considering it had taken fourteen years for him and Walburga to successfully conceive Sirius (not that he liked to think about those times, ever) …that was saying a lot.
"It's 1994, in a few days it will be 1995, yes, Walburga is dead," Corvus explained, his voice demanding respect and silence. He wasn't going to listen to Orion talking over him and demanding answers from him in such a way.
"What are you even doing here?" Dorea asked, apparently finishing her reunion with Charlus and was now curious.
"Good," Orion huffed, before turning to explain to Dorea, "Once our portraits were finished, I brought mine here, I was not going to endure the old hag in the afterlife." It was the last thing he could remember doing, he didn't recall 'dying' so to speak or anything he did after the portrait was hung.
Dorea couldn't help but snort in amusement, finding it particularly funny. "If she ends up making her way here…through your portrait I'll find a way to kill you in this form." She told him as she entered his portrait, along with Charlus, it would make talking much easier.
"So much for not rousing his portrait yet," Rabastan said dryly.
Orion glared at Rabastan for his words, the sheer cheek! Especially coming from a spare!
Orion blanched a little at the glare coming from the youngest lad and then sniggered, "He certainly has your look down to pat." Oh, it was one that screamed you better not mess with her. She was scary when she got into anger mode, not unlike his wife, who just made his ears hurt and bleed. "Grandma Dorea," he teased, but grimaced, he'd refused to have his sons stuck in a miserable marriage so refused to make contracts for them. It didn't matter how much a misery Walburga made him, thank Merlin only he could create a contract. Had they married? Had they had children? Were they happy? He didn't wonder whether they missed him…he knew it was very doubtful that they did. He'd done the 'proper' pureblood thing, instead of doing what his heart wanted.
"My sons? My nieces? Cousins?" Orion questioned, he loved them in his own way, he had just been taught never to show it. Emotions were for the weak, after all, people preyed on it. He had loved Sirius and Regulus despite them being half Walburga. Cygnus hadn't cared of course; he'd been quite happy to marry his children off without care. He hadn't stopped it. "Look I know you've got every right to be furious especially over Bellatrix, but please…" desperate to know his sons survived their mother, begging for the first time since he was seventeen – and wanting out of his marriage contract with Walburga – not that it had helped at all.
Dorea couldn't meet Orion's eyes, knowing now what she did.
"Andromeda broke her marriage contract and married a Muggle-born wizard called Ted Tonks; they had a daughter with Metamorphamagus abilities. She was disowned from the Black family." Rabastan begun with the nieces. "Narcissa and Bellatrix married to who they'd been betrothed, Narcissa became a Malfoy and had one son, Draco Malfoy. Bellatrix married my brother, but died a few years ago, after spending a decade in Azkaban prison."
Orion closed his eyes, his worst fear had been just that, Azkaban. Out of his three nieces, Bellatrix had been…without an ounce of fear or inhibitions. She did what she liked, when she liked, regardless of the consequences. Those consequences were not doled out by her parents as she got older, instead they just hid it. He should have had her put in St. Mungo's; it might not be the best place in the world but at least she would still be alive.
"Alphard was disowned for giving your son money to survive," Corvus said coolly, there was nothing his sons could do, absolutely nothing, that would see that he'd disown them. "Not that he needed it where he ended up. He ended up in Azkaban prison, in 1981 two years before your death without a trial, for the deaths of Lily and James Potter and over a dozen Muggles." He said that flippantly, he honestly didn't care about the blasted muggles, they were a plague upon the earth.
Orion blanched, confusion crossing his features, swallowing thickly. What did that mean? He wouldn't surely, let his son suffer in Azkaban prison for years and do nothing? Shaking his head, no, he wouldn't, he'd allow him to be disowned perhaps, but not to suffer in Azkaban especially without a trial. "Was I too sick to help him?" even his tone was filled with utter bafflement. "Did I not trust a lawyer to talk in my stead?" had his paranoia grown that much in the years? Surely he would have done something.
"I wouldn't know, your death didn't surprise anyone," Corvus answered softly, "Nobody had seen you in at least two and half years before your death was announced in the society pages." But it wasn't unusual, he hadn't exactly been happy with the Black's. Apparently he had left home to put the portrait up in here, and left the damn doors open too sick to think properly.
"Regulus…regulus went missing one day, nobody ever found out what happened. I wouldn't be surprised if it was someone in the Order that did it. Didn't take long before Walburga announced his death. Your death was announced shortly after." Rabastan declared, gritting his teeth, inhaling sharply when Harry's arms came around him silently comforting him. He missed Regulus a great deal, he had been a very good friend, him and Barty both.
If portraits could cry, Orion would certainly have done so. Memories of his youngest son washing over him, his little boy, "And Sirius?" his firstborn, his little rebellious little hellhound that had hated his parents enough to leave home. Luckily, he had gone to Dorea, where he could keep updated on his son and ensure he was cared for despite his mother disowning him. He'd made sure to pass on more than enough funds so that Sirius never went without.
"Alive and engaged to Rodolphus, with zero intentions of having children." Corvus told him seriously, finding some vindictive pleasure in telling him as such. After what Orion had done to him and his children? Despite how close they had been in those days? Well, who could blame him for feeling as such?
"Excuse me," Orion said gracefully, as he exited his portrait, so the old bitch had ended the Black line, Sirius had been disowned, he couldn't continue the family even if he did have kids. Completely forgetting about Harry, but it didn't matter, since the main Black line has ended. They could trace their family lines back to the dark ages! And this was how it ended!? Oh, he hoped his father was happy.
Dorea gave Corvus an unimpressed look, "That was rude,"
Corvus sighed, conceding her words, probably, he was still furious over the fact Orion refused to break the contract. Unfortunately, whether Orion had approved or it or not, he would never risk lady magic's ire for breaking magical oaths. He on the other hand, had zero qualms about doing so, especially when it came to doing it for his sons. "Perhaps, call it payback for his utter disregard for my son and family line."
Rabastan snorted it was the least he deserved, he couldn't believe that he was there. It was definitely the last Portrait he expected to come across. He shouldn't have though, since Dorea and Orion had been extremely close, more so than the rest of the family combined.
"Don't worry he'll be back," Dorea reassured Harry, "Charlus, have you met our grandson?" her voice positively emoting all the pride and happiness she could possibly feel. She made absolutely no effort to hide it, after all they were all family here.
"I did, they woke my portrait up," Charlus declared, giving Harry a playful wink and a grin.
Harry despite his best efforts grinned back, despite them having seriously different personalities, Harry liked him. Charlus, his grandfather, had made him laugh until he felt like he was going to bust a lung while telling tales of his trip to Budapest and the creatures he'd pissed off while at Ferenc Hill, a hiking trail there. It was weird, since he and Sirius had very different personalities too, but Harry had zero hang ups about liking his grandfather. Then again, there was no chance of Charlus being able to legally take him away from the family he'd made for himself.
Not like he feared Sirius might be able to when he learned the truth of his placement.
Rabastan ruefully grinned as he sat down, he didn't much remember Charlus, and as offensive as his robes were, he was a smooth talker and rather entertaining. Not that it took much to entertain him, especially after Azkaban prison. He did understand now where James had gotten his personality from. He couldn't really remember Charlus from when he was younger, he wondered if he'd just forgotten or if he'd never met him.
He had a feeling Harry would be spending a significant amount of time here.
"I'd very much like to speak to my son," Orion declared as he re-entered his portrait, a grim look upon his face, which was really his normal look. Orion so very rarely smiled, Dorea would be lucky if she'd managed to successfully get Orion to laugh twice in their lives and maybe smile more than a dozen times.
"You'd be waiting quite a while," Corvus declared, sighing in exasperation when Dorea gave him that look, seriously! You'd like he was the one in the wrong the way she was carrying on.
Orion swallowed thickly, a defeated nod of his head, "I know," he informed them, he honestly didn't think his son would walk to him given how stubborn he was. "Who has become Lord Black? Who is left to continue the Black name?" only he had boys, the rest of his relatives – that had kids – had girls.
"I am," Harry declared, as he sat next to Rabastan and Corvus, Corvus called upon his House-elf to retrieve Rodolphus and Sirius, if they were available. There was no reason to think otherwise, after all the shop was shut for the holidays – Yule – and wouldn't open again until after the new year. Then again, they've got the manor to themselves, they might be taking advantage of it.
Orion blinked, once then twice then rapidly, as he thought on what he'd just learned. Orion couldn't help but concede that it could be worse. At least it was his favourite relative's grandchild that had control of the Black estate. His heart began to pound, as the House-elf popped away, praying that Sirius would come. "You'll do," Orion declared, giving Harry his nod of approval.
The stare down going on between Orion and Harry stalled when the sudden yelling interrupted them.
"…DON'T YOU DARE ROD, I'LL KILL YOU MYSELF IF YOU…" Sirius trailed off realizing he was already there, glaring at Rodolphus, his eyes nearly spitting fire. If looks could kill, Sirius would have certainly killed his fiancé by now.
"No, you won't," Rodolphus told him quietly, he was aware of the guilt Sirius felt on his overly burdened shoulders when it came to his parents. Or rather more specifically Orion at any rate, but Walburga too. Sirius needed this, whether he realized it or not.
"You come near me tonight and I swear you'll never regain use of your balls!" Sirius hissed out seething in fury, not in a forgiving mood with Rodolphus.
Corvus coughed, reminding Sirius that they had company and he wasn't in the privacy of the Manor anymore.
Orion felt his lip tug into a smirk, despite aging Sirius was still the same, which when he thought this he frowned. Sirius shouldn't be still the same, he wasn't the angry Sixteen-year-old anymore. What he saw was a healthy wizard who looked to be taking care of himself. You wouldn't have thought Sirius had spent over a decade in Azkaban prison for murder. That wasn't his son though, he would never have betrayed James, someone he called 'cousin' he was too loyal, too determined to have done it. It would take Sirius confessing that he had for Orion to believe it.
Rodolphus grasped Sirius' neck, brought the wizard close, whispering softly, "You expressed a lot of regrets when it came to your parents, this is a way to unburden yourself, you remember what Miriam said?" his forehead pressed against Sirius' ignoring any potential reactions.
Orion did gape somewhat surprised, despite knowing that Rodolphus and Sirius were together. He didn't understand their desire not to have children, it had been bred into them since they were old enough to understand that they should have an heir to carry the family name on. Not that it would continue on the Black name, since Sirius was disowned. There was no doubt that he would be a Lestrange when they married since Sirius couldn't give them the Black name.
Then he realized something. There was no way the new Lord Black would be able to have three sons to continue on the Black, Potter and Lestrange names, he'd been extremely lucky to have two sons, the Potters themselves were lucky to have two as well. For the past few generations, it had been only one heir, never a spare produced between them until now. Corvus would have made sure the first born would be a Lestrange regardless of the order of the house's importance. No doubt the next one would be Potter, if they're lucky…where did that leave the Black name? The Black estate? It left him devastated to the bone.
"Hello, son," Orion said, speaking to the son who hadn't even glanced around to look at him, the disrespect would have galled him, if he wasn't already used to it. One of the last times they'd spoken…his son had turned around and said 'Hello, Orion' as if he wasn't his father. That had cut very deeply, he'd been just about to put an end to the silliness and get his son reinstated into the family when he fell very sick. He hadn't been able to do anything, barely able to breathe, it had just about killed him getting the portrait here and that was the last thing he really remembered. Last time the portrait was updated. He still had both his sons alive in his memory, now Regulus was dead, and his eldest had suffered some considerable time in Azkaban.
Sirius swallowed thickly, able to recall in startling clarity, the look on his father's face the last time he saw him. It made the guilt coil tightly within him, and make him want to be sick. He'd looked so sick, thin, gaunt really, like he had after Azkaban. Like Rabastan and Rodolphus had as well. The portrait, he looked hearty and hale, it made Sirius blink back tears, sort of how you'd want to remember someone you love. He did love his father, he just…chose not to remember the good times and dwelled on the bad. Which usually included Walburga.
"Father," Sirius managed to get out shakily, he was actually standing across from his father's portrait. He'd avoided Grimmauld Place like plaque aware that his mother had a portrait there. Well, that and the fact the place didn't belong to him, and he hated his childhood home.
"I am truly sorry, son, if I had been able…I would have done everything I could to help you," Orion stated firmly, being honest for the first time in his life. He was no longer Lord Black, he was just a portrait, he had no pretence to keep up and nobody to reprimand him and make him feel like shit. If he'd been alive to help him, which of course, he wasn't. He died before his son Regulus had passed away and Sirius sentencing to Azkaban.
Sirius scoffed, finding it difficult to believe, and sometimes, just sometimes mind, old habits die hard.
"There is no way you would have betrayed James, I would have made sure you were given a trial," Orion declared, his voice strong as it was firm. There was absolutely no doubt in his voice.
"D-don't," Sirius choked out, pale and shaken by the declaration. Shaking his head, he couldn't deal with that, there just wasn't enough hours in the day to deal with that shit right now. Glancing at the others trying to decipher if they had told Orion already.
"Rabastan and Rodolphus said the same, right from the very beginning," Corvus agreed, he could see they'd pulled the rug from under Sirius' feet.
Clenching and unclenching his fists, hating every single one of them right now, except Harry. They had to know what they were doing to him. Blinking back the tears, swallowing the lump in his throat. He'd spent over a decade in Azkaban believing everyone thought he was guilty. To hear that his father believed him without a second's doubt was a knife to the damn gut. Especially considering nobody in the goddamn Order or Remus even, had thought to investigate…people he'd been considerably closer to than his own father.
"I'm told you wish to be a lawyer?" Dorea was speaking to Harry, grey eyes alight with awe and wonder. Now finally understanding Corvus' earlier admiration. Oh, oh, he was going to take the world by storm. She rather hoped she got to see him at college and university, if this was him now? He was going to have more experience than most if he kept this up, the laws he'd changed or altered.
Charlus groaned, "Not another one! Did nobody gain my smarts with Potions?"
Harry laughed, "I didn't," he honestly had no idea how well his mother and father did while in school. He knew they were very good at certain subjects. His mother was deft at Charms and Potions, while his father was supposed to be really good at Transfiguration. This wasn't including the map, their animagus training and other things they'd done during their Hogwarts education. Or rather the Marauders had done, his mother wasn't part of all that after all. "And yes, I want to be a Lawyer." A grin adorning his face, he enjoyed it probably a bit too much.
"You absolutely positively must allow me to see you introduced to the wizengamot, which I presume is going to be done at the beginning of the summer holiday?" Dorea said, salivating over the prospect of seeing all the old codgers shock at the new announcement. "I wonder if we'd get away with sneaking a portrait into the room." Highly unlikely, she knew, but the thought jolly well amused her.
"It just isn't the same hearing about it," Charlus sniggered, "You lose so much just hearing about it, their expressions, the shock, the anger, oh, what fun!"
"You attended wizengamot meetings?" Harry perked up curiously.
Dorea laughed, "Certainly not, he would have driven them all mad," which was true enough, glancing at Orion and Sirius, but trying not to pay too much attention. "He didn't have much in the way of patience when it came to some people' idiocy, only when it came to potions, I'm afraid." Rueful.
"Then people should stop being so stupid," Charlus huffed, rolling his eyes dramatically. "What about you Rabastan? Will you be following Harry into the Wizengamot?"
Rabastan smiled, "No, that will be Harry's thing," he was most assuredly not going to take any interest in the wizengamot. Not only did he abhor politics and the backstabbing, he only had one real passion. "My real passion lays in Ancient Runes, I'm hoping to make a career of it."
"Any plans to start a family?" Charlus asked, good-natured, but Harry got the sense that he was really interested in the answer.
Rabastan rolled his eyes, Harry was fourteen, there would be no child for a good decade at least. Harry deserved to have a career before he decided to have a family. It would be much easier to come back to a career that was in full swing, than finish his education then try for a family whenever he wished to do so. Although, if his father had any say in it, he'd want grandchildren right away, but not in a bad way, just impatient.
"People can have both a career and a family these days, Charlus!" Dorea reprimanded him, swatting the back of his head in admonishment. "As you well know!" she had done it, raised a son and had a fabulous career.
"Not what I asked," Charlus whined playfully, giving Harry another wink.
"I want a family, one day," Harry said, Charlus gave Harry a curious look, pondering the meaning behind it. While Dorea stiffened, oh, she was beyond furious, there was only one time he could remember her that angry.
Rabastan squeezed Harry's shoulders in agreement and comfort.
In fact, Harry wanted a big family, he wanted his children close in age, like the sheikh's family. Older siblings to watch over younger ones, plenty of siblings to play with similar in age. So that nobody was lonely, and better still, nobody would grow up lonely or hated. The moment the baby was conceived he'd have a will drawn up and he'd make sure Gringotts immediately saw it out.
He would not have what happened to him happen to any of his children.
Not that they could be given to the Muggles he wasn't stupid, he had ears he knew his family was planning something regarding those Dursley's. Apparently, they'd lost their patience when it came to his 'demands' so to speak.
A/N – Your wish – Orion in the story and the deleted scene returned 😊 – my command 😉 enjoy! No more rehashing everything now yay! You know I have a feeling I'm forgetting something…a scene I wanted to add, for the life of me I can't figure out what it is. There's the Zoo Rabastan and Harry are visiting but I could have sworn there was something else…and I've looked up all my notes too and I can't see anything…now I'm wondering if it was just something fleeting that I decided against or if I'm forgetting something really, really obvious? And of course, it's not the Wizengamot meeting scene either although I am contemplating that being another time jump…hum definitely worth putting thought into for sure…😉 Do you want to see more conversation between Orion and Sirius in the story or just mentions of it after it's happened? OH! Do you want to see them celebrating the Yule feast they have? and the birthdays will be celebrated more often once Harry's at a decent age! Who of the Dursley's will die? will they take pity on Dudley? Has he changed without his horrid parents? Will we see Harry and Dudley talk? ANNNNNDDD LAST QUESTION…HOW BIG A TIME JUMP AFTER HARRY'S INTRODUCED TO THE WIZENGAMOT? R&R please and TAKE CARE GUYS Xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 109
"Llrune?" Harry called, as he swayed on the balls of his feet excitement thrumming through him. Did he wear something 'proper' or did he wear something loose fitting and comfortable for their zoo excursion? They were getting a private viewing, who knew what that entailed! Getting to see the animals much closer than normal?
"What can Llrune do for Master Harry?" the House-elf popped in, as always eager to serve, despite how early it actually was. Not that the House-elf would bring it up, it was improper for her to question her Masters. Watching Harry almost vibrating out of his skin eyes wider than normal.
"Wake Rabastan up and we'd like a quick breakfast please," Harry told the House-elf, deciding on stylish and comfortable. Snatching the hangers with his clothes, he plucked them off their hangers and was quick to get dressed. Noticing Llrune was not there anymore when he turned around, not that it surprised him.
Llrune popped out of her Masters' bedroom closet and popped noiselessly into Master Rabastan's bedroom. "Master Rabastan must wake now, Master Harry is wanting you," the House-elf told the sleeping wizard. "Time to wake up Master Rabastan!"
Rabastan groaned pitifully, grumbling under his breathe he grabbed his sheets and threw them over his head. Moaning softly, his entire head thumping, stomach queasy and body feeling like he'd had the Wizarding Flu for the past year. In fact, now that he was awake, he realized he actually felt like he was going to be sick. He needed to get to the toilet but he didn't want to move.
"Will Llrune tell Master Harry, Master Rabastan wishes to stay abed?" the House-elf asked her Master, disappointed for Master Harry who was very excited, he was seldom like that. Always quiet, calm, polite and composed. She really didn't want to have to tell Master Harry that what he had planned would have to wait.
Rabastan's head emerged from the covers, staring at the House-elf with a look that said he was going to murder someone. Especially when he noticed the actual time, five thirty am, then it clicked, he suddenly understood what the blasted House-elf had said. "No, inform him I shall be down soon," groaning he lay back in his bed. He couldn't believe Harry was already up and dressed for the day. Well, he could believe it, he hadn't expected it. "And retrieve me a Hangover cure, and orange juice."
He should have, Harry had been really excited all day yesterday about the upcoming visit to the magical zoo. His love for animals was well known, if not for his love of politics and desire to change the law, he would definitely have had a career where he had a lot of contact with animals. A small smile appeared on his face, despite his throbbing head.
"Yes, Master Rabastan!" with that Llrune popped away.
Stretching out, his sanctuary was bathed entirely in darkness except for one glaring exception. The Patronus globe that Harry had personally made for him years ago. Years ago, yes, it was years ago now, which boggled the mind.
A pop had him opening one of his eyes, to see a large goblet and a vial setting itself down on his bed. "Thank you, you may go." he said, it was done a little bit grudgingly, House-elves wanted to serve them, why they – wizards – needed to thank them he did not know. Yet every single incident where Harry called them, he thanked them for their services. He supposed it wasn't hurting anyone, hence why he adopted the practice. Anything to see that smile on Harry's face.
The look on his brother and Sirius' face had been hilarious.
Yanking out the cork, Rabastan poured the vial down his throat, swallowing the contents. Closing his eyes, relishing in the feeling of the potion doing its job. Oh, that felt good, the pounding headache receded and his stomach settled somewhat. Flinging the empty vial into the bin beside his bed, he greedily guzzled the orange juice until there was nothing left. It was fresh and cool, just the way he liked it.
Yesterday had been…lively, the most normal they'd ever been since before his, Rodolphus and Sirius' incarceration. The first real Yule they'd had since they regained their freedom. The other Yules they'd been on very strict diets, recovering physically and mentally. This time though? They'd enjoyed quite a few drinks, able to consume the meat of the feast with enough left-over room to have dessert.
Harry had emotionally manipulated and blackmailed the Dark Lord to stay for the feast. By implying that he wouldn't forgive him despite his 'beautiful display' which alluded to Pettigrew. He hadn't outright said that, he couldn't have. He and Rodolphus had been absolutely terrified. They had seen Harry and the Dark Lord interact numerous times, but it was always respectful. They hadn't been there in the beginning. Sirius had just laughed, poor blood ignorant bastard, but the Dark Lord had just smirked, as if he'd been greatly amused by the compliment and bribery. He hadn't stayed for the entire evening, he'd left just before dessert had been served, he'd used the Floo to get to the Weasley property. Where Amelia, Arthur, Bill, Charlie, Percy, Fred, George and Susan were enjoying their first Yule together. Or rather Arthur, Percy, Fred and George were celebrating their first Yule full stop. Molly hadn't cared for the old ways, so they'd always celebrated 'Christmas' so to speak. Corvus hadn't been able to believe it, the Dark Lord had never been seen let alone accepted any invite during this time of the year. Harry was…special, unique even more so when Rabastan was utterly drunk.
In fact, he'd say they'd actually drank way too much. Yawning tiredly, he stretched out, missing Harry's presence. It had been a long time, but he still missed sharing a bed with his fiancé. Yes, he'd been injured at the time and suffered from terrifying nightmares. It wasn't a time he should miss, but he did.
He rather hoped that they would always share a bed, a room, when they married. For he honestly didn't want to spend a night without him. Some couples preferred separate bedrooms, his brother and Bellatrix certainly had, and his father enforced Sirius and Rodolphus' separate bedroom rules despite it being a 'second marriage' when the time came, and not strictly required. The years of being touch deprived and cold would never leave him. Even Narcissa and Lucius did not share a single bedroom, and they did love each other.
Shaking his head, he slid out of bed, the warmth of the rugs that were quite numerous under his feet made slippers unneeded. He had at least two rugs on every single bit of his bedroom floor keeping it well warm he detested cold in any form. Flexing his feet, the urgent need for the bathroom reminded him just how much he'd drank.
Padding through to the bathroom, he did his morning ablutions and found upon his return, his clothes for the day perched upon the bottom of his bed. He did nearly lose his footing when he stubbed his toe on his dresser, and almost caused an accident with over two dozen vials of aftershave. Not to forget the air-freshener he had.
He couldn't stand the smell of his own sweat, or anything remotely repugnant. Regardless of what he was doing, whether it was simply sitting at home, or going out, he liked to smell good doing it. It took all of a few minutes to be dressed, retrieve his money pouch – in case Harry wanted to buy anything from the gift shop – and probably something from the vendors or outdoor cafés. He glanced inside of it to make sure he wasn't low on funds before stuffing it into his cloak pocket. He was tired, the urge to head straight back to bed was very strong.
Coffee, he though, coffee was exactly what he needed right now. It would help perk him up, the second he stepped out of his rooms the smell of breakfast wafted up. At first it made his stomach roll in nausea, but the knowledge that a greasy fry up was exactly what he needed to help defeated that sickness pretty damn quickly. That's if he could actually eat it, he wasn't used to greasy fry ups anymore, porridge, oats, fruits and yoghurts was what he had in the mornings.
He followed his nose to the dining room, "Good morning. You finished breakfast already?" not sure why he was surprised. Harry was actually tapping what was presumably his foot impatiently on the marble floor. He suppressed a grin at the fact he knew Harry wouldn't be doing it if his father was there.
"I have, and morning," despite his tapping he remained perfectly eloquent. Yoghurt in fruit, peach, pineapple and strawberry today. Freshy picked and cut just an hour prior, nothing could beat the taste of that. Not even sausage and bacon. Which appeared on Rabastan's setting, a fully English breakfast, he groaned at the sight, seriously? He was going to have to wait for ages.
"The Zoo's doors don't open for another forty-five minutes yet," Rabastan said, as he sat down, "Private viewing or not, they won't allow us entry early."
Harry pouted, but still no less enthusiastic over the outing, he couldn't wait. He'd read the small leaflet a dozen times now. The more popular animals were mentioned, naturally, to draw in a crowd. He had also brought his money pouch, he wanted to donate something to the zoo, it depended on how the animals were treated and their living conditions.
"Is there a particular animal you'd like to see?" Harry asked, as Rabastan began to his breakfast.
"All of them," Rabastan said, after swallowing his breakfast, "I don't have a particular infinity to a certain animal."
"Didn't you have a pet you wanted growing up?" Harry then asked, surprisingly this wasn't something they'd discussed before, animals yes, but nothing such as what pet they wanted growing up. Rabastan probably didn't ask because of his childhood, and Harry? Well, he hadn't thought much on it.
"I couldn't wait to get an owl," Rabastan said wryly, "Because it meant it was time to go to Hogwarts." More so after his brother left home for school, leaving him on his lonesome. He'd been so envious, his brother had written three to four times a week, regaling him with everything happening.
"Nothing else?" Harry asked in genuine curiosity.
"Well, I suppose when I was even younger, I would have liked a cat or dog," Rabastan conceded, "But I was very young then, perhaps five or six, it was the novelty, which quickly wore off. It's why my father wouldn't agree to buy one." And his father had given them everything they ever asked for, well, most things.
"I wouldn't want a cat," Harry said, his nose twitching up as he thought about it. Recalling the days where he'd been forced to endure Figg and her numerous cats. The tortuous smell and never-ending cycle of books with pictures of all her cats. She had only just slightly been better than the Dursley's, until he found out the full truth of course. "I like puppies, but I'm a little leery of big dogs…" past experience had taught him that, being terrified up trees away from biting, snarling dogs would do that to anyone.
"Is it something you'd actually want? Or is it just because you haven't had one?" Rabastan asked, glancing at Harry in curiosity. At least he'd stopped that infernal tapping, keeping him distracted for forty-five minutes wasn't going to be a hardship. Well, more like half an hour now.
"I…don't know," Harry said shrugging his shoulders lightly, "It wouldn't be ideal anyways,"
"You've only got three more years at Hogwarts," Rabastan pointed out.
"And then university." Harry pointed out; he was going to get his law degree once Hogwarts was done with. He wouldn't have the time for any pets, and it wouldn't be fair on them at all. He was rather content with his life at the moment, and Hedwig.
"Do you know which one you want to attend?" Rabastan asked, if it were ones abroad, he'd find a few homes and see if they could find one, they both like. There was no point to using International Floo every night, that would be extortionately expensive. As would a Portkey as well.
"Right now, the one in Ireland is the one I'm leaning towards," Harry told him, "Draco said it's got the best courses for gaining a law degree. I've looked it up, and he's right, for once." Grinning wryly, showing he was just kidding.
A silver plate with the mail and the newspapers appeared in the middle of the table. Harry eagerly stood and snatched the bound paper. Removing the elastic band and plastic keeping it dry while on its journey.
Rabastan nodded, emphatically agreeing, it was true, that particular university is well known for producing the best and brightest when it came to Law degrees.
"Cornelius Fudge, Minister for Magic is standing down, and won't be running for re-election," Harry commented, spreading the newspaper out, after setting his empty bowl aside out of the way. "Will that pose a problem?" glancing up at Rabastan.
Swallowing thickly, he shook his head, "No, not at all, have a look at the candidates." They'd been aware that Fudge had lost a lot of credibility with the public after what happened.
"Wolfgang Welwyn," Harry said suddenly, "He is alright with losing an Unspeakable to the Ministerial position?" a Minister that was just the face of Wizardkind. They didn't really hold all that much power, oh, who was he kidding…of course they did. There was no doubt he'd get the position, the others trying for the job were…let's just say less impressive than Welwyn.
"He already has a few Unspeakables, he's not losing anything, he'd be gaining it," Rabastan pointed out.
Harry let out a small hum as he continued to read the newspaper while Rabastan ate. Pointing out the important or funny snippets he found. On the third page he found new information.
"Ex-Minister Millicent Bagnold arrested," Harry said, showing the picture of the old – to him at any rate – woman being escorted from her property by three Aurors. "It sure took them a long enough time to act." She would have been arrested a long time ago.
"I would suggest that was Fudge's last play in an attempt to keep power," Rabastan mused, as he craned to read it as well. "Then again, just because it's written in the paper doesn't make it the truth. He might not end up standing down, nobody gives up that sort of power without a fight."
"There's no way he'd be voted in again, not with the information that has been coming to light about him." Harry said, a thoughtful look on his face. "I mean the dubious donations, both ones he'd given and received, the pictures that had been published last week with him with those women that most definitely weren't his wife." Added to the fact Fudge had been the junior undersecretary, and an advisor.
"Politics," Rabastan murmured, wiping his mouth with his cloth napkin, "It's tedious, I have no clue how you, father and the Dark Lord get any amusement out of it." the verbal smackdown might be amazing to see and experience but the rest of it, boring.
"I can't wait until next year, when I can officially take over on the wizengamot," Harry confessed, "It's going to be so much fun. Although, with the way things are going, I'll only have a few laws I want passed by then." He couldn't take over his wizengamot duties regardless of whether he was betrothed or even with permission from his magical guardian. You had to be fifteen before permission was granted, and it was a law as old as the Ministry itself.
Rabastan shook his head, "You're taking on too much, OWL's, NEWTS, and University? On top of your Wizengamot duties. You do realize they'll clash, and also you'll actually need sleep at some point." Warning him as much as he was concerned for him. Harry was smart, determined, but he was putting too much on his shoulders. All they could do was warn him, and let Harry find out whether he was capable himself.
"I'd like to try," was all Harry said, it wasn't pride or stubbornness making him do this, it was a desire to help the magical world. To make them better, it was clear that the laws and regulations were so outdated that it was dangerous. This was what he was meant to be doing, he just knew it. Not that he'd done it alone, in fact, he had mostly had help, just offering up suggestions on things he was aware of due to living in the Muggle world and being familiar with the law. Or at least a few of them, he didn't proclaim to be anywhere near an expert. "Do you think they'll succeed in having her actually convicted?"
"It depends," Rabastan said thoughtfully, staring at the newspaper, his gaze almost vacant as he thought on that time of his life. "The reality was, everyone was eager to see the war over with. So much so that they didn't care about the laws that were being broken. Everyone else who would have protested otherwise were too busy grieving or trying to keep their families safe and alive. They knew, they just weren't interested in rocking the boat. Attempts will be made to sweep it all under the rug. So, I'll say it depends on those who defend the law to the very last. And whether they believe it's worth it."
"Won't they be looking for someone to blame? Especially now with Crouch out the picture?" Harry queried, standing when Rabastan did, leaving behind everything as they made their way out of the dining room.
"It's possible, clearly it's not been something of an urgency since it's been a while now since everyone was proven innocent." Rabastan pointed out. "They'll blame each other, if that doesn't work, it will be all Bartemius Crouch Senior." His tone dry.
"You'll need to sit down one day and tell me exactly how that was done," Dorea commented causing Rabastan to get whiplash as he turned around. He'd forgotten about that particular empty frame, the Lestrange portraits preferred going where they'd get the most gossip. His father's office, the dining and sitting room.
"I'm sure Harry would love to regale it all to you once we return home, after dinner." Rabastan suggested, watching her eyes light up. "Say seven o'clock."
"Um, sure," Harry said slightly baffled as to why Rabastan suddenly wanted them to spend time together at that specific time.
"I'll look forward to it," Dorea said in genuine excitement, she couldn't wait to hear it all.
Rabastan wasn't going to miss the Dark Lord dealing with the witch who had messed with his fiancé after all. Seeing the look on Harry's face, he asked, "Are you ready to go?" they would be open by now, suitably distracting Harry. Whether it would work long term or not, well, that remained to be seen.
"Let's go!" Harry said hands clenched as he shook in excitement looking more like a cartoon character at that moment. He was that excited that he didn't say goodbye to Dorea, after all, Harry had been taught better than that.
It took ten more minutes until they could Apparate from the spot at the edge of the ward of Lestrange manor. They reappeared outside of a normal looking field, with very normal looking livestock grazing in the distance. It was underwhelmingly boring and normal on the surface, a small farm. Nothing much to look at, at all.
"The wards around this place are impressive," Harry admitted, strong and pulsing, considering the variety of magical animals housed within, they'd need to be. "Almost as strong as the wards back home." By 'back home' naturally he meant the manor.
"Interesting, very interesting," a voice said, old and croaked, an elderly woman stepping past the wards to greet them. "I've been running this sanctuary/zoo for over one hundred years, and I've only met five people in all that time, that felt or realized there were wards so strong in your age group." Giving him a look of wonder and deep-seated curiosity.
"Are you giving us the tour?" Harry asked, staring at the elderly witch waiting for a reply. If she was, it explains how they were going to be out all day. Or at least that's how Harry had taken the earlier statement.
"Oh, to be young and able again," the witch said smiling, her blue eyes crinkling as she observed them. "I'm afraid not, young lad, but you will be starting the tour off with me. Step on up!" she insisted stepping back over the wards, pattering over to a patch of grass that looked very different to all others surrounding it. She didn't need to ask for their tickets or who they were, she'd spoken to Rabastan and then sent out their tickets herself. They need every donation they could, and Lestrange had given a good one for a private tour to Harry Potter of all people. NDAs had been signed and everything. Bit much for a Zoo visit, but it wasn't the first time they'd signed NDA's.
"What's this?" Harry asked, peering at what he thought was grass, but it felt like carpet.
"Step on, it has a gravity forcefield, which means you'll be secure, as you descend." She said cheerfully.
Rabastan grasped Harry's arm and urged him to step over and onto the really subtle platform. Stepping over onto the platform, Harry looked around, watching everything curiously. Then it lurched into motion, and they were suddenly descending into the ground, "Holy shit!" he couldn't help but mutter, he didn't even get remotely sick or startled. The gravity platform ensured he remained suitably grounded despite the movement this was awesome.
"Gracious, such language," the witch said, but her lips turned into a smug grin, "But I must confess to having the same reaction when I first got it working. My father was rather scandalised, but considering I had five older brothers, it wasn't exactly unexpected."
Harry couldn't help but snigger, five older brothers, it's a surprise she had married never mind ended up with great grandchildren. His sniggering trailed off, as his mouth opened in a gape, as the platform descended entirely. Breathe hitching, just staring into the watery abyss laid out before him.
"Wow," Harry said, staring around in wide eyed wonder, pressing his hand against it and it came away wet. He glanced at Rabastan in awe, unable to believe what he was seeing. It was like the water was just parted for them; it was the most breath-taking sight he'd ever seen. Turning back, he drove his hand in further, touching the bright and colourful fish mesmerised. "It's like they've got Metamorphamagus abilities!"
"Not quite, they can't change shape but they do quite frequently change colour." Rabastan said giving a nod to the witch, as she left, leaving them to tour the facilities on their own. For this part, you didn't really need guidance. There was only one way to go, and that's along in a straight line. "A lot of them do actually, cause a lot of trouble too, with fishermen who pull them out if they're found blasted things. Kids flushing them down the toilet or worse, releasing them into the sea."
Harry glanced befuddled at Rabastan, wondering how he knew that.
"The newspapers, there are dozens or articles about them, along with warnings regarding the discarding of anything magical but it was aimed at those." Rabastan said, moving along, Harry was too busy looking everywhere just taking in the sights before him. "They had a funfair around a few months back, those fish were one of the frequent prizes."
Harry grinned, "That sounds like fun!" he hadn't been aware things like that happen, but it was stupid to think not.
"They have the same warnings when it comes to the circus coming through," Rabastan told him, waiting on Harry moving, he seemed very content to take it all in, down to the very last detail.
"Amazing," he murmured, just imagining what it would be like visiting the circus. "Did your father ever take you to the circus?" passing the fish that were a magnitude of different colours. Some two different coloured stripes, other rainbow coloured and their scales were gorgeous.
"No," Rabastan snorted, "That's unfortunately considered low class by my father, but my brother snuck both of us in one night to see one. It was just before Rodolphus was due to head off to Hogwarts." A fond look on his face, he'd certainly enjoyed himself. Their father had not been pleased with them at all, he'd been standing waiting for them when they got off the Knight Bus.
"I wonder if it's different from a Muggle one," Harry commented, bringing out the camera and taking pictures gleefully. They were so pretty, the colours were mesmerising, it was like looking at millions upon millions of rainbows in a tank. An exaggeration, naturally, but not too much of one.
Rabastan grimaced, closing his eyes, centring himself. He immediately recognized the camera. It was his mothers, he could place every crack, every discolouration, just everything that made it unique. After his mother passed away all her things were kept including her camera's and her darkroom. They'd been given a few pieces of her jewellery when they got older, but nobody had really touched her cameras until Harry had come along. "Probably similar." he finally said, opening his eyes, Harry was very careful with it, clearly, he understood just how precious it was.
Of course, he would, all he had was a few items that personally belonged to his family, his parents. That was all he would have, neither James or Lily Potter had created a portrait, Harry had checked through his portfolio of the estates just to be sure. Harry didn't seem unduly surprised or disappointed, just a sort of resigned acceptance.
"Woah! That's a Grindylow!" Harry said, "Or Grindylows! Ha! They can't get out." Relieved when their attempts to snatch him resulted in failed attempts with their long spindly fingers. "No wonder they look bad tempered!" grinning as he watched them. Their sickly green bodies, fully horned and green teeth as they bared at him. "It's ridiculous to think they're in the lake at Hogwarts…they're really dangerous."
"The ones that live at Hogwarts can't emerge from the lake, there are dozens of spells on the area to ensure the safety of the students. From both Grindylows and Merfolk and the variety of things living in the lake." Rabastan reassured Harry still a few steps ahead of him.
"I wonder if that was true a few years ago," Harry commented taking another picture as he moved along, his excitement exuding from him visibly, shaking in excitement. Unable to contain it, he got like that every time he went somewhere new. Not quite so excited, whether it was the location or the fact he didn't feel the need to compose himself since he wasn't with Corvus.
"Not something worth contemplating," Rabastan stated, it made him feel sick to think of the danger every single person had been in. The thought of them all being reduced to squibs, Harry being reduced to a squib. Luckily it wasn't a problem anymore, Hogwarts in its entirety was the most secure building in the world.
"Ah, the Merfolk!" his eyes agog, staring at the underwater structures they'd created and were creating. "Wow!" feeling like a kid for the first time in his life, like how a kid would feel in a candy store. Normally you wouldn't be privy to seeing things like that, they lived in ponds, rivers, lakes all in magical areas naturally. "They're beautiful." Unable to help but take more pictures, "The structures are unbelievable!" wondering if they'd been created by wizards of it, they had made it. It seemed likely to be the Merfolk than wizards, wizards weren't exactly inventive.
"They are," Rabastan agreed, his gaze just as amazed as Harry, while he had some Deja vu of being here before, he had been way too young to really remember much. A decade of boredom he'd find amazement or amusement in the simplest of things.
Harry quirked his brow at Rabastan, green eyes filled with curiosity, "Not just indulging me?" noticing that it seemed very sincere.
"No, not at all, I wouldn't do that to you," Rabastan replied, his gaze very wavering from Harry's. It was true enough; he'd never be condescending to Harry just because he was young. If it was anyone else…perhaps he would have been that way. However, it was Harry, he knew how his life had been, if visiting a zoo brought him unmeasurable happiness then Rabastan would enjoy it too.
With one last look at the Merfolk, they began moving on, the excitement never wavered for even a second. Not for any of the magical creatures, no matter how big or small or whether it was able to do anything particularly amazing.
Harry almost missed the next creatures, black as they were, it was the eyes that made him realize he was passing something. He could hear musical notes, "A horned Serpent!" eyes wide, he'd always thought he'd understand them. Anything remotely 'serpent' he'd assumed but he'd assumed wrong. "Aren't you beautiful," the crooned words sounded English to him but were hissed to Rabastan who was standing watching with amazement. It was one thing knowing it but another seeing it.
The Dark Lord and Harry couldn't have sounded more different if they tried. The Dark Lord sounded as fierce and angry as Harry sounded soft and soothing.
In fact, it made Rabastan feel rather…uncomfortable in a certain nether region. Which made him freeze, he'd never considered it arousing, not until this exact moment. He savagely bit his own tongue as Harry continued to converse with them. He wasn't entirely sure if Harry understood what the Horned Serpent was saying right back. It sounded like some sort of musical note to him, one he'd never heard of before, and he knew his musical notes. Had done since he was a child and begun to learn to play musical instruments.
He did however gasp in shock when the serpent used its claws to remove its jewel on its main horn and hand it over. He staggered back, staring in stunned disbelief, the creatures were killed for those jewels, and here it was just hand it over like it was nothing. It was the most sought-after element of the species. It had been at least three decades since one had been freely given and those usually happened in America.
Harry put his hand through and grasped a hold of the jewel that was about the side of a large pearl and wrapped his hand around it before withdrawing it from the water. Hand soaked he opened his palm and stared at the gift he'd been given. It was dark but had every colour in the rainbow inside, it was beautiful.
With his other hand, Harry raised it up and hissed again, presumably thanking him but whether that was accurate nobody knew. He touched the Horned Serpent and Harry's magic pulsed.
"What are you doing?" Rabastan asked stepping forward, concerned for the first time, a shocked sound leaving his lips when the creature disappeared before his eyes. Shit, how the hell were they going to explain that? "Harry?"
"I rewarded him for his gift," Harry said, indifferent to the fact he'd just essentially jailbroke a Horned Serpent.
"Reward…" Rabastan muttered, smacking his palm against his forehead, Merlin be damned honestly. They were going to know it was Harry! Then again, glancing up, it might not be too obvious for some time, unless they have spells up that tell them how many and where they are. They might be surprised if one was in the middle of the Pacific right around now. He bit his inner lip just imagining their reaction when they did find out. Well, why not? He'd already snuck a damn dragon out of Gringotts without physically being there anymore. It's like he was side-long apparating them without going to the location himself. With the added bonus of a sidelong delay at that. "Let's go," tugging Harry away from the Horned Serpent, glancing around suspiciously as they moved. If they found out…thank Merlin for the NDAs.
The last thing they wanted was it getting out that Harry Potter had somehow banished a Horned Serpent to Merlin only knows where!
"Woah! Woah! Look a Murtlap!" Harry said, putting on the breaks, finding something new to observe, they were the magical version of rats, well aquatic version at that with tentacles up and down it's back.
Rabastan laughed, recalling something rather hilarious.
"What is it?" Harry asked curiously.
"I'm just recalling a coastal holiday, we and the Malfoy's went at the same time, Lucius made the mistake of kicking one. It bit him, on the foot, he ended up with the sweats, twitching and not to forget flames shooting out his back end." Rabastan managed to get out before laughing again, almost to the point of tears running down his face. "He's never looked at one the same again." Oh, he'd been really young at the time, and spent most of that day laughing, Lucius had been furious at him for daring to laugh.
Harry giggled and smacked his hand over his mouth. The image causing him to chortle further, especially since he reckoned Draco resembled his father a lot. Well, actually, he looked like both of his parents a lot, to be fair. Since Narcissa and Lucius both had light eyes and blonde hair. "Tell me everything you remember!" he said eager to know more, both of them continued to walk through the underground where the animals had more than adequate space to roam around.
Passing all manner of animals that Harry took a picture of when he passed them. From Plimpy's to a Shrake's. His attention was primarily on Rabastan who was fondly telling Harry in greater detail what happened that day, enjoying being the centre of Harry's attention.
"I can't wait to tell Draco," Harry said gleefully, not sure how he'd react, be offended on his fathers' behalf or find it as funny as he did…Draco was…too proud sometimes and didn't know how to relax and have fun. Although, his version of relaxing and having fun probably differed very greatly from everyone else. "The platform…I guess that means we're almost done?" noticing the platform in the distance. It didn't feel like long at all, but he knew he'd seen dozens upon dozens of magical creatures.
"So, it seems," Rabastan said, there were maybe three other creatures to see before the platform would take them above ground. The more exciting ones were there, and very similar he realized. "Please refrain from releasing the Kelpie's."
"Maybe," Harry said with a grin, as he bound towards them. "I've often wondered why they decided to take on that particular form." It was very close to a seahorse and a hippocampus, which if Harry wasn't mistaken, were all the last water creatures they'd get to see. "Who would be mad enough to try and get on it?"
"An idiot," Rabastan declared dryly, they dragged people down to their deaths and ate them, the only sign of a body left by them was the intestines which floated to the surface allowing the magical world to identify them. Which was also warned on the sign, set at the bottom of them. "And they prefer to use them so that when they change into something else…nobody will know." it's a very smart thing to do, only the idiot who got caught would know what they were like and they wouldn't survive to say anything. Muggle and Wizardkind were targeted by them.
It's why sometimes people never made it home. It wasn't always the Mundane to blame.
The hippocampus was in two different colours, blue and red, at least that's all they had here. Harry took a dozen pictures, watching the semi-translucent eggs that housed the Tadfoal inside in awe. "You know, it's not right that to keep most animals contained, but at least here they've got so much more room to swim in than they'd have in the Muggle world." recalling the trip to the Zoo with the Dursley's and thinking the exact same thing.
"They definitely have plenty of room," Rabastan commented, not only were they under water, but they had magically expanded the area, giving them more room than they could possibly need. It was not proper freedom, but sometimes it was better than nothing. At least they were safe from extinction here. "You hungry?" Rabastan asked after glancing at his watch, knowing a small outside café would be up topside if he recalled correctly. It was eleven o'clock, close enough. Not sure if he wanted them to stop and eat or get back to his father and explain what just happened! He was beginning to wonder if Harry even understood the limitation that were supposed to be on magic.
"A little bit," Harry said, he'd only had a little yoghurt and fruit for breakfast. He'd been too excited for anything else. He was still too excited for anything else, "Something to go?"
"As long as you don't feed or free anymore of the animals," Rabastan conceded, with a wry note to his voice. whatever they were going to be in future…bored wasn't going to be one of them he had a feeling.
"I make no promises," Harry declared grinning a bit too ferally at Rabastan as they were whizzed up on the platform to see the magical creatures that lived above ground.
They spent the rest of the afternoon visiting every single animal they could, and despite the cold, most of the time they felt incredibly warm, as the spells had been adapted for each animal. Sometimes it took a while to catch a glimpse of them due to the fact their habitants were massive internally. Definitely bigger on the inside than the outside.
It was difficult for Harry to decide what he'd enjoyed the most, and as they left – Rabastan was not going to be late for that particular meeting while dealing with the witch – Harry proclaimed each of his favourites as they both ate a portion of chips between them, all the gifts they'd bought shrunk down ready to be put in his room when he got back. Including the snow globe of his new panda. He hadn't even realized there was a magical version of a panda. How wicked was that?
They had gotten to actually interact with the Hippogriffs and feed them. Although, the constant cautions the keepers kept muttering to him were wholly unneeded. The Thunderbirds had been mesmerising, his hair had ended up on end as it produced it. The Occamy's, Nundu and especially the Niffers! Cheeky buggers managed to sneakily take his money pouch, seriously he didn't know even now how they'd done it.
It also hadn't escaped Rabastan's notice how much attention and questions Harry had asked the groundskeeper about his dogs. They weren't the most adorable looking of dogs, they looked fierce and were very protective and above all else intelligent. Xolos, and apparently his bitch was pregnant. They were always in high demand these dogs, they were the original familiar of witches and wizards, until cats took over and then naturally owls when Hogwarts was founded, too many Xoloitzcuintle in one place, not to mention the mess, even for magical's was a bit much apparently. They were still welcomed in any school, not that he allowed any of his pups to be purchased for children or teens who'd neglect them.
If he had taken the wizards business card, well, that was nobody's business but his own.
A/N – I know, I know there wasn't a Yule scene, but I promise there will be next time I write around the Yule time! Big massive feast when they're actually all together 😉 either when Harry's fifteen or sixteen when Sirius and Rodolphus get married or perhaps seventeen/eighteen after Harry gets married there' so much I want to do it sometimes feel impossible to add everything. Added to the fact, I don't want everyone thinking I'm just dragging the story along because it's 'popular' or anything like that. All I can do is the best to remember everything 😊 and write the scenes I want in – If they can be remembered lol – also there's no way to fit Hermione Granger in, I'm sorry I know you all want to know what's happening to her but there are just no scenes for her at least for now but Harry will be written in as going back to Hogwarts! There is a poll going on in Facebook if you want to chip in! Oh, there are still scenes I know that are missing or I've forgotten I just can't recall what and whether it's worth writing them in now that the point has been 'missed' but I'll try for you all to remember and get it written down (which I normally do) probably why it's bugging me so much :) I hope you enjoyed the chapter! R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 110
Rabastan used the Floo network to get to the main Crabbe estate, he wasn't at all surprised that the Dark Lord, his brother and father were there. Not much had changed since the last time he visited, same Victorian – or close to – furniture, curtains and the rugs all a ghastly yellow colour. They were clean, tidy but definitely not his thing at all. The patterns all matched, the Dowager Crabbe hadn't changed the property much in all her years on this earth. The Crabbe's weren't exactly rolling it in, and had quite a few members in the family to really wish to be frivolous. They didn't just have this estate either, but a few other properties strewn across the UK.
"What do you intend to do to my granddaughter?" Dowager Crabbe asked Lord Slytherin, who had no trouble sitting on the rather uncomfortable furniture. The Victorian's did not make things with people's comfort in mind. Glancing very briefly at Rabastan, as she waited for an answer. She had to refrain from fiddling with the shawl she had wrapped around her shoulder.
Lord Slytherin stared at the witch; she was wrapped up warm today. She had some colour in her wardrobe instead of the black robes she'd worn the night of the party. Her white hair was done up in a bun, and other than the shawl nothing at all was out of place. She was older than him, but only by seven or eight years he reckoned. Yet she looked very old, it always amazed Tom when he saw so many people aging. It's something he did not want – and partly feared – not that he'd confess to that not even under pain of death.
"Is she to die for her insults?" Dowager asked again before any of them could think to reply. They could not afford to cross Lord Slytherin and the Lestrange's as well as the house of Black and Potter. The excuses her granddaughter had given had been just diabolically pathetic. Honestly, she could have wrung her bloody neck.
"That is not for me to say," Lord Slytherin informed her, surprising them all, finding amusement in it. what could he say? Without using the Cruciatus Curse every day he had to find his entertainment elsewhere. He wasn't insane enough to curse them for such stupid reasons that he could recall from his memories.
Dowager Crabbe's hand shook as she poured the tea for them all. Putting it down, she nodded slowly, folding the napkin repetitively. It was a soothing motion, she wished she could say she was more shocked by the declaration but she wasn't. Her granddaughter had insulted Heir Potter not just an Heir to the Potter estate but the Black and eventually Lestrange.
She couldn't have picked anyone worse to start her nonsense with. She blamed her son for indulging her. So sure, she would marry into a good family and elevate their status and possibly give them a far greater fortune than they had. Her son and daughter-in-law hadn't been the sharpest knife in a wandmakers drawer. She'd thought her grandchildren had at least gained her smarts, especially Vincent, who was named after her. His exam results pleased her greatly, as she'd noticed, he was smarter than her children. Merlin bless their souls. Thus, his grades were far better, she had high hopes for him indeed.
"Master Lestrange?" Dowager Crabbe asked; her heart was pounding in her chest. Terrified of what she would hear, gazing at him on the verge of pleading, begging for clemency. "What is to become of my granddaughter?" she would have to stand aside – no matter how much its kills her – if its what was demanded of her. She could not endanger the rest of the family, she doubted that because Vincent was good friends with Heir Potter would save them.
They were low down on the totem pole and she knew it.
Rabastan startled, just a little, not enough to be called upon for that. Of course, he was a Master, he'd gained his title and he was very proud of it. Other than Harry's soft yet proud teasing, nobody had really called him Master Lestrange yet. As a second born, he didn't get a title, not unless something happened to the 'heir' and then he would have become the 'heir' it was the whole point of having a spare. Not that he was ever that, he knew his parents wanted a big family, since neither of them had really had a close family.
"That," Rabastan finally spoke, voice filled with derision, aimed entirely at Camilla, "Depends entirely on her." The things she'd said to his fiancé, things she'd implied, the damage she could have wrought. The worst of it touching him, sure she hadn't physically hurt him, but she'd still touched him and he detested that.
Corvus, Rodolphus and Lord Slytherin glanced at Rabastan, astounded by his declaration. They had only expected one outcome here today. Then again, there were things far worse than death, although, usually one would take pity over condemning them to such an existence. In fact, it seemed to be happening a lot as of late.
"Tea?" she asked, picking up the cups and saucers and beginning to hand them out. Despite the length of time, they'd lay there, they were still hot. There were a three-tier tray of small triangle sandwiches with different fillings. Salmon, tuna, cheese and onion and ham. "Please, help yourself." acting as though they were simply here for tea, not just about to perhaps kill her grandchild. The grandchild she'd practically raised alongside her son who had passed away.
"Where exactly is she?" Rabastan asked, as the others helped themselves to the food on offer for them. Nobody was remotely surprised when Lord Slytherin checked the food and drink before helping himself either.
"I haven't secreted her away, if that's what you're implying," Dowager Crabbe said, stirring sugar into her own cup. Eyes filled with pain and fear, she only had one son left alive, Vincent's father, and three grandchildren, then of course there is her daughter-in-law. Six members of her family, she had a feeling by tonight she'd be down to five. "I know better than that." She scolded the young lad, and Rabastan was a young lad compared to her.
Still had a lot of growing to do before she'd bow down to him in deference. He was just a child, the only one she didn't consider children here right now was Lord Slytherin and naturally Corvus Lestrange.
Now those two she respected.
"You wouldn't be the first person to do something like that," Rabastan couldn't help but point out. He honestly wouldn't blame her if she did. He honestly wouldn't be able to do the same thing to Rodolphus what Dowager Crabbe was doing to her granddaughter. Hell, he couldn't imagine doing it to any grandchild of his, a green eyed straight black-haired child. Shaking off his thoughts, refusing to let that deter him.
He would have his revenge. It wasn't as if Rodolphus would have been stupid enough to do anything like the idiot of a girl had done to Harry.
He had promised to be Harry's protection, and he'd be damned if he'd act otherwise. Even if he had known Jason Crabbe – Camilla's father – and knew Samuel Crabbe who was Vincent's father. He was tempted to give clemency but just for the rest of the family though.
"I'm surprised you're away from Sirius," Rabastan murmured quietly to his brother, as their father and Lord Slytherin made 'small talk' with Dowager Crabbe, it would have been rude not to. Not that speaking about the laws, regulations and Wizengamot was exactly 'small talk' she did add she missed being able to attend full time. She wasn't able to go anywhere near as often as she should, instead she had to send in her replacement. Which just happened to be her son, naturally, most Wizardkind keep in the family if they can. "How did you get away from him and what did you tell him?" amused despite the seriousness of the situation he was about to perform.
"You say that like he's attached to me like a limpet," Rodolphus said drolly, glaring harder at his brother who just sniggered quietly. Amused by Rodolphus' statement, well, it wasn't true, Sirius and he weren't attached at the hip.
"No? When was the last time you weren't in the same building?" Rabastan teased his brother, eyes gleaming with merciless delight.
"We're still not attached to the hip," Rodolphus grumbled, unable to answer him.
"You really are," Rabastan said wryly, "I hope Harry and I have that sort of closeness." His tone wistful now. He could imagine a future spread out before him; in ways he'd never imagined before. Even before Azkaban, he was too young to care about having a family. Plus, all the pressure had been on his brother, to have an heir, not him. Sometimes the life of a spare was much more pleasant than the pressure of being heir.
"You will," Rodolphus whispered tightly, his belief in that a sure thing. "That's what a Betrothal is all about. You two got to know each other even earlier than most couples do, that's a good thing, the best thing." Wholeheartedly believing that, after what happened with him and Bellatrix.
Rabastan huffed a little, recalling the earlier days when he first met Harry. Back then his memories hadn't been very clear. Azkaban had messed with them, but now? Now he his mind was very clear, he remembered everything but without the fog that being in Azkaban caused. He remembered blaming Harry to begin with, he'd never confessed as much to Harry. There were some things that should just be excluded. That and he reckoned, quite honestly, that Harry knew. He was too smart to think otherwise.
"Sirius is working in his 'lab'," Rodolphus shrugged, "He probably won't realise I've ever been gone." Sirius could lose time down there especially if he was on to something else. It amazed him seeing what Sirius was creating…and how long he could have been doing it for. To think if not for his therapists' suggestions Sirius wouldn't be doing it? Such a creative mind just not interested in creating the most amazing pieces of magic possible? At least it had opened the door and now Sirius couldn't stop creating now even if he tried. His mind was always on the hunt for something new, different to create.
"What's he working on now?" Rabastan wondered.
"Something to do with the mirrors, he was muttering about them for hours earlier." Rodolphus told him, keeping half an ear out on the conversation his father and the Dark Lord were having with Dowager Crabbe.
"Ah," Rabastan sounded his agreement, turning back to give the conversation his full attention.
"…things have certainly taken an amusing turn, that's for sure," Dowager Crabbe agreed, "Should have been done long before this though." But it took someone particularly persuasive to make wizards and witches want to change anything. Not even the Dark Lord had the charisma to do so, everyone went into politics to change things without actually changing a Merlindamned thing. The only thing that really got changed was if enough gold changed hands.
Now things had drastically changed, "Will I still be around when you start those lineage tests?"
"It is now a law, it's been signed, sealed and delivered. They've agreed to a date, which will be when Hogwarts starts back up next school year." Lord Slytherin told her, evidently, she didn't read the missives her son makes for her…or he didn't give her a rundown of exactly what was happening. "It will give Severus a chance to get them stored up." Then they were going to engulf the magical world in shock and awe.
He couldn't wait to see just what revelations they were about to bring down upon the heads of every magical family.
"It will certainly be an interesting time," Dowager exclaimed a little excited at the prospect. She couldn't wait to see what secrets were unearthed. She unlike the others, had actually begun to do some research, but it wasn't easy going. She was doing it herself, so it took a lot of time and effort. Her happy bubble naturally popped when she thought of her granddaughter.
"It is," Lord Slytherin acknowledged, he had felt a curious guilt in denying Bill when he wished to invite him to the Yule feast. Which was strange to say the least, nobody other than Harry had elicited such an emotion from him. At least the guilt he felt with Harry was assuaged easily, he'd killed Pettigrew and put on a grand display for him that only Harry would understand. He had felt very guilty, vexingly so until he'd just given in and decided to visit hoping that would help. He'd swore it would be in and out, but Merlin help him, he'd actually stayed the entire evening. Finding himself fascinated with the Weasley twins, they were going to take the world by storm. He might be their Headmaster, but he didn't interact with them on a daily basis, or any basis really. He saw them a few times a day, but yes, other than that nothing.
It certainly hadn't surprised Lord Slytherin the least, that Fred and George had elected to work with Sirius Black during their holidays. He was beginning to see that not all he believed about the Weasley's was actually true. The shovel talk had been bordering on hysterical. They had almost made him laugh.
It looked as though Dowager Crabbe looked preoccupied. It was a familiar look, it's one they supported when they felt through the wards. "Follow me, please, Cam is in the blue room now," with a shaky start, she managed to get her feet stable, and before any of them could protest, she walked towards the door.
She didn't need to hope that her granddaughter recognized the error of her ways. She'd laid into her the moment she returned from the party. Since then, Cam had been confined to her rooms, the Floo powder, the mirrors, and her two-way journals had been taken away and nobody had been able to visit her. Her meals had been brought up for her, with orders for the House-elves not to interact with her in any way shape or form. She as doing everything she could to try and have Lord Slytherin and Rabastan take pity on her.
"Why are you waiting to reveal what you want done?" Rodolphus asked perplexed, as they walked just slightly behind Corvus and the Dark Lord. All of them significantly slowed so not to make it look like they were rushing Dowager Crabbe. "And you did look a little bit exuberant earlier…why?" recalling he'd meant to ask him but couldn't when Rabastan first appeared.
Rabastan smirked, "Harry, he has a propensity of saving animals, first a dragon, now a Horned Serpent, after it gave him his jewel."
"It did what?" Lord Slytherin stopped moving, causing Rabastan and Rodolphus to almost bump into them. An exasperated look on his face, honestly, would the brat ever stop surprising him? Just when he thought he couldn't be surprised anymore!
"They spoke to each other, one in what sounded like musical notes, Harry in snake language, then suddenly the Horned Serpent gouged out it's jewel and Harry just used his magic and it was gone." Rabastan explained wryly, "I didn't even think to ask where it was put."
Lord Slytherin's hand twitched where he wanted to pinch the bridge of his nose. It was less surprising than actually transporting a Merlindamned dragon from a secure building like Gringotts then to a secure estate like the Lestranges. "Are they aware that it's disappeared?" wondering if he had some tidying up to do.
"Not that I'm aware of," Rabastan replied, eyes gleaming just remembering earlier. "Is he even aware of the fact it should be impossible?"
"He definitely didn't know any better when he did have the Dragon delivered to the Manor," Corvus said with fondness. "He most certainly does know better now." He added, Lord Slytherin nodded his agreement. Yes, the boy was definitely aware that his actions should be impossible. A Dragon and a Horned Serpent had scales, almost impenetrable scales, that's why dragon hide was so well liked.
The Dowager stood at the door, which was still closed, waiting patiently for them to catch up with her. She wasn't looking forward to this at all, would her granddaughter survive? She wanted to walk away, but she couldn't as the Head of the family. Plus, she didn't deserve to be alone. If it was the last thing, she could do for her granddaughter she'd do it.
She prayed to Hecate that the Lestrange's would take pity on her though, as unlikely as it was.
Once the four wizards caught up, she twisted the handle of the door open and walked into the room. Despite the rooms 'name' it wasn't that colour, it was in fact, peach. Another disgusting colour scheme, Rabastan thought, eyeing the couch close to immolation. This room was for business though, you could tell. Nothing breakable, just a fireplace couch, chairs and a table in the middle of the room.
Camilla stood abruptly when her grandmother entered the room followed by the wizards. She visibly gulped; fear written across her face. "I'm so sorry for my deplorable actions," she blurted out hastily, "I sincerely hope you can forgive my trespasses against you and yours."
"And what exactly would you expect the Lady of your estate – for now – to do if someone trespassed against you and yours?" Rabastan spoke coldly, staring the witch down, seething with fury. He didn't get many opportunities to…shall we say let loose? Not that he was putting on a different persona for Harry…it's just…he never wanted Harry to see that facet of him at least while he was still young. It's not as if Harry didn't know what he's done in the past, for he was perfectly aware.
He most certainly wasn't under the impression that he was a goodie two shoes.
Camilla's hands shook subtly, at the threat 'for now' did not bode well for her. She knew these men held their lives in her hands right now. "A public apology," she told him shakily, it was true enough, a public apology was something she'd desire.
"That's just to start with, right?" Rabastan asked wryly, a dark smirk on his face. "Come on, what else?"
Camilla's eyes just widened even further, fear beginning to render her mute. She glanced at her silent grandmother, eyes pleading with her to intercede on her behalf. To make this all go away, she'd do anything stay in her room for weeks grounded.
Her grandmother couldn't quite meet her eyes, as she glanced down at the carpet she had fitted in the room.
"Please, I'm sorry, can you find it in your heart to forgive me?" Camilla asked, her voice breaking and quaking. "Please?" she asked again as Rabastan approached.
A startled gasp left Dowager Crabbe and a startled cry left Camilla's as Rabastan backhanded her as hard as he could across the face.
She turned and stared at the wizard in stunned disbelief, clutching her already reddened cheek. Using your hand to fight instead of your wand was seen as pathetic, uncouth behaviour and definitely not tolerated. Her neck spasmed with pain, at the abrupt manhandling his actions provoked from her body.
Corvus bit his tongue, stopping himself from saying anything, this was Rabastan's right. He was Harry's fiancé, and it was Harry who had been wrong. It didn't mean he approved, but his son certainly knew how to inflict maximum pain. Even a Cruciatus Curse wouldn't have been as humiliating than that slap to the face. Even if she'd never experienced the curse in all its glory before.
Lord Slytherin had to admit that he was very surprised. Never in all his time in the magical world, from the age eleven upwards had he seen someone raise their hands like a Muggle. Not even the Muggle-borns actually, now that he thought about it. It was odd that they'd all become so accustomed to using magic so easily that it could battle out eleven years of instincts to use your hands. He'd always had his magic to help him cause pain when he desired someone writhing in agony for displeasing him. Why bother raising his hand when his magic could do one better? So, he'd never slotted himself in amongst the rest of the 'peers' at Hogwarts.
"You should consider yourself lucky that Harry was already aware of everything," Lord Slytherin told her, his voice changing from his earlier pleasantness. This wasn't Lord Slytherin in here with them, no, it was the terrifyingly powerful Lord Voldemort now. "If he wasn't, I doubt you would have left that ball room alive." If Harry hadn't been aware, she would have spoiled four years' worth of work. For all she knew, they could have been converting him to the dark side. As many no doubt were under that very same belief.
Camilla squeaked and shuffled back down the end of the sofa, terrified of Lord Slytherin. She was very much aware of whom he really was, behind that enchanting glamour he wore (or so she thought). She would have been drooling over him if she wasn't aware. Handsome, rich and powerful, it was every girl's dream husband. Not that she'd want to be with him for all the gold in the land. The thought of being tortured for displeasing him was unappealing.
She'd always been besotted with Rabastan, with how gentle he could be, how viciously protective in the next incident. Family meant everything to him, and she had wanted to be a part of that. She saw how soft and gentle he was with his owl, with his father's old hawk, to his brother's raven (which didn't stay at Hogwarts Dumbledore hadn't given permission likely because of his name).
She'd been beyond thrilled to hear of his release. Shocked for sure, since she reckoned, he was actually guilty. Then the newspapers reported on everything that was happening, including Bellatrix Lestrange's death and funeral announcements. She'd immediately written a congratulatory letter with flowers and a card, as dozens of others had probably done, she'd done her best to stand out from the crowd. She'd known there would be others beginning to vie for the brothers' attentions.
Mostly for Rodolphus though, which left her free to move in on Rabastan. Not that she had the chance, she'd been devastated to hear that they were leaving for Africa. Without any sort of return date being mentioned. She asked her grandmother about all sorts just to see if it would lead to the Lestrange family. She did not want her grandmother trying to muscle in on any possible betrothal negotiations. The only time she'd actually been able to directly ask after them was when the Dark Lord had come to their home just after returning. With dire warnings that nobody was to go near Harry Potter or suffer his wrath. She admittedly in a terrified sort of way, had been so curious as to why the hell the Dark Lord would declare Heir Potter off limits.
Then word had reached her through the grapevines – mostly her friends who were terrible, terrible gossips – that they were returning. She'd been terrified that they would be married off, that she'd lose her chance. She heard nothing but how well they looked, how they'd expected a large, extravagant party right away. Yet time went on and nothing, not a single whisper of anything happening.
Her heart almost stopped the first time she heard the words 'Lestrange' and 'Marriage' in the same sentence. She was only in her thirties, and she honestly felt as though she'd nearly had a coronary. The relief she felt had left her shaken enough to laugh to the point of hysteria when it dawned on her that it was Rodolphus that was marrying Sirius Black of all people. Well, betrothed but it nearly always ended in marriage.
Oh, nothing had thrilled her more, the sudden realisation that Rabastan would become the heir upon Corvus' death. Which will probably be soon, after all he was old, he wouldn't live as long as her grandmother for sure. He would get the estate, the money, a marriage to Rabastan had never been more advantageous as it was now. However, it meant that she'd need to move quick, entice Rabastan while she could.
She couldn't visit, she had no idea where the estate was, and it was considered rude to just show up without being very, very good friends. She had no idea of the Floo network name, nor did her grandmother. She'd never had direct dealings with the Lestrange's since Hogwarts. The Lestrange's were not in the Floo address book. Not many of the Pureblood's actually were, it was mostly just companies that had their Floo address in the book.
Then one day an envelope appeared, an invitation to the party in Lestrange manor. She had squealed in excitement; the unmitigated glee had nearly rendered her mute entirely. Then before long on the day of the party loomed, it was almost time. She was a proficient seamstress, she had to make the most uniquely magnificent dress robes. Had to be alluring enough to catch Rabastan's attention and intelligent enough to keep it. She had succeeded in making herself the talk of the ball, although not for the reasons she thought. She had been showing off way too much cleavage than was proper. Especially for the kind of party she was attending.
To her eternal confusion she didn't even garner a second glance at all. Hell, she hadn't received a first glance, it was as if they were looking through her. They seemed rather distracted, and she hadn't been able to make her way over, her grandmother had been reprimanding her and trying to get her to wear her shawl. She'd refused and sulked for a while, resigned to not seeing them. She had been utterly confused a to why they were ignoring her and desperate. She looked good and she knew it. everyone had always told her so, from a very young age upwards.
Then came the meal, she'd been ecstatic to realize she was only four places from Rabastan. She'd intended on switching them, before everyone came in. Then she'd seen the names, they had truly perplexed her. Why would Potter be so far up amongst family? And why was Bill Weasley seated so closely to the Dark Lord? It confused her. Then everyone was there.
During the entire meal she'd watched Rabastan closely. Her eyes barely left him, but she hadn't seen just how devotedly he'd watched Harry Potter. Too immersed in her daydreams of being the future Mrs. Rabastan Lestrange.
Moving into the estate, using her wiles to twist Rabastan around her finger. Made sure Corvus Lestrange passed away – the wizard was creepy and terrifying she didn't want to be around him – with an undetectable herb once she was positive that he had indeed made Rabastan the heir. She didn't really care whether he was or not…or hadn't. Now though? Now she loved the idea, it would make sure she lived the life she wanted, desired. She wouldn't have to listen to anyone else, especially not her grandmother trying to decree how she should talk, walk and interact with others with 'respect'. Damn it, she would be so far above them that she would be the one judging them.
She'd barely roused herself out of her thoughts and dreams, just imagining all the beautiful pieces of artwork, her own studio, best of materials, selling things are her own extortionate prices, well known for her craft. One child – and one child only – with Rabastan to have an heir, she wasn't going to destroy her figure for children. Not even potions were miracle workers that could get a body back into shape after a child. They considered it a 'miracle' anyway, it's alright for them, it isn't their bodies the husband's suddenly find unappealing after birth.
Then came that announcement. The one about Rabastan already going through a fiancé betrothal with Potter of all people. She was beyond bewildered. Where on earth had they met for them to be at the second stage? This whole thing had to be set up…there was no way Rabastan cared about the little spoiled brat.
She'd then watched Rabastan, he kept looking over at her, paying no attention to his so called 'fiancé' it was then she knew this was all wrong. Was this all an arrangement? To better the Lestrange name? It didn't need bettered; they were innocent after all. Was it blackmail? Orders from the Dark Lord? The Potter brat wanting something he shouldn't have? Go figure Potter would take whatever he wanted without caring about others! The Lestrange name had to continue.
So, it was up to her then. She had to stop this before it was too late.
She'll need to make him realize Rabastan didn't care about him, he was probably stupidly deluded. Who wouldn't want Rabastan really? He was absolutely gorgeous, better looking than his brother – in her opinion – and younger. She noticed the way he was staring at Rabastan, and narrowed her eyes in displeasure. So, it seems the brat really did want him, son of a Mudblood.
She approached the boy and begun her diatribe in order to get the brat to back off. Rabastan was hers, she didn't care what other orders there were. She wanted this one little thing for herself. Her head was spinning…why was it spinning?
Gasping in shock, breathing heavily, clutching her head, the piercing pain rendering her with a deep throbbing pain. Not only that she wasn't standing beside the sofa. She was on the floor, her forehead tacky with blood. The table that had been there moments – or what feels like that to her – was gone.
Dowager Crabbe made the softest of sounds, forcefully stopping herself from reacting further.
"Crucio!" Rabastan chanted, wand pointed at the witch, dark eyes gleaming coldly.
The shrill piercing screams were ignored by all as she writhed in agony.
"Shall we see you forever convalescing in St. Mungo's? Show you what happens to people who piss me off?" Rabastan frostily asked her, kneeling over her shaking body. The smell didn't seem to bother him the slightest.
A small tear slid out of Dowager Crabbe's eye, twisting her hands in a sign of nerves she had not displayed since she was a child and had it hexed out of her. Different generations did things in a different way. praying to Hecate for anything but that. She could not see her grandchild become…like the Longbottoms. Comatose was the nicest way to describe it and vegetable was an awful term.
"Please, please stop, just stop, please, I love you, please, please, please just stop," she said in a breathless whispered strung together sentence. Wheezing, unable to see right, everything was so blurred and it wasn't because of the tears.
Rabastan grabbed her throat, baring his teeth at her, "You don't know the meaning of the word." He whispered menacingly into her face, before letting her go abruptly, almost pushing her, unable to stand touching her.
Her head smacked against the tiled fireplace, causing it to crack. The blood immediately pooled around it, looking significantly worse than it actually was.
Standing back up, he turned to face Dowager Crabbe, and felt not even the slightest bit of guilt over what he was causing her. He couldn't feel guilt, not with what he knew what was in that witch's mind, she wasn't just deluded but incapable of feeling anything that didn't centre around herself. "I've decided." He declared, staring at her, not even glancing at the witch for a second.
Dowager Crabbe did glance at her granddaughter, taking a deep unnecessary and unneeded breath, "And that is?" praying to Hecate that this would end with a stern talking to…she did not want to see her granddaughter in St. Mungo's.
Rabastan turned to Camilla a smirk working its way onto his face, "I want her disowned and excommunicated."
"NO! no…no, just, just kill me please…please, no," Camilla pleaded, crawling forward, tears screaming down her face. "I'd rather die, please kill me." Being disowned and excommunicated? She'd be sent abroad with nothing, she'd never be able to speak to her friends, her family, anyone she knew growing up.
Dowager Crabbe ceded to their demands, getting a House-elf to retrieve the ritual kit. Which had everything needed to perform the disownment. Meanwhile her mind ticking over how best to deal with it, excommunicated, which meant she couldn't go near any family, even distant one…at least not her family or the Crabbe's. Not even those associated with the Crabbe name could help her without antagonising Lord Slytherin and the Lestrange's.
It was for that reason she was having to go through with this.
"What did you see?" Lord Slytherin requested to know, staring at the wizard, there was no way Rabastan would be that pissed for no reason.
"All her plans," Rabastan said through gritted teeth. "Including what she had planned for my father."
Lord Slytherin narrowed his eyes further, not needing confirmation to deduce what had caused Rabastan's mood. "I see," he replied curtly, hearing Dowager Crabbe beginning to disown her granddaughter you could feel and hear the emotions in her voice a she expertly recited words they knew so well.
Latin was just as familiar to them all as was English.
"We'll discuss this when we get home." Corvus declared, wanting to know more.
"Actually, I just want to spend time with Harry," Rabastan confessed, he was bone achingly tired. Hearing what she'd said to Harry properly, the vitriol in her voice, damn right he wanted to make sure he was alright and spend time with him.
Twenty minutes later the process was complete and Camilla Crabbe became Camilla No-Last-Name and entirely excommunicated.
The newspapers the next morning spoke of Camilla passing away in the night, of an incurable disease she'd been fighting secretly for the past few years. Only the immediate family know the truth of her taking the easy way out.
It was something her family would have to learn to live with.
A/N – No, things I write in stories aren't how I feel alright? Just because of the things I've had a 'fictional character think and believe' it doesn't mean I do too. So, please, do not get on at me for a piece of writing – yes, it's happened in the past someone thought I was a misogynistic male apparently who 'hated' women because I 'hate' every female in the Harry Potter world! SO shall we have Rabastan and Harry enjoying their lives together in the next chapter before we have another bit of a time jump? I promise that more Tom/Bill is to come 😉 as their lives spice up! I cannot wait until Harry is 17! I hope you understand why I'm not jut skipping ahead until he's seventeen…there are so many scenes I still want to add. Thing's like this that you would otherwise miss R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 111
"…and they accepted that?" Dorea asked astonished, staring at her grandson in awe, as she tried to digest everything, he was telling her. It was too good to be true, and she would have believed he was having her on if not for how proud he was. He was positively glowing with delight over the things he'd accomplished. There was so much Black in him that Dorea couldn't help but puff up in pride. Her son had been Charlus' double, but her grandson? Had a lovely mixture of them all. The very best of their features, and she reckoned he was going to be even more handsome when he grew. He still had a few years of growing to do after all. "They've actually made it a law that the inmates of Azkaban prison get medical care?" free medical care when they need it, a healer was required to be on the premise twenty-four hours a day, every day.
Rabastan, Corvus, and Rodolphus heard Dorea's voice upon returning. They made their way to the sitting room to find that Harry was in his pyjamas, wrapped up in his favourite throw – the one he got when he was hospitalised, the Lestrange crest stitched painstakingly on the front. He had the seat dragged over to the portrait – despite the fact it could have been levitated over closer to him.
Rabastan stilled staring pensively at Orion Black who looked seriously animated, not at all how he remembered the wizard. Then again, a portrait didn't really need to keep up the pretence. Although, he couldn't help but wonder if it was a pretence. His grey eyes were wide as he avidly leaned forward and actually listened to what the fourteen-year-old had to say. Everything he learned from Sirius said that this wasn't normal Orion behaviour. Orion had barely given his two kids a speck of attention in all the years they were alive. Was Sirius remembering only what he wanted to remember?
"Are you going to explain what…" Rodolphus demanded, he wanted to know exactly what had gone down. He was far from stupid; it took a great deal to get his brother angry enough to want something worse than death for someone. What he had condemned that girl to was worse than death. He wouldn't be quite so quick to think that when he got the full picture from Rabastan.
"Tomorrow," Rabastan declared gruffly, he didn't want to think on what he'd seen tonight, he just wanted to put his focus on something else entirely.
Rodolphus narrowed his eyes, "Alright," he conceded, he'd wait until he came up the stairs then he'd interrogate him then. He wasn't going to be able to sleep until he had answers. Oh, he'd get them alright, and she wouldn't survive the night.
"Yeah, we're going to receive a run down on everything the healers are doing in a month." Harry explained pensively, "It's like they're hoping this is a trial run and deemed 'not worth it' they didn't outright say that, but I'll read out some of their comments and you'll see for yourself."
"They will be," Orion fully agreed, "Money is everything to them, whether they admit it or not. My father raised a significant amount of money and earned an Order of Merlin for it, I did too but we ensured it went to do a momentous amount of good in the Ministry." He wasn't staring at Harry though, as he spoke, it was at the Lestrange men. The Ministry probably hadn't changed much, and they did not 'fix' anything that wasn't deemed 'broken'.
Harry naturally noticed, and glanced over his shoulder, "You're back!" he said his smile dimming into confusion when he saw just how grim and tired, they all were.
"Please, excuse me, I think it's time I retire," Corvus informed his family, it was true, he was exhausted, but he would never deny his son anything. So, if he wanted to spend time with Harry, then he was free to do so. The mornings were his and Harry's the rest of the day well, he was free to do as he pleased.
"Are you okay?" Harry asked, moving swiftly off the sofa, eyes gentle with worry, roaming over Corvus' features, he seemed well enough. He had most certainly seen him in worse ways that's for sure. "I can do the rounds with Graham tomorrow morning and let you sleep in if you need?" Graham did everything else, except the morning rounds, he made sure they got training, adequate exercises, got used to riders, made sure there was no accidental breeding. Bought the newly shed ingredients to Corvus for sale to top up the vault used exclusively for the sanctuary.
"I'll be fine, plus, Ali will be leaving tomorrow and I wouldn't want to miss it." Corvus replied, barely just refraining from rolling his eyes, at the habits Harry had got him into. He never had the inclination of naming the animals under his care. He took the very best care of them, but he knew better than to get attached. He was just never able to keep up that belief when it came to his hawk's, his familiars. The Alicorn was finally recovered enough to return to the wild. It gave the best money out of all the creatures for their ingredients. It had definitely paid it's bill and then some. The income would be missed.
"Oh, right," Harry said face falling a little, but when he noticed Rodolphus he remembered earlier with Sirius and Orion, "You need to see Sirius, he and Orion had a talk…and he needs you." he told Rodolphus quietly but sincerely. Sirius had been given a few harsh truths, and proof that Orion had indeed cared. It was…beautiful, and made him a little wistful, until he realized he had that sort of relationship with Corvus. It might not be his birth father but he had a father, a family.
Rodolphus' gaze sharpened in concern, giving a silent nod he left the room, taking the stairs two at a time and disappearing entirely from view in seconds. He knew just how bad the relationship between Orion and Sirius had been. Sirius had once confessed to being envious of him for his father and Harry with Corvus as well.
"Goodnight boys, I shall see you bright and early," Corvus said, "And Dorea? Should you wish to talk, there is a portrait available in my bedroom." Usually, it was used in the event of an emergency, such as if he remained asleep through the chaos of his sons returning injured from a raid or a mission for Tom. It was in his own private sitting room, his bedroom not to mention his bathroom was adjacent it. Harry had a very similar room. It wasn't seen as 'wrong' after all it was just a private sitting room, there were no portraits inside of his bedroom and there were two sliding doors that closed off the bedroom section of the room.
Orion grimaced, but glanced away from the pair, knowing he was definitely not welcome. "I shall return to Gallifrey Hall, good evening," Orion bowed rather deeply, before he disappeared. He would, as promised, give his son time; it would be entirely up to him when he got in touch. If he got in touch, but he hoped with the items in the box he'd gotten Kreacher to give to Sirius would be enough to make Sirius realise he was sincere.
"Goodnight, father," Rabastan said automatically.
"Goodnight, Corvus, sleep well," Harry said, looking a little bewildered, "Rabastan?" he returned his focus to the wizard he was engaged to, padding back over to the chair and wrapping himself up in the covers. At this time of the night, the manor could get really draughty, considering nobody had been in all day, the fire hadn't been lit, and thus it was still quite chilly.
Sighing softly, Rabastan padded over to the sofa, mentally exhausted by the evening and surprisingly magically. It had been a long time since he did any magic of that calibre. Everyone assumed that magic was easy, but the Unforgivables and necromancy? Took a level of power that most people didn't have. Willpower and a strong disposition for the former actual magical powers for the latter. His life since his release from Azkaban had centred primarily around Ancient Runes, he needed to begin actual training and not just to make his body strong now but his magic too.
"Ah, the Witch, right? Crabbe?" Harry realized, after a few moments of silence on Rabastan's front.
A thin smirk appeared on Rabastan's face, not surprised by his intelligent fiancé coming to the correct conclusion. "Yes, I was visiting the Crabbe Estate." Which wasn't what it was called, nor was this called the Lestrange Estate, but most people just used the family name and added 'Estate' when an estate was the entirety of the family, not just one property. They started as kids and just continued on doing so.
"And?" Harry asked, turning to face Rabastan a little more, his gaze expectant. He'd been a little put out that he hadn't gotten to decide what to do with her. Not that he was sure he would have had any ideas on what to do with her in all fairness. Being responsible for someone's fate? It would have been too much for him, and he reckoned they all knew that. It wasn't like that time with Lockhart, it had been a life and death situation. Dumbledore had also personally given grave offence. The Crabbe Witch? Was insignificant in the grand scheme of things.
"Basty?" Harry asked, trying to turn him around a little but Rabastan was still significantly stronger than him.
A genuine and humorous grin spread across Rabastan's face, "You haven't called me that in three years," recalling the time he had called him that. It was in Azkaban the first 'week' after the negotiations, he'd been completely hopped up on pain relief draughts to help with the pain he was in.
Harry flushed, a mortified tinge to his face, clearly recalling exactly what Rabastan said. He used his sock clad foot to give a tap to Rabastan's thigh in retaliation. "Don't tease," he told his partner, who grasped a hold of his feet, causing Harry to giggle outrageously. He had very ticklish feet, but luckily for Rabastan he didn't try to tickle them.
"No, I suppose I shouldn't," Rabastan said, slumping back against the sofa, turning to stare fondly at Harry. These were his favourite times, he vowed they would have more of them.
"Talk to me," Harry prompted him.
Rabastan looped his arm around Harry's shoulders, and brought the wizard in close. Closing his eyes, just relishing in Harry's presence. He'd kick himself if he ever, ever allowed himself to get used to these casual touches. Tightening his hold, he said nothing, Harry didn't need to deal with his shit.
"Rabastan?" Harry grumbled; his voice muffled from where he was gleefully wrapped in his fiancé's arms. He tried to sound stern and annoyed, but he failed spectacularly.
"It's fine," Rabastan replied, it was probably a good idea the Dark Lord did not want things to go back to the way they were otherwise he'd be wholly lacking.
Now Harry was beginning to be genuinely annoyed, craning his neck back so that he and Rabastan were face to face. He dug his toes into Rabastan's thigh as hard as he could. Causing Rabastan's eyes to fly open, and him to squeeze Harry's ankle in warning. "We're supposed to tell each other everything, Rabastan," Harry said softly, almost apologetically, "If you don't tell me anything because of my age…when does it end?"
Rabastan stared into green eyes, that were sombre and solemn, looking into his eyes, you'd never think for a moment that he was fourteen. He was though, and Rabastan realized that Harry was right. He was always going to be younger than him. When did it end indeed? "You're right, of course, but you still young."
"News flash old man, I'm always going to be young," Harry grinned in merriment.
Rabastan's jaw dropped, staring at Harry in incredulity, the cheeky shit! "Old?" he spluttered, old? He wanted to feel annoyed but all he felt was amusement.
"You don't need to tell me the nitty gritty or how you're really feeling if you don't want to, but how about the basics?" Harry asked, leaning his head against the sofa, covering both of them with his throw. They were next to the fire and were toasty warm with or without it. He didn't understand Rabastan's reluctance. "I'll find out from Corvus or Lord Slytherin." He had gotten so used to calling him 'Lord Slytherin' or reading him in that configuration with the wizengamot information that he said that now. That and with Sirius not knowing, it was also vital that he use that term.
Rabastan arched a brow, now that was something someone spoiled beyond all imagining would say. It was a good thing he knew Harry wasn't spoiled. It was however, also the plain truth, if he didn't say anything he could ask the Dark Lord or his father, and they would reveal all to him. They did not see him as a child, unlike him, he had to, for his own peace of mind. fiancé or not, Harry was fourteen-years-old. He had three more years before he would be remotely comfortable with thinking of Harry as something more.
"Do you want me to leave you alone?" Harry asked, he wasn't sure what Rabastan wanted. Was he just not wanting to speak about it? Or did he just want to be on his own? He knew he did sometimes, but Rabastan didn't need to come here to start with so Harry didn't think it was that. Was this how relationships were? Hard work and a lot of guesses? It was worth it…for the good times though. Rabastan had been there for him when he needed it most. Although, he doubted this could be considered 'most' but it wasn't just times of great distress but other times too. No matter how trivial the situation was. It made him feel anxious, worried, and self-conscious, what if he wasn't good enough at this comforting thing? Or even able to make things better? He was pretty sure Dolphus would have been able to get through to Rabastan by this.
Rabastan automatically gripped Harry tightly, "No," no, he didn't want Harry to leave, and he hated, no loathed, the insecurity that had bled into Harry's voice. Gritting his teeth, it seemed in trying to treat him like a child was hurting him…and Rabastan couldn't borne that. "No, I don't want you to leave."
Rodolphus knocked urgently on Sirius' door, and quite rudely, opened without waiting for a reply. He closed it behind him as he made his way into the room finding Sirius sitting on the floor with a smattering of items surrounding him. Sirius' hands were shaking, and he had tears streaming down his face.
"Merlin! Sirius? Are you alright?" Rodolphus approached Sirius, concern in his gaze. Perhaps he had been wrong in trying to force Sirius to face his fears. Crouching down next to his fiancé.
"You see this?" Sirius asked, holding up the ring box, with the Black crest inlaid.
"Yes, the Black Lordship ring," Rodolphus said easily, his father had a similar one, with the Lestrange crest, both had black birds as well.
"Touch it," Sirius said, putting it closer to Rodolphus.
Rodolphus jerked backwards, "What the heck…" he couldn't touch that thing, it would curse him to hell and back. "What do you think you're doing?" genuinely angry with Sirius, he knew how damn dangerous that thing was. The only person who would be able to touch that was Harry. He was Lord Black, and when he put it on when he turned fifteen, it would be publicly official.
"SIRIUS DON…" Rodolphus protested, jerking forward intending on smacking Sirius away from the blasted thing. Only he had it in his hand, Rodolphus' eyes widened, staring in disbelief, what the hell was Sirius thinking? Fear and dread began to consume him.
"It's a copy, my father had been wearing a copy of the Lordship ring his entire life," Sirius explained, dropping it into Rodolphus' hand. "It's no more dangerous to me than it is to you."
Rodolphus flinched when the cold metal landed in the palm of his hand. Sirius was right though, there was nothing special about the ring at all.
"There was magic in it, I ran a diagnostic," Sirius continued to explain, wiping his eyes, "It was there so that it felt like the real deal. It was my…mothers magic, I just don't…understand." He said sounding like a lost little boy, not the fully grown adult wizard he was. "I think…I think I need to visit my therapist again." He hadn't felt the need to go for a long time, but now he felt that urge again.
Rodolphus inhaled, surprised to hear that, and that told him how badly affected he was. Sirius wasn't going to be one for revealing his inner feelings to everyone that came along. He'd learned to let go with Miriam, to actually use his time wisely with the witch. To help to make sense of his feelings. He picked up the parchment, reading the results with great speed – he'd always been a speed reader – his eyebrows continued to slowly creep up as he read the information in front of him.
"He cared about us," Sirius whispered, his voice croaked and stuffed. Lifting up his father's pocket watch, it was a family heirloom, it had belonged to his great-great grandfather, then continued on down the line. Unlatching it, he let it spring open and a picture of him and his brother, Reg must have been what…two-years-old? Both of them were dirty, it had to have been his father who took that picture. There was no way his mother would have taken such a picture. "You know…these are the only pictures I have of us? Anything else…is just pictures taken at Hogwarts…for the year books," he had no other pictures of his childhood except the small bundle that his father had kept in a voice and magic activated box. Hell, the only pictures of James, Lily and Harry he had were from the teen and a few from Corvus who originally got them for Harry to begin with.
"They're not just you and Regulus, by the look of things," Rodolphus said quietly, noticing pictures of Orion and Lucretia in stages of childhood. Looking through the pictures with a smile. Sirius had been a cute kid, it saddened him greatly that Sirius didn't want a child. He would have liked one, but Sirius had made his choices clear, he didn't want children. He'd made a clear decision when he chose Sirius, that children weren't going to be part of his future. At least he'd made that choice going in, and he wasn't going to try and force Sirius' hand, it was just the way things were. He didn't go in hoping that Sirius would change his mind either. If there was a picture next to the word stubborn? It would be Sirius'. "Did you ever meet your Aunt Lucretia?" trying to ease Sirius' mind off of his father, packing up the items strewn across the floor. It was a treasure box, filled with the most important things they owed. He had one, Rabastan had one…his father had one, he was pretty sure Harry did too. All that happened was what they considered 'treasure' changed over time. Instead of cards, toys and little keepsakes they find, it changes to one of the first feathers your pet loses, first letter from your betrothed – if you were the sentimental kind – and surprisingly they were.
"Not that I can remember," Sirius said subdued, such a big family, a proud heritage, but he'd never met any of them really. Hell, he had barely known Bellatrix, Narcissa and Andromeda when he joined them at Hogwarts. Not even Arcturus had been around often when he was a kid. Nor his aunt and Uncle Cygnus. "You have no idea how lucky you are." He would have done anything to have a father like Corvus.
"Come on, lets get you to bed," Rodolphus said quietly, helping Sirius stagger to his feet.
Rodolphus stripped Sirius of his outer wear and sighed softly, as he put the covers over him. Sitting down next to him, ready to stay for a little while. Not that Sirius was going to remain awake for much longer by the look of it. He was spending too much time in the lab, crazy idiot that he was.
"I hate being a Black," Sirius murmured, his voice slurring a little, tiredness had him drained entirely. "I hate my own blood."
Rodolphus rubbed his back, "I know," he said in consolation. How long had Sirius been up here like this? He'd been in his lab when he left, and they hadn't really been gone that long had they?
"No, you don't," Sirius said, blinking a little, tears forming in his eyes but not enough to fall. "I did want a family," he confessed his greatest and heart's innermost desire. "At least two or three, until the reality of my own blood hit me in the face."
Rodolphus could have been knocked over with a feather, "What?" he rasped out after an undetermined amount of time, what had he just heard? Glancing down, eyes wider than normal, he found Sirius sleeping, somewhat soundly after that bloody bombshell he'd just dropped.
He gaped, looking around the room as if it would give him the answers he sought. From day one he'd always been adamant he didn't want a child. That he'd been content with just Harry, as a godchild. What in Merlin's Balls was that all about? Why lie? It didn't make much in the way of sense. It was something he'd need to get answers regarding, he thought, staring pensively at Sirius.
Regretfully it would be easier getting an answer out of a sphinx.
Spooning up against his fiancé, in a way his father would definitely disapprove, but there was a cover between them. Honestly, it's not like either of them were virgins, not even in the sense of each other either. He kept an ear out for Rabastan going to his room. Harry wouldn't be up too late, not when he got up at six o'clock in the morning to tend to the animals – despite it being a holiday – and ensure everything went smoothly.
They would need to speak about it before the wedding though. Whether Sirius liked it or not. Was it just a moment of weakness? Or did Sirius not want children? Not knowing was rather irritating, and it was an irritation he needed to itch before it became painful to touch upon.
It wasn't just Rabastan that was relieved by the answer, Harry was too, he practically uncoiled, and Rabastan hadn't even been aware of that tenseness until he'd relaxed. It made Rabastan tighten his hold, definitely still insecure, but after a lifetime, the therapist he spoke to said it might never fully go away. Or it might fade on its own, emotions weren't easily explained, even a therapist could only give the most likely explanation for the feeling.
"What were you and Dorea talking about?" Rabastan asked, in a desperate attempt to change the subject. He knew Harry would call him on it, not right away thankfully.
Harry arched a brow, giving him a bemused look, deciding to indulge Rabastan, but he'd find out soon, mark his words. "Corvus was right, she's amazing," he said positively gushing, pride shining in his eyes. "Do you know she was the youngest Witch to ever pass the bar? And with the highest score!" entirely enthused.
"I did not," Rabastan said, it was true enough, he was quietly impressed, but the reality was, it wasn't a surprise she was the youngest Witch to pass the bar. Most witches were expected to have children first, the really lucky ones were allowed a career after raising their kids. And yes, he said lucky, the Lord ran the estate, which included any money given to their wives. Some had a stipend, some had unlimited access, some had limited access and some did not have even a single sickle to their names. Charlus had loved Dorea enough that she'd had a career and a family.
"I definitely didn't get my grandfathers ability at potions," Harry added dryly.
"I thought you were getting a better grasp of it now; with the remedial lessons you were having with Severus?" Rabastan wondered, Harry had insisted he was getting better grades.
"School potions are nothing on the entirety of the Potions community, I'm a novice at it, and I'll never enjoy it the way my grandfather does. He talks about it the way I talk about creatures or potential new laws I want to pass." Harry said, puffing up proudly just saying the words 'grandfather' something he'd never been able to say before in his life. He was able to pass his classes, but he was far from enthusiastic about the progression. It definitely wasn't something he could see continuing after his Hogwarts education was done.
Rabastan nodded, "We all have those sorts of classes we do fine in but don't necessarily enjoy," he agreed, as long as he passed it was fine, just in case in future he found himself in search of a new career that required a NEWT'S score in Potions. He doubted Harry would change his mind, he seemed set on becoming a lawyer.
He'd yet to see Harry change his mind when it was set on something, unless, something out of his control caused it. Harry hummed his agreement, "Now will you tell me what happened?"
Rabastan burst out laughing, "Only you," he commented, shaking his head, he'd expected Harry to hold on to his horses at least until tomorrow. But no, Harry wasn't quite that predictable apparently or easily sated. He wondered if that impatience ran in the Slytherin line.
"Well, you know what they say, a problem shared is a problem halved," Harry said, scoffing a little, "My therapist said that, I think I laughed and wheezed my way out of the room once I could actually control my arms," It had been a dark time for him, when he first started his therapy. He couldn't help but snigger as he thought on their reactions, oh, it was a thing of beauty.
"I know, I think I asked you what was wrong a dozen times, and tried to get answers out of you a dozen more." Rabastan said, he wasn't amused. That laugh hadn't been a good fun loving one, it had been dark and bordering on hysterical. Harry might be able to look back on those times with some amusement, but he couldn't. He had let Harry down in every way imaginable. He hadn't been able to protect him, save him, the only thing he could do was hold him up when he was down.
"So," Harry gave a little nudge, "Is she still alive?" honestly, he couldn't predict what Rabastan would do. He was extremely protective, especially since his…kidnapping. He could feel his eyes on him whenever they were in the same vicinity.
"Yes," Rabastan told Harry, watching as surprise flash through those green eyes of his.
"Really?" Harry asked, "I wasn't sure why I expected otherwise…" yes, he did, he knew very well indeed.
"She has been disowned and excommunicated, believe me, it's a sentence that's worse than death for the likes of her." Rabastan said, with a bite to his tone. Not particularly aimed at Harry, no, but the information he had gleaned by reading her thoughts.
Harry's eyebrows rose in shock, "Merlin's balls! Am I going to return to Hogwarts with everyone keeping a very wide berth around me?" not whether sure he was amazed or shocked at what had occurred.
"No, the news will be spread around our circle, they will know the real reason," Rabastan reassured Harry.
"The real reason?" Harry was quick to latch onto that particular saying. "As in not knowing the real reason?" which clearly wasn't him. Which meant something else had happened, it couldn't be too bad if she had left him alive.
Boy how wrong was he!
"Since you refused to talk about what happened and the Dark Lord only heard a bit of it, I performed Legillimency on her." Rabastan explained, as both of them moved to get more comfortable on the sofa. Harry now had his legs crossed cover over himself and watched Rabastan who was sprawled leisurely and properly on the sofa. "You should have told me."
"Why?" Harry snorted, "It's not as if she uttered one thing that was even remotely true…unless there's something you want to tell me?"
"There isn't a part that believes that?" Rabastan asked gravely, "You're right of course, none of it's true, but what we think sometimes, is different to how we actually feel to the reality of our situation."
"I'm not an idiot," Harry said bluntly, giving him a look that suggested he was revaluating Rabastan's sanity. He knew she'd been spewing bullshit right from the get go. Hello, he knew everything, he knew Rabastan was actually really guilty of what happened to the Longbottoms.
"No, you aren't, and she was entirely delusional." Rabastan nodded, his hands balling into fists as he vehemently tried to keep his anger at bay. He could scarcely believe what he'd learned tonight.
"Delusional?" Harry perked up, more interested, "She didn't seem all that disturbed…"
Rabastan had to stop himself smirking, it was times like these that he remembered how young Harry actually was. As if looking at him wasn't a constant reminder he needed to know how young his fiancé was. How much he longed for the years to pass but at the same time content to wait. For the most part, he hadn't been ready for any relationship, it had taken him a long time to become grounded both mentally, magically and physically. If he had a few more years to wait for the perfect partner? Well, he'd do just that.
"Delusions and being disturbed isn't as easily noticed," Rabastan told Harry, a far away look on his face. "Trust me, they've very good at appearing normal. Quite scarily so, in smaller intervals naturally, but that might just be my experience."
"Bellatrix?" Harry deduced, but the majority of his thoughts were on something else right now.
"Yes, I was their chaperone ninety-nine percent of the time." Rabastan confessed, "There was always Blacks around though, as another chaperone, and they barely got a more than ten minutes on their own before someone was 'dropping' by. It wasn't strange by any means; everyone knows or knew how close the Black family appeared." In fact, they'd been rather excited at the thought of expanding the family so drastically. From three to a whole slew of Black relatives they could call family – even only through marriage – it would have been amazing. Now though? He was just grateful to have the family he did.
"So, why was she deluded? I wouldn't be surprised if nearly all the witches in the magical world want you," Harry said, his tone entirely sincere, he'd came to terms with it. Didn't mean he liked it, hell if he ever caught anyone staring there would be hell to pay. Rabastan was his, everyone else can just go to hell. The sound of Rabastan gritting his teeth had him straightening up a little concerned.
"She grew…attached to me while we attended Hogwarts," Rabastan said, leaning forward, elbows on his knees entirely too pensive. Not too pensive though, to not feel or notice Harry getting rather tense at that proclamation. "It was innocent at first, but it's like something broke in her mind, perhaps the weight of the expectations forced on her? Or her lack of choices? Either way, she mourned the fact I was in Azkaban for years. Grew excited when I got out, a witch I cannot even recall talking to once, had our entire future decided."
Harry's brow furrowed, "That doesn't sound too bad." He had his future all thought out, wasn't it something everyone did to some extent?
"No, it wasn't too bad, I was planning on torturing her and leaving with a warning…" Rabastan replied wryly, "Then I got the full version of her 'life' as she saw it. Including thinking for a moment I would evict Rodolphus out of the manor, and much worse…he wanted to kill my father so that she did not have to answer to anyone." Seething with fury.
Harry blinked rapidly, realizing what Rabastan had just said, digging his hand and nails into Rabastan's thigh, "And you let her live? To become a threat?" gaping at Rabastan in disbelief, there was no way Rabastan was stupid enough to do that right? Just because she was excommunicated here, doesn't mean shit for the rest of the world and if she was that deluded, she could come back to bite them in the ass.
"Someone like her? She won't survive," Rabastan told Harry seriously, turning to face him properly, one leg shifting. "She has been in the wizarding world her entire life, doesn't know a single thing that will help her blend in, in the Muggle world. She's never been without family, even if she was only using them until something better came along. She'd never had to work for her money, her grandmother catered to her every whim only recently has the purse strings begun to tighten. Which coincides with the knowledge they believe I will become Lord Lestrange when my father passes."
"But our engagement was announced as well," Harry pointed out entirely baffled. Plus, the contract would make Rabastan a Lestrange-Black-Potter after their marriage. That's if they used Dorea's contract, which had been made to ensure the continuation of the Potter family, unaware of the fact her grandson would be the last hope for the Black name too. Still smug at the fact everyone now was aware that Rabastan was his, or rather those families who had been at the party.
Rabastan nodded, "Common sense isn't a strong suit in some people." Hell, common sense abandoned everyone at one point in their lives at least. He knew it had abandoned him when the Dark Lord fell.
Harry straddled Rabastan, reprimand clear in his voice. "You. Let. Her. Live." So close to Rabastan that he could practically taste him. His eyes widened in astonishment as he stared at Rabastan's lips.
Rabastan twisted around depositing Harry on the couch and was at the other side of the sitting room so fast you'd like he'd Apparated. "I think I'll retire for the evening," he told Harry without facing him.
"What? That's it? You're leaving?" Harry couldn't help but tease him, but another part of him was genuinely disappointed.
"I'll see you tomorrow morning," Rabastan said, still refusing to turn around, his tone slightly strained. With that Rabastan rudely didn't wait for his fiancé's reply before he took off like a bat out of hell.
"Rude," Harry muttered, but his green eyes were alit with glee. He was going to have so much fun with this. Wiggling on the sofa, he took off towards his bedroom for the exactly same reason as Rabastan. Although, the good thing was, he wouldn't be interrupted unlike Rabastan would be when his brother barged into his room demanding answers.
However, when Rodolphus moved to take action, seething in fury, Harry declared himself his soon to be brother-in-law's accomplice. Declaring that if he didn't, then he would just have to tell Sirius…and Rodolphus? Knew Harry well enough to know he would. The little shit that he was.
"Fine!" Rodolphus grumbled in resignation. "Let's go."
Harry practically strutted alongside his brother-in-law.
A/n – not bad going, looks like I can still get chapters written quickly (one day and maybe five hours of free writing doesn't happen often though) do you like imagining how the scene with 'Camilla Crabbe' goes? I mean there are three ways it could go, the boys, the grandmother or the granddaughter! Or do you want me to tell you? I've sort of already done it I know with Ronald Weasley, since I didn't explicitly state how he died, it could have been Voldemort, Corvus, the Sheikh or an accident…I don't want to do it too many times BUT that happens in real life, you don't always get answers. Yes, nothing happened, Harry's fourteen and it never will happen except for little teases, at the end of the day Harry is finally hitting puberty – a little late but after the abuse it was expected – hmm would you like to see the 'sex talk' scene with Corvus meant as a flashback? I can't see Corvus waiting until now to give it…and I know…there hadn't been a Voldemort/Bill scene yet but it will be worth it 😉 hahaha :D R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 112
Harry lurched out of the Floo Network, giving a great big ‘Oof’ as he somehow managed to remain upright. He didn’t think he’d ever becoming accustomed to Floo travel. Sure, he could do it, but he was far from graceful. Coughing a little, grimacing, he had also managed to inhale some ash, which was irritating his throat as well as eyes. Well, for the most part anyway, it might have had something to do with the excitement that had him falling out of the fireplace like a clumsy Muggle-born first year.
A chuckle alerted Harry to someone being in the room with him, “Very smooth dismount,” Corvus told him, eyes gleaming with happiness and merriment. Opening his arms and Harry all but ambushed him, squeezing his middle tightly in greeting. Honestly, you’d think it was months since they saw each other last, not just weeks. “Good morning, Harry,” returning the hug with the same tightness. “How are your classes going?” he hadn’t asked during the winter holidays. Mostly because his weakest subjects had been seen to, Severus was helping him. That and it was Yule, it was a holiday, a time of peace and celebration.
Speaking of holiday, Sirius and Rodolphus’ wedding just so happened to be picked on a day of solstice. The longest day, and the shortest night. June 21st, it wasn’t by any means the most powerful day to pagans but a day of celebration nonetheless. It was now a double celebration, the solstice and the wedding celebration.
“Severus thinks I won’t need remedial potions after the term ends,” Harry said beaming in delight, as he drew back after an extended hug. Unlike many of his classmates at Hogwarts, he’d never take family for granted. No child should really, but unfortunately, it wasn’t always the case.
“Is that so?” Corvus questioned, pleasantly surprised, he had managed to teach Harry the right technique that works for him in a year? Then again, Severus wasn’t the youngest Potions Master in the world for nothing. That and he didn’t have as much on his plate, he taught the upper years Potions, his assistant taught the younger years, giving him a much-needed break. Given the potions that Severus had brought out – all medical in nature – it was definitely time well spent, and needed. Severus hadn’t brought anything much out since his Mastery, what fourteen, fifteen years ago. He’d made potions better, but he hadn’t truly had the time to create a masterpiece.
He may have to thank Severus for his dedication to Harry, regardless of the threats he’d made to him in the past. Well, threat wasn’t the correct word, it had been a promise, a vow. He would have killed Severus if he had not ceased his childish bullying. No, hadn’t stopped the childish bullying that Dumbledore had perpetrated on a young abused boy, a boy he’d ensured was abused. Even now years later it still turned his stomach and made him seethe for vengeance after it had been had.
Dumbledore was well and truly gone, his soul sucked out, to never return. Eternal resurrection, they believe in, wouldn’t happen if your soul was sucked out by a Dementor.
“Yes, when he figured out how I learn things, he made it make a whole lot of sense,” Harry said still enthusiastic. He knew better than to discuss potions or Severus with Sirius. The faces he made the entire time were maddening hilarious. “Severus even taught me to brew potions from instinct, that with enough experience I should trust myself and do what I believe should be done despite the recipe. Do you know instinctively brewing is part knowledge part magic itself?”
“That does sound fascinating,” Corvus agreed fully, he very rarely brewed, he instead had Severus brewing everything he needed. If Severus couldn’t – which rarely happened – he got someone else to brew them. Which had happened a few times lately, due to the fact he was trying to create all the potion required for the students who would all be doing the family tree ritual. “Are there any classes you feel you could do better in?” best to ask before O.W.L year in his opinion. Sitting down on one of the few available pieces of furniture, the Manor was undergoing a vast change as they prepared for the wedding.
“All of them?” Harry said wryly, grinning sheepishly. “I’m good, my magical theory class can get…a little loud.” Which was true enough.
“Do you feel overwhelmed in the class?” Corvus asked, Harry had grown significantly more confident in life in the past four years. At least with them, it’s one of the reasons he’d sent Harry to Hogwarts. To become more independent and confident in himself.
“Sometimes,” Harry said, barely refraining from shrugging his shoulders. “Especially when it’s regarding something they feel strongly about. Last week fourth through seventh years did one, a debate on magic, the old dark versus light.” Rolling his eyes, it was just ridiculous. “I could barely get a word in edgewise, and I honestly think if the professors hadn’t been there…things would have escalated to violence.”
“Yes, it probably would have, that old belief I…find quite troublesome and tiresome.” Corvus fully agreed, giving Harry a disapproving look when he crossed his legs. “Fortunately, due to their education it won’t be a prevalent problem for long.” The entire dark and light debate was going to be binned once and for all. There were not going to have dark verses light sides anymore. No more battles, wars or killing. “And if you’re wondering the Wizengamot can get like that sometimes, but not quite so…rowdy, we are much too composed for that normally.” He hadn’t been there to see how the students were acting, but he used to be one so it was easily imagined.
“Are the horses being escorted round the front yet?” Harry asked, standing up, his legs becoming uncomfortable. He trotted over to the window, opening it, he stared outside. Luckily it was a beautiful day, no sign of rain to be had. It was the normal time of year for it to rain down showers upon everyone.
“Not quite yet,” Corvus followed, but the rights were being set out, and the coaches being cleaned up. They hadn’t been used since he had married his wife. It was a thirty-minute walk – ten if using the coaches – to the building used solely for celebrations and ceremonies. He had married his wife there, and was very happy Sirius and Rodolphus chose to do so as well. It was sacred, a very sacred place only family – unless spelled otherwise – could get into, set with the very same wards as the cemetery plot and mausoleum. “But soon, the guests will begin arriving and be escorted there from the back garden, their gifts left in the vestibule.”
Harry peered further out the window, excitement thrumming through him. This summer was going to be the best one yet. Turning to face Corvus, he noticed a few more strands of white in his grey hair, did grey hair ever actually go white completely or did it stay salt and pepper-ish? “Where is Sirius?” he asked, belatedly realizing he was supposed to be with his godfather today. Who was probably freaking out, that’s what people did when it was their wedding right? everyone said so.
“He’s in his suite,” Corvus informed him, “The boys are in the blue wing,” which means they wouldn’t accidentally see each other. Some superstitions remained despite how many years passed. They believe it was indeed bad luck to catch a glimpse of your soon-to-be spouse on the day of the Handfasting, and thus it continued even if one didn’t believe in bad luck or superstitious nonsense. “Do you want me to take your gift and put it with the others?” he knew Harry had one, he’d asked for his advice, which was only natural, Harry had never attended a Handfasting before, had no idea what was important or if there was something he had to get specifically due to his spot on the Handfasting. In fact, Harry sometimes referred to it as a wedding, which wasn’t technically accurate.
“Oh, yes, please,” Harry said quickly rummaging around in his inner cloak pocket until he touched smooth paper. He withdrew up and returned it to its normal size, nodding happily. “Headmaster Slytherin will be here, but said to send you apologises because he won’t be there early.” Family and very close friends are supposed to be there all day, not just for the ceremony and reception held afterwards. Tom was probably the closest thing Corvus had at a best friend.
“Ah, thank you for letting me know,” Corvus nodded, at least he’d have Dorea to keep him company. He still barely spoke to Orion despite the information that had come to light. His son had come to him with concerns, about Orion’s death, his life, and everything in between. The second he heard that Orion had been wearing a fake Lordship ring that Walburga’s magic had been immersed in giving it the feel of the real deal? He had asked for an immediate investigation into the circumstances surrounding the wizard.
What they had unearthed made part of Corvus feel for Orion, being controlled by your own wife for the duration of their marriage? It was all sorts of wrong, not to forget when Orion’s body began to fight off the effects – having been receiving it long enough to fight it – she dozed him with more that ultimately led to his death months later as his body just continued to shut down. Systematic organ failure.
What was worse, there was no medical potions in his system, there had been no attempt by a healer to aid Orion Black at all. Walburga had essentially kept her husband a prisoner then killed him when he couldn’t be controlled. She’d killed her husband and the Lord of the Black Estate. Then after that her son Regulus had died then Sirius Black left the family disowned. Walburga had single handed destroyed the Black family. Destroyed her own family. Even her own father would be rolling in his grave, yeah, he’d wanted the Black Lordship, thought he’d do better and look where it got them.
He had shared the information with Orion and Sirius in private, two weeks after Rodolphus came to him. Private Investigators didn’t take long to dig up everything they needed. The Black mausoleum was easily gotten into – most of the population had at least a little Black blood – not that it was required Harry had given permission, and then with that, the goblins had given a portkey. Orion’s body wasn’t disinterred, a spell from above their crypt was good enough. Not everyone chooses to be buried, but they should be glad that Orion did choose as such.
Corvus couldn’t say he was surprised that Sirius had in turn told Rodolphus everything. It was going to be a good sign of a healthy marriage if they share everything. Each day there was some way he was reassured that Rodolphus was going to be happy with Sirius. He’d had some niggling tiny doubts, he’d kept them quiet, and let Rodolphus choose this time. He’d feel guilty for Bellatrix until his dying breath. The doubts hadn’t been enough to concern him the slightest.
Harry bounded up the stairs, musing on the fact he wouldn’t have been able to do that a few years ago. Grinning happily, he made for Sirius’ suite, he probably wouldn’t see Rabastan until later which disappointed him. Once he was there, he knocked loudly, causing a thumping noise from within the room causing Harry to giggle behind his hand.
“Come in,” Sirius called out, and Harry opened the door and peered inside to see Sirius staring at his suit as if expecting it to be set on fire any given moment. If he kept staring at it like that it might actually do just that, magic was a hell of a thing after all.
“Hi!” He chirped, he’d been annoying Blaise, Draco, Daphne, Astoria, Vincent and Greg for advice for weeks now. He wanted to do it right, it was important to him, he didn’t want to do anything wrong. Plus, should he ever be picked again, he wanted to make sure he wasn’t going to make an ass of himself. Sirius was one thing, he didn’t care much for tradition, but Harry did. Other people most certainly did. Tradition was important, their history, everything. “How are you feeling?”
“Harry!” Sirius said, already rushing over and bringing his godson into a bearhug. Closing his eyes, he just held him close, it felt like forever since he got to hold him. Harry hadn’t been one for allowing him to touch him when they met, now he returned that affection and Sirius couldn’t be prouder of himself that he’d accomplished this. Sure, with help, but he’d done it. “Merlin, I missed you, Kiddo.”
“Did you even get a chance to miss me?” Harry laughed, “You’ve designed thirteen things by my calculations, our of the fifteen things since I went back to school after Yule.”
Sirius flushed, “I always miss you,” he told Harry seriously, giving him a squeeze before he stepped back to inspect him. It was still weird to see the blue and bronze unform on Harry, despite knowing he was a Ravenclaw. “Corvus put your suit over there, somewhere,” pointing towards the side of the room.
“I’m…I’ve got something I want to…you know, give you,” Harry said twitching nervously.
“You want me to open your gift before we leave?” Sirius deduced, smiling softly, hell, Harry could give him a sock and he couldn’t care. He’d left behind a great deal of money when he ran away from home. With money came expectations, and he didn’t want that. Not as a teenager anyway.
“It’s not really your gift…I left that downstairs,” Harry told him, “But I got you something else, I don’t really know if it’s done here…” scratching his neck in a very rare show of nerves. “In weddings they are given gifts…something old, something blue and something new.”
Sirius stared incredulously at his godson, “It’s for brides!” he rasped out, “The bride!” eyes wide with astonishment. Lily and James had elected for a wedding, they’d gone to the register office, still on the run from Death Eaters, they couldn’t exactly hire a church, not right away, and certainly not without confounding the Muggles. Lily wouldn’t hear of it, honestly, he didn’t think she did anything selfish a day in her life.
“Technically that’s what you are,” Harry pressed out, biting his tongue to stop himself laughing. “You should have paid a ‘bride price’ he pointed out.” He was lucky though; he was considered a ‘carrier’ because he could have children so technically it’s ‘carrier price’ and ‘carrier’ not Bride.
Sirius’ jaw dropped, “You cheeky little…sod!”
“Do you want to see it first?” Harry asked, staring earnestly up at his godfather.
Sirius sputtered for a few seconds, before raising his arms before they fell back down in exasperation. “Oh, go ahead then,” honestly, he couldn’t stay angry at his godson for even a moment. He had a twisted sense of humour for sure, but there you go.
Harry smiled, before handing over a blue velvet box, “I had it special made for you,” he confided, the box was just slightly bigger than his hand.
Sirius’ eyebrows rose in surprise, jewellery huh, it’s a good job they were family – and they were family both in name and blood nobody would ever convince him otherwise – lest someone gets the wrong impression. Jewellery was seen as intimate; you really shouldn’t give it someone unless you’re related. Which nearly everyone was related to each other, so it was grudgingly accepted.
Opening the latch, he let it sweep up, “Oh, wow,” Sirius said staring at the design, mithril and black diamond, as well as blue diamond and red diamonds interwoven in pieces. It was a disc shape, it had the Black, Potter and Lestrange coat of arms in three separate sections. Sirius swallowed thickly seeing the Potter family crest there.
“Grandma Dorea agreed, she says you’ve always been part of the family, you’re as much a Potter as you are a Black.” Harry said softly, and it went without saying he’d gotten Corvus’ agreement otherwise the jeweller would have refused to do it. inhaling and exhaling softly, he added, “I love you, and you do have family, you have all of us.”
Sirius choked on his emotions, before grabbing Harry again, and holding him tightly. Not something he would have wanted to do a year or so ago, he’d been so very frail. James had always made it clear he was welcome at Potter manor, to Godric’s Hollow…the fact was, they’d been best friends, always acted like best friend. Helped him like you helped family when it was needed, him and Lupin both actually.
Yet he’d never been made to feel truly like family, James wasn’t close to his parents the way Rodolphus was with his father. This family, this family he’d becoming a part of, and would be Handfasted into, was a dream come true.
“I love you too, Kiddo.” Sirius choked out, his tears running down his face and dropping into Harry’s well-kept hair. This was supposed to be a happy day, for Merlin’s sake, yet here he was sobbing like a little girl. Not to mention he had butterflies in his stomach! He hadn’t had that happen since he first began dating Rodolphus and before then it was his sorting. “Maybe I am a bride,” he said in self-decrepitation, snorting a little, untidily.
Harry burst out laughing as he withdrew, smiling happily, “I’m sorry…you know…about before…how I was with you in the beginning.” he’d felt guilty for the longest time but had never discussed it. He had been pretty damn petty.
Sirius cupped Harry’s face, each hand holding onto each side, “No, you did the right thing, believe me, Kiddo, you did. If I had found out that you were living with the Lestranges to begin with? I would have done everything I could to gain custody of you. I didn’t understand, I was being selfish. I wanted you, because you were my godson and I love you. I wasn’t thinking of your needs or want. but I do understand now. I would have done the same thing.” He reassured Harry. He hadn’t been in a good way even in St. Mungo’s, no, he’d only started recovering when he went to Africa with Harry and the others.
Harry stares at his godfather’s earnest gaze, before relaxing a small smile spreading across his face, “Nervous?” he asked. Changing the subject entirely, not that Sirius looked like he had anything more to say on the matter.
“Yes, a little,” Sirius confessed, he was a bundle of bloody nerves was what he was. “What’s old about this?” it was his turn to change the subject, gesturing towards the gift he’d just been given.
Harry glanced at it, “The red diamonds, it came from the pendant my dad, James liked to wear,” he had died with it on as a matter of fact. It had, had the Potter coat of arms on it, he’d been a very proud Potter there was no denying that. He hadn’t worn the Lordship or Heirship ring though; he didn’t seem to care about that aspect of life. Had no interest in politics and for some reason, everyone assumed if you wore it you had an interest in politics and you’d join the wizengamot. Dorea said she wasn’t sure when it started amongst the youngsters, but it hadn’t worried her until her son vehemently opposed wearing the heirship ring, they had created for him on his seventeenth birthday. His father Charlus had died wearing the Lordship ring. When that happens, it’ not removed – they’re dangerous to handle if you’re not blood - instead Charlus was buried with it, and a new one was smelted. “The blue diamonds from mum’s engagement ring.”
Red was the only colour beside Black in the Potter coat of arms. James pendant alone could have probably fed an entire family for a decade. Red diamonds were the rarest diamonds you could find, blue closest to second. It was obscene the wealth he had, but he was so very grateful the Dursley’s hadn’t known or able to use it. For if they had been? There would have been nothing left of his estate. Not a damn thing, the Dursley’s would have made sure of that.
Sirius’ gaze became tortured, he missed James so much, oh, he missed how simple life used to be. That was saying something because his ‘simple’ life used to be during a goddamned war, well, hovering around a war really. “I…James never took that thing off…” he confessed, vividly recalling the pendant in question.
“The Ministry gave Gringotts everything,” Harry explained, their personal effects were handed over to the goblins to be put aside until the heir – him – came of age. It’s not as if a one-year-old had any use of his parents’ belongings after all. “Grandma Dorea told me about James, and, anyway, I hope you like it.”
“I do,” Sirius said in awe, swallowing thickly, he’d lost everything really when he was put in Azkaban. He had a few things left of two decades of life once he got out. Other than that, nothing, and Harry had handed him something infinitely more precious. Something that had belonged to both Lily and James, and well, he only needed to look down to know he was family. A tangible thing that there was no mistaken, he was family. It was all he’d ever wanted.
Harry glanced to the side, hearing the clippty-clop of the horses, the doors were wide open, allowing the air in, and sound too. “We best get ready,” he realized, it was nearing time for them to head out to the temple.
“Yeah, we should,” Sirius agreed, stomach twisting again, he was so nervous. He’d been really calm on the lead up to today. Yet now? Now he felt as though something was going to crawl out of his stomach.
“I’m looking forward to seeing it,” Harry admitted, hopping on his right leg, “It’s going to be so much fun!” he hadn’t attended a Handfasting before, or even a Muggle wedding for that matter. “Although, why they call it Handfasting when it’s a bonding…confuses me.”
Sirius chuffed, “That I can answer, the ribbon is imbued with powerful magic by the Officiant, technically it can be called both a Handfasting and a Bonding since you do both. The ribbons are handfasted around your hands and wrists. All of them having different meanings, and once you say the last of your vows the ribbon not only disappears but the magic itself imbues within you.”
“Oh,” Harry said blinking, he hadn’t been told that bit. Then again, everyone magical already knew this, and it might have been just such an obvious thing that it hadn’t clicked, hadn’t felt the need to reveal that to him.
“I’m surprised you haven’t read a book on Handfasting or bonding,” Sirius conceded, turning Harry around and prodding him in the direction of his bathroom where Harry’s own formal wear was waiting.
“The two copies that are in Hogwarts have been checked out,” Harry shrugged.
“Why didn’t you write to me, or Rabastan or even Corvus?” Sirius asked, perplexed. They would all fall over themselves to do as Harry asked. If it were any other situation, it would have been funny but if anyone deserved catering to it was Harry for sure. “Or better yet buy one? You could have had one within a day with Owl order.”
Harry paused for a few moments before confessing, “I have other books to read, that sound much more exciting…plus, I did ask Draco and the rest of my friends about it.” he told him before mulishly replying, “Go figure they’d forget the most obvious thing of all.”
Sirius grinned, “It happens, before too long you’ll be doing it too.” Prodding him further into the bathroom, he closed the door and wandered of to his own Handfasting suit. Putting the pendant from Harry on the bed, feeling very, very emotional. He’d always have a part of his chosen family with him. Have a part of Lily and James with him too.
Black suit, red neck tie, silver socks and a green tie to tie his hair up. Red, Silver, white and green were important colours when handfasting. Handfasting itself was considered the great god and goddess Beltane, The Great Wedding, Beltane was also a popular time for pagan Handfasting but they weren’t having a Beltane wedding…but Beltane was still used to worship at all Handfasting’s.
Unhooking the pendant, Sirius wrapped it around his neck, feeling goosebumps crawl down his skin. “I know you’re probably up there cursing, James, that I’m marrying a Slytherin…but you surely can’t forget that Dorea and Charlus were Slytherin and Gryffindor respectively. We make good couples; I hope you’re happy…and maybe you would have been if we had been given a chance to grow up.” He spoke to James quietly, “I’ll look after Harry, I promise, he’ll want for nothing.” Hoping that James spirit was there, watching over them all.
After that Sirius got dressed, nerves still present but not at all overwhelming.
He was getting married, something he’d never envisioned especially after being incarcerated. He had his godson in his life, Pettigrew was dead, and his best friends avenged. He had a wizard he loved so much, and honestly? Finally had a father figure in his life. Go figure he’d end up with Orion in his life too. He was still struggling emotionally finding out his father had been nothing but a puppet being controlled by Walburga since he was seventeen-years-old to her nineteen-year-old. Worse Orion didn’t even know it, that particular brand? It made Orion entirely susceptible to her suggestions, he thought they were his ideas, but he remained the same in every other way.
Shaking off his depressing throughs, no, this was a good day. He could think on the shit that would depress the fuck out of even someone on a cheering draught. He refused to let the past cloud his day, he’d been at a few parties now, dealing with the public…but bloody hell, this was going to have the focus entirely on him and Rodolphus. It’s funny, it’s something he would have relished when he was a teen, back at his days at Hogwarts.
“They’re going to need to get new measurements when I get clothes again, they’re a little on the tight side.” Harry said, as he opened the door, eyes widening when he saw Sirius, “Whoa! Is that your old Gryffindor tie? Did you just change the gold to silver?” silver was the colour more appropriate than gold for a Handfasting.
“Nothing of my old school things survived,” Sirius said amused, Harry was acting as though he’d never seen him in anything decent before.
“Rodolphus is going to fall all over himself when he sees you,” Harry told him, trying to imagine him and Rabastan doing the same thing. Just a few more years, then he would be married, that’s if it was something they both wanted. He did, Rabastan indicated he did…and nine times out of ten people did bond with their Betrothal partner.
Sirius smiled, indulging Harry, when he looked in the mirror half the time, he still saw the way he looked when he got out of Azkaban. It was all a mental thing, that he was trying to get over, with the help of his therapist – again – but he’d get there. Kissing Harry’s forehead, “So do you,” squeezing Harry’s shoulder, “Ready to go?”
Harry nodded enthusiastically, “Lets go!” he chirped, the fourteen-year-old nearly fifteen-year-old excitedly dragged Sirius along, he was probably the only one his age going to be there. That’s what happens when you have a wedding before Hogwarts is let out for the summer.
The two of them met Corvus’ outside the door, who smiled at them, “You both look stunning,” he told them, they were Sirius’ wedding suit/robes of course he was going to look extra well dressed. He wasn’t dressed casually; he was dressed very formally. Both of them were dressed formally. “Everyone has gone along to the temple.” By everyone he meant all their guests.
Harry smothered his amusement, “Is Bill still invited?”
Corvus’ lips twitched, “Of course, as are Charlie and the twins,” if he held any distaste for the Weasley’s he definitely didn’t show it. Sirius was close to the twins, wrote to them often, they inspired his creative side, and they wanted to work with him after they graduate. The only stipulation Sirius had – mostly thinking of Arthur here – was that the boys graduate with N.E.W.T’s but that they could work part time during the summer and any creations they made, they’d be paid for.
“Oh, good,” Harry said he couldn’t wait.
Corvus’ lips danced madly, as he valiantly fought to refrain from showing his merriment. If he didn’t know any better, he would have thought Harry had a death wish. Honestly, he got away with a great deal more than any other. Even he dared not get in between Bill and Tom who were at odds at the moment. How Harry knew this he did not know…and wasn’t sure he wanted to.
“Master Corvus everything is ready,” came the squeaky voice of the numerous House-elves working today to make sure everything ran smoothly.
“Very well done,” he told the House-elf, turning to the front doors, which were open, “At least the good weather has held up,” they really hadn’t chosen the best time of year to have a wedding, if they’d waited another month or so, the weather would have been scorching. Oh, he knew that wasn’t true, the weather could go through four seasons. If you went through two you were considered very lucky indeed.
With that Sirius and Harry were down the stairs and situated in the carriage which was being pulled by their horses. Nobody used Thestral’s for Handfasting’s, they were an omen of death after all. although, there was one family in France that did, Harry recalled Rodolphus saying, Thestral’s were their coat of arms, and each member was escorted to their betrothed in one.
And then they were off, the horses cantering through the estate, Harry avidly watched everything. Sirius was content just to watch him, it wasn’t often they got to see him acting like a child. It helped take his mind off the Handfasting, he was so nervous that it was unbelievable.
It was a long canter; it took fifteen minutes for the horses to get to the temple. Which was situated in the middle of the forest. The marble temple was where the Lestranges had married their wives or husbands for hundreds of years. The marble temple was inundated with depictions of the Pagan God Beltane. The marble was white, looked brand new and well looked after, the pillars were beautifully done.
Harry gasped just seeing it, he had investigated the estate, of course he has. He had even walked around it, been on the horses and other animals. Using the coach to let the animals get a decent run, but he hadn’t seen everything. “It’s beautiful,” he murmured, his face pressed against the window awed. He wished he’d seen this earlier; he’d found out it existed, but hadn’t seen it.
There was a map of the entire grounds painted in the manor. He recalled seeing the temple – which was tiny on the map – nearly hidden by the trees, with two paths leading to and from the structure. The actual temple? Was extremely large, reminded Harry of the pictures of the pantheons he’d seen built for worshiping their gods, particularly the Greek gods.
Lord Aurelius’ Slytherin stood draped in gorgeous green robes, he was standing in as the officiant. After all, if it wasn’t for him, and Harry, Rodolphus and Sirius would still be in Azkaban (with Sirius getting out first of course, and actually being genuinely innocent). Rodolphus wanted his Lord to have a special part in the Handfasting and thus he had got his officiant certificate. So that any Handfasting, bonding, weddings he performed would be very legal indeed.
He stood on top of the alter on the dais in the middle of the temple, everyone who had been invited were all spread out seated and waiting for the couple. Aurelius’ attention was primarily focused on a particular gaggle of red headed men. One, really, Bill and he had…a falling out of sorts and he wasn’t sure how to make it better. He would rather die than ask another soul how to fix it, he could not have it become a ‘weakness’ he refused. It was a weakness, but there was a difference between him knowing and the entire world figuring it out.
He had to be careful, at least until he was one hundred percent that all his enemies were gone. There were people out there whom knew he truly was. There was no doubt about it, Dumbledore would have told someone at the very least.
It didn’t help that he couldn’t find Alastor Moody, whom had been a close friend to Dumbledore and possibly a confidant. The other two cohorts closer to his age, they were not a threat anymore. He wished he could have gotten a list of the people who knew his true identity before Dumbledore had been kissed/had his heart attack.
Then again, was he just using it as an excuse to stall? To not have something he wanted? He very much doubted it, anything he wanted he always took. From material items to bedding someone although he’d never had to fight so hard for someone’s attention.
Narrowing his eyes, he observed Bill walking to Paul Patil, cousin of the twins that were in his school right now. Merlin only knows why he was invited; this was primary a neutral/dark celebration whether Sirius Black knew it or not. Then again, the cousin branch was neutral. It was only the twin Patil’s parents that had gone ‘light’ mostly due to the fact they’d attended Hogwarts with Dumbledore at the helm and didn’t know how to think for themselves. Paul and his siblings had attended Ilvermorny.
His eyes narrowed further until they were just slits, displeasure thrumming through him when Paul dared to put his grubby disgusting fingers on Bill’s shoulder. He was not jealous, no, he was merely irritated that Bill was allowing it. Bill wasn’t touchy feely with strangers, this he knew. Despite growing up with Molly No-Last-Name always being in his personal space with hugs, his father merely giving him pats and hugs on special occasions…when he left for his job, he had grown used to and loved having his personal space.
And his own identity, it had been one screwed up family, Tom came to realize. Everything had to be the way Molly No-Last-Name had wanted it. Including short shorn hair, you had to spend the money you had the way she liked it. if anyone gave the family any funds, it disappeared, to this day Bill said he hadn’t figured out just what she’d done with the money or why. To think they portrayed themselves as the near perfect family for years successfully? It was a wonder none of them had snapped and gone dark.
The sound of music beginning to play snapped Tom out of his thoughts, straightening up impeccably.
It showed the high regard that the Lestrange family had for Harry, to them, he was already family, and Tom didn’t think anything would break that closeness. Not even if Rabastan and Harry ultimately chose not to marry.
Sirius and Rodolphus and their ‘best men’ walked together, paganism was about equality, Handfasting was about having those they cared about there to share their day with. It wasn’t about material items, being the centre of attention – although it was accepted despite Sirius and Rodolphus’ distain – they wanted it to be a quiet joyous occasion. Not too many people, the forty-nine people that had turned out for their special day was apparently a ‘small occasion’ as it were.
Rabastan and Harry had cords and ribbons in their hands, for their brothers (and brother-in-law’s) handfasting ceremony.
Rodolphus was dressed in black, with a subtle silver shirt, that looked white upon first glance, with a black cloak with a green trim. They had upon their cloaks, their family crests. Sirius might not be able to be Lord of the estate, but he was still a Black and he had the Black coat of arms on it. Soon it would be replaced with the Lestrange coat of arms. Sirius seemed very happy to abandon the Black name entirely, despite Orion’s pleadings.
Rodolphus inclined his head in gratitude to his little brother, happiness suffusing him entirely. Then his focus was on Sirius, who had his hair brushed back and tied up in a ponytail. Sirius so very rarely wore his hair up, the wavy tresses usually went half way down his back, but he’d had it cut of split ends which made it come nearer his shoulder blades. He was standing proud and tall, with the very best of robes on, and neat and tidy, and Rodolphus knew it was for him. Sirius didn’t care much for the opinion of others, so if he was messy, he was messy and that was the end of it.
“I wish to take a quick moment of behalf of Lord Corvus Lestrange, and thank everyone for coming,” Lord Slytherin spoke, and as always there was a quick hush a everyone stopped speaking to listen. “Especially our own Heir Potter, and Master Lestrange, may the Lestrange and Black ancestors be looking down in acceptance and happiness as another Heir Lestrange ties the knot.” Lips twitching in amusement, but he kept it to himself.
“I love you, only you. Take my hand and hold it tight. Take my hand and everything will be alright.” Rodolphus said slowly, lowly and intimately, meant for Sirius’ ears only. Holding out his hands, ready to embrace Sirius into the Lestrange fold for good. “Today I say, "I do" but to me that means, "I will". I will take your hand and stand by your side in the good and the bad. I dedicate myself to your happiness, success, and smile. I will stand and love you forever.” He had not used such vows when marrying Bellatrix. He hadn’t said anything about ‘love’ at all. Nor had she come to that. It didn’t feel faked this time around, and it made him giddy something he very rarely felt.
Sirius smiled, his blue eyes dancing brightly, his attention avidly on Rodolphus. Crossing his hands, he put his left hand in Rodolphus’ left hand, and his right in his soon-to-be husband’s right hand. “I promise to be your guiding light in the darkness, a warming comfort in the cold, and shoulder to lean on when life is too much to bear on your own. I vow to always protect you from harm, to stand with you against your troubles and to look to you when I need protection. I promise to be your navigator, best friend, and husband. I promise to honour, love, and cherish you through all life's adventures. Wherever we go, we'll go together.” Giving Rodolphus a knowing look.
Rodolphus’ head raised a little as he stared at Sirius thoughtfully, interesting wording for sure. He wondered for a brief moment whether Sirius knew everything. Light in his darkness, life’s adventures, wherever they go they go together. It could be a coincidence of course, and that’s what Rodolphus chose to believe. For now, at least.
Lord Slytherin accepted one of the first cords from Harry with a small smile, he too pondered on Sirius’ vows. He was quickly distracted by the cords, they were imbued with the family’s magic, to make the bindings all that more powerful. Including Harry, despite the fact he hadn’t married into the family yet. Which wasn’t normally done at all.
“Today we’re gathered here today for the joining in Handfasting Rodolphus and Sirius Lestrange, as this knot is tied, so are your lives,” Lord Slytherin said, as he wrapped the first cord around their hands and wrists with deftness that only came with practice or having done it before. “Woven into this cord, imbued into its very fibres, are all the hopes of your friends and family, and of yourselves, for your new life together. With the fashioning of this knot do I tie all the desires, dreams, love, and happiness wished here in this place to your lives for as long as love shall last.” The cord glowed as if it were imbued with an inner light.
With that Lord Slytherin took a step back, as Harry moved forward, excitement thrummed through him. You could see it, feel it, even if his face was composed. The downside of being extremely powerful, Tom had ensured he had his magic locked down…Harry wasn’t quite able to. Something he deduced was that he hadn’t known about his magic – or guessed – and tried to tame it while Tom had done.
“May this cord draw your hands together in love, never to be used in anger. May the vows you have spoken never grow bitter in your mouths.” Harry said, wrapping his own ribbon around their wrists, he had chosen them. “As joining the hands, you’re bound as one, eternally joined, may your life be long and happy.” His was blood red, which indicated passion and love.
Rabastan approached with a purple ribbon, progress and power, and there was plenty of power in that ribbon. “As any child discovers when they are learning to tie their own shoes, the first move is to cross the ends. As your hands are bound by this cord, so is your partnership held by the symbol of this knot. May it be granted that what is done before the gods be not undone by man. Two entwined in love, bound by commitment and fear, sadness and joy, by hardship and victory, anger and reconciliation, all of which brings strength to this union.” With his ribbon knotted, he stepped back a wistful look on his face, only a few more years.
Rodolphus swallowed thickly, truer words had never been spoken. Then his father approached them, with his own ribbon.
“In times past it was believed that the human soul shared characteristics with all things divine. It is this belief which assigned virtues to the cardinal directions; East, South, West and North. It is in this tradition that a blessing is offered in support of this ceremony. Blessed be this union with the gifts of the East. Communication of the heart, mind, and body Fresh beginnings with the rising of each Sun. The knowledge of the growth found in the sharing of silences. Blessed be this union with the gifts of the South. Warmth of hearth and home the heat of the heart’s passion. The light created by both To lighten the darkest of times.” Corvus said smoothly causing the women to sniffle a little, watching with watery eyes their hearts tugging at Corvus’ words.
“Blessed be this union with the gifts of the West. The deep commitments of the lake. The swift excitement of the river the refreshing cleansing of the rain the all-encompassing passion of the sea. Blessed be this union with the gifts of the North Firm foundation on which to build Fertility of the fields to enrich your lives. A stable home to which you may always return. Each of these blessings from the four cardinal directions emphasizes those things which will help you build a happy and successful union. Yet they are only tools. Tools which you must use together in order to create what you seek in this union.”
“Welcome to the Lestrange family, Sirius,” Corvus finished, as he wrapped his cord around their hands. “Blessed be!”
Sirius swallowed the lump in his throat, “Thank you,” he managed to rasp out quietly. It was all he’d ever wanted, to be part of a family, to be wanted. He guessed you were never too old to get what you wanted more than anything else. He’d thought he’d been happy being the third wheel in Lily and James’ relationship and having a godson instead of a child…now he wanted the whole package…was it stupid of him? Definitely, but they had made him want more, want it all. Rodolphus especially, wanted to give him everything he wanted.
“Allow me to introduce you to Rodolphus and Sirius Lestrange, you are now husband and husband, you may kiss.” Lord Slytherin said, a composed small smile on his face, which he told himself was just for the pictures, as cameras went off a mile a minute from guests and the wizard Corvus had hired.
“Too bad we can’t leave like this,” Rodolphus said wryly.
“Oh, please, it’s hardly the kinkiest thing we’ve done.” Sirius said before snapping his mouth closed mortified, he’d forgotten he was surrounded on all sides and that his godson was too close and had probably heard it!!!
“Blessed Be!” the guests called out, almost closing their eyes at the feel of the magic surrounding them in its cherished intensity. It was a heady feeling, both on the receiving end and reciprocating end, he knew because he felt it too.
With a flick of Lord Slytherin’s wand, the bonds sank into their skin, and the ribbon and cord unfurled and laid itself on the altar. Both Rodolphus and Sirius gave thanks, flexing their hands, their skin reddened where the cord and ribbon bit into their skin a little. Criss crossed across their hands and wrists.
The magic was pulsing in the air, this sacred place, so full of Lestrange family magicks and those who had married into the family. Almost as if the family spirits were giving their approval.
Lucius and Narcissa stepped forward, Narcissa grasped their hands, “Blessings to you both! May your love stronger, your commitment deepens, and your joy increase from this day forward.” Her tone was so dry that it should have produced mummy dust.
“On this momentous occasion, which marks the start of your life together I wish you that the journey you are stepping be a happy one filled with peace and harmony, romance and passion, joy and laughter, and much more.” Lucius told them sincerely, he loved his wife but sometimes he didn’t understand her.
“Thank you, Narcissa, Lucius,” Rodolphus inclined his head, not at all ruffled by Narcissa’s blandness. She had always been a rather standoffish Witch. In fact, if he recalled correctly, she said the same thing after his Handfasting to Bellatrix. She was either still angry over Bellatrix’s death or she hated Sirius because he’d had the guts to leave the family.
“On your wedding, my best wishes are there with you two. May your love be the enduring crown jewel that ties together the life you are getting into. Best Wishes my father and Percy sends his as well!” Fred said beaming in delight, clearly very happy for the both of them.
“You have my heartfelt congratulations on your wedding! May the bond between you two last forever, and should it ever change, may it change to a better and firmer one,” Bill said coming next.
“Wishing you many more days of happiness and occasions for celebration, and a lifetime of love and laughter together.” George said dramatically causing Sirius to burst out laughing, shaking his head. Merlin, he loved the twins and the drama and happiness they brought with them. It reminded him of the good old days. Harry wasn’t ever going to be like them, and that’s okay, he was his own man.
“Marriage lets you enjoy with and annoy one special person for the rest of your life. I am glad you got the one to annoy and enjoy with for the rest of your life.” Barty said sincerely and heartfelt. Squeezing their hands. “I’m sure Regulus would have said the same. Since he’s not here, I’ve said it for him he really did love you, and missed you.” entirely sober, the place his Lord had signed him into when he found out from Rabastan about his problem had immediately begun to rectify the problem. Which meant he’d gone cold turkey; he wasn’t even allowed meals with alcohol in them. Which sucks, because he enjoyed a succulent braised venison. Although the weather more than made up for it, and he was feeling significantly improved in a few short months.
Sirius nodded, eyes pained, of course, Regulus had been good friends with Barty, and Rabastan actually. Chances are…chances are Regulus had been compelled to serve Voldemort too. It seemed every single ‘Death Eater’ he’d known existed had been under the Imperius curse, by Barty Crouch Senior of all people. It sickened him to the core, even Orion, his father, had been speechless. “Thank you,” Narcissa was as close as to family he had here today. She definitely wasn’t happy, then again…Narcissa had married out of obligation and family expectation, he was marrying for love, it has to sting.
“On your wedding, I wish your love be like a shining star, brightening even the darkest of times. Best Wishes”
“May your love nourish, and your marriage be the biggest happiness and blessing of your life. Congratulations!”
“May your love have all the power to face any storm, and your future life together be filled with unending love, laughter, and joy. Congratulations on your wedding.”
“May you two share your bond as friends and love as a couple, because friendship is the most essential ingredient of a successful marriage and the two grow stronger, courageous, and joyful, with the beautiful ship of friendship. Congratulations.”
“Heartiest congratulation to you two on reaching this lovely milestone. We pray all the luck, favour and togetherness always.”
“Every day of your life you share together, may deepen and strengthen your love as you accompany one another to even the happier older years. Congratulations on your wedding.”
And on and on it went, as the two married wizards happily received congratulations and well wishes from their guests. As they added their own magic to the cords and ribbons that bound Rodolphus and Sirius’ hands together. They stood at the altar until everyone was done.
“I’m glad we didn’t have any more people coming,” Sirius muttered, he just wasn’t used to the contact, people touching him, or the people full stop. Sure, his shop got busy, but Arthur did the majority of the sales. He’d attended a few parties with a whole lot of people, but there he could mostly just interact with people he wanted to, not be overwhelmed – half of the people he didn’t even know very much – with everything. Sure, it was fun winding them up, but Rodolphus stopped him having fun for the most part. He was a spoil sport. “I’m starving, I didn’t eat anything this morning.” He confessed as the smell wafted towards him, his stomach grumbling.
“Nor did you eat dinner last night,” Rodolphus pointed out, tugging Sirius towards the seating area, he could smell the massive bonfire before he felt it. The heat roared up his side, he could see the flickering flame. He could also see the two broomsticks laid out for the last ritual of the night, broom hopping.
“Here you go,” Rabastan said, grinning widely, as he handed over the two flagons of Mead. The oldest of alcohol in the world, and still traditionally the only alcoholic beverage available at Handfasting ceremonies. It was a tradition they didn’t want to break.
“Where’s mine?” Harry stared almost pouting.
“You shouldn’t drink any, it’s high in alcohol content,” Rabastan told him, turning back to his brother steeling himself. The more honey it had, the higher the alcohol content, and judging by the taste, it was at least thirty to forty percent alcohol.
“They shouldn’t either! They might see double broomsticks!!” Harry said sullenly, biting his lip, anxiety getting the better of him.
“Speaking of broomsticks…it’s time!” Corvus said, joining them, his hands landing on Harry’s shoulders. Which eased him a little, but he was still majorly confused by Rabastan being the way he was.
Everyone gathered around the broomsticks in a loose circle, their drinks temporarily abandoned as the jubilant couple jumped over the broomstick. Sirius, of course, waved his hands in a ‘ta-da’ movement, laughing in merriment.
As everyone began to applaud, “You were right, this was the way to go,” Sirius murmured his agreement to Rodolphus, who despite getting married was mostly blank faced, too used to never revealing his thoughts and feelings. Sirius felt a little smug and rather powerful that he could bring out the best in Rodolphus. That he showed his real face to him, his feelings. “It’s much more…just much more than a simple wedding.” It was better than just a piece of paper for sure.
“It is,” Rodolphus agreed, squeezing his hand, lips curling up smugly. The music changed from upbeat to slow and romantic immediately after the jump. He reeled Sirius in closely, genuinely so much happier than he’d been in a long, long time. “Thank you for making me the happiest wizard in the world tonight.” And to add to his buoyance, there was a hope for children in their future.
He had meant it; he was quite happy to have only Sirius. Would have gone without children of any kind, from either of them. Yet there was hope, he’d wait for however long Sirius needed to be ready.
“That’s something I should be saying,” Sirius said, grey eyes filled with happiness. “I…I gave up on being happy a long time ago. I never expected this to be in my future.”
“I know,” Rodolphus murmured, leaning his head against Sirius’ as they slowly swayed a little, “Me too.” They both understood one another in a way nobody ever would. “And I promise tonight we’ll take the ribbons back to the Manor with us.” he added hotly into Sirius’ ear.
“We’re going back to the manor?” Sirius asked, moving away in confusion.
Rodolphus laughed, “Yes, it’s where the Portkey is,” then they’d be on their fortnight long honeymoon on a tropical island where there would be nobody around except for them and a House-elf. They had a lot of markets and shops they planned on visiting, but other than that, it was going to be fun and sun. Sirius was in particular looking forward to the Kelpie Water Polo.
“Should have just brought it here,” Sirius shrugged, then again that is what House-elves were for.
If Harry didn’t know any better…he’d say Rabastan was ignoring him…that he didn’t want him anymore. Hell, he was almost entirely dismissive of him. While Rabastan’s letters were still the same, Harry couldn’t help but notice he was very, very distant with him in person. He was doing his level best to stay as far as humanly possible away from him.
“I’d like to say goodbye to everyone first,” Rodolphus murmured, looking over at the table that the cake was on. Flowers, lots of them, spread all across a six-tier cake, along with birch, hawthorn and Rowan – at least it was meant to be – trees designed on the side. A traditional cake for a traditional Handfasting.
Rodolphus frowned, as the Dark Mark twinged, he wasn’t being summoned, no. The Dark Lord was pissed off for some reason. Rodolphus didn’t need to look far at all. He found Bill Weasley dancing with Patil and rather…intimately too. With Fred and George mocking them from behind. He had to choke back his amusement seeing them acting that way.
“…and you’re not even listening to me, are you?” Sirius said wryly, only to arch a brow in surprise when he heard him laugh. Whirling around to see what was going on, only to burst out laughing too. Fred was mock dragging George across the ground while he fluttered his eyelashes.
“Oh, Merlin, I almost want them to come,” Sirius managed to wheeze out, as George stood back up dramatically leaning back over his brother before they strutted from one end of the ‘dance floor’ to the other.
“Think again,” Rodolphus said wryly, “They’re menaces!” watching the Dark Lord Approach Bill, that look on his face? Oh, he wouldn’t like to be on the receiving end of it.
“That’s what makes them fun,” Sirius barked out an amused laugh, his gaze still avidly on the twins, oh, they reminded him of himself and James at that age. It made his heart hurt for the past, but he knew the more he focused on the past, the less clear he’d see the future.
Rodolphus just smirked and shook his head.
“I’d very much like to cut in,” one very irate Dark Lord said, gritting his teeth as Patil drew Bill even closer to him. Hmm, he wasn’t the direct line, despite being oldest. The family surely wouldn’t miss him, then again, death would be too easy, perhaps just four limbs being removed will teach him not to be so rude.
It didn’t help that Bill just narrowed his eyes in annoyance at his appearance.
“Get your own date,” Patil declared without even looking, if he had, he would have already been digging himself half way to China. The Dark Lord’s eyes were practically spitting fire at the interloper.
If they were narrowed before, they became slits, it would be a genuine surprise if he could see at all.
“We didn’t come as dates,” Bill stated firmly, keeping boundaries. He might be trying to make Aurelius a little jealous, but he didn’t want it to go too far. He didn’t want Patil to get the wrong idea, even if he did want Aurelius to at the end of the day.
Hmm, yes, permanently losing all four limbs were sounding better by the day. No need to go easy on him, but he might have to wait a few days…he didn’t want anyone to cast suspicion on his persona. “You and I, we need to talk.” He informed Bill, “Shall we?” hand out imperiously waiting on Bill hopefully complying.
“Why? Talking never accomplishes anything,” Bill said, “Now I’d very much like to continue enjoying…” a squeak left his lips as he was manhandled from Patil into Aurelius’ arms, Patil was behind him…but the look on Aurelius’ face was a fearsome sight to behold.
“Let me go. You sanctimonious bastard,” Bill hissed, but he couldn’t budge from his grip.
“Now that’s hardly accurate, my parents happen to be married when I was born,” Tom said insulted.
“The word isn’t used for what it used to mean!” Bill huffed out, there was no wiggle room. “Now let me go.”
“Ah, but is that what you really want?” Tom purred into his ear, dark eyes gleaming possessively. “I mean, wasn’t this the whole point of tonight? All this to make me jealous?” whispering into Bill’s ear, feeling each shudder wracking his frame.
“Did not,” Bill retorted, flushing red in mortification at being called out and his reply, it was so childish and so very right.
“My attention has always been yours,” Tom revealed.
“Really?” Bill said dryly, “Is that why you run every single time we have a good time as if I’ve stood on your tail!”
Tom cleared his throat, “I haven’t run…” he denied, “I’ve just had appointment I couldn’t miss.”
“Liar,” Bill stated before adding firmly. “Look I’m not going to do this with you forever…” it was like he had different personalities, it was ridiculous, it was always one step forward two steps back with Aurelius. He wasn’t sure what his hang up is.
Tom inhaled sharply, staring at Bill, forgetting everything else, “My mother had my father under a love potion, it’s how I was conceived. He ran the moment she ran out or stopped giving it to him. I’ve been told all my life that children conceived from such occurrences cannot feel anything. My headmaster especially, believed I was incapable of feeling any positive emotion, including love.”
Bill froze, turning to stare at Aurelius’ in shock.
“I believed it for the longest time, but what I feel for you is very different from what I’ve ever felt before.” Tom revealed, “I’m not sure I’ll ever be what’s right or good for you…but I have missed you very much.” Ugh, he felt sick revealing all this. Forget his enemies knowing his weaknesses, Bill knowing was worse. How did humanity do this?
Why did he reclaim the Horcruxes again? He was beginning to think he liked it better before.
Bill held his breath, “You actually want to date?” wanting to make sure he had it right. He’d thought so often in the past that he was right but not once had he been right.
“Yes,” Tom agreed, looking as if he’d rather be tortured than continue this conversation. “Well?” getting impatient himself.
Bill smiled, before grasping Aurelius by his neck and drawing him in for a kiss, a real, honestly to Merlin kiss. He’d waited so long for Aurelius to come around; he was beginning to think it wouldn’t happen. When they breathlessly withdrew a few moments later, “I’m glad I came,” Bill muttered nodding his head eyes glazed over heatedly. He hadn’t been sure if he should, knowing that Aurelius would be there.
Tom made a noise of agreement, frowning when he felt the wards give at Hogwarts. Interesting, why had Harry returned so soon? It wasn’t like him.
A/N – Once again, just because I write it…doesn’t make me believe it, or it true, please keep that in mind. So, if something catches your attention google it before you take me on my word. 😊 Hmm I didn’t get as much as Tom/Bill in as I would have liked but they’re side characters LOL all the side characters are totally taking over! The Granger scene will come next…now what do you think we could have Hermione doing that would see her expelled from Hogwarts? Hmm 😉 stealing isn’t bad enough and I can’t really see her doing it unless it’s a very rare book that she ‘doesn’t think he deserves’ and Tom is looking for any excuse…poor Harry though things are going to be really bumpy for a while 😊 who would have thought confidence would give him confidence issues? :P with not realizing why Rabastan was acting that way…but next chapter definitely Hermione time sooo….any ideas welcomed…she was supposed to be a background character, as in not thought of much or written about much but go figure she’d crop in now and again lol READ AND REVIEW please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 113
As soon as the Portkey deposited Harry back at Hogwarts, guilt squirmed in his stomach. He shouldn't have done that; he shouldn't have left without saying goodbye to everyone. Especially Corvus, he didn't question whether the wizard would worry…he knew he would. Gnawing at his lip, he gave up, shrugging his shoulders. Feeling bad, there was nothing he could do now…the portkey was one way…and yes, he had his emergency Portkey but he didn't dare use that, it was as named, for emergencies.
He'd write to him, just as soon as he got back to his dorm, the journals make thing significantly easier than owl post. If he'd only had owl post available to him, if would take at least 15 hours for it to reach Corvus. Luckily the journals mean that Corvus would find it when he went to bed this evening…but what if he didn't? Harry thought, stomach starting to churn, he truly felt awful.
He had just been really, really annoyed, actually angry, and he'd never felt that way towards Rabastan before. In fact, he hadn't felt that way towards any of the Lestrange's in his four years with them. Oh, he was smart enough to realize that there was a reason behind it, a stupid one probably, but still a reason. Reason or not, Harry was going to make Rabastan regret his decisions.
Just wait, Harry said pursing his lips, as he stomped up the stairs and into Hogwarts the big entrance doors were still open. They would remain so until he was inside, and only open again for the headmaster when he returned. The urge to head to the Dungeons were strong, but even if he was back early, he knew Professor Flitwick would be disappointed if he didn't let him know he had returned and head straight back to Ravenclaw common room.
Right now, it was still early enough that Professor Flitwick would still be in his office. They knew where his quarters were in the event of an emergency. Like Professor Snape, Flitwick had his quarters near his office and classroom to make it easier all around. If two floors could be considered close but considering they were in a castle…it could have been further. If rumours were to be believed nobody had even known where Professor McGonagall's quarters were when she was here, not even the Gryffindors. Not even the prefects, but the rumour mill wasn't exactly the most reliable of information. McGonagall was gone though, so not important in the grand scheme of things.
He'd make Rabastan regret deciding to be a dickwad…somehow. He thought as he began walking up the stairs. Professor Flitwick's office just happened to be on the seventh floor – closer to Gryffindor common room than Ravenclaw's – but at least he only had two floors to go down to get to his common room though. He could be just as petulant he thought.
Sighing softly, no, he couldn't, he was just hurt and maybe just a little angry with the way Rabastan was being. He didn't understand it, why would he be that way all of a sudden? Had he said something wrong? Done something wrong that upset him without realizing it? Rabastan was meant to be older than him, more mature, its why he…loved Rabastan so much. While he loved his friends…they were immature sometimes, even Daphne, like how she'd been treating Rene at the party. That wasn't what he'd wanted for him and Rabastan.
His thoughts continued to circle on what could have happened, what could have caused the change as he climbed the seven levels to get to Professor Flitwick's office. He knocked on the door once he arrived, waiting patiently for an answer to his knock.
"Come in!" came the less than cheerful voice of Professor Flitwick, considering how late it was it wasn't a surprise.
"I've just come to let you know I'm back, Sir," Harry said giving his professor a smile hiding his worries.
"Ah, good, good, thank you for letting me know you've returned safely," Flitwick said, pleased to see him, but a frown marred his features as he gazed at Harry. "Is everything well?"
"I'm fine, Professor Flitwick," Harry replied giving him a reassuring smile.
"I see," Flitwick nodded slowly, "Well, then, please know that my door is always open to you, should you wish to talk, and know that it would be held in the strictest confidence." Even if it meant signing a non-disclosure agreement, it wouldn't be the first one he'd signed for the young man he thought dryly.
Harry smiled a tad bit more genuine, he really liked his Head of House, and was glad he had ended up in Ravenclaw. He truly cared about his students, well, all of the professors did, they always made time for them. It helped that they had assistants now and weren't quite so run down with tasks to complete. Although, it got really noisy in the Staff room during staff meetings according to Voldemort. "It's family business," he informed Flitwick.
"I see," Flitwick said sombrely, meaning it was unlikely that Harry would talk about it with anyone outside of the family. Judging by how close he was to all the Lestrange's – people talked to him after all – he did not lack people to talk to, to seek guidance. "Nonetheless, my door is always open." As it was for all his Ravenclaws, he did not treat them differently, although he did have his favourites, he would never share that fact with anyone though.
"Thanks, Professor!" Harry said, feeling a little better, although Merlin only knows why.
"You're welcome, Mr. Potter," Flitwick said cheerfully enough, and now, he would finish the rest of this marking before going to bed. He could rest easy now that his student had returned to him. Quite literally, he was up and out of his seat, before Harry slowly closed his office door.
Harry plodded towards the stairs, he'd write to Corvus, apologise and then go to sleep. He just sort of wished the way Rabastan had acted today was just some sort of nightmare even if he knew it wasn't. Merlin, it hurt, it really, really hurt to have been ignored that way by Rabastan.
Rustling and the sound of footsteps caught Harry's attention, expecting one of the prefects, who were the only ones supposed to be out after curfew. It wasn't a prefect, that much became clear, and he was quite rightfully astonished to find that it was Hermione Granger out after curfew. This was a girl who preached the school rules to anyone she saw breaking them, which was a great many actually.
The last thing he was expecting from the annoyingly black and white girl was for her to raise her wand and cast a spell at him, and thus, he only had his wand half way out of his holster when the beam of magic blasted into him. The words she spoke caused him to shudder as he knew very well what that spell was and what it did.
"Desicco!" Hermione cast the spell, chin jutted in determination, wand held out tightly, something inside of her was screaming at the wrongness, but she knew it was the right thing to do. Both Headmaster Dumbledore and Auror Moody had said as much. They hadn't explained why, but Auror Moody promised to explain though, she even knew the spell to clear her wand (Auror grade spell but Hermione knew she'd be able to do it. Headmaster Dumbledore had said she was the brightest witch in her age) and return to her common room. She didn't feel bad about playing dirty, because she had seen how good he was in DADA and she definitely didn't want to battle him, that would make it impossible to hide. She'd need to Obliviate him too now, he wasn't supposed to look.
The beam of magic smashed into Harry, but abruptly and violently lurched back at the castor, Harry's hands had come up to defend himself, and the blast, regardless of whether the spell penetrated caused a backlash and he was violently propelled into the air and over the banister of the seventh-floor corridor.
Hermione could only give a little moue of surprise before the spell blasted into her, and sent her careening down the other end of the hall. Parchment fluttered to the ground, her wand clattering noisily.
"Rigescunt indutae inter terram et caelum!" came the incensed voice of Harry's head of House as he showed himself, the atrocious and loud sound of the threat to life alarm began to blare around them. Filius was almost panting with disbelief and shocked horror at what he had just witnessed. Thank Merlin he had his own spells created for there was nothing that would have prevented Harry plummeting down seven levels. It wasn't as if he would have been able to hold him in place until someone came.
"Accio!" this all happened within seconds, and Harry was propelled back over the banister, and on the landing, safe from a sudden flight downstairs.
The blaring of the wards calmed considerably, just having Harry over the banister had the shrieking less deafening.
Filius' hands were shaking, the suddenness of the adrenaline left him a little shaken, and this was coming from a Charms Master, and Master Dueller, he was probably one of the most frequent winners of the tournaments. Yet this had…caught him so thoroughly off guard. He glanced over at Granger, seething in fury, he could see her chest was rising and falling, it would do for now. Someone else could deal with her he dares not risk approaching. Not with just how angry he was, if what he suspected about that spell was true…well, he prayed not.
Filius wasn't on his own for long, as teachers and teaching assistants flooded the area in droves.
"Filius! What happened?" Professor Flitwick's teaching assistant Caroline Evans, who had gained quite a significant amount of 'experience' she never normally would have. Hogwarts had never done this before Headmaster Slytherin made use of it. It would help her get the job she wants without a single bit of trouble in future. Touching Harry who was starting to come around, dazed and disorientated. "Did he hit his head?" not quite noticing Hermione Granger yet.
"Dear Merlin! Phineas get Matron Pomfrey up here at once," Corbin Yaxley declared, as he checked on his students' pulse. The Transfiguration professor and Head of Gryffindor house took his position very seriously. Children were the next generation, and so very important to the future of magic. He had been married twice and had five children in all, three boys, two girls.
"I reckon she's already coming this way, Sir!" Phineas Gibbons, the teaching assistant for Transfiguration pointed out. Wincing at the sheer caterwauling the wards were doing. He couldn't remember ever hearing them before…were they the wards that detected dark magic usage?
Corbin whose hair was pulled back so tightly that his skin looked as if it had been drawn back painfully, frowned it was true enough. Pomfrey might be on her way, casting a spell to check on her, Corbin reared back as if a Basilisk had just made an open mouth appearance, "What spell has she used?" not even dark magic felt that slimy.
"Can someone deal with that infernal racket!" yelled the voice of someone – nobody could make out who – their voice tinged in sheer annoyance.
"Nobody can, only the headmaster," the person who spoke gave the yeller a pointed look, who abruptly became calm and composed. He wasn't stupid enough to even go there, even if Headmaster Slytherin was not in the school.
"What about the Deputy?" Professor Rookwood – professor of journalism and photography which is available for the higher years – questioned, watching Severus attend to Harry. He was probably more qualified than even Poppy Pomfrey to see to Harry and make sure he was alright. The female professor had remained calm and composed, and hadn't had to come far to get there unlike the others who had come up seven levels.
Severus couldn't help but laugh a little at Professor Rookwood's question, as if the Dark Lord was going to give up any control he had. Then again, Dumbledore had been the very same, McGonagall had been Deputy in name only, she had no control over the wards, or any such thing which was meant to happen. Two were usually used to harness the wards and keep the school running smoothly. Which hadn't been done since Dippet was headmaster. "Deputy in name only, they don't have even a small amount of control over the wards."
There were still stragglers coming, having had the stairs switch on them. All of them wondering what had happened, and calling out as to why the noise hadn't ceased and desisted.
"Don't move too quickly," Severus stated firmly, having already cast a Muffliato around him and Harry. Grateful not to have to endure more of the infernal racket the wards were causing. The fact they were going was enough to make him grey haired as it was. Those were the danger of death wards; he'd never heard them before – Dumbledore had disabled them otherwise he would have been very familiar with them he reckoned – this was the first time. Either Harry or Granger had very nearly died today.
Then Severus felt it, the sheer presence that detonated an extremely powerful wizard. Dumbledore, for the most part, kept his powers contained, and dressed in a manner that was used to draw people in, to revere and love him in equal measures. Not many people saw the real Dumbledore, those that did well, weren't exactly believed.
The Dark Lord, made no such efforts, but somehow, he was genuinely liked by all four houses. Perhaps it was because he'd made Hogwarts so great. Or because he was truly entirely unbiased (surprisingly he was when it came to Hogwarts) he did not favour the Slytherin's like Dumbledore had favoured the Gryffindors. If the Slytherins were found to be in the wrong, they were actually punished because he held them to high standards, Severus did as well.
Severs also wasn't surprised when the Dark Lord rendered his spells null and void, with just a wave of his hand. He was however, very grateful, when the noise died down before ceasing altogether. His hunched shoulders relaxed somewhat, shockingly given who was at his back at this exact moment, dressed in very fine formal robes. Everyone was aware that the Lestrange wedding was today.
"Silence!" he called out to the clamouring of his staff, his eyes taking in everything and not missing out a single detail. The Dark Lord had long since mastered the art of commanding attention amongst a large group. After all, if he couldn't control his Death Eaters…why, he'd be no leader at all. "Severus, how is he?" his gaze slipping to one of his staff hunched over someone he couldn't quite make out. They were unresponsive, was that the cause of the danger to life ward to activate? Did he need to obliviate everyone and hide a body? He would not let Harry come to harm.
"Slightly dazed and disorientated," Severus replied quickly and efficiently, as he gave his report. "I haven't given him anything, not until I have a greater idea of what's happened." he might need something else and he couldn't risk giving him something that might prevent the needed potion from doing its job.
"What happened?" he asked, looking around his staff, who all looked just as bewildered as he secretly was. Naturally, he found one who wasn't confused, "Miss Chen, please see to Filius, if you would?" unimpressed that she was just standing there when one of his professors were entering some stages of shock. Now just what had happened that would actually cause Filius Flitwick to go into shock?
"He's been like that since I arrived, I was one of the first on the scene," Mistress Evans declared, she had only been a floor above, revising her schedule for the next week. She put in the work when Filius Flitwick couldn't, it was a very good way to gain experience and have the time to invent something. "The moment the wards went off, we were all guided towards this floor." Sounding like a soldier giving a report to their superior officer. She had noticed right off bat that he preferred concise and calm reports. You work with someone long enough, you become aware of their preferences.
Headmaster Slytherin nodded grimly, giving thanks to the quick reply. It did not give him the answers he wished, but judging by Severus' swift work, he would have answers soon enough. "Corbin?"
The Transfiguration question glanced up hearing his name, he knew without needing to be asked, what sort of questions the Dark Lord wanted answering. "It's one of my Gryffindor's, Miss Granger, I believe she might be the instigator…there's something…profoundly wrong with her. I can sense a dark taint, a dark magic." perplexed beyond belief, they all knew this girl, the chance of her using what is right now illegal magic? There just was not a chance.
"Pomfrey?" Lord Slytherin queried, but he was distracted by Harry with the help from Severus standing. He noticed that Harry had slid a piece of old parchment into his pocket with a curious look, clearly it wasn't his.
"You dare to use my own spells against me?!" Harry demanded to know, seething in fury, a sneer twisting his features.
Severus blanched, taken genuinely aback, quite frankly…Harry had sounded very much like him in that moment. Given his long – straight – dark hair, it made Severus almost wistful, he had loved Lily and he couldn't help but see what could have come of such a union.
"Your own spells?" the headmaster queried.
"Her core…her magical core is almost empty, shrunken, what on earth…" Poppy cried out, aghast and quite frankly frightened. She had never seen anything like this before, and the only reason she didn't have her core splintering into a million pieces reducing her to a Muggle – squibs had magic just not magic they could access – Granger wouldn't have had that. She stared at Harry in blatant fear.
The professors startled badly at the news, but were easily able to control their features and their fear.
Lord Slytherin stared slightly stunned, before turning back to Harry, it wasn't Harry who spoke though.
"Mr. Potter came to inform me he was back, as he was given permission to leave Hogwarts to attend his godfather's wedding. All I asked was that he inform me when he returned." Filius said, straightening up, feeling slightly embarrassed at his reaction but the shock had gotten the better of him. "Once he had done so, I decided I had done enough for the evening, and I was just exiting my office when the spell passed me by." Cringing, he never thought he'd be so very grateful to be so short in his life. He dared not think on what would have happened if it hit me.
"Dear Merlin!" cried Rookwood, the witch shuddered at once.
"The spell hit him head on, but rebound upon it's caster with quite a hefty speed," Filius said, giving Lord Slytherin a knowing look. He had experienced a rebounding curse as well, at Harry's hand too. It seemed an all too prevalent theme, he wondered if it was Harry's magic that was protecting him or something else. The Lestrange's would never leave Harry unprotected. "He immediately went flying over the banister and into the air."
"That would do it," came the reply of many of the professors. They had spells up to prevent anyone slipping but that kind of magic? It truly was a good thing that Flitwick had been there otherwise Harry would have been lost to them.
"How did you succeed in preventing him from falling?" Headmaster Slytherin asked speculatively, knowing just how difficult it would be, that and he knew Filius wasn't physically capable of keeping Harry up right, not even for a second.
"Easy, she'll be dealt with, calm," Severus was quick to console Harry, inwardly puzzling over his words. It wasn't a spell one would wish to make every day. There was no denying the Ravenclaw was vastly intelligent, so why that particular spell unless he had someone in mind?
Harry stilled under Severus touch; eyes boring into Grangers with vindication, even if she weren't awake to understand what fresh hell, she'd put herself into.
"With spells of my own invention," Filius declared, his tone grim.
"Headmaster Slytherin, the McMahon's are here, Sir," Marcus Dolohov said, making his way hastily up the stairs.
Headmaster Slytherin pinched the bridge of his nose, of course, he should have considered that. Of course, the inspectors were going to be here. No doubt at least one member of the school board would be by. There was no way Hogwarts was the only place that received a notification that someone had been in danger of death here. Probably why Dumbledore took it down, to prevent anyone interfering at Hogwarts. "Take them to my office, I'll deal with them promptly." He informed the wizard.
"Yes, Sir!" with that Dolohov was gone again.
"Take both Mr. Potter and Miss. Granger to the hospital wing, and keep them separated, Severus, I need you to stand guard." The headmaster stated as he took Granger's wand and kept it in his possession.
"How did the spell backfire?" Severus asked the Dark Lord, "That sort of spell…there's nothing against it," he had spoken to Filius and Harry gotten the whole story.
"Meaning?" the headmaster arched a brow in silent demand for more information.
"It was a spell created by Dorea Potter, the spell was from the Potter Grimoire," Severus revealed quietly, "And Mr. Potter has not removed it from his bedroom at home. He's quite insistent on it, as a matter of fact." And he was liable to believe him.
"I assume he took it out of the vault?" the headmaster deduced.
Severus nodded firmly.
"We will have to ask Dorea and Charlus whom they trusted with their family's grimoire," Slytherin stated disturbed. He couldn't see Dorea easily trusting anyone, Charlus yes, but with Dorea around, not quite so quick to jump the gun unless he wanted a pissed off wife on his tail. It's just a shame that James Potter had ended up the way he had. No sense of self-preservation whatsoever, not even when it came to his family.
Severus nodded in agreement, looking vaguely disturbed, "Agreed, she definitely didn't come up with this on her own." Granger was book smart, she wouldn't use a spell unless she knew what it was, and if she knew what it was…well, she might just end up in Azkaban before the night is out. "Let's get you checked properly." grasping Harry by the shoulders and beginning to slowly lead him towards the stairs, aware there may be triggers to be had. If looks could kill, Granger would already be dead. He reckoned he'd feel the same way,
The Dark Lord stared slightly troubled for a brief moment, then he was off, making his way directly to his office. It was going to be a long evening, for once he was rather disappointed, he had hoped to spend the night with Bill but instead he'd had to inform him what he knew – which was basically nothing – and flee the Manor.
Lord Slytherin ascended the gargoyle protecting his office, although his passwords were significantly much more secure, nobody other than Harry could get in. He used snake language, thus securing his office perfectly. His Death Eaters could say a few words, and luckily for all, they had perfectly imitated it enough to get inside.
"Mavis, Michael, its good to see you both," Lord Slytherin greeted them, they were both powerful, intelligent and dedicated. He could respect that, even if they'd never give thought of joining, they were firmly neutral. Mavis' hair had grown significantly from the pixie cut he had first seen her supporting. It was tied back, she still had silver highlights in her hair.
"Lord Slytherin," Michael inclined his head, "This is Lady Charrow,"
"With a C and H not C and A," Lady Charrow informed Slytherin promptly, used to being asked directly afterwards if she was related to the 'Carrow' like afterwards.
"Well met," Lord Slytherin replied, "Please sit, can I get you any refreshments?"
"No thank you," the ladies replied at once.
While Michael shook his head, "It's a bit late for that, I'm afraid, why did the wards go off?" he questioned, knowing that Lord Slytherin did indeed prefer direct bluntness for the most part, as long as it wasn't rude.
"Harry Potter and I were attending Heir Lestrange's wedding, Lestrange's…bonded happens to be Harry's godfather." Lord Slytherin immediately began to speak. "Unfortunately, I felt the wards flare to life while I was absent from the school and I made my way back as soon as possible. I got to the scene and found quite a pandemonium on my hands."
"What happened?" Lady Charrow asked looking deeply curious as she leaned forward.
Lord Slytherin pursed his lips, whether it was due to the interruption or the incident in question – perhaps both – they didn't know. "What happened between them I cannot say, both were in a dazed state when we came upon them. However, Filius Flitwick saw the end of it. Apparently, Granger cast a spell at Harry and it missed Flitwick by mere inches before it hit Harry and rebound upon the girl."
"This wouldn't be Hermione Granger, will it?" Mavis asked, suddenly resigned.
"Indeed, it is," Slytherin nodded confirmation quirking his lips in sympathy. "They were on the seventh floor, and the backlash from the spell brought Harry careening over the banister. It then hit Granger full blast, the spell…would have rendered Harry without his magic."
Three shocked identical gasps didn't surprise Lord Slytherin the slightest. "To add insult to injury, it would seem as though she used a spell from the Potter Grimoire, something that hasn't been in Hogwarts…so how she got her hands on it, no one knows."
"That will be why," Michael chuckled darkly.
"I beg your pardon?" Lady Charrow asked perplexed over McMahon's sudden hilarity.
"The Grimoire, it's tied to the Potter blood, especially once you add your own blood to the rune harnessing it. It's impossible to use your own spells against you, it's really old and ancient magic that's imbued in Grimoire's." Michael confessed with awe. "Runes that remain to this day indecipherable." Still entirely incredulous that someone had actually tried to use the Potter spells against a Potter. Was this girl completely stupid? He had heard about her, who hadn't? but his sister had primarily dealt with her and her parents.
Lord Slytherin pressed his fingers together, staring pensively from where he sat on his chair elbows against the chair. "And may I ask why a member of the Board is here?"
"It's a good reason I came," Lady Charrow said, her voice low and soft, but she had a determined. "We and the other Governors will be the deciding factor on whether Miss. Granger is expelled from Hogwarts…or whether charges will be levied against the girl."
"She attempted to turn Heir Potter into a squib," Lord Slytherin said, with a bit of a bite.
"What year is she? Third or fourth?" Michael asked, recalling that his sister had struck up a friendship with Mrs. Granger. So much so that Mavis at least once a week ventured into the Muggle world.
"She's sixteen-years-old, and a fourth year," Mavis explained to her older brother by a year. Seeing the perplexed look on her brother's face, she hastened to add, "She was kept back a year, after she was hurt by the Troll in her first year, she spent the rest of that school year in a coma."
"Oh, yes, that's right, I do recall that being mentioned," Michael confessed.
"And that fact might save her," Lady Charrow explained.
"What do you mean, Claire?" Mavis questioned the school Governess.
"As a fourth year she cannot be charged, she's not considered mentally developed either mentally, emotionally and magically." Claire Charrow stated firmly. "This is going to have to be decided by the School Governors."
"I believe the Aurors should be brought in, this is a criminal matter." Lord Slytherin declared, rather annoyed that the board of governors were trying to interfere with his school. He did realize the irony, since it was probably what led to Dumbledore removing their influence.
"She is too young," Mavis pointed out quickly, more concerned about the girls' parents, than the girl herself. Her parents loved that girl more than anything, and they had struggled so much in how to help her…and failed at every turn. Some people unfortunately, can't be saved, didn't want to be saved.
"And I do believe that criminal charges can be brought up against someone from the age of ten," Lord Slytherin refuted that.
"That is not true," Lady Charrow replied firmly, "Nobody under the age of seventeen can be brought up on charges."
"Actually, it's nobody under the age of seventeen can be put into Azkaban prison," Lord Slytherin corrected her, finding it difficult not to sneer in derision. "However, they can be charged."
Lady Charrow opened her mouth to refute that, before it snapped closed, "You're quite correct," conceding his superior knowledge gracefully.
Lord Slytherin inclined his head in acceptance humbly, even if he wanted to smirk at her.
"Perhaps we should bring in an Auror?" Mavis questioned, sinking feeling in her stomach, Merlin, how did she tell Monica what her daughter has done now?
"I do believe that will be best," Lord Slytherin declared grimly, standing up, not giving them a chance to try to sweet this under the rug. Not that this was what they were attempting, but they were attempting to keep it out of the criminal system, and he wasn't about to let that happen.
Not that it mattered much, once the Lestrange's caught wind of it, Granger's days would be numbered.
"I need a moment to inform Heir Potter's guardians of what has occurred. I shall inform the Auror department, please meet them at the doors and escort them to the Hospital wing, I shall meet you there as soon as possible." Lord Slytherin said and it wasn't a suggestion.
"Of course," Michael replied, immediately setting out to give Headmaster Slytherin the privacy he needed. "Ladies?" he said, opening the headmaster's office door, and waiting patiently for them to give their own goodbye's before he inclined his head and exited the headmaster's office, closing the door with a snap.
Lord Slytherin sighed, hopefully he could get in touch with Corvus, who might still be enjoying the festivities. He pondered on the idea of just not informing him this evening, and Floo calling him in the morning. He could already see the unimpressed and vexed look on his friend's face. No, he couldn't, Corvus would find some way to get back at him if he did. He was very vindictive when wronged, and extremely inventive.
Harry had been watching and learning from one of the best since he was eleven.
He was going to make a magnificent – yet terrifying – adult.
Aurelius stationed himself outside in the corridor waiting to be questioned by Hogwarts board. Half the Auror force was inside. Well, perhaps that was a slight exaggeration. Madam Bones and two Aurors was the reality of it. Along with the twelve members of the Hogwarts board along with a rather pale and terrified Granger. He was not happy the slightest at being forced into not only having to wait, but being excluded.
"Headmaster Slytherin? We're ready for you now." Madam Bones told him, opening the door fully, allowing the wizard entrance.
"Anything I can do to help," the headmaster stated.
"What can you tell us about Miss Granger's character?" out of all of them here, well, he was the only one whom saw her on a daily basis.
"Miss. Granger is extremely smart, her desire to learn is commendable. I do believe she may have done better in Ravenclaw with her own kind." Aurelius explained, "She does well with certain magicks, but struggles with anything that requires something other than…book smarts. Such as potions, she can make a perfectly good potion, but won't make one better because it deviates from the instructions." Rattling off a perfect example, sounding very much like an unprejudiced Headmaster.
"By your own admission, she believed she should be held back," Lord Craven pointed out, one of the members of the school Governors.
"Yes, while she's extremely smart…she was behind her peers emotionally." Aurelius' explained, "She didn't know how to cope when she wasn't the smartest person in the room. She also had no idea on how to make friends, and I do believe she wanted to she just didn't understand how especially amongst brash Gryffindors. None of which she had absolutely anything in common with. Plus, she was only conscious for three months out of what was her first year at Hogwarts. As smart as the girl was, there's no way she could have been able to pass all her first-year exams, it's highly likely she would have failed them and that would have been on her record permanently."
Hermione sat there opening and closing her mouth, unable to be heard saying anything, with the silencing spell wrapped around her. Still able to be indignant over what happened but also very afraid.
"Behind emotionally, does that mean you believe she's mentally impaired to an extent?" Lady Tasmin Winter leaned forward in interest.
"No, her faculties are in no way impaired, she knows the difference between right and wrong." Aurelius' declared seriously. He was not going to let them let her off with this by means of bloody non compos mentis. "She's just behind her peers with her ability to socialise." And he also suspected thievery, but he couldn't risk informing them of that.
The map and letter Harry had taken off Granger, well, it was the original marauders map, Black…well, Lestrange now would be able to confirm it. The letter had been from Alastor Moody, but whether it was really from the old Auror he intended to find out. He'd just need to find an old document signed by him, in the public gallery. He suspected that Moody was involved, he had been one of the last real concerns when it came to the blasted Order of the Phoenix.
The short conversation the Governors had with Bones was quick, less than two minutes.
"Well, the next order of business is rather clear."
"I think we can all agree on that."
With one look at the information contained in her file, her name in particular, "Hermione Jean Granger…you are herby expelled from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. You will hereby hand over your wand and it will be henceforth snapped and you will be barred from buying another wand anywhere in the United Kingdom." Lord Craven declared, his voice booming around the room.
"NO!" Hermione mouthed over and over again, tears running down her face, shaking her head, talking, but whatever she was saying was lost on all of them. There was a lot of 'please' in her begging, she didn't have a single sympathetic face in the crowd. She had cowardly attacked someone when their back was turned, add even more insult to injury using family magicks against them.
"Judging by those medical scans, she could have all the wands in the world…doesn't mean they're going to work." Amy Pince, junior Auror said. She blanched under Amelia Bones' withering look at her comment. Glancing at the floor, while her partner sniggered under his breath. Well, she didn't have much of a filter, sue her. It was true though, short of a miracle she wasn't going to be casting anything any time soon, she had the readings of a goddamned squib.
"It's true, and now I'm going to have to take her home and try to figure out a way to explain to her parents." Pinching the bridge of her nose, it wasn't exactly an experience she was eager to take on. Mavis wasn't happy, and she smiled at the sympathetic look she got from Pince, who could clearly sympathise with her.
A/N not what you were expecting? Well, of course not, she wouldn't have been able to beat him except for sneaking up on him he has been taught by the Lestrange's for Merlin's sake so yeah, that's how I decided it would be best to go :D she ambushed him in a cowardly move! So, sorry if it's not exactly what you guys were hoping for ;) but its what was in my mind...not that exciting which was primarily why I decided a wee time skip was in Order...SO next chapter will have the Harry and Tom talk ;) now that I'm genuinely looking forward to! and of course the letters between Harry and Rabastan to bring it up to speed so I can post the chapter that was originally chapter 113 LOL and you'll see him duelling properly one day *smirks* I'll get the letters and the Harry/Tom scene written out next (if I can I've just had my second Covid Jag depends on how I feel) after that I'm definitely getting onto the next chapter of My Time :) R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
My Facebook group for my stories (DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanGroup) has reached 3.0K! I can't believe so many people have chosen to join! Thank you all so much 😊 it really made my day when I got to see that this morning! Certainly, made this chapter come a lot more quicker being hyper! Eh hyper-ish 😉 Yay! *Throws handfuls of Sheldon-faced invisible confetti*
Also, confused by this chapter? You are? Then go back and re-read chapter 113 😉 It's a brand-new chapter you've not read chapter 115 will be the one you read when The Contract Chapter 113 (original) first came out 😊
Bold little flashbacks to conversations Harry's had.
Italics are letters and written communication between Rabastan and Harry.
Chapter 114
To say Rabastan's journal had a lot of unanswered messages would be putting it lightly. Naturally, he had heard what happened, and it had caused a great deal of guilt and worry. After all, if he hadn't been ignoring Harry – which he knew was the reason Harry left so early – he might not have been attacked. Which logically he knew was a lot of nonsense. That girl was going to attack whether anyone liked it or not. She'd planned the entire thing out, whether it was a night or well after midnight when he returned, it would have happened. At least this way, it had worked out in their favour.
Messages Harry received that night from Rabastan:
Harry, how are you? I heard about the attack, what happened?
Let me know how you are when you read this, I've just heard everything about what happened at the school.
Rest well, we can talk tomorrow, goodnight.
Messages Harry received from Rabastan the next day:
We've just interrogated Dorea and Charlus, neither of them trusted anyone except their son with the book. They impressed upon him the need for secrecy when it came to the family magicks. Especially since there were necromancy abilities in the line. Fleamont might have been fond of Dumbledore but he would never have disobeyed a direct command from the Lord and Lady of the Potter estate – Your great grandparents – he was one for adhering strictly to the rules. The only thing we can come up with is that James Potter disregarded his parents' word and did indeed at one point reveal or hand over the Potter Grimoire.
Harry, I would never much like the courtesy of a reply. I know there's no way you've lost one of the journals and have decided against informing us. You are not one for being flippant with your possessions.
Harry?
As your betrothed, you'd think you'd hold me in a higher regard when it comes to being informed. I am very vexed at the moment, and I would like a reply at once.
Rabastan's frustrations bled into the page, it was only because Harry was at Hogwarts, he was not storming over to his location to get answers. The Dark Lord had reassured him that all was well, while he was a bit subdued, he was taking it well, there was no sign of flash backs or signs that he needed to see a mind healer.
The next time Rabastan didn't even bother with the journal, he wrote Harry a letter, not so easily ignored.
My dearest Harry,
As I write this letter, I have begun to realize I may have inadvertently caused you a great deal of upset. Please know that it wasn't my intention, you know how dear you are to me. No force on this planet will separate us unless it is what we wish. I know it's not something I want. If, however, it's something you've grown to want yourself then we must talk.
Communication is key, in a marriage, especially one like ours would be. We will be watched closely, gossiped about. Our successes will be celebrated, while our failures will be met with scorn and derision. We must be able to rely on one another, trust one another and above all else truth and loyalty.
Yours faithfully,
R
It was probably the closest anyone has come of getting Rabastan to apologise that wasn't Rodolphus and Corvus.
In a letter that was meant to sooth and open up communications, did the exact opposite. Harry was angry that Rabastan failed to even realize why he was being this way. Why he was so angry to begin with. He hated being angry like this, especially when that red haze came away from his vision. It was so…tiring being angry, and quite frankly…made him remember a time he'd rather forget…but he knew he couldn't avoid getting angry for the rest of his life.
"Harry, are you going to stop sulking and talk to me?" Daphne said firmly, hands on her hips giving him a look that suggested he best start talking. A look she had many times from her father and had learned it well.
"I'm fine, it's personal, I just need time," was all Harry had to say about it.
"You know we're here for you, right? And we aren't gossips, well, not about private information," she amended her statement seeing the look of incredulity on Harry's face. What? Some girls like to gossip so sue her.
His friends naturally knew something was wrong, he had a look on his face that suggested his best friend had just died. Which, naturally, wasn't the case, Draco was very much alive and flicking (his wand) if he didn't say so himself.
They also knew Harry was very reserved, he never complained, he bore all his problems with a grace that was unbelievable. He gave a new meaning to the Brits having a 'Stiff upper lip' the only thing he really asked about without fear and reservation was magic. Oh, it didn't matter what subject he was enthusiastic about them all. It had gotten to the point that even those purebloods raised teens didn't have the answers. Which meant he didn't have his own personal library anymore, he had to actually go to the library for any answer of questions that came crossed his mind.
"Okay, what's Rabastan done?" Draco asked, slouching onto the library table, keeping his voice low, and sheathing his wand after casting a silencing spell. Giving Harry a knowing look, "Don't fob me off like everyone else…has he hurt you?" Harry was the closest thing Draco had to a brother. The teasing, the taunting, the looking out for each other, nobody else allowed to say anything about the other…it was textbook brotherly sibling nature.
Harry glanced up at Draco in surprise, a genuine smile spreading across his features, "He hasn't done anything."
Draco stared at him with 'Want to revise that statement?' look upon his face. He didn't believe it for a second. "Strike one, try again,"
Harry grinned in merriment, it always amused him when they used Muggle analogies, they'd picked up from him. "Draco, I…" sighing softly, "I really am fine, it's just something we have to work out together. It will be the same when you and Astoria have your first fight." Who was he kidding? He was going to know every single detail of that fight; Draco would complain until he was blue in the face and expect him to take his side. Despite the fact Harry only took Draco's side of things like 30% of the time.
Draco narrowed his eyes, "So he has done something." Draco said, pursing his lips in anger, "I knew it."
"And you and Astoria will too," Harry pointed out, oh, he wanted to talk to Draco about it, really much. Unfortunately, he didn't think Draco could help make him understand. These sorts of things are confusing at the best of times. No, he didn't think Draco would understand.
Considering his age, it was no surprise he was thinking that way.
Draco pouted but was suitably distracted by the Greengrass sisters joining them. He was enamoured with Astoria, but normally he kept it contained to the Slytherin common room. Trying to hard to be like his parents, but as Harry watched, he knew Draco would never be able to do that.
Harry made his way up to Headmaster Slytherin's office, having been given a letter asking for his presence. Now contrary to popular belief, he didn't go to the office a lot. They knew each other well, yes, but outside of Hogwarts in a far greater capacity.
Voldemort had an alarming ability to compartmentalise.
"Good morning, Harry, I trust you slept well?" Headmaster Slytherin asked, smiling a little at Harry's prompt appearance. Corvus had done very well with him, he was the epitome of the perfect student, the perfect heir.
"Yes, Sir," Harry said giving a nod.
"And you aren't finding your current workload too difficult?" Headmaster Slytherin queried, there were a lot of classes, a significant number more than there used to be in the past. Harry was taking on quite a few classes, in fact he swore Filius had almost come to him in concern but refrained, to see, no doubt, if Harry could cope with the workload. Next year though, well, that would indeed be the challenge.
Phineas N. Black smirked from his own frame, delighted to see Harry again. Oh, he had spent a great deal of time with Dorea since she woke up. The Black family had been in dire way until Harry had come along. He was in a weird way from the main line, Dorea was Arcturus' much younger sister. Even if that blood was diluted due to the Potter blood. It was better than the Black family name fading forever. There was still a chance it could all go wrong. He was the only wizard in the headmaster's office that knew even a third of the truth that was going on under the surface. Which made him a little smugger than he ought to be.
"No, Sir," Harry shook his head, no he wasn't finding it difficult. "I'm not even staying up too long," Corvus got really disappointed when he did that.
Headmaster Slytherin smiled in amusement, "That's good," he agreed, well aware that Corvus' fussing was very welcomed by Harry, he didn't even need to read his mind to figure that out. "The reason you are here is because I informed the Ministry, I'd keep you updated." And they were only being so helpful because of whom he was.
"Oh?" Harry straightened up, becoming significantly much more interested.
"The Board of Governors and the council of magic, the Aurors are having a meeting on the 30th of July which will decide Hermione Granger's fate." Headmaster Slytherin explained.
Harry's eyes brows rose, "Has her magic returned?" he frowned displeased. He was still furious that she had used his family magicks against him. The sheer audacity was infuriating, worse still, it looked as if it may be his father who had shown his damn family Grimoire to outsiders!
"What makes you think we'd know?" Headmaster Slytherin asked slyly.
Harry didn't even bother to grace that with a reply.
The headmaster chuckled, before ruefully shaking his head, "Thus far, there hadn't been a single change, the percentage has remained the same. It's been deduced that it's likely permanent."
"You're hoping Moody will come, aren't you?" Harry said deductively. "That's why it hasn't been in the paper and nobody knows anything and why my friends are keeping it so quiet."
"We need to know what he knows," the headmaster confessed, his voice low, he was a threat that had to go. He wasn't stupid enough to state explicitly, nor did he have to. Harry was smart enough to deduce what was going to happen. "It's very doubtful that they will be in touch with you, but if they do, come to me, and let me handle it for now." Although, soon Harry would be taking on the mantle, on his birthday, he was rather looking forward to that particular meeting.
When, not if, they got their hands on him…his fate would make what happened to the Longbottom's look like child's play.
"I will," Harry agreed, but made no move to go.
"You may return to your friends," Headmaster Slytherin gestured towards the door, giving Harry a curious look at his dawdling.
"What would you do if you were being ignored?" Harry asked, his face a mask of someone particularly lost and confused.
Voldemort's eyes widened, he looked as if someone had petrified him. "E-excuse me?" he said.
"What would you do…if you were being ignored?" Harry repeated himself, he would have laughed at the look on Headmaster Slytherin's face if not for being lost in his own thoughts.
"I wouldn't, and if they attempted to do so, I'd curse them." Voldemort told him before he could even think about it.
Harry laughed, before clasping his hand over his mouth, giggling in amusement just imagining that scenario. What a stupid question to ask someone like that. Of course, he wouldn't stand to be ignored.
"I'm going to assume we're talking about a scenario where you can't take that approach?" Voldemort deduced, very, very uncomfortable.
Harry nodded.
"Rabastan?" Voldemort deduced again, and another nod confirmed it. well, Harry wouldn't have to worry about him once he got through this seriously uncomfortable conversation. He'd had emotions again for a few years…Harry had more experience with them! Had a greater handle on emotions than him! Just a few days earlier he'd gotten so jealous that he'd almost, almost killed a wizard for touching Bill.
"He's ignoring me," Harry confessed, his brow furrowed, "I just don't understand what I did wrong…" hurt suffusing his voice.
Voldemort stiffened, oh, hell, he definitely wasn't equipped to deal with this shit. Panic hit him like a tonne of bricks, what the hell was he supposed to say? Pomfrey would be better for this…or the school councillor/mind-healer or something…anyone was better than him. "Have you had a proper talk with him about it?" oh, he was definitely going to curse Rabastan to the end of the earth for making him endure this.
"He completely ignored me," Harry said, "What if he's changed his mind?" it didn't matter what someone said, it was what they thought, what they felt.
"Do you think he has?" Voldemort asked seriously.
"I don't know, I…don't think so," Rabastan hadn't been one for lying, and the last letter he got did say he wanted them to be together. "But he's not acting like he does."
"What happened the last time you were together?" Voldemort asked, his suspicion beginning to get the better of him.
Harry blinked, "Nothing,"
Voldemort arched a brow, "Now why don't I believe that?" dryer than bone dust.
Harry stared at the table slightly abashed, his face going red, stuttering out what happened the last time they really spent any time together.
Now Voldemort was having to stop himself from laughing instead of running out of the room. Leaning back, as everything neatly clicked into place, naturally, Harry didn't understand it from an adult's perspective, he just noticed that his betrothed was suddenly keeping him at arm's length. "Do you trust Rabastan?" he asked firmly. Still unable to believe he was actually giving out advice of all things on emotions when on a good day he didn't know how he'd feel about most people.
"Yes," Harry nodded sincerely, he did…just he couldn't ignore what was happening in front of him.
"Then trust in his need for space," Voldemort bluntly told him, causing Harry to flinch, wounded by the words. He realized he was going to have to tell Harry it in a way he'd understand. "You understand there's a significant age gap between you?"
Harry stared bewildered, "Yes,"
"Harry…you are growing up into a very attractive young man," Voldemort explained brusquely. "Attractive you might be, but Rabastan and Rodolphus are wizards with morals, you will find yourself spending a lot less time with them. As it should be, you began your betrothal at quite a young age, when you should only really be getting to know one another through letters, and spending a brief few weeks together to see how well you get on during the holidays…you know each other far greater than those who have been married for years."
"I don't get it…" Harry asked bewildered, why would his looks come into it.
"You were both aroused," Voldemort pointed out frankly, ignoring the mortified flush overtaking Harry's features and the most hilarious squeak left his lips. Good, at least both of them were uncomfortable. "Rabastan will likely be having a crisis of conscience. You need to talk to each other, and give him time to come to terms with his momentary lapse."
Harry still mortified couldn't bring himself to look at Headmaster Slytherin, instead he nodded emphatically to make it clear he understood. He just wanted to go to his dorms, hide behind the curtains of his bed.
He shouldn't have started something he didn't want to finish.
"Thank you," he choked out, grabbing his bag, he rushed towards the door.
"And Harry?" Voldemort asked, and Harry turned to face him, not quite meeting his eyes. "It might be helpful to refrain from teasing your betrothed."
Harry looked ready to expire on the spot, yanking open the door he fled the office as if the grim were on his heels.
"Never again," Headmaster Slytherin declared vehemently, flicking his wand and the silencing spell covering all portraits – except Phineas – were able to hear again, not that there was anything to hear. "I should kill him regardless." For making this happen in the first place.
Phineas laughed, finding it entirely too hysterical, not sure why, he'd gone through it four times in his day.
Here we go! next chapter for you all to enjoy LOL :D I hope you like it! and please review xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 115
CONFUSED AS TO WHY YOU'RE SEEINIG THIS CHAPTER AGAIN? THAT'S BECAUSE THE STORY HAS BEEN SHUFFLED AROUND, CHAPTER 113 WAS TAKEN DOWN AND A NEW CHAPTER WRITTEN FOR IT, AS WAS A NEW CHAPTER WRITTEN FOR 114 SO IF YOU HAVEN'T READ THEM GO AHEAD AND GIVE THEM A READ. SO TO MAKE A LONG STORY SHORT, TWO NEW CHAPTERS AND ONE (THIS ONE) YOU'VE ALREADY READ UNLESS YOU'RE NEW TO IT OR BINGE READING ;) THANK YOU ALL FOR READING THIS AND I'LL LET YOU GET ON WITH THE CHAPTER TAKE CARE EVERYONE! XXX
July 31st – Harry Potter's birthday
Rabastan roused earlier than everyone else, it was his betrothed's fifteenth birthday today. He wanted it to be perfect, surprisingly, Harry hadn't had a birthday party. His father hadn't decided to throw one for Harry's 12th 13th or 14th birthday. Or even today, his 15th birthday, although, to be fair Harry had told them he didn't want one. Not because he was angry, or upset, but because the Wizengamot had chosen today of all days to have the first meeting since Harry finished school for the summer holidays.
Harry wasn't going to miss the very first opportunity to face the wizengamot for anything. Not even a birthday party, which didn't hold much significance to him. He'd grown up deprived of even a single birthday present, or Yule for that matter. He was so used to being ignored that he didn't care for parties or celebrations. It caused his heart to ache just knowing what his betrothed had gone through.
"Tadray, has my orders been followed?" Rabastan asked, as he begun to dress, he wasn't wearing his formal gear. Instead, he chose something much more comfortable.
"Yes, Master Rabastan, we have made a cake, and Master Harry's favourite foods!" Tadray declared puffing up proudly.
Rabastan nodded curtly, pleased, "And the decorations?" unbothered that he was dressing in front of a House-elf, hell, Tadray had probably changed his nappy a few times when he was a kid without a single doubt. The House-elves had seldomly been used to take care of them, their mother had all but forbidden it, wanting to keep them close. She had been very loving and nurturing, from what Rabastan could remember. The only time they had been asked to do it, was if they were in a hurry or if both his parents had been sick. At least that was the impression he got, it wasn't as if he actually knew, his memory wasn't that good even without Azkaban.
"All set out, Master Rabastan," Tadray declared, he was very happy serving the Lestrange family. Although, he couldn't deny he rather hoped that he would be given to Master Rabastan and Master Harry upon their marriage and become their personal House-elf.
"Good, I'm pleased," Rabastan declared, which was as close to a thanks the House-elf ever got from the brothers.
Tadray beamed, before disappearing with a quiet pop, returning to the servant quarters, his bedroom. Righting its sandals – which he only wore outside – he was much more comfortable in his bare feet. He grabbed his dirty uniform and began to collect everyone else's. Nodding absently when he noticed all the beds were made, at least that wasn't his duty today. The beds might be small but it was a chore none of them liked. Probably because they had enough of beds cleaning and changing their Masters' beds. Not everything could be done with magic, although, they did what they could with the aid of magic admittedly.
Rabastan finished getting dressed, absently righting himself in the mirror. A mirror which by the way, held a picture of his entire family. Harry included but that went without saying. He was thirteen if he recalled correctly, at the time. Touching the moving picture absently, a grimace appearing on his face.
He had screwed up, he freely admitted to that, like an idiot he was, it didn't dawn on him until Harry stopped returning his letters. It was completely radio silence, and it was just with him since Harry had been replying to his father's letters and of course, Rodolphus and Sirius' letters.
His betrothed was turning into quite a stunning creature, losing that childish look and growing into his own. It also seemed as though Harry had reached an age where he was…sexually curious. Rabastan couldn't help but bite his tongue recalling that night, the first time he'd really seen Harry as a maturing adult. It was difficult, a difficult time for him, Harry was only just turning fifteen, there was a reason most betrothed couples only met when they were older and only for a brief time. And were also chaperoned too, he thought wryly, shaking his head, he turned and exited his rooms.
In his best intentions, he'd ended up hurting Harry a great deal. He hadn't forgotten how…vulnerable he could be. Which made the return of killing the Dursley's all the more prevalent. Oh, it was always on the edge of his mind, the urge to get revenge on Harry's behalf. He'd just been doing what he thought was best, and clearly it wasn't. So, after a bit of grovelling he'd managed to right his wrongs. He had a feeling that Harry wouldn't have burnt those letters despite him asking.
He had best keep them safe if he was saving them as keepsakes. Otherwise, he'd never survive the humiliation of someone reading those letters. They were meant for Harry's eyes only.
"Master Rabastan, Lord Slytherin is here," Nushala popped in to state, since her Master Corvus wasn't there, she reported to the only Lestrange awake.
"I'll see to him," Rabastan nodded curtly, had he slept longer than expected? He hadn't thought the Dark Lord would be so early. Unless, of course, there was something going on. His walk became a tad more urgent as he made his way to the only room where one could Floo in and out of the manor. His father took their safety very seriously, most people didn't even keep an eye on the people coming in and out of their homes. Like seriously, what the hell was that all about?
He glanced behind him, to ensure that Sirius and Rodolphus were nowhere in sight and was met with the Dark Lord in the hallway. "My Lord," he murmured quietly, still giving his Lord the respect he felt the Dark Lord was owed. He respected him a far greater than he had in the past. His goals and the way he was going about things now? Were a vast improvement, even if he did miss getting to curse people who were idiots.
"I have asked that you refrain from such utterances while here, the only place I would prefer it to be uttered is in my home." Lord Slytherin stated, keenly eyeing Rabastan, "You are up early." Which didn't happen often, he had yet to see anyone manage to get up before Corvus, even Harry didn't quite manage it and he himself was an early riser.
"My apologies," Rabastan replied, "And, yes, I'm just making sure everything is as I expect it for Harry's birthday." He might not want a party, but he was determined to give him a celebration of some sort.
A knowing look came over Lord Slytherin's features, followed closely by amusement. "And it hasn't anything to do with gaining your betrothal's favour?" it was a Slytherin move to make, anything to keep in Harry's good books in case he screwed up again.
"I am going to kill my father," Rabastan groaned, his hand covering his face, exasperated.
Lord Slytherin arched a brow, "I did not find out through your father." He pointed out seriously.
Rabastan blinked, his heart sinking a little, "Harry?" he shouldn't be surprised, despite the fact he knew the Dark Lord had killed his parents, he didn't seem to hold it against him. They had the oddest relationship, ever and Harry got away with a lot more than anyone else had, except perhaps his father.
Lord Slytherin inclined his head, yes, it was indeed Harry who he had spoken to. Why he elected to ask him, of all people, he didn't know. perhaps he felt he needed to seek council outside of the family, an outsider's perspective or that he was the closest one he trusted to talk about what was bothering him.
"I was not expecting that," Rabastan confessed, as he turned and both of them began to make their way to the dining room.
"Neither was I," he commented dryly, he was the last person anyone should come to in order to seek understanding. Emotions were still foreign to him despite having them back for three going on four years. He had suppressed his emotions as a young boy, after his life it was no surprise. When he'd made Horcruxes it wasn't just emotionally he was affected, but mentally too. Forty nearly fifty years without emotions, it was little wonder he didn't understand them much. Although, Bill's comment had floored him, the realization that Bill had been conceived under a love potion as well. That Molly used to joke about it, but it became all too apparent that it wasn't a joke once they realized just what kind of mother they'd had.
It was a stark contrast; the difference Dumbledore had treated Bill and Tom. Liked and hated, Gryffindor and Slytherin, both of them conceived under a love potion. Yet somehow just because Bill was a Gryffindor, he was what? Exempt from Dumbledore's beliefs? Honestly, he believed Dumbledore had fixated on those houses. As if it was some mystical omnipotent thing that would tell him how someone was going to turn out. That every single Slytherin was somehow born evil, raised to be evil.
He had turned three of the houses against Slytherin, ostracised them. It was almost as if he had led them to him ready for the slaughter in this grand game of chess he was playing. With Dumbledore cast as always in the role of the most reluctant hero and every hero needed its villain and without Gellert well, who was he to pick but from a Slytherin bunch?
Shaking off his thoughts regarding Bill, there was a time and place to indulge in ruminations and it was not now. There were only two places he actually felt safe doing so, here and of course his own home. The wards on his place made Orion's look mildly safe by comparison. Nothing too overtly dark, but he did cross over the lines but with all the other wards up they wouldn't be too noticeable.
He wasn't a genius for nothing, he knew how to deal with all sorts of magic.
"Oh, what was the outcome of the meeting yesterday?" Rabastan queried, opening the door, looking around at the banner, streamers, and food all set out for Harry's impromptu birthday celebration. Although, was it unplanned if he'd only requested the House-elves to do it yesterday evening? No, matter, it certainly hadn't been a long-term thing. Breakfast was just with family, but his friends would be visiting in the afternoon.
Judging by the gifts on the table though, his friends had already sent their gifts at some point yesterday for today. Not just friends, but members of the public, now their items were put in a box at the side of the room. An afterthought, most were sweets and such and had already been thoroughly tested to ensure nothing was wrong with them.
Although, like previous time, its likely Harry would donate them, last year he had given everything to St. Mungo's for Magical Maladies.
"That I shall only repeat once," Lord Slytherin said smugly, practically strutting over to his usual spot when he stayed for a meal. "And I have little doubt the moment it's polite to do so, he will ask the same question."
Rabastan snorted in amusement, "I don't think he will care if it's polite or not. However, if father is here, he will." he was always extra polite when his father was around – just like them really – and when he wasn't he pushed his boundaries. It was a healthy thing to do really. He already had an answer, it had obviously gone very well, which pleased him and would please Harry too.
"Indeed," Voldemort replied, a smirk working its way onto his features.
"I won't ask you to divulge information from the meeting between you and Harry…but I will say thank you, for listening to him, for helping him." Rabastan said, not quite meeting the Dark Lord's gaze. There was no way Harry would have gone to his brother and his father about him. At least he didn't think so, but who really knew? Which left him with only a few other options, Sirius, Severus – who he had become a little closer to since taking up 'remedial potions' or the Dark Lord.
Lord Slytherin inclined his head, in acceptance to the thanks given. It was odd, the relationship he had with the young lad. He was in awe of him, to be entirely honest. Given his actions, the forgiveness was a surprise. Yet he had forgiven him, long before he had made an example of Peter Pettigrew as his own personal private apology. Nobody else understood it, the only reason he'd done it was because he knew Harry would understand. After all, he had seen the lad reading the book on poetry and it had been one he'd read long ago in the past.
To be fair, he wouldn't be surprised if Harry had informed the Lestrange's the truth behind the gesture. Thankfully nobody else had been informed, he did not want it getting back to his followers that he had killed one of his own. Even a pathetic coward like Pettigrew, who had admittedly been very useful. If everyone realized he could do that to someone who had proved as useful, they might begin to imagine they're next. Which would lead to a whole slew of problems.
"I trust there won't be a reason in future that he needs to come to me?" Voldemort gave Rabastan a pointed look, not when it came to his betrothed anyway. It was uncomfortable enough as it was, but he would grudgingly do it. He just didn't want to have to grudgingly do anything. Also, in a round about way making sure the problem had been fixed, although Harry had been rather cheerful the later week of his schooling. Then again, most students were, the exams were over, the holidays were approaching.
"No, no there won't," Rabastan replied, handing over the cup with the hot brew in it. "All is well." As a fellow Slytherin, he was able to see through the question to find the deeper meaning or deeper question.
"Good," Lord Slytherin declared, leaning back, placing the cup and saucer on the table in front of him before withdrawing his present. It joined the others, he was very pleased he was able to acquire that particular book, and it wouldn't surprise anyone that he had the original and had given Harry a copy. Even a mere copy of this book was worth it's weight in gold. "Have you found a suitable venue for the conference?" which had naturally been cancelled last time and everyone given their funds back. He had seen to it since Rabastan was a little busy. Rabastan hadn't wanted to do it without Harry and he hadn't been in any condition to tolerate strangers around him. The symptoms of his hyper awareness had abated luckily. Fortunately, the leaflets they'd bought last year, can just be magically amended and used still so there was no need to buy new ones.
"Oh, yes, they were very accommodating when they realized that Heir Potter would be in attendance." Rabastan said smirking victoriously. What? He was a Slytherin, if someone thought he wouldn't use every single resource he had to bring to bear…to get what he wanted…then people were stupid.
"Who was accommodating?" Harry asked suddenly from the doorway, it was a near thing, Rabastan and Voldemort nearly, nearly startled. Damn, he'd need to try harder, oh well, never mind.
"Happy Birthday, Harry," Rabastan said smiling in welcome, "Would you like a cup?" gesturing to where he was still standing. He didn't make too much a big deal about his birthday, for some reason Harry just detested massive displays of emotion and over the top cheerfulness.
"Yes, I suppose one must be congratulated when they grow yet another year older," Voldemort said sighing resignedly. "Happy Birthday,"
Harry muffled his amusement, "What's wrong old man, don't you like being reminded you're getting older too?" teasing him.
Rabastan's eyes widened, hand frozen over where he'd been pouring moments prior. Staring between Harry and the Dark Lord, bloody hell, what was Harry thinking? Just when he thought Harry couldn't do something else to surprise him!
"I am hardly that old," Lord Slytherin said, "I've just celebrated my 24th birthday." Teasing him right back. Truth be told, he hadn't really calculated just how old he really was, in his sixties for sure, and he'd already died once. Well, so to speak, if not for the Horcruxes he most definitely would have. All these precautions he'd taken to safeguard himself, and he died at fifty…even Dumbledore had outlived him, triple that actually, which was just depressing when one thought about it. Which he refused to do.
"What actually comes up when you to blood tests or spells?" Harry asked deeply curious head cocked to the side as he got himself comfortable.
It was after that that Rabastan passed over the cup, and claimed a seat for himself. Glancing at the Dark Lord his curiosity peaked, and he would like to know more.
"All spells will bear scrutiny to the persona I have," Lord Voldemort informed them both, "As would most blood spells, but I have found one that would reveal the real information." what could he say, he needed to test to make sure his new alias would bear scrutiny and come out intact. "Fortunately, the spell that reveals it was a lineage test created by one of our ancestors. And there are only two books in existence."
"We can hide and rename ourselves, but the Slytherin gift gives you away," Harry realized, green eyes gleaming with sheer delight at working it out. Or at least what he thought was giving it away.
"Indeed," Lord Voldemort declared, yes, it was one smart wizard they had on their hands. Thank Merlin for the goblins and Corvus, he hated to think how wasted it would have been on the light side with Dumbledore pulling the reins. It made him inwardly shudder at what he would have been up against.
Well, the boy was his equal after all.
"Last time I saw so many gifts together…it was my cousins eleventh birthday…" Harry confessed, a faraway look on his face, his eyes distant as they looked through the pile of gifts that had been laid out so lovingly for him. His brow furrowing, remembering just how desolate he'd felt. On one hand he'd finally be away from Dudley, but on the other hand…Dudley's friends would have been attending the high school he was supposed to attend. Stonewall high, Dudley had been going to go to Smelting's, attending a posh private school with the money they got off him. Harry's jaw clenched just thinking about it, about his life in the past all thanks to Dumbledore.
Voldemort arched his brow watching the boy pensively, perhaps he wasn't the only one strolling down memory lane this morning.
"The entire table was covered from head to foot in presents. Thirty-six presents, was all he counted, and he was furious. Only because it was two less than he'd gotten the year before. Petunia had to correct him, but he still went on to throw another temper tantrum over the one less. Then she promised to buy him another two so he had one more than last years." Harry's eyes were like ice chips as he recalled that day, a whole month and a bit before he found out about Hogwarts.
"And what would you do to him if he were in front of you?" Lord Slytherin asked, eyes gleaming, that anger…oh, it was a hell of an anger to hold on to. It could be rather destructive, look what had happened to him. He glanced at Rabastan and noticed the look on his face, and realized Harry's betrothed knew it too.
Harry shook his head, "Nothing," surprising both of them immensely.
"What?" Voldemort asked, genuinely reeling by the boy's words.
"Dudley was…raised wrong," Harry said quietly, "He can't be blamed for anything that happened he was a child. He was taught that everything he did was okay, and pandered to." something his therapist had actually said to him, or made him realize. Dudley wasn't to blame for what happened to him any more than he was. It hadn't been easy to come to terms with that on top of everything else. Especially the lack of use when it came to his legs.
"I am going to assume you wish for him to be kept out of your revenge then?" Rabastan asked slightly disgruntled. Although, truthfully, he was very proud of Harry, it would be easy to just be angry at the family…to get his revenge on all of them. Truth was, Harry was right, as bad as the kid had been to Harry, he was just that, a kid.
"Your revenge?" Lord Slytherin turning to face Rabastan his own curiosity roused. "What's this regarding? The Dursley's?" had he spoken of revenge before now? How disappointing that he hadn't been aware.
"He's asked that vengeance be his," Rabastan informed the Dark Lord.
Sheer delight passed through Voldemort, oh, had they all seen Harry's true nature from the very beginning? Right from the very first meeting? Then again, Harry wouldn't have seen need to remind them that the Dursley's were his to begin with. Yet, he had seen how swift the Lestrange's had grown attached to the boy, so months perhaps from the first meeting. "Interesting," he murmured thoughtfully, glancing at Rabastan, were they even still alive? It wasn't as if they got the Muggle papers. Admittedly the wizarding world were aware of the abuse Harry suffered and would gratefully torture and kill those foul muggles. They could theoretically get away with it, but Harry was very good at getting the truth out of people.
"Wait, the thirtieth, Lucius had the meeting, right? How did it go?" perking up.
Both Lord Slytherin and Rabastan chuckled, they were wrong, not only was he polite it wasn't the first thing he asked about. Then again, he was clearly distracted this morning, perhaps a nightmare or two?
"How did what go?" Sirius asked curiously as he entered the dining room, coming around and clutching Harry dramatically, squeezing him and singing Happy Birthday in a loud obnoxious voice. Harry couldn't help but laugh and try to get away, but he failed in that endeavour.
"The meeting," Lord Slytherin explained, "Of the school board to decide Miss Granger's fate."
Sirius frowned; he wasn't sure he wanted to know the answer if he was honest. On one hand it had been his godson she attacked, and tried to use one of the Potter's spells on of all things in an order to reduce him to a squib. On the other…he had made a grave mistake at the same age; it was one act of impulsiveness. "Those on the board are purebloods, they believe in the Old Way's, there's no way they'll let Granger away with what she did. That's not even bringing the fact that it was last Heir to the a ancient and most noble house of Black and Potter."
"There was a slim chance they may have forgiven her arrogance and ignorance." Lord Slytherin corrected him, "Children are often…forgiven for their misdeed's because they're young, and Dumbledore has at least four generations thinking such things. I must confess to being fifty-fifty on what would happen." Half the Governors were not exactly in his pocket, they were neutral really. Lucius had offered to use his Blackmail material to get them to adhere to his wishes.
He had declined, he'd very much rather Lucius saved his aces for other more urgent matters. Lucius had understandably ceded to his commands and left well enough alone. He had been in the room, answering any questions the Governors had asked of him. Giving a fair description of the girl. Making it clear she was a very smart girl, who had a vast understanding of the magical world and its heritage. That she would have done far better in Ravenclaw than in Gryffindor.
"Something more happened then," Rodolphus deduced, messing up Harry's hair, he greeted him with a smirk, "Happy Birthday,"
"Thank you," Harry said throwing Rodolphus a distracted grin, before turning back to Voldemort, an expectant look upon his face. "Did something else happen?" Harry cocked his head to the side, but they were all distracted by Corvus entering the dining room, everyone automatically stood and waited until Corvus had seated himself again before sitting. Corvus' hand landed on Harry's giving it a squeeze "Happy Birthday, Harry," he said fondness written across.
"A piece of information came forth," Lord Slytherin agreed, Corvus poured himself a cup, listening tentatively, wondering what was going on. "She wasn't acting under her own orders; it is as I feared."
"And are the Governors aware of this?" Rodolphus questioned cautiously.
"Whose orders, is it?" Sirius asked bluntly, his protective tendances reared, his hand automatically touching the pendant that lay under his clothes. The pendant that Harry had given him on the day of his wedding.
"Alastor Moody," Lord Slytherin revealed, "It appears that Moody and Dumbledore were most definitely in touch. For there was no other way that he could have known about her, I should have kept an even closer eye on her."
"What is that supposed to mean?" Sirius asked impatiently, calming somewhat when Rodolphus gripped him tightly, not enough to hurt but warn.
"Dumbledore has his favourites, this you know, you were one of them." Lord Slytherin patiently explained, he could see Harry was patiently listening and calm. "It was only when Dumbledore was sentenced to Azkaban that he began to correspond with the girl. Naturally, when I realized this, I was cautious, but I did not think to keep a closer eye."
"He's responsible for this?" Sirius asked, breathing heavily, but remaining remarkably calm all things considered.
"You must recall that Moody was Dumbledore's closest confidant, I shall say I'm not surprised that he went underground when Dumbledore was kissed." Inevitably half kissed, with a heart attack finishing him off. The Dementor had not been best pleased his meal had been interrupted.
"He what?" Sirius asked, looking pissed off.
"Oh, yes, he was already difficult to find but after that? He went entirely off the grid, doesn't even use magic." Which for someone like Moody must be difficult indeed.
"The Governors don't know," Lord Slytherin confessed, "I gleaned this information from her mind, I know it's illegal but my concern for Harry was paramount…" he began, purely for Sirius' benefit of course, he didn't give a shit about using Legillimency whenever he wants.
"That doesn't matter, what did you find?" He would have cared if it was anyone else but Harry at risk here.
"That she was receiving mail from someone claiming to be Alastor Moody, I've checked Auror records and there are striking similarities that make me believe it's really him. She was given the spell, aware of what it would do, and told its what Albus would have wanted and that Harry was and is a danger to magical society." Lord Slytherin explained.
"Why? I mean seriously, what could he have gotten out of my being a squib?" Harry asked utterly bewildered.
"Never mind that, I'm going to kill the bloody decrepit old bastard," Sirius swore vehemently.
Harry frowned, to the entire world Voldemort was gone. Only a select few were ever told Dumbledore's suspicions and they were all gone except presumably Moody and McGonagall. They reckoned McGonagall was loyal to Dumbledore but ultimately in the dark, her sense of right and wrong would never allow her to blindly follow the path Dumbledore laid out. Although, she had left him on a doorstep so what did he know?
Harry stared at Voldemort, both of them realizing that Moody didn't want to risk them ever working together. Which must have been something Dumbledore feared. Or Dumbledore had feared how powerful he was…and that had always been a back up plan if he survived whatever plan Dumbledore concocted.
"You didn't actually reveal what happened to her," Corvus pointed out placidly.
A/N – There we go his chapter again :) and you all got to see the snippets you all wanted to see :D at least I hope I remembered them all! and that they lived up to expectations ;) next chapter will we see the continuation of this and the wizengamot meeting or will we start off from the wizengamot meeting? R&R (Read and Review) please and thank you all so much xxx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 116
"Are you not going to begin the meeting, Chief Warlock Ogden?" Lady Pettigrew asked, rather baffled by the fact the meeting had not been called into action despite all of them being there. Yes, it was five minutes early, but everyone was there, so she didn't see the point to wasting that additional five minutes on pointless prattling, she could scarcely tolerate it. She had to be extremely bored to get into needless gossip. There was useful gossip then needless gossip.
Corvus fought very valiantly to suppress the smirk. Watching the proceedings with gleaming eyes, curious as to the reactions that would occur. He wondered if any of them had put the pieces together yet. Whether they would figure out that it was Harry's fifteenth birthday and today was the day he would take over the family estate. He was no emancipated, and legally an adult in the eyes of the law.
"We have another Lord joining us," Ogden explained, giving Lady Pettigrew a small smile in thanks for her patience.
"Have the Doge and Diggle families finally saw sense and returned to retore their family's reputations?" Dowager Crabbe asked in contempt. The families had taken off on an 'extended holiday' and had yet to show face since. Well, all except for one child, the lawyer that seemed to be the only one with a backbone.
Lord Finnegan snorted, "Highly unlikely," acting as though he'd never liked them. However, it was expected, when someone dared to defend someone who was shunned, they tended to get the same treatment as well. Even if the families weren't guilty, they'd ran and hid and that, that itself screamed guilty of all manner of things. He had never taken them for cowards, they should have remained behind. It wasn't as if they had young children they needed to shield, all members of the family were adults.
"I am afraid not," Ogden declared, he felt for them, they shouldn't be paying the price for Dedalus and Elphias, the Ex-Lords of the Diggle and Doge estates. If they hadn't ran, then their names wouldn't have been blackened. Given though, that their families were associated with assault where it came to Lord Potter, yes, he understood all too well why they'd left in a hurry.
"They've elected to remain in the Villa in Italy," Lady Pettigrew explained, her sympathy prevalent. She had remained strong and stalwart after the truth about her son became known. Although, never knowing whether he was doing what he did on his own free will or under the Imperius curse did hurt her a great deal. She didn't like to think he'd do something so stupid, he had been her only son and heir, and now? Well, her son didn't have a child to continue on the family name. She had given them sound advice, but they'd elected not to heed it. Instead let fear get the better of them.
"They can stay there, cowards," someone muttered in grumbled complaint.
"If it's neither family…who else could it be? I very much doubt Aberforth has decided to take his place on the wizengamot." Came the curious question from Leonard Bagman. That would never happen, Aberforth detested the public as much as his brother had adored it. He had no political aspirations, which was a shame, the Dumbledore name was a well-known line. Which had gone to the dogs as of late. Nobody could deny the advances the Dumbledore's had made when it came to the magical world.
Lord Slytherin's eyes gleamed with amusement, eyeing Corvus with an arched brow. Wondering if the wizard knew exactly what Harry was going to do today. Whether he was going to ease into his position and take pity on everyone…or if he was going to dive in and have at it.
Harry was a rather dramatic wizard, he thrived on getting everyone's backs up. You wouldn't think to look at him, always well polite and soft spoken, except when he was angry which wasn't often.
Was he really leaving it to the very last second to come in? Lord Slytherin thought, the smirk spreading across his face. "What has you so amused today?" Lord Weasley asked his partner, almost grinning himself, it felt good to have things settled between himself and Aurelius'.
"You'll see, he'll be here any moment," Lord Slytherin explained, gaze trained on the door.
"You mean Harry?" Bill whispered, rolling his eyes at the surprise that overcame his partners features at his observation. "Come on, it's pretty clear he had political aspirations, he's been pretty much behind Lord Abbott's actions for the past few years. It was always going to be the first meeting after he turned fifteen that he took up his position."
"Why fifteen?" Lord Slytherin, why would his partner assume he'd take it on at such a young age?
"Because that's when he's legally an adult if he's betrothed." Bill pointed out.
Lord Slytherin nodded, admiring and alarmed by Bill's rather astute observations. He was much more attentive than he had given past credit for. Then again, it truly wasn't all that difficult to put together, it wasn't being hidden. If anyone used just one ounce of their brain power, they would already know, but Wizardkind just like Muggles…could be very self-absorbed.
"It helps that I've only recently learned everything I need law wise," Bill shrugged, sensing Aurelius'' surprise.
"It's been two years now," Lord Slytherin pointed out.
"Yes, but it's been decades for them since they actually learned everything, and most of what we learn we forget until we need it again." Bill said, refraining from shrugging again, aware of the disapproving frowns he'd gleaned from those surrounding him. Especially Dowager Longbottom, who had been very kind to him since he started this. He would say this though, Poor Neville! She was quite strict by the look of it. Hopefully it was just because it was an official setting and not how she was in every day life.
"True," Aurelius' agreed, they had learned everything they needed in the past few years. Their minds would recall everything they'd learned with far greater accuracy than the others would. It didn't help that a lot of the laws had been changed, especially recently once Dumbledore was stripped of his power within the Ministry.
At the very last minute, the doors opened, and a figure stepped through. Lord Slytherin had to stop himself laughing softly, seeing the winter cloak Harry had dressed himself in.
"Ladies and Gentlemen of the wizengamot, allow me the pleasure of welcoming out distinguished new member," Ogden said, standing up, watching as the cloaked Potter moved towards him. "Lord Harry James Potter."
"Lord Harry James Black-Potter," Harry corrected smoothly, as he removed the hood, you could see the merriment dancing in his eyes as he observed them all. Uncaring that he was by far the youngest person in the room.
The outcry wasn't exactly all positive, when his name was announced.
"He's fourteen-years-old," Bagman decried his disapproval, eyeing the teenager curious about him as well as disproving.
"Fifteen-year-old, Sir," Harry corrected him with a blasé attitude. He wasn't going to whine about someone getting his age wrong. That would just make them all think he was way too young to be here. "Quite luckily for me, that you chose to have your meeting today of all days, it's like my birthday come twice." A bland smile crossing his face.
"Are you sure he's not meant to be in another house?" Bagman whispered surprised by his attitude. "Because he doesn't act all that much like a Ravenclaw." It had been mentioned numerous times in the magazine, which had gotten around not mentioning him by his title or name.
"The constant need to compare someone to a house at Hogwarts is not on at all." Aurelius' said shaking his head, making no effort to lower his voice. "It built decades of prejudice that even now I'm still struggling to abolish completely from Hogwarts walls."
Bagman flushed floridly at the reprimand by a man four decades his junior. Or so he believed to be the case, and it was mortifying to be judged in such a way amongst his peers. Worse still, the mutters of agreement he could make out from them.
"Are you sure this is something you wish, Lord Potter?" Dowager Longbottom asked of the teen, giving him a deep penetrating look, seeing straight through him. "Legally we cannot stop you, you are entitled to take up your seats here in the wizengamot…but it will not be easy, you are due to enter Hogwarts after the holidays and begin your OWL perpetrations and it is very difficult for even those of us raised in the magical world from birth." 'Never mind only someone who's known about the magical world for only four years' went unsaid but definitely heard by everyone in the room.
Corvus had to stop himself automatically speaking up to defend Harry. Unfortunately, he couldn't do it, for more reasons than one. Harry needed to be taken seriously here, so he would need to stand on his own two feet. Two, nobody knew that he and Harry were any more than distant acquaintances, knowing each other through his godfather and Rodolphus. Well, a few people knew the truth, more than a few really, but they knew better than to talk about it never mind reveal it to someone outside of their circle.
"Come off it! He probably doesn't even know the laws that govern our world!" scoffed Lord Bell, incredulous that someone with only four years of education in all things magical knew the law as well as them.
"There should be some sort of test before we allow people to take their places. I've been saying it for years now! And nobody listens!" Lady Travers grumbled in complaint, "Young ones nowadays, all expectation and none of the hard work to make their family proud."
Harry swept his cloak back, the sides joining the hood at the back. Choosing with care where to sit, between Lady and Lord Abbott, although, Helena wouldn't be needed since Lord Abbott was no longer overseeing the Potter seat. "Go ahead," he gestured blankly, staring at the witch challengingly.
"Excuse me?" Lady Travers asked taken aback, a leery look on her face as she endured the promise of retribution on Corvus' face. It made her pale and shaky, naturally she knew, but she still did not think the boy should be here not when he didn't know everything.
"Question me regarding any criminal law you see fit," Harry stated leaning back looking unbothered. "If I don't know them, then I'll admit defeat." Nervous but determined, he had been quizzed so hard and so often to make it.
Travers just stared at Harry slightly dazed and stunned.
Harry cleared his throat, "Ma'am?" he prompted her.
"What is section 39 of the offences against the person act?" Lady Travers rasped out after thinking it through for a few moments. Truth of the matter was she had been caught very much off guard and honestly…needed to think to remember the questions left alone answers.
A lot of people straightened up, watching what was happening avidly. Surely there was no way he could know every single law. Even they needed to look them up from time to time. As has been said, Potter had only known about the magical world four years.
Luckily the Muggle and Wizarding law was pretty similar, identical on criminal law with added magical elements.
"Section 39 of the Criminal Justice Act 1988 covers assault and battery offences. They are less serious than Actual Bodily Harm (Section 47 of the Offences Against the Person Act 1861) and are summary offences which can only be tried in the Magistrates and council of magic Court. The maximum punishment is 6 months imprisonment." Harry recited the words from heart, "Next one?"
Corvus, Bill, Lord Slytherin and many others found themselves glancing away, attempting to hide their amusement at the looks on people's faces.
Lady Travers straightened, lips thinning in displeasure as she reacted to the jibe. "What is the Mens rea and Actus reus of a s20 OAPA offence?" her questions getting a little more difficult.
"The Mens Rea of section 20 assault is the intention to cause some harm or recklessness to the victim, regardless of whether harm was actually caused. The defendant needn't foresee serious injury, he must merely acknowledge the risk of some injury from his actions." Harry recited, "Next one?" a smirk on his face, green eyes gleaming vindictively. He was good and he knew it, he wanted to be a lawyer for Merlin's sake so of course he knew them.
"Murder, robbery, and drug offenses would all be defined as crimes under what…?"
And to everyone watching, it was like observing a game of tennis. For they were going from watching Harry to Lady Travers and back again. It turned from a quiz into a downright battle of knowledge with both of them asking and answering questions, the more obscure the better. Neither ceding an inch when it came to it. Everyone was too amused to stop it before it got out of hand.
Except for one person. Chief Warlock Ogden.
There was a reason he had been picked for the role of CW (Chief Warlock) of course.
"The Ministry uses legislation to regulate businesses' behaviour and prevent them from exploiting people. There are laws to protect consumers who buy from businesses and workers employed by businesses…" everyone inhaled sharply at the dig, wondering if the boy even understood the live landmine he'd just stepped on.
"Lord Potter, Lady Travers…please, show some decorum! This is not school and in here it is not a test!" Ogden reprimanded, "And do I need to tell you that you're competing with a fifteen-year-old! You are five times his age!" shaking his head utterly bewildered by the pair of them, at least Lord Potter had an excuse, he was still young…and they had challenged his place here by doubting his knowledge…oh, he couldn't blame the teen at all.
"You're right," Harry said sincerely, "My apologies, Chief Warlock Ogden, Lady Travers."
Travers gave her own apologies, more out of embarrassment than sincerity. It had been a very long time since she was reprimanded like a Hogwarts student. It wasn't something she was used to, after all she was a Lady, and had been since she married Lord Travers at seventeen years of age.
Surprise flickered over his features; he had not expected the young man to know his name. He most definitely read everything Lord Abbott no doubt sent to him. He was smart, dedicated and clearly, he wanted to make changes…everything Lord Abbott had done in Potter's name…had most definitely been at this young man's demands. "Now, I'm afraid we got a little ahead of ourselves, we cannot start our first meeting without swearing you in, now, can we?" usually the Minister did this, but he would be overseeing it today.
"True," Harry said, standing up again, proud and tall, well, definitely not the tallest person in the room. In fact, he was still probably the shortest male in the room.
"Come up here," Ogden said, gesturing for him to go ahead. "Lord Potter, place your hand here and swear the oath."
"I, Lord Harry James Black-Potter so swear on my magic, that I will do the very best by this sworn governing body, and only this sworn governing body, so mote it be!" and the flash of light holding Lord Potter to his word caused a blinding white light, temporarily blinding everyone, automatically raising their arms to shield their eyes.
"Welcome aboard, Harry!" came the enthusiastic greetings from many of the members of the wizengamot, as if they felt the need to prove they weren't all alike.
Harry had to refrain from glancing at Corvus in silent question. Here was the last place he ever expected anyone to prefer to him by his given name without permission. They weren't just the governing body for Merlin's sake, they were all from noble houses, peers for Merlin's sake. None of these people were Muggle-borns, so, yes, it was a big surprise he must confess. Did he make it clear he didn't want them using it? Or getting too familiar with him? He honestly didn't know what to do.
In the end he elected to entirely ignore anyone using his given name.
"Golly, I was unaware so many people personally knew you, Lord Potter," Lady Abbott said, not quite as willing to let it go. "It will definitely make things much easier for you."
Harry's lips twitched, "I don't know anyone except for Lord Slytherin and Lord Lestrange and of course you and your husband, ma'am,"
"I assume you've kept yourself up to date regarding everything we've been discussing, Lord Potter?" Ogden asked, a large stack of files in front of him, not quite handing them over until he had either confirmation or a denial. The records would only be handed over if it was something the young Potter needed.
"You assumed correctly," Harry said, eyeing everyone with blatant disapproval. "There's been a piece of legislation I wanted to see passed but there's nothing in the piece legislation I handed out left in it. The addendums that have been added are ridiculous! I had hoped it would pass before I found myself on this table but it looks like it's not to be."
"What legislation would that be?" Bagman asked bluntly, not believing the fifteen-year-old had done anything. That it had all been a political manoeuvre using the Potter name and the boy's fame.
"To have healers full time in Azkaban, with routine check-ups to ensure that the prisoners are healthy." Harry said firmly, staring them all down, "I am aware that you've had your doubts about who really was making the suggested legislations up. Well, let me ease your mind, it was me, nobody should be injured and their injuries left untreated regardless of who they are and what they've done. If any of you believe that then you shouldn't be here." No holds barred, telling them exactly what he thought.
A few witches and wizards went red in the face, flushing an unfetching colour. Some embarrassed at being called out on the fact they didn't believe him…others in sheer shock that anyone would dare to say they didn't deserve to be there. They had been working for the betterment of Wizardkind for decades.
"He's definitely growing into his own," Lady Abbott whispered to her husband. Naturally, Harry who was between them, heard and flushed himself. She had grown to know Harry rather well, mostly through letters perhaps three or four times a year to make sure he was doing well. She always stopped to talk to him if they saw each other in person, but they were far from friends. She certainly knew him better than she knew most of her husbands' friends and acquaintances she'd say that for him.
"Shh!" Harry said, cheeks a rosy red, in embarrassment.
"Indeed, he is," Lord Abbott continued, chuckling softly at the look on Harry's face. He wasn't one for praise, when he received it he always flushed, like he didn't know how to deal with it.
"My son, Elmer is returning to the UK to apply for the position," Lord Eddison confessed, tightening his hold on his cane, which doubled as his wand holster. "He's a healer, and had retired from the business and now goes where he wishes. Where he's needed. He's going to be opening a clinic here and intends to hold both part time." The pride coming off the wizard was immense; he'd known from his son was a young age that he wouldn't be passing on the Lordship to Elmer when he was young. He'd probably hold the position until he died, who knows whether Elmer will take on a political position.
"Oh, good! An actual healer!" Harry threw at them, "Don't think I didn't see the addendum added to make it possible for a Medi-witch or Medi-wizard to take the position. Someone that cannot do anything except cure colds and flus and stuff potions down people's throats if they need them and only certain potions…the majority they're not allowed to use!"
"He's quite right, it's despicable, all of this just to save a few Knuts!" Lady Abbott agreed fully, and surprisingly more than just a few people were agreeing with the matter. "They aren't even allowed to be in possession of most potions."
Harry couldn't help but wonder then how it worked at Hogwarts. Poppy Pomfrey wasn't either, but they'd gotten around that by having Severus Snape being in charge of them. Pomfrey was still there, but she was actually gaining her Healer Mastery at the same time. The Dark Lord allowed it because the students genuinely liked her, and he had no real reason to get rid of her to the board of governors.
Harry glanced her way, surprised to hear that, now that was definitely not something he'd known. Then again, there was always going to be things he didn't know, things to be learnt.
"No healer in their right mind is going to work at Azkaban! It's not why they gain their qualifications!" argued Bagman.
"You're right," Harry said, immediately.
"I am?" he gaped, brow wrinkling wondering where the trap was.
"Of course, Azkaban isn't why they gain their qualifications," Harry said, before adding, "It's to help people, and they would be doing that in the prison."
"You wouldn't care if it wasn't for Sirius Black!" Patil blustered into the argument.
Harry's eyes zoomed in on her, staring at her blankly, clearly unnerving her by the way she shifted in her seat. "If you look back, ma'am, you'll find I had begun my political career long before Sirius Black was released from Azkaban." He said darkly.
"It's true," Lord Abbott gave a nod, smothering his amusement, Patil looked ready to wet themselves. Honestly, they could give it but they couldn't take it, then again, he had been under that intense stare before, and it was daunting.
"From the very first moment I found out what Azkaban prison was like, not only for visitors and inmates…I knew I had to do what I could to help them." Harry said.
Corvus and Lord Slytherin glanced away momentarily suppressing their matching smirks. Very nicely done, oh, he'd found out alright, but not in the way they were probably assuming.
"Nobody deserves not to be able to have people visit them while they are in prison. Nobody deserves to have the basic of hygiene stolen from them." Harry said vehemently.
"And if You-Know-Who was standing before you? Would you be declaring the same thing?" Lord Finnegan spat out; he had lost family to the evil wizard. "No, you wouldn't! you'd be making sure he suffered!"
Everyone faltered, shocked that Finnegan would say something like that to a child.
To everyone's shock Harry burst out laughing, belly bursting guffaws. Waving his hand as if to get their attention off him. Eventually grimacing at the pain in his side, with too much amusement to be had. "Lord Voldemort is dead, there is no point to wondering 'if's' and 'buts' the war is over Lord Finnegan bringing it up was done in very bad taste." Shaking his head, "I just wish I was the last family to suffer for it." inclining his head softly in Dowager Longbottom's direction.
A pained grimace appeared on Dowager Longbottom's face, but expectation had her inclining her head in return.
"When this meeting is finished, Dowager Longbottom, I would very much like it if we could talk in private." Harry declared much to everyone's surprise. It wasn't usually done so publicly. The Longbottom house wasn't what it used to be, so it was a surprise to see that he was looking to resume the past friendship between the houses. The Longbottoms had nothing to offer, and it was only those who had loyalty to Augusta that had allegiances between families.
Corvus couldn't deny he was curious as to his reasonings, but he'd wait until he returned home then ask. He would never attempt to undermine anything Harry sought to do. It was the first time he'd ever made any mention of the Longbottoms. He was certainly aware the house of Lestrange were sworn enemies now on the Dowager Longbottom's say so. Given what had happened, it was expected.
"Of course, Lord Potter," Dowager Longbottom perplexed but not showing it. She'd been around too long to let much get to her. She kept her emotions under wraps.
"While it's understandable that things that happen to us change us, we're here to change the world, change the law. To make it better for all involved, regardless of your personal feelings on the matter." Corvus stated, "Changes must be made if we are to move forward and catch up with the times."
"Personal feelings must be kept at the door," Bill Weasley agreed, if he had allowed his feelings to get the better of him…innocent men could have ended up remaining in Azkaban for all his shame.
"The law is moving forward, we must as well,"
"The Muggle law, is at any rate," Lord Rookwood grimaced, oh, how he detested the Muggles and the Muggle world. His face screwed up into a scowl, they shouldn't be playing catch up. If they didn't, he would have been able to visit his son whenever he liked the entire time he was incarcerated instead of pouting like a petulant child in his manor, refusing anything whatsoever to do with
"Speaking of moving forward…" Harry said, "I do have a piece of legislation I'd like to put forth." He added a bit too smugly, as he handed a copy of it to everyone in the room.
"What do you want done with Azkaban now?" came the grumbled complaint, Harry's eyes roamed around, narrowing suspiciously but he couldn't find out who exactly said it.
"Oh, no, this just won't do!"
"We can't! it would take forever!"
"That I've noticed seems to be a frequent complaint I've noticed," Harry said, staring at the witch. "Why join the Wizengamot which is slow going itself, if you wanted to do something quick why not stay at home?" ignoring the sniggering and smothered amusement going on around him.
"We are all aware of how long it can take to get things done, but if we didn't do it, who would?" Bill pointed out, "It's not as if we do it for free, we get paid, it's a job, and one I am coming to enjoy." Which was surprising enough, although nothing would ever beat what he had trained at.
"Why do you want to dig up that…that pit?" Lady Pettigrew asked, staring at the young man. Her eyes shrewd as she took him in, she reckoned he had a good reason for everything she did.
"This is Lady Pettigrew," Lord Slytherin informed Harry.
"Pettigrew…as in Peter?" Harry asked, turning to face the witch.
Everyone froze, even Bagman seemed to be holding his breath, staring between them as if expecting Harry to reach over and kill her for simply being his mother.
Lady Pettigrew's breathing hitched, eyes filling with tears. How could she defend her son when she didn't even know if he was guilty or innocent? Could anything she say really matter to the child? And he was just a child, her own son had been twice his age…not that she liked to think on it. Her son alive all this time and she had grieved him as dead, buried him. He had lost his parents…Merlin, help her.
"I am sorry you'll never know," Harry said sombrely, his wide green eyes so earnest.
So wide and earnest that the Dark Lord was left breathless just seeing him act. It was the first real time he'd seen it out in full force. At school he didn't have much of a front, he just blended in amongst the students. He honestly begun to think that Harry put his acting to shame. There was no doubt he was very good, he completely duped everyone that wasn't Dumbledore but Dumbledore only knew because he had been loose lipped.
It took everything in Lady Patricia Pettigrew to not break down, her eyes filled with tears she so desperately had to stop. She would not humiliate herself here. Her shoulders eased and she felt like she could breathe again. It was not forgiveness, no, nor was it absolution, no, he was not blaming her at all for what happened.
Admiration suffused the Dark Lord, a quick glance at Corvus, he too was clearly admiring Harry's acting abilities. The others were all looking ready to break out the tissues – slight exaggeration he knew – but they were very clearly moved by the display. At least the women were, the men were all impressed. Whether they all believed it or not…was another matter entirely.
"Oh," Bill murmured, finally seeing what Harry wanted done, "You want to dig up the bodies of the deceased in Azkaban and have them buried."
"See! Preposterous!"
"They served their time; Percival Dumbledore's body was removed and he was buried in Godric's Hollow with the rest of his family. He was innocent, and I know everyone will not be…but they deserve to go home. They paid the price for their crimes." Harry said softly, watching everyone over his eyelashes, demure as could be.
"And who will be paying for that?" Lord Avery asked, narrowing his eyes suspiciously.
"How many of your relatives died in Azkaban, Lord Avery?" Harry enquired innocently.
Lord Avery glared viciously at Rookwood when he laughed under his breath. Even more so when Rookwood replied, "Four." He wheezed to Harry with a vicious grin and a wink. He liked the kid, it was unfortunate, he hadn't been able to attend the party announcing Heir Lestrange and Mr. Black's engagement. Well, now Heir and Mr. Lestrange he guessed, since Sirius Black had given up his last name which was entirely uncommon.
"If you don't want the pain of burials, Lord Avery…perhaps thinking about addendums added about a cremation of each body with the ashes interred in the family cemeteries?" Harry suggested kindly. "As you can see from my previous legislation…nothing is ever certain…" making his disapproval clear.
"By Dagda he really did decide everything you've asked of us," Lord Smith said, gaping a little. Too much of his syntax was in both his speech and the way he wrote. There was no doubting it at all, they'd been reading his legislation proposals for years now. Speaking mostly to Antonio, to whom he sat next to on his other side.
Lord Abbott chuckled, "Yes, as I told you all often enough." he informed Lord Smith wryly.
"Now on to other business…" Ogden cleared his throat, and with that the Wizengamot side-lined Harry's newest piece of legislation. Not that they would have agreed to anything, everyone would need time to read everything before an agreement could even be half way reached. A lot of the time addendums and such were added constantly until it was either dismissed or put through.
Not that everyone was paying that much attention to Ogden or what was happening. Still a little stunned by everything that had happened at the meeting. In the end, Chief Warlock Ogden decided to call an end to the meeting and let everyone retire for the day.
Even more so when they saw Lord Black-Potter approach Corvus Lestrange on familiar terms, acting as if, well, if they'd known each other for years!
A few of the Lady's actually swooned in sheer shock or maybe horror when Corvus actually smiled and spoke back to the teenager.
The most terrifying wizard they'd all met, very agreeably so, being kind was almost worth of how faint they came across.
A/n - I've googled to make sure the answers to the questions were right so there is that hopefully they are and google didn't kid me lol 😊 I do prefer an element of truth to be in my stories so where we go! I did have fun writing this one though for sure! I also hope the chapter and his welcoming to the Wizengamot was what you thought it would be lol my favourite bit was writing the last sentence LOL so do you want to see the meeting with Longbottom or will it just be mentioned in the next chapter where they're discussing it? Well, there we go I can't think of any other questions! R&R please
Dagda – goddess of life, death, magic and Wisdom
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 117
"I must say I am genuinely surprised you got in touch, Lord Potter," Augusta confessed as she stirred her tea. Her handbag set aside, it looked more like a dead animal. Her eyes shrewd as she observed the young man whom sat across the table from her. "Don't get me wrong, the Longbottom and Potter's have always been friends, but never allies."
"I noticed," Harry said honestly, he had declined any hot drink, electing instead to have a butterbeer. He was rather thirsty after all that talking, and he definitely wasn't drinking the water in the middle of the room. "But friends or allies isn't why I got in touch at all."
"Oh?" well, this might turn out to be different from most other meetings she hosted as of late. Well, hosted might be the wrong word, they were still in the Ministry of magic, meeting in the cafeteria instead of at her manor. Lord Potter had asked that it be this way, which subtly declared he felt unsafe. Whether it was because of the past or if he genuinely didn't feel safe going anywhere with her, she did not know. Regardless she had agreed to the meeting and Lord Potter had rightfully so suggested a place that was suitable to both.
"Yes," Harry nodded emphatically, "It's somewhat personal…and it might anger you." he added, giving fair warning.
"I see," Augusta murmured, sipping her tea, wondering what he could possibly want. It baffled her, she confessed herself baffled. It might also explain why the young lord had wished to meet somewhere at least moderately public. If anything happened, he'd be quite safe, while still giving them enough privacy to talk should the meeting go better than expected. The only thing she could possibly think that could anger would be the mention of her son…and daughter-in-law she supposed. "Go ahead," she informed the young one, tense and alert, ready to do what must be done. Which was to answer his questions and bear it stoically without embarrassing the Longbottom name. For which, there really weren't many people interested in following anymore. The Longbottom name – despite her best efforts – wasn't exactly spoken about every day.
"Do you love your son more than anything else in the world?" Harry asked, staring straight at her, bold and unashamed of himself.
Augusta was glad she had not drunk any more of her soothing camomile and lavender tea at that moment. She brought her tea bags everywhere with her, the café did not sell such items. She was stunned by the sheer incredulity of his words, despite knowing vaguely that's what it would be about. She'd never been spoken to in such a way, the Dowager was so stunned she couldn't even fathom a reply.
"Do you?" Harry pushed for an answer, people really did confuse him.
"Of course, I do!" Augusta snapped, before a weathered wrinkled hand clasped over her mouth in horror. "Oh, I do apologise, I…apologise." She had to be careful, it wasn't really fair. Lord Potter was still a child in so many ways, of course, he would say things without really able to sympathise with her.
"Then why haven't you done everything you possibly can for your son?" Harry asked, his entire countenance filled with nothing but confused bewilderment.
"Everything I possibly can? What makes you think I haven't done everything I can to cure my son and daughter-in-law of their maladies?" Augusta refuted that statement, "There is no cure for what ails them, I…tried everything…paid out every single Sickle I have to see that Potion Master's work on a treatment or remedy or anything of the sort." A florid red flush encompassing her features.
She had spent that much that she'd hadn't had enough to buy Neville his own wand. Each year she got so much, and she'd put most of it towards curing her son and daughter-in-law regardless of the futility. She had shamefully used a great deal of her grandson's trust vault as well. She wasn't going to send him to Hogwarts in second hand clothes or with second hand books so the wand it was in a bid to save money. She would replace it, when she got her money, it was very frustrating that she couldn't touch the main Longbottom vault, only her husband and son could and Neville would when he was older, when he came of age.
She hadn't even thought of allowing Neville to take over now that he was fifteen. It was something she needed to think about now, of course. It would make everything so much easier if Neville did have full control over the estate. She thanked Merlin for Lord Potter, for she wouldn't have realized she could. which made her also realise she had been remiss in her duty, for she was forgetting the fundamental laws that governed their very nation.
Harry cocked his head to the side feeling and looking very confused. "Everywhere?" perplexed, he knew of one place that would have helped them already. In fact, Neville Longbottom, would have grown up with his parents, although it wouldn't have done anything for Rabastan and Rodolphus. They would have likely ended up still suffering in Azkaban for years.
"Everywhere and everyone," Augusta declared, how dare anyone judge her? How dare they believe she wouldn't do everything she could to find a cure for the maladies her son and daughter-in-law suffered. If he wasn't just a child – and he was to her regardless of status – she would have been a lot angrier at him.
She shifted a little at the look of utter muddled expression on his face.
"Tell me, ma'am," Harry said seriously, "Would you have accepted any help, even if it meant using blood magic which is forbidden here…to get your son better?"
Augusta froze, very grateful for the silencing charm. Merlin, she did not want to have people getting the wrong end of the stick here. She wasn't sure why she hadn't just up and abandoned the conversation…especially with these questions. Perhaps because she wasn't to avoid returning home to the sad affair the estate was in. Thank goodness for the income the estate itself made, all thanks to her green thumb grandson.
"Is there anything you wouldn't do…to protect and ensure your child's survival?" Harry then asked after a few moments silence, "Even if it means breaking the law…although an argument could be made, they aren't exactly breaking the law where you are." Harry liked to imagine there wasn't anything he wasn't capable of when it came to family.
"I would do anything for him," Augusta stated steadily, sipping her now rapidly cooling tea, observing the youngster with cautious eyes. "Pray tell, why do you wish to bring something so hurtful up?" he had to empathise he had lost his parents just a while prior to her losing her son and daughter-in-law.
"I am…just confused as to why you've kept them in St. Mungo's, is all," Harry admitted, drinking his cold butterbeer from the glass bottle. "Never mind for fourteen years." He mentally calculated and realized it was more like what…thirteen and a half? He wasn't going to amend himself for all a six-month mistake.
"And what would you have me do instead? Bring them home to languish away in the manor? I had my grandson to look after as well, it was never an easy decision but I couldn't look after them myself." Augusta told him, sipping her cup of tea, she was nearly done with it.
"You never thought about asking abroad for recommendations?" Harry asked, leaning back, already knowing the answer. Just how secluded were they that they didn't even think of looking everywhere for answers?
"We have the best healers and Medi-wizards, potioneers, and inventors, why would I need to ask anyone abroad?" Augusta straightened up, a sense of haughtiness coming out in her.
Harry laughed, before stopping, a choked rusty laugh left him, "Oh, you are serious?" he realized.
Augusta' brow furrowed dangerously, she very much disliked being spoken to that way. She would never allow her grandson to speak to her with such disregard. Her lips pursed, wrinkling the skin around her mouth further still. Whoever that had raised the boy had not done a good job of it.
"I wrote to one of my Healers," Harry said quietly, subdued as if he knew he had pissed the woman off. "I asked them about it…the reply surprised me."
Augusta's eyes widened, what did the boy just say? Was she hearing things…no, surely, he wouldn't bring this up to see her disheartened? Then again, his godfather had married a Lestrange! A burst of discomfort hit her, even now after a few years of knowing they were innocent to the decade of thinking them guilty…she still sometimes got caught of guard with her thoughts. "What did they say? And what did you ask? And why did you ask?" unable to stop the sheer desperation and need in her voice, all her training just leaving her. She knew better than to let anyone think they had the upper hand…but she was letting it happen.
Her son was significantly much more important than anything else.
"You'll understand one day," was all Harry had to say on the top of why he had been seeking information on her son and daughter-in-law. "Plus, if I can give someone back their parents…I'd like to do that." Knowing better than to let anyone hear his true thoughts. His parents were gone, he didn't know them…couldn't miss what he'd never had. All he knew were the Lestrange's and Sirius…and he wouldn't trade them for anything in this world. Not even the parents he just didn't know.
She'd find out that he was engaged to Rabastan sooner or later, probably later. When he was actually married, he reckoned. It wasn't the secret it needed to be anymore, after all, hasn't everyone heard yet? The Lestrange's were innocent after all.
Augusta predictably melted at the words, as if utterly besotted with him. People were so easy to read that it should be disturbing really. Harry hadn't relaxed that little ability, if anything he had honed it. He may have been sorted into Ravenclaw, but he had a lot of Slytherin attributes that had been actively encouraged for the past four years. Rabastan and Rodolphus did not help matters. "I'm not sure I understand." She confessed. "Why did you really want this meeting?" glancing at the time, making preparations to politely end the conversation and return home.
"If I can point you in the right direction…with a guarantee of your son awake and whole…would you rescind the blood feud you have with the house of Lestrange?" Harry asked, pulling no punches, not that the feud bothered him the slightest. There were only like three or four houses attached to the house Longbottom and had to avoid anything to do with the Lestrange family including business. There were dozens in his own name, if anything it would do the Longbottom's well to cancel the blood feud.
He wanted any and all danger and feud's gone by the time his first child made it into the world.
Augusta's cup rattled dangerously in its saucer, that had been the last thing she expected to hear. Blinking, dangerously close to crying and losing her composure entirely. "A guarantee?" her voice slightly choked. Angling her face away, and wiping the tears that were traitorously coming to her eyes. It couldn't be, surely, there was no way a fifteen-year-old child had done something she couldn't…find a way to right her son.
Harry reached into his inner left cloak pocket, and withdrew various lengths of parchment. Letters, she realized, her heart was pounding erratically in her chest. Her hands were still shaking as she took the letters which she assumed were for her to read.
She arched a brow when she realized there was 'Africa' imprinted on the wax seal, she couldn't make out the rest of it. The wax seal was crumbled away, leaving more than half of it just hanging on by a thread.
Bits and pieces jumped out at her as she read. Skimming over a great deal of the writing.
All that is known about what happened, is that they were grievously attacked by the perpetrators who themselves were under the Imperius curse and not responsible for their actions.
The ones I'm enquiring after were placed under the Cruciatus Curse for a horrifyingly length of time. When the Aurors got to their property after they called for aid, they were comatose. They've been in St. Mungo's ever since. Any possible treatments they've undergone I do not know; I have never spoken to the family. I've not found anything about them in the newspaper, not even an update on their condition.
Augusta swallowed thickly, shuffling the parchment behind the others, not wanting to read anything more. Those paragraphs were enough, but truth be told, they were rather polite compared to what she knew people probably wrote about her son and daughter-in-law. Including, no doubt, that they got what they deserved for joining the blasting Order of the Phoenix. Which was supposed to be a secret organization, but there was nothing secret about it! up to and including its members.
She read the replies, more interested in those, one of the last statements stood out to her.
If they were only placed under the Cruciatus Curse, the treatments available are quite simple and varied. However, given the time between the incident and now, I could not say or dare to raise hopes only for them to be greatly disappointed.
The longest between treatment and incident has been three months at the most. Here we're talking over a decade, we would need to assess them before we can give a definitive answer. However, I do believe there is at least a 70% chance of recovery, at least mentally if everything I've looked up supports it.
Pass my information to the head of the family, I shall make time to visit at their earlier convenience and explain. Never before have I been more horrified by St. Mungo's and its distinctive lack of care when it comes to simple treatments. I shall trail off here, you've personally heard what I think of St. Mungo's and shall not bore you with repeats.
Just know that the family might not wish for treatments that go against what they know or believe.
Healer Bello
70%
Seventy percent.
This place believed that they could give her son some sort of treatment that would have a seventy percent recovery rate. Spots began to dance over the letters in her hands before everything went black.
The next thing she noticed was Lord Potter hovering over her. Loud chatter in the background, and a deep ache in her arm, thigh and head. Embarrassment and humiliation suffused her; she had fainted she realized.
"Are you okay?" Harry asked her, green eyes peering down shadowed with worry. "I made them stay back, I can ask someone to help? A healer?"
"No," came her immediate retort. "I don't need a Healer, they're terrible fussers," she did not want to be coddled like an invalid toddler.
But before anything more could be said, two Aurors were swift in helping the hurting Dowager to her feet. Then easing her into her seat before disappearing into the crowd when names were called out…presumably they were called to a crime scene perhaps?
Harry picked up the letters and made sure they were all there. Muffling his amusement at the look of sheer indignation on her face at being manhandled thusly. Although, it was quickly wiped away with a grimace, clearly the fall had hurt her quite badly. "Do you need a pain relief draught?" genuinely concerned. He knew what it felt like to be in pain, and there weren't many people Harry would wish it on.
"My House-elf will get it," Augusta brushed it off, staring at the letters Harry had just bound together. "Where does Healer Bello work?"
"Bello," Harry corrected her pronunciation of his Healer's name. "And he works at the St. Josephine Bakhita centre, its in Africa." He didn't inform her on the fact that the hospital was the only reason he was still walking, let her figure that on her own. Not that anything that happened was illegal, Africa's laws allowed for the potions and spells to be used on wizards and witches with their permission. Africa didn't discriminate when it came to magic of any kind.
"I've never heard of it," she mused, setting her cup and saucer aside, she settled her arms on the table in front of her. "You have my permission to inform him of whom we are and get in touch."
"I will do," Harry nodded firmly.
"But pray tell, why are you really doing this?" Augusta asked, feeling as if there were more to it than she could see right now.
"Is it wrong to want a better life for the next generation?" Harry asked simply, the next generation being any child he and Rabastan had…or even Sirius and Rodolphus if they adopted or whatever they chose to do. Sirius had never mentioned children, not to him so it's not like he actually knew what their plans were.
Augusta conceded his point, it was odd hearing such a mature thing from a youngster the same age as her grandson. Then again, they'd both lost their parents at such a young age, it had to have some affect on them growing up. Which amounted to growing up before their time. Add in the abuse, the poor boy had never been a child.
"My apologies for interrupting your meeting, but it's time," Lord Slytherin said, interjecting on their meeting. His eyes glinted with curiosity as he looked between the pair of them. Harry had a reason for doing this, and he couldn't help but wonder at the reason. The pocket watch clasped closed as he slid it back into his waistcoat pocket.
"Thank you for meeting with me," Harry said sincerely. Hopefully when they were cured, she'd remove the blood feud. His children wouldn't know anything but peace and happiness. He'd make sure of it; he'd leave a legacy for them to be proud of.
"You're welcome," Augusta automatically said, "And thank you for the information." if it proved invaluable, she would need to think of a way to thank him…for if it worked…she owed him far greater than she'd be able to compensate. To have her son and his wife back? Priceless, absolutely priceless.
Harry nodded, before sliding out of his seat, leaving his empty Butterbeer bottle behind.
He felt the magic encompass them both, no need for spells, "Now just what were you up to?" his voice filled with mild curiosity and deep amusement. He'd never mentioned the Longbottoms before, or expressed any curiosity over them. "Are you going all Gryffindor on us and feeling bad for the Longbottoms?" he teased Harry, taunting him just to see if he could get a reaction.
Harry snorted, never one for airs and graces when it came to Voldemort. They were too alike, neither cared for wasting time with politeness, not when they didn't need to with each other. "Hardly." He said wryly, glancing up at Voldemort, wanting to pout at how tall he still appeared to him, he was never going to be as tall as Voldemort he feared.
"It is sudden," Lord Slytherin pointed out, as he guided Harry in the direction of the courtroom, they were due in today. "You can hardly blame us for being surprised by it." it wasn't as if the Longbottom's he discovered were his secret other godparents or some such nonsense.
Harry had to concede that point, it was sudden for him too, but he guessed that's what he got for reading through the Lestrange magical history book and family trees. It had detailed information on family friends to family feuds, it was an awesome read, and he wasn't finished yet. Corvus had brought it in from a trip to the vault in France two days ago. It was massive, not surprisingly given the history of the Lestrange family. "Where are we going anyway? I didn't need to be rescued you know." Harry told Voldemort almost petulantly, but he knew better than to scowl childishly here of all places, he didn't want anyone to assume he was a kid, he wanted to be seen as a grown up after all.
"Ah, we didn't get a chance to tell you before this," Lord Slytherin commented, "We finally got a date for Miss. Granger's trial, which is to be today, last minute but with enough time to be set up."
"Wizengamot or Council of Magic?" Harry queried, straightening up, as he hastened his pace.
Lord Slytherin smirked a little at the difference, and easily kept up with Harry's hurried pace.
"Council of magic," Lord Slytherin explained, if anyone tried to see or hear what they were saying, heard nothing but buzzing and could not make out the shape of their mouths to read their lips. "They know everything, and the wizengamot desired to take over, but it wasn't feasible."
"They rarely hand out prison sentences," he frowned in disapproval, walking into the courtroom, ignoring the venomous look Hermione Granger sent him, from where she was sat at either side of what he assumed was her parents. They usually tagged them, made it so they weren't allowed to leave their home. If there was one thing the council of magic and Harry could agree on…was that prison sometimes wasn't the answer.
Except when it came to personal grudges, he did want Granger in prison. She had used magic that would have turned him into a squib. He could have lost his magic, thank Merlin that his own family magic couldn't be used against him.
"Very rarely," Lord Slytherin agreed, "We will just have to wait and see what they say and do." Giving his shoulders a squeeze before urging him on. "Corvus has headed home. I shall be escorting you." He added just to make sure Harry knew everything he could possibly need to know.
Despite the fact Harry, was legally an adult, he was not able to get his licence in Apparation until he was seventeen. Plus, he was heading that way himself to update the Lestrange's, he had just received word after all.
"What will happen?" Harry asked as he was guided to a seat, they were still in the privacy bubble as the trial begun.
"You'll be called to give answers to questions of what happened, no Veritaserum," Lord Slytherin informed him, knowing what he meant by what will happen. "The rest will be Granger being questioned, and deliberations. It's quite fortunate that Brian Ballard was injured and is under the Medi-witches care in Azkaban." For a minor crime that the Council of Magic were overseeing.
"And Sirius isn't here?" Harry asked very surprised, glancing around as if expecting to see him sitting there or appear. His eyebrow's rose in his surprise, before turning back to Lord Slytherin.
"No," Lord Slytherin shook his head. "Anything else before I remove the charm?"
"Nothing you can answer…" Harry replied, glancing around, giving a nod, and just like that the sound started back up again. It was quite jarring to his ears, but he quickly got used to the chatter of quite a few people all speculating from the gallery. Harry couldn't help but observe everything curiously, wondering at the process that the council of magic go through and who the witch sitting near Granger was.
The gallery quietened down as someone spoke, it was vastly different from the Wizengamot but then again, it was meant to be. Harry didn't recognize any of them, no Madam Bones, no Minister for Magic. It was less official looking, less excitement over the trial. Less spectators, and more importantly…no Wizengamot members, the council members were less known, and it wasn't inclusive to being purebloods like it was in the Wizengamot so it was a mixture of different people here.
There were more people in the room than usual, of course, but only due to the knowledge of it having something to do with Lord Potter. The reporters and their camera operators had many connections in the Ministry to keep them up to date on all things. It's how they managed to stay one step ahead.
"…call upon Harry Potter…" Harry barely heard the words until he was nudged non too gently by Lord Slytherin who made a gesture with his chin. The kid looked like he hadn't gotten much sleep last night.
Naturally he was unaware of the little 'habit' Harry now had, of remaining awake until midnight. Something that his entire family joined in with him, now. Only until midnight then they'd say goodnight and they'd all go to bed. Harry had been a little bit too excited to sleep as easily. He should have accepted the potion Corvus had offered him, the man he loved like a father, knew him better than he knew himself sometimes.
"It's Lord Potter," Harry said, standing up, smoothing over his momentarily inattentiveness.
"You said he was the only heir of a prominent family…not the Lord," Monica Granger fretted to Mavis McMahon who had been the woman's lifesaver in this new life her daughter had become immersed in at the age of eleven. Although, she hadn't known anything until the McMahon's had shown up and she'd learned more than she cared to.
Mavis leaned over, sombre, "It's a new development, and believe me, him being Lord isn't going to change the outcome." Mavis comfortingly patted at Monica's hand feeling for her.
Hermione hmphed, arms crossed watching Harry without an ounce of regret on her features. She knew she'd done the right thing, without a doubt, when it all comes out, she'll become a hero. People were just stupid, but Headmaster Dumbledore had known what he was doing. "They'll favour him just because he's from a pureblood line, it's prejudice!" her voice haughty and very loud. Loud enough to be heard by those around her, without a single shred of shame.
"Hermione!" Monica sharply reprimanded, thoroughly ashamed of her daughter. Pressing her hand delicately against her face, glancing apologetically at Mavis, she did not know where she had gone wrong when it came to her daughter.
Hermione glanced down chastised; it didn't take long at all before her head was back up. Lip curling in disgust as she watched Potter sit down like he owed the place.
"Are you Lord Harry James Potter?" came the first question.
"Yes," Harry replied giving a nod.
"And your date of birth is July 31st?"
"It is," Harry confirmed, his foot tapped twice before he ceased its actions. When he was a child and he was bored, he had been very bad for tapping his foot restlessly, only at school luckily. If he had made that noise at the Dursleys…he would have found himself in more pain than he remembered from his childhood. It had been a habit entirely gone by the time he met Corvus. For the most part, sometimes, just rarely, he would tap his foot before he remembered himself.
"And you're more than happy to answer any questions we put to you?" they asked, "And bear in mind, they are official, I am an Auror." Having to inform him despite the fact no doubt the boy was more than aware. He was a new member of the Wizengamot for Merlin's sake, of course he knew.
"Yes, Sir," Harry stated firmly, but bashfully.
Harry was then immediately afterwards asked on what happened at that date and time of when he was attacked.
"I returned to Hogwarts via the Portkey that had been created before hand as a means to get back to school. I got permission to attend my godfather's wedding." Harry informed them; the room was quiet you could have heard a wand dropping. "I made my way to Professor Flitwick's office, and let him know I had returned. I was just about to make my way back to the Ravenclaw common room…when I heard a noise, I turned around and found Granger standing there with her wand pointed at me."
"Why didn't you cast a disarming charm? Or a shield charm?"
"I didn't have a chance to do either, next thing I knew I was blasted over the Bannister and almost fell seven entire floors if not for Professor Flitwick." Harry retorted, ignoring the shocked and terrified gasps from the Muggles. "You know this, I did show the memory of what happened so that the trial could be shortened and be an…unbiased view."
That certainly got people talking, the fact he went flying over a Bannister made them realize just how far up he went that it managed to trick the safety spells. How close she had been, how much power she'd put into it.
It was clear she had meant to inflict permanent damage.
"What's going on?" Monica asked, clearly unsettled by the heated whispers.
"Nothing good," Mavis confessed squeezing the woman's shoulder. Unable to lie to the woman, Wendell wasn't in any better shape as he listened to what was happening around him. She reckoned they knew though, what was going to happen…and there was nothing that could be done.
The viewing wasn't just for the council, no, the viewing happened at that very moment with every person in the room seeing for themselves just how cowardly the attack was. Now the Grangers were aware that their daughter had been less than truthful, in a lot of matters of the last four years…but seeing her actually attack someone? When their back was turned? In such a cowardly move it left them wondering who their daughter was.
"I…I need to leave…" Monica choked out, "I…I…I need to get out of here…that, that, that girl isn't our daughter…she's not the girl I raised!"
Hermione flinched; her jaw dropped as she stared at her mother in disbelief. She could not believe what she had just heard coming out of her mothers' mouth. She'd always had her mothers' pride, always been her shining star, she'd never had to share anything any given day. nor had she ever heard anything negative out of her mothers' mouth and she was horrified by it. Blinking rapidly, the tears coming to her eyes "Mum!" she felt such a feeling in the pit of her stomach.
"Sure, of course," Mavis murmured, leading not only Monica but Wendell out, leaving behind a daughter watching her parents go in stunned disbelief that it had come to this. The girl was very deluded, and honestly? She was dreading the results of the council of magic's decision. "Let us go get a coffee, hm?"
"It says the trial will be over today…it usually takes weeks if not months…is it normal for trials to be over in a single hour?" Wendell asked, simply overwhelmed.
Mavis promised to answer their questions, as she took them to the cafeteria. "I'm certain we could all use a cop of coffee." Once they were there, she at them down and went to get them all a coffee.
There was always coffee available so it didn't take long at all to have three mugs floating behind her as she made her way back.
"Trials can take as little as an hour, it depends on the witnesses, the crime and of course how many people are involved." Mavis explained, as she let her magic coax over to the two Muggles. "Most of the time it can take half a day to two three days, the council of magic trials are always very short. It's for minor crimes, theft, and such."
"So, Hermione's actions…are minor crimes?" Wendell asked, relaxing a little, "Which means what? She can't get more than three years if she even gets put in prison?"
"She tried to steal someone's magic, it's a major crime but she's underage. Not only that she used the boys own family magick's against him. You have to understand…this isn't going to have a good outcome." Mavis explained, stirring in milk, the spoon moving on its own.
"Can you tell us the possible worst outcome for Hermione?" Monica asked, tense and alert.
"A life sentence in Azkaban prison regardless of her age. They could try her as an adult, it's unlikely, but you are asking for the worst possible outcome." Mavis explained, she knew the Ministry well, she worked there, so her possible outcomes were rather likely.
"And best outcome?" Wendell asked, raising his arm and putting it around his wife and squeezing her close in comfort.
"Being expelled, prevented from ever approaching Lord Potter again," Mavis told him, waving at her brother as he passed. He didn't interrupt them, merely nodded and continued on his way.
"Hopefully that will be the case," Wendell sighed, "I feel like…I don't even know my own daughter anymore. Where did we go wrong?" they thought they'd raised the perfect daughter, yes, she wasn't exactly the best in social situations but by god they hadn't expected this.
"All you can do is raise a child to the best of your abilities," Mavis said softly, so much sympathy for them. "What becomes of them…is beyond our control." Giving them the truth of the matter. They could be born with a silver spoon in their mouth, all the tutors they could want, the best of education and more money than they'd ever need but still turn out with deficits of character.
Mavis changed the subject, tried to keep their minds off of everything for a short amount of time. Succeeding in getting them to talk about their holidays and the plans they'd made when they got married to visit every country before they were too old.
Although, before they could finish their second coffee's an announcement came through. Apparently, they were ready to make the charges against Hermione Granger known.
"So soon?" not realizing a significant amount of time had actually passed.
"They only had Lord Slytherin and Hermione to talk to, it wouldn't have taken long at all." Mavis explained, it had taken twenty minutes to get to the cafeteria, she'd taken the long way around to distract them for a bit. Not to mention how long they'd been sitting, enough to drink two coffee's. "They are deliberating, it could still be a while before we hear anything back." She could see they were anxious now.
"I want to be there to hear it," Monica insisted.
"Of course," Mavis said, drinking the rest of her coffee, "We can go now." The two muggles were quick to finish of their own coffee, not even thinking to suggest paying for it, too worried about their daughter and what it meant. It most certainly wasn't rudeness. Mavis luckily understood and didn't mind paying for a few coffees, she'd had her fair share at their homes where they were very welcoming.
Mavis returned with the Muggles just in time, ignoring the looks she gained for disturbing the proceedings. Granger was standing up, significantly less haughty than she had been before. Whatever they'd missed had clearly shaken her.
"Miss Granger is there anything you wish to say on your behalf before you hear the verdict?" the chief of the council of magic asked, staring down his hooked nose at her.
"No, Sir," Hermione said shoulders slumped trying to make herself as small as possible. Her mother and father walking away from her during a trial had hit her like a tonne of bricks. Had gotten through to her in a way nothing else had because she now realized how bad it was for them to have walked away from her and say such things.
"Here we go," Mavis murmured, holding their hands in comfort, giving them a squeeze. She had gotten to know them so well, so it was hardly surprising she cared for them.
"Hermione Jean Granger, there is no doubt to your guilt," the chief of the council declared, his voice raspy sounding as if he had smoked too much. "We have decided that there can only be one punishment for what you've done. You are thereby banished from magical society, magic bound with the inability to discuss, access or otherwise mention the magical world, with anyone, even someone magical. You will live out your days as a Muggle." Knowing and never reaching her full potential, they could think of no other fitting punishment.
Monica and Wendell almost sobbed with relief; it was probably the opposite of what their daughter felt right now. However, they didn't care, their daughter wasn't going to prison.
The doors were yanked open again, causing everyone to glare missing Granger passing out at the shock of the news.
"Sir! Lord Slytherin! Sir!" the clerk called out, rushing forward with a letter clutched in his hands entirely breathless.
Lord Slytherin frowned in bafflement, until he saw the letter, and ripped it open and begun to read its contents. URGENT had been penned across it in red ink.
"Lord Potter, with me at once!" Lord Slytherin declared, causing Harry to lurch towards him fear consuming him whole. He recognized Rodolphus' writing…right away.
They left the room so fast that you would have thought them capable of Apparation in the Ministry of Magic.
A/n – Finally got around to it LOL the trial has been bugging me for a while now feels good to get it written! I also didn't want to spend five pages just to get to it either…especially since most of it would be repeats😊 but you do what you have to in order to make sure there's no massive gaps that leave everyone confused 😊 I think next up will surprise you all 😉 but I'm not sure whether it would be considered out of character or not…will Remus have been part of the plot or has his part already been played and fade to obscurity? What's going on? What has Rodolphus written that has Lord Slytherin all in a tizzy? Read and Review please! 😊
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 118
Harry struggled to keep up with Lord Slytherin, as they rushed through the hallways. Deciding not to wait for the lift, for which a huge group of wizards were already waiting outside for it. They wouldn't get in this time, no matter how much expansion went into it. Instead, Aurelius' opened the stairway door and they began to climb up them, making their way towards the Atrium to Floo out or Apparate…Harry had no clue what had happened.
Fear was the most prominent feeling Harry was experiencing right now, his mind going through numerous different scenarios. Had something happened to Corvus? Sirius? Rabastan? It made him dizzy, and it caused his magic to veer up in reaction to his emotional upheaval.
"They are all alive and for the most part, safe," Lord Slytherin reassured him, whether it was remembering Harry hadn't read the letter or the feel of his magic, Harry did not know. Almost taking the stairs two at a time and tripping. If he hadn't called on his magic to fly a little, he most likely would have.
"So, what's going on?" Harry asked, beginning to pant at the speed he and Aurelius was going. He was far from unhealthy; it didn't mean he was used to speeding down the stairs to this degree. "What was in that letter?"
"And where are we going?" he added when Lord Slytherin said nothing, but Harry got it, since two Ministry workers came through the stairwell door as they got to that level. Grunting in frustration as his query was ignored, for good reason admittedly.
He needed to know what had happened.
Lord Slytherin opened the stairway door to the level they wanted to get out at. Grateful at least that there weren't a big group of wizards waiting for the lift. Turned out, he spoke too soon, as Harry slid under his arm and out into the corridor. As everyone flooded out of the loft, including memo's flying off to the wizards they were intended for.
"What the…" with an indignant huff, he summoned the letter off of the teen. "That cannot be read by you, or anyone else." shaking his head, he pressed against Harry's back, and urged him on, keeping to the fast pace Rodolphus would have made sure it was secure in every single possible way. He wasn't stupid enough to give a letter to a Ministry clerk for a Lord without protection. Even after it had been opened and read it still couldn't be read by a third party. As soon as he had this dealt with, he would get it burnt.
"You can't blame me for trying," Harry said, "Now will you tell me where we're going?" once they were out of view of anyone.
"I'll Apparate us," Lord Slytherin replied, before leaning down and hissing softly, "Portraits!" they were spread out along the corridors, so even when people weren't there, there was always someone around, and all of them reported to the Minister for Magic. Cornelius Fudge, at least for now, they were going to have a new Minister soon. He was hoping to guide the results in a direction he rather desired.
"Oh," murmured Harry glancing around with an inscrutable look, not that he got to 'look' long before he was passing them hastily, turning around into the Atrium, and both of them headed straight for the closest fireplace. He already knew all this, he had just…forgotten in his fear for the others.
"In you get," Lord Slytherin urged, grasping a handful of the Floo powder as Harry stepped inside. Thank Merlin he was fully recovered, he wasn't sure Harry would have fully recovered from the humiliation and scandal of being carried by him. It would have been either that or left him as he hastened, and he wasn't sure he'd survive Harry's ire. His retribution was a force to be reckoned with all on its own. Always when one least expects it too. "The Leaky Cauldron!"
Harry barely refrained from coughing as they were moving through the network. He was secure with Lord Slytherin's arms around his chest, keeping him close as they moved. He had perfected coming out of the Floo Network, Corvus had made sure of it. Still, whatever that was going down…was going down in public. This wasn't a good thing. Especially given how unpredictable his family was, and how easily angered in the right situation.
"Let's go," Lord Slytherin urged, leading him out of the busy pub, to the wall that served as a gateway between the Muggle world and the magical world. Only he didn't waste his time tapping the wall to seek entrance, he merely grasped a hold of Harry, with only a few moments of warning, "Apparation." He sought to warn him, side-long Apparation was easily enough, but with someone like Harry as his passenger if they didn't want to move? Stubborn as Harry was…he could have ended up Splinching them both if he knew how to circumvent it. Which he did now, an added set of protections.
"Where are we? It's very beautiful," Harry asked, staring out at the breathtakingly beautiful scenery. "Which mountain are we…?"
"We are in the mountains north of Hogwarts, close to the highlands of Scotland," Lord Slytherin said, entirely in agreement with Harry. It was an idyllic scenery for sure, the air crisp and clear, although the smell was a little off-putting, but considering it can 'bog' up during the winter months and the fauna that make their lives here, it was no surprise it was hardly the best of smells around.
"Whoa," Harry said, unconsciously taking a step closer to the deer and doe's grazing on the grass in the distance. "They're pretty…" shaking his head, clearing it off everything, "What was in that letter?" as Lord Slytherin had said, it was impossible to read, he'd been rather disappointed by that.
"Follow me," Lord Slytherin said, "Watch out for the thistles, and any traps that they might have missed."
"Okay," Harry murmured, wand out, legally an adult now, he didn't need to refrain from using magic outside of Hogwarts. Not that he had, he'd used magic in the manor all the time, the wards around his home, prevented the Ministry from finding out about his magic usage. It was a poorly kept secret though, that purebloods got to use magic outside of school. It had only become forbidden once more and more Muggle-borns came around. They couldn't risk students doing things without a professor around. That and add in Muggles seeing them, and knowledge of their ability's spreading again causing another witch trial scenario. One they very desperately wished to avoid at all costs.
"Up here is what's left of the Moody estate," Lord Slytherin explained, barely paying any attention to the pebbles. "Stop." Waving his wand, causing smoke to billow out, then a shimmer that was only seen because it was shimmering a light blue colour. Red penetrated it, encompassing it entirely before sputtering with a little spark before dying entirely.
He narrowed his eyes, knowing Moody as he did, he cast three more spells in rapid succession, not just at the floor, but trees as well. His lips twitched when arrows shot out of the tree, runes glowing brightly, as flames shot out. He'd known the paranoid bastard wouldn't have just had those two spells as protection.
"I can't actually feel any wards," Harry confessed, rather perplexed, he'd never met a pureblood family that didn't. He knew the name Moody, infamous for producing out Aurors, both male and female until the last of the family only had one son. Alastor Moody, the most notorious Auror there was actually. Alastor Moody didn't have any children, and the name was destined it seemed, to die with him…unless he had a bastard out there somewhere.
"No, you won't if he has any, they will be fully focused on protecting the property itself not the land." Lord Slytherin educated, "He knew how people protected themselves, and knew the strengths and weaknesses, and he was more paranoid than any of his relatives. There were no properties under Alastor Moody's name, nor were there any registered under his family names, they were all sold off over a decade ago." a great deal of it went to paying off debts, they might produce Aurors but the job didn't pay well enough for the extravagant lifestyle they'd all had…at least until Alastor Moody.
"Why is Rodolphus writing about this?" Harry then asked, arching his brow keeping up in time with Lord Slytherin's steps as he began moving again. Unaware that he was beginning to call him Aurelias Slytherin even in his own thoughts. The name Tom Riddle was begin forgotten, the name Lord Voldemort was slowly beginning to be lost (but not forgotten) to the alias he uses.
Lord Slytherin startled at that, before realizing that he hadn't said anything. Of course, how silly of him to have not explained. "There has been an incident, that's all I know, I was given this address and the fact it was Moody's and a simple reassurance that all was well. He knew we were together, and that you would worry." No doubt about it, Rodolphus had a soft spot for Harry, and it was very difficult for Rodolphus to become fond of anyone.
"Oh, no," Harry groaned, closing his eyes, realization swamping him. "It's no coincidence that Moody was mentioned by you and then we're called to an 'incident' not long afterwards." Sirius had been searching for Alastor Moody.
Lord Slytherin smirked, "I should have asked him earlier," and would have done if he could have done so without rousing suspicion. "After all, they were in the Order together…those ties that bind aren't quite easily broken, not even for a wizard like Moody who would have been desperate to pass on the baton if he feared his life was close to its end." he's bound to know if he knew he was alive.
"For Sirius? He'll believe he's guilty just like everyone else…unless, Dumbledore confessed otherwise." Harry said dubiously, "That's an Auror for you." he was a disgrace to his profession, to wizardkind. Allowing anyone to stay in Azkaban prison knowing they were innocent? It was diabolical, then again that was Dumbledore all over. Probably Moody too, but he didn't know for sure and he preferred to deal with facts not guesswork.
"He's a Black," Lord Slytherin declared, "Merlin only knows what he has learned growing up that he suppressed in order to it in amongst the sheeple. Denying his heritage, he's not quite so eager to do that these days…which means he might be remembering more. All the Black's are very good at evading, eluding and seeking out prey." He had been enraged when Orion wouldn't join them after the 'Knights' disbanded. Unfortunately, Orion was the only smart one to notice where he was headed, and refused to join. Whether he tried to warn off his son or not, he had no clue, but he had been very surprised and ecstatic to have Regulus in his ranks…for the short time he was alive.
"Did you do it on purpose?" Harry queried, wondering if Lord Slytherin had in fact planned all this out.
"Sadly, not." Lord Slytherin grumbled as they trod on towards the mountainside, he should have guessed Moody would live somewhere like this. Where there wouldn't be anyone around, and traps laid out for miles. "I am, however, amazed he got so far without ending up trapped." Making a gesture for Harry to stop walking.
"Then how did he do it?" Harry asked, pausing, as he watched Lord Slytherin work, his magic was strong, powerful and very familiar. He might not have the Horcrux in him anymore, but the feel of his magic was still the same, all the same. His magic was just as familiar as Corvus, Rodolphus, Sirius' and of course, Rabastan's now.
"Now that's a question I'd like to know," Lord Slytherin said, throwing Harry a look as the spells were negated. He had learned magic extensively, there wasn't a branch out there that he didn't at least know all theory regarding it, and all it's counter spells. "Because there is no way he came this way." then again, there are four other directions, technically five, he could have come in.
"I don't know, you can surely go over the wards," Harry said, looking way up into the cloudless sky, which gave the appearance of heralding a beautiful day towards them. If it wasn't for how cold it actually was, but then again appearances can be deceptive. "If you went up high enough…they cannot extend all the way to infinity."
Lord Slytherin glanced up briefly, a thoughtful look on his face, it was definitely worth testing out. Not right now though, "Possible if he was a bird animagus, but he's a dog." Then again…unless Moody had specific wards up stopping Animagi then he could have gotten through. He couldn't see Moody of all people forgetting such a spell though. Moody was too paranoid he probably had hundreds of wards upon his property. Which was looking to be a cabin or actually inside of the mountain, he realized as they walked.
"It would be a lot quicker if you used my rune," Harry said, stopping and watching him dismantle more wards. Yeah, this Moody was beyond paranoid, how many sets of wards and tripping spells were they going to have to watch out for?
Lord Slytherin laughed dryly, "Only if I wanted to summon the entire Auror department to us." and there must be a reason Rodolphus had gotten in touch with him particularly.
"We aren't close enough to affect Hogwarts, are we?" Harry questioned.
Lord Slytherin glanced at the teen, and would have thought he was being deliberately obtuse. The teen knew exactly how powerful his rune was, and how many businesses he'd affected. It was just sheer dumb luck that the Leaky Cauldron's wards hadn't been affected. "Have you been experimenting with your rune?" he asked, realization dawning.
"Yes, it's mine, why shouldn't I?" Harry said a bit too defensively.
Lord Slytherin narrowed his eyes, "I do hope you've not been practicing at Hogwarts?"
Harry didn't answer.
"Harry," Lord Slytherin said his tone taking on a bite, stopping to stare intently at Harry, a halfway glare.
"I only did it the once, I promise," Harry broke very easily in the face of that disappointment.
"Do you have any idea what you could have done? How long it would have taken to get the wards put back onto the school?" Lord Slytherin said incredulously, he didn't think Harry could have been more stupid if he tried. He knew logically, that if Harry had still been in an abusive home, he would have acted very differently. "How exactly did the wards not crumble?" he asked belatedly, walking just a little faster rather angry with the teen. He didn't like being angry without having an outlet, if he dared to curse Harry (not that he would) he knew he'd have to answer to the entire Lestrange family…and he did not want to lose their support. He was surprised he hadn't after the boys were sentenced to Azkaban. He figured he knew the answer seconds before Harry spoke up.
"I didn't harness it with my blood," Harry said sassily. "Just magic,"
"Indeed." Lord Slytherin, "This way," cutting through the grass, you could see where it had been trampled on, and it had been Moody himself that did it he realized, kneeling down, the stump left it's marked a distinctively different from a normal foot. "And how did you find it?" he confessed himself intellectually curious.
"The more power put into it…the big the radius it covers, but it's only some spells it can destroy," Harry informed him, "Unfortunately, I'm not really in places where I can test it out thoroughly, I thought better of trying any more at Hogwarts…" he didn't want to have to attend school the way everyone else did for months on end (practically a year) the time Hogwarts was closed to all. between attending classes in the Ministry and buildings in Hogsmeade it had been chaotic really. He heard everyone going on about it, they'd been excited at first, but when faced with the reality it had sucked big time.
He certainly wasn't going to make any attempts while at home, which was Lestrange manor and always would be. it's where he had spread his wings and allowed him to be free.
"Interesting, definitely something to investigate later," Lord Slytherin nodded, he would like nothing more than to add to the academia world, even if the general population would never know it's existence. All pictures of the rune had been destroyed long ago, both sides (not that they knew they were talking to the other side) agreeing it was too powerful to risk the general population knowing about.
"Whoa!" Harry said as they stepped by another removed ward, "What the hell is that?"
"Magical residue, we're close," Lord Slytherin declared, pushing ahead, quite quickly that was some seriously dark magic he was detecting. "Hurry!" he added, pushing to a run, ensuring that Harry was with him at all times. He didn't want him going in a different direction and being caught in those traps. They were lethal and as smart and dedicated as Harry was, he wasn't good enough yet to take on traps that an Auror had set.
"Seriously? Did they take an owl with them?" Harry grumbled, as he ran, probably all of ten to fifteen minutes had passed since they had emerged out of the Ministry and into the Leaky Cauldron.
"You can Floo letters through the network," Lord Slytherin explained, "Very easily, and it's untraceable, not many really know about it, it's an old practice, antiquated. Ever since the Ministry began using paper memos." The owls had been first to go, then Floo letters, which sometimes ended up singed or lost in the Floo, with important documents they couldn't continue risking it. People don't seem to realize that you can put stuff through the network just like you can put yourself through it. "Common sense isn't exactly a wizard's strong suit, I found out."
Harry snorted, agreeing with him entirely, some of the things he'd heard suggested he was very correct on that front.
"Go ahead and do your rune work," Lord Slytherin told him, staring ahead at what looked to be just more trees and fauna. The more you look the more it blurred, leading you to realize some great magic was at work. It would be a good place to test out his work, and the quickest as well, he could detect twenty-five wards in total around the property. It would take too long his way.
"Wood works best!" Harry said, "Be right back!" with that Harry bolted towards the trees closest to him. flicking out his wand, he moved until he was facing away from the property, and defacing the tree with the rune that would encompass the entire property.
Lord Slytherin moved so that he was neither in the line of sight, and wouldn't be too near any backlash. "As soon as you are done, duck behind the tree," he ordered the teenager, gaze watching everything rapid, it was the oddest rune compilation he'd ever seen. Three of the oldest runes (and meanings of magic) had the most spectacular effect ever. The fact that he'd been working on it in secret to get it working the way he wanted? He'd be one nobody would want to mess with when they're older.
He had everyone wrapped around his finger, he was rather envious, he hadn't been quite able to do that as Tom Riddle, or even Aurelius'. Then again, they hadn't exactly been brainwashed into liking him, which he had no doubt had been Dumbledore's reasons for doing it. Make everyone adore the 'Boy-Who-Lived' oh, he wondered at Dumbledore's reaction now. A smirk crawled onto his face, oh, he'd no doubt been mindbogglingly surprised, he wished he'd read his mind as he perished through the combination of his own body failing – Heart attack or was it a stroke? – and the Dementors kiss.
"Done," Harry called out, wiggling around the tree, hidden behind the tree, with only his hand peeking around. Harry pressed his wand against the carving, and pushed his magic through the tree, which amplified his magic as a wand so often did. The only good thing about it, was the fact it didn't have a wand core made of anything magical to make the spell even more powerful.
Lord Slytherin didn't shy away from the powerful glowing rune, he watched with rapid fascination. Then the rune glowed powerfully as Harry withdrew his wand, and with a blast, the magic propelled forward, and blast after blast was met as it utterly destroyed whatever magic was put in place entirely.
When they did so, the building revealed itself to them, and it was only due to Lord Slytherin's quick thinking that Harry wasn't cut in half by a very violent purple spell that came there way. The shield caused it to rebound instead of absorbing it.
Alastor Moody gasped, staring down at his body, the rapid loss of blood and his lower body sending him rapidly into shock. It did not take long at all for his body to stop moving, and his eyes to glaze over in the most unwelcome reprieve of death.
He did not wish to go, he had work still to be done.
Harry and Lord Slytherin rushed to the scene, both of them taking in the scene as they moved. Trying to find out what had happened, what had gone on and why they'd needed their help. Rodolphus already rushing towards Sirius, just as his kneels buckled, panting and gasping for breath, but blessedly unhurt.
"Uhh…" Harry said, jerking away at the sudden coldness. "Whoa!" scrambling further back, "Now that is seriously weird!" Moody was staring down at his own corpse as if he wasn't quite 'online' yet so to speak. As if he hadn't even begun to process his own death, which had been very sudden all things considered.
"Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" Corvus spat out immediately, wand rapidly moving in a circular motion, as if trying to create a miniature whirlpool in mid-air. They could not allow Moody to remain on this plane, he had to move on immediately.
"Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" Lord Slytherin cast, making his own motions, and the ghost began to fade just as it woke up.
"You'll regret this!" Moody spat out at Sirius, furiously.
"I don't think so." Sirius said, trying to stand up, and with Rodolphus' help he did, leaning heavily against his partner, his clothes burnt, ripped and torn with blood oozing out of numerous wounds he was supporting. "Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" reciting the banishing charm to get rid of the unwanted spirit.
Rodolphus just continued to hold his husband up, stunned beyond belief at what had just happened.
Spirit Moody let out another frustratingly angry scream before he disappeared with a puff of smoke.
"Are you okay?" Harry asked, wincing at the injuries, they looked painful. "Is Rabastan alright?" he couldn't see him here, he supposed he mustn't have been involved.
"He's fine, I'm fine," Sirius reassured Harry, he didn't like seeing the worry in those green eyes. His godson hadn't had an easy life. He would love to see Harry actually go more than a few weeks, if not months, without looking or actually being stressed.
"He's working on his column," Rodolphus softly spoke, still staring at Sirius in awe. He was writing for a Rune magazine, which was picking up a lot of new subscriptions and members since they took Rabastan on. He was making Rune's fun, revitalizing the magazine in a way they had wanted to see but had been thus far unable to do. Ancient Runes wasn't as popular as it used to be, but with people like Rabastan helping to make it a more engaging promising subject, with showcasing actual careers you get with the craft, and the money in the subject, it was hardly surprising it was gaining new readers.
"Get Sirius back home, we'll clean up, and meet you back there." Corvus stated, looking around with trepidation, it looked as if a bomb had hit it. Like it had taken one hell of a blasting curse at any rate. "Llrune!" house-elf magic was undetectable, which meant they'd get home without leaving a residue.
Before the House-elf could say anything, Corvus spoke firmly, "Take Rodolphus and Sirius back to the manor and retrieve the first aid kit return here once you have done it."
"What happened?" Harry asked, glancing upwardly at his father figure perplexed.
"The alarm attached to Sirius' wellbeing went off when he and I were discussing the Lordship," Corvus explained, flicking his wand, joining Lord Slytherin in the clean up and sterilization of the area, just in case the property was found.
"It won't be found, if Moody is somehow presumed missing, they will not find this place or associate it with him." Lord Slytherin decreed, as he banished anything that was remotely singed or tinged with magic. Waving his hand, refraining from using his wand, which would definitely leave a magical signature. "That will have to do."
"It was unfortunate that he had to die before I could…ask him a few questions," Lord Slytherin frowned, slightly annoyed by that fact. "The fact he had 'unfinished business' does not endear me to it at all. There's no way someone as paranoid as Moody would have written anything down which is unfortunate." Whatever plans the old man had…let's just hope that they died with him. Perhaps he should visit Granger, see everything that was written to the girl from Moody (which had been confirmed at the trial) so he had to.
"Llrune!" Corvus called unimpressed he was having to call her again, and he not only had to call her, he had to wait a few moments.
"I am sorry, Master Lestrange, I had to collect some potions for Master Sirius," the house-elf said, but there was no sign of real fear or trembling. She knew her Master would understand, Master Sirius had been very, very injured, and had blooded all over the sofa and quite a lot too.
"All is well, take us home." Gesturing towards the three of them.
"No, you two go on, I need to wipe the rest of the magic from the area, I'll be by in a few moments," Lord Slytherin declared, before flying off, quite literally.
"Holy….sh…" Harry's mouth was muffled by Corvus' hand over his mouth and a very disapproving frown on his features.
"Language," Corvus stated sharply, but glanced up to see that his old friend had paused to presumably cleanse the area. "But it is an impressive sight." Even to him, who had seen it done before, but it was decades ago, the Horcruxes hadn't just messed with his mind, but his magic as well. It certainly made him feel rather ashamed he hadn't noticed it.
Corvus gave a nod to the House-elf letting it know that it was time to bring them home. It truly wouldn't take Tom any time at all to return to Lestrange Manor, he would Apparate mid-flight if he still had the ability to do so. He truly was the most stubborn and amazing wizard, what he did technically wasn't possible (at least for the average wizard) luckily nobody he surrounded himself with was 'an average wizard' but exceptional all in their own rights.
Once they were safely ensconced in the manor, "Coffee, and perhaps some nibbles," he wasted no time in slumping down on the chair, looking entirely too exhausted for company. Yet he made no effort to move or decide to go to bed.
"What happened?" Rabastan asked, passing by Harry and brushing his hand against Harry's neck, his fingers lingering over the pulse point.
Harry shrugged his shoulders, he honestly had no idea either, "We got a letter while we were in the Ministry, Granger's trial, then we were off..." his stomach grumbled hungrily when a platter of food was set in front of them, brunch. The Quiche smelt absolutely divine, he couldn't help but pour Corvus a cup and hand it over before giving him a plate of various foods before taking some himself. He gave Rabastan a look that said 'what? I'm hungry' with his teeth wedged half way through a quiche.
"Sirius what were…" pausing seeing that he was out for the count, had his injuries been that bad? He thought genuinely alarmed, he hadn't expected that.
"So?" Rabastan asked, head cocked to the side, sitting next to Harry, much more confident in himself especially since Harry had stopped messing with him.
"The wards on Sirius' ring went off, we used the locating Portkey charm to get to his side, I thought he was injured." Rodolphus explained, keeping his tone quiet, "I expected to find myself at his work, not at the countryside. I was caught in a trap, if I had tried to get out, I would have been decapitated. Father was similarly affected, but luckily I was within sighting distance of the Floo network, and was able to scribble a letter…you do have the best timing, Sirius was tiring and fast." A pained look on his face, and there hadn't been a single thing he could do but stand and watch his husband battle.
"It was impressive spell work, I must confess, especially for someone who spent a decade in Azkaban after their initial education." Corvus said, "Half of them were certainly not taught at Hogwarts." They were coming thick and fast, so he couldn't say for certain though.
"He knows." Rodolphus said in awe, turning to stare at Sirius still a little gobsmacked from the earlier realization.
"Wait, knows what?" Harry asked, turning to face Rodolphus, leaning into Rabastan's touch, he wasn't teasing him, he wasn't.
"Everything, that the trials were shams, that we're really Death Eaters…about the Dark Lord…everything." Rodolphus said in amazement.
A/n –😊 So, is there anything in particular you actually want to see written? More politics? What other laws would you like to see Harry pass now that Azkaban is pretty much as decent as it can ever be for a prison? After that of course, you'll see the time jumps 😊 I'm going to enjoy very much writing the wedding scene since I got the stamp of approval for Embracing His True Self's wedding 😉 hehe do you want to see the fight between Sirius and Moody? And the revelations or are you content with just the conversation? I don't mind flashbacks sometimes 😉 anyway I do hope you've enjoyed the story and as always thank you for reading and please remember to review 😉 Oh will Sirius have really known or was he just saying it to throw Moody off? Not caring one way or another and him just being happy with his life for the first time in a very, very long time?
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 119
Sirius Black, blank faced, walked without a single hint of fear towards Alastor Moody's home. Every single time he passed a ward his pendant glowed purple as it circumvented the protection spells Moody had cast upon his property. A small smirk beginning to worm its way onto his features, imagining the look on the old bastard's face when they came face to face for the first time in over fourteen years. He hadn't seen Moody when he was brought in to the Ministry before being carted off to Azkaban. Last time he saw him was during an Order meeting a week before, just before his best friends went under the Fidelius Charm.
The pendant was ironically enough a protection amulet, it was a grim with amethyst eyes. Given how many times it had glowed he hadn't underestimated Moody at all. Not that it was difficult to do really, you only needed to meet Moody once to realize just how paranoid he was. It was one of the very rare and precious childhood things he still had. He had lost so much of his life that it still hurt to think about. letters from James and Lily about Harry, photo albums, clothes, hell, the only things he really had from his childhood and teenage years was a motorbike and a pendant. He'd thought it was from Dorea, but turns out she had given it to him from his father and he'd been none the wiser. It brought tears to his eyes, just thinking about it. This entire time his father had loved him…and had let him believe that Orion didn't care.
Shaking off his lingering thoughts of his father, whom he had spoken to more this morning while Harry and Corvus were at the Ministry. Rodolphus had been busy with the books from the shop and Rabastan something to do with his magazine or something. It had led to a bit too much thinking, which had led to his anger getting the better of him regarding Moody hurting his godson.
His godson who had been through too much already.
And Moody had dared to try and take away his powers? His godson's life? Oh, no, that wouldn't go unpunished.
None of his therapists calming exercises worked anymore, really it had only been a matter of time before this happened. Taking another step forward, his pendant glowed purple, its eyes would have looked very eery at night, but it was daytime, so it was more of a dim glow that encompassed the grim of his pendant. His thoughts turned to the other culprit; her spell could have killed Harry twice over. If Filius hadn't come when he had. Her spell had been so powerful that he was raised so far in the air it had bypassed the stairs protections and nothing not even Harry could survive a seven-flight fall. Given how powerful his godson was…his body wouldn't survive without his magic, but that was just his own speculation.
Did he kill Granger? Could he? He knew his own mind by her age, knew right from wrong. Chosen his side on a war, and actually been content with his lot in life. Everything had been so simple back then, teenagers, they thought they knew everything. He thought he knew everything…he'd grown and learnt though. It wasn't like she would be easily found in Azkaban prison, despite having no priors surely Granger wouldn't get away with almost killing the last heir of a noble and most ancient line. So, it was a decision he'd make when she was released from the prison, he would know by the end of the night.
Stepping through another ward, he was suddenly hit with a vision of a property. He actually lived inside a mountain? Or more accurately a cabin in the face of a mountain. Certainly secluded, he'd met Moody before, nearby, a mile down, so he'd known his place was around here somewhere.
Movement caught his attention, Moody, who had previously just moments ago been collecting vegetables, was staring at him suspiciously, eye whirling around, expecting others to be there. More specifically the Lestrange's or Voldemort. "You," you could barely see his eye was open he had it narrowed so far.
Sirius easily got into battle mode, his limbs loose and ready to move, well aware of what or rather whom he was taking on. Wand held in his hand, spells he hadn't used before mulling around his mind. "Moody." He retorted shortly, "You really shouldn't have touched my godson." Charlus and Alastor had been good friends as teenagers, it's where he had gotten the spell. Charlus had been thoroughly ashamed of himself. So much so that he hadn't even came near Lestrange manors portraits since he revealed he was actually to blame. How he had remembered it so long was a surprise. More so than the fact Moody hadn't known the spell would backfire. Had he learned nothing from his family? Truth was his family hadn't bothered with the family grimoire in near enough half a century. It had been long ago forgotten and abandoned in a vault; too paranoid they always revealed their secrets down the line through word of mouth.
"I didn't touch him," Moody snarled, dirty nails curling around his wand tightly. Dirty from where he'd been picking up his vegetables. He didn't eat things he hadn't made himself, was cautious about what he drank too. How the hell had he managed to get here?
"You know you've got a tick? I noticed it when we worked together," Sirius scoffed, "Your right eye twitches, every single damn time." he needed no further proof to consider Moody guilty, the lying bastard that he was. "Claudus milia!" firing off the borderline dark curse, which would cause a thousand cuts to appear on the body, a mimicry of the ancient Chinese practice.
Moody deflected and sent "Ruptura!" aiming to break the bones in Sirius' wand arm. "Expelliarmus!"
"Protego! Rima! Incisio!" Sirius returned fire, the spell Moody had thrown at him and two of his own. Unlike Moody, he wasn't trying to disarm, he wanted to cause the maximum amount of pain. He wasn't necessarily thinking in terms of his death, not really, he just wanted to hurt him, angry enough to wish his death.
"Crepitus! Mordeo!" Moody cast fast and furiously, taking steps closer every spell he cast. "Avada Kedavra! Offula!" Sirius jerked to the side, barely avoiding that lethal green spell, but the last one caught him in the side. Clutching at the profusely bleeding side, he didn't see the blood coated wedding ring activate and glow.
"Obfula! Quasso! Elido!" Sirius fired back, his steps jerky and stilting, worry flaring at the feel of the blood pooling against his side. This wasn't good at all, "Ferula!" bandages wrapped around his injuries, before sneaky another "Conminuo!"
Moody dodged the first two successfully, before being hit with the last two aimed at him, the bones in his left arm shattered causing him to roar in agony. spitting out anything he could think to distract his opponent. "How could you betray your friends the way you have?" utterly disgusted with Black.
"Aww what's wrong? Suddenly figure out I'm innocent all along?" Black asked, sounding incredibly like Bellatrix, just minus the insanity behind it. "Or did you actually know I was innocent of the crimes I ended up in Azkaban for?" the Order had known him, known him for years, some of them since he was eleven.
Sudden pops alerted the two that they weren't alone anymore.
When Moody saw them, he got a vicious grin on his face, when he was through with Black, he was going to take the two Lestrange's as well. How nice of them to get themselves caught in his traps. He didn't believe that they were innocent, it was a lot of shit as far as he was concerned. Albus had never steered them wrong.
"Sirius!" Rodolphus said, concern lacing his tone wand out, gripping it tightly.
"Don't use your magic," Sirius warned, distracted, so distracted that he didn't see the beam of light flying at him, which caused him to be blasted off his feet ten foot in the air and fall down with a painful thud. Groaning in pain, he rolled to the side, before rolling entirely avoiding the barrage of spells Moody flung at him. Scrambling to his feet, ducking and avoiding the spells the bastard was throwing at him. "You know, you never actually said, did you know the entire time I was innocent?" eyes narrowing in on a decent sized stone, scooping it up when he avoided yet another spell.
"I'm not explaining myself to you, traitor!" Moody hissed out, seething in fury over the son of a bitch's actions. Marrying a Merlindamned Lestrange of all things. What the hell was he thinking? Why was he doing it? Had he been on the dark side all along? If that was the case then he shouldn't have felt the small pangs of guilt all those years.
"You want to talk about treason? You?! You knew I wasn't guilty! Damn you! You manipulated and encouraged a child to render my godson a damn squib! It would have killed him for Merlin's sake, Moody, what has he done in your grand view to deserve it?" Sirius shouted, before flicking the stone and throwing it as violently and fast as possible. "Stupefy!"
"Enough with the childish spells, end this, Sirius!" Rodolphus retorted curtly, he felt like he was going to have a heart attack. Why was Sirius throwing spells they teach at Hogwarts for Merlin's sake? "Expelliarmus!"
Moody staggered back when the rock hit him in his magical eye, the pain resonated everywhere right down his spine. The pain was unlike anything he'd ever felt, and he had lost his leg and pieces of him he shouldn't have bringing in dark wizards. He wasn't going to let this asshole masquerading as someone 'light' get the better of him. He had to kill them, he had to protect the magical world. The stunning spell was like water off a duck's back, the protective amulet he wore stopped basic spells from getting to him. You wouldn't believe how many bad guys used spells you'd learn the first few years at Hogwarts, pathetic.
"Bombarda! Expludio! Displudo!" Moody cast back, barely able to keep himself up right. "Avada Kedavra! Lacruma!"
Sirius ducked two, sidestepping two others but the last one he took to the leg with a pained grunt. The spell tore his flesh so much that the bone could be seen and it made even stoic Corvus wince. "You were saying?" he threw at Rodolphus, having heard him use the disarming spell, which had only resulted in him losing his wand. The property was warded, he was trapped, any spell was going to violently repel back.
"I had to make sure it wasn't going to bite me in the ass," Rodolphus grumbled, as he got back up off of the ground. Giving his father a reassuring if not grim smile, letting him know he was alright. "I mean it Sirius, stop playing around." His heartbeat was going through the roof, he was that bloody worried. Grabbing the parchment and self-filling ink quill (thank Merlin for that) he scribbled out a hasty note to the only wizard who was experienced enough to come and get them out of this…predicament. With that he used one of the few wandless magical spells in his arsenal. Luckily, he was still able to do them, he hadn't tried that in what? Fourteen years now. He watched the letter spelled closed, speed off like a bullet.
"Cutis!" Sirius cast the spell so rapidly he almost had his wand slipping out his hand accidentally. Luckily his wand holster prevented him dying through sheer idiocy.
"Tergum!" Moody returned with a spell of his own. "Pellis!" adding one to catch Sirius off guard.
"Corium!" Sirius cast, he never thought he'd see the day where he was having to do this. it was insanity, it really was but he wouldn't have it any other way. "Expelliarmus!" he had to end this fast, he was beginning to get really, really woozy. The best thing was though, that he knew Moody well, knew all his strengths his weaknesses, where he ached, the pains.
"Protego! Tergum!" Moody slashed wildly, taking the weight off his fake leg.
"Glacio!" Sirius waved elegantly, causing the ice to form from his side and make its way over, he ducked when fire was returned melting the ice he's just conjured, perfect, "Perfrigefacio!" which caused ice to shoot straight for Moody's good leg, "Bombarda!"
"Protego, Calidum!" Moody snarled, his nose screwing up in pain as he thawed out his good leg. "Protego!" he cast, against the Bombarda that Sirius cast to shatter his leg barely stopping it. "You aren't just betraying me and Dumbledore and everything we stood for, but your best friends!"
"Don't you dare mention them," Sirius spat seething, "Carnuficina!"
Moody was too stunned to avoid it, out of all spells he expected, that wasn't one of them. He wasn't the only one stunned, Corvus and Rodolphus looked as if they were one feather short of being knocked over. They made a mental note to never mention James and Lily Potter if they valued their lives. Cruciatus Curse might earn you a life sentence in Azkaban alongside the rest of the Unforgivables, but by Merlin, it wasn't the worst spell, the one Sirius had just cast? There was no being driven into insanity, and it was much more painful and powerful than the Cruciatus.
Panting wetly, blood pooling out his mouth from where he'd bitten his lip with spasms, "You stupid fool, they weren't under the Imperius curse, they were and still are Death Eaters! Voldemort is back, and you married one of their inner circle!" wheezing as he weakly got to his feet, both duellists were woozy from blood loss.
Rodolphus froze, his chest barely moving, scarcely managing to contain his facial features. Corvus didn't even twitch, nothing gave away that Moody might have just said anything that was the truth. Then again, Corvus didn't love Sirius wholly and completely. Rodolphus hadn't loved anyone more in his life and didn't want Sirius to look at him with hate and anger or rage.
"I know," Sirius said savagely, "Cruciamen!" did Moody, Rodolphus, Aurelius, Corvus and Rabastan as well as Harry think he was stupid?
Moody screamed in agony, his stump twisting off his wooden leg. Not even the magic in it could keep in on under the onslaught. "Avada Kedavra!"
"Avis! Exosso!" trying to remove every single bone in Moody's body, the spells got progressively nastier, but it shouldn't surprise anyone, after all Sirius was a Black, not just any Black but the heir, the firstborn son of Orion and Walburga Black. They had made sure he knew everything he needed whether he liked it or not…and until now he hadn't 'liked' it.
Never let it be said though, that Sirius Black was predictable.
"Tuitio! Decollatio!" Moody stood up, saying the counter spell to Sirius' and sending his own decapitation spell at him. The purple spell shot out of his wand, at the same time he had a mental blackout when every single protection ward he had on his property shattered entirely, and it would have probably taken him down with it, if not for the rebounding spell, that had Moody's chest separated from his lower half, laying on his own lawn before he could so much as blink.
With the spells down, Rodolphus ran towards his husband, utterly bewildered. Did he really know or was he just saying that to Moody to put him off?
"Uhh…" Harry said, jerking away at the sudden coldness. "Whoa!" scrambling further back, "Now that is seriously weird!" Moody was staring down at his own corpse as if he wasn't quite 'online' yet so to speak. As if he hadn't even begun to process his own death, which had been very sudden all things considered. Sirius observed the scene with an amused quirk to his lips, it wasn't every day one saw a ghost come into existence.
"Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" Corvus spat out immediately, wand rapidly moving in a circular motion, as if trying to create a miniature whirlpool in mid-air. They could not allow Moody to remain on this plane, he had to move on immediately.
"Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" Lord Slytherin cast, making his own motions, and the ghost began to fade just as it woke up.
"You'll regret this!" Moody spat out at Sirius, furiously.
"I don't think so." Sirius said, trying to stand up, and with Rodolphus' help he did, leaning heavily against his partner, his clothes burnt, ripped and torn with blood oozing out of numerous wounds he was supporting. "Spiritus recede a nobis tempus ad motum alterius. Ad quos eieci te spiritus; non amplius vellet; Dehinc ad requiem Benedictus Dominus!" reciting the banishing charm to get rid of the unwanted spirit.
Rodolphus just continued to hold his husband up, stunned beyond belief at what had just happened.
Spirit Moody let out another frustratingly angry scream before he disappeared with a puff of smoke.
"Are you okay?" Harry asked, wincing at the injuries, they looked painful. "Is Rabastan alright?" he couldn't see him here, he supposed he mustn't have been involved.
"He's fine, I'm fine," Sirius reassured Harry, he didn't like seeing the worry in those green eyes. His godson hadn't had an easy life. He would love to see Harry actually go more than a few weeks, if not months, without looking or actually being stressed.
"He's working on his column," Rodolphus softly spoke, still staring at Sirius in awe. He was writing for a Rune magazine, which was picking up a lot of new subscriptions and members since they took Rabastan on. He was making Rune's fun, revitalizing the magazine in a way they had wanted to see but had been thus far unable to do. Ancient Runes wasn't as popular as it used to be, but with people like Rabastan helping to make it a more engaging promising subject, with showcasing actual careers you get with the craft, and the money in the subject, it was hardly surprising it was gaining new readers.
"Get Sirius back home, we'll clean up, and meet you back there." Corvus stated, looking around with trepidation, it looked as if a bomb had hit it. Like it had taken one hell of a blasting curse at any rate. "Llrune!" house-elf magic was undetectable, which meant they'd get home without leaving a residue.
Before the House-elf could say anything, Corvus spoke firmly, "Take Rodolphus and Sirius back to the manor and retrieve the first aid kit return here once you have done it."
Llrune grasped a hold of both wizard's hands and Apparated them away.
"Whoa, easy, easy," Rodolphus said easing his husband onto the sofa, wishing they had gone on a longer honeymoon than they had. Then this might not have happened, he should have guessed his husband was still angry enough to seek vengeance. He kept thinking of him as a damn impulsive Gryffindor when in reality he was a Slytherin, he was raised a Black, for Merlin's sake.
"Here's the first aid kit!" Llrune said, handing over the small dragonhide bag.
Rodolphus snatched it, the first thing he was looking for wasn't there, cursing in annoyance, "Retrieve two blood replenish draughts, immediately!" they couldn't wait, and the damn cupboards made it impossible to summon them. He'd need at least two, the rest could be given later, wincing at the bone he could clearly see through the injury. He was going to need at least a weeks' worth of antibiotic draughts. "Should I get Millicent?" the family healer, not that Sirius had actually seen her despite how many times Harry had seen her himself.
"No, you know the counter-spells, you know the potions to give me," Sirius gasped out in agony, biting his knuckles to contain the pain thrumming through his body.
"Here drink this," Rodolphus said gently pressing the vial against his lips, "Easy, the pain will fade in a few seconds, breathe," pressing his lips to Sirius' forehead. The others would be back soon.
Sirius' sighed and shuddered in relief as the pain began to fade as predicted. Oh, that was good, that was perfect. Closing his eyes he leaned into Rodolphus' neck, tacky with sweat but really not caring, it wasn't important in the grand scheme of things.
Llrune returned with both potions, the glass vials clinking as they were passed over were the only sounds in the room.
"Here, take these, I need to see to your wounds," Rodolphus said uncorking the two vials. He had a rudimentary knowledge of healing, but not as much as he would have liked. Shoving the bandage, he had removed along with the vials to the other side of the couch, "Why did you say what you said to Moody?" wincing the cut was really deep, pressing him down against the cushions, he sprinkled the wound with essence of dittany.
Sirius laughed a little, "Not what you really want to know is it?" he said, his tone a little sardonic, "Did you honestly think you could fool me?" knowing without the pain relief it would have been excruciatingly painful.
"Fool you?" Rodolphus lightly questioned, grabbing the tub of salve, and beginning to spread it gently over his wounds.
"I have the original Marauders map, Rod," Sirius said, eyes closing tiredly, forcing them open to see Rodolphus' reaction. "It was never tampered with; in other words, the real name pops up. Dumbledore told us who he really was. Plus, you forget I attended Hogwarts with you all for years, the Imperius would have altered your entire personality…it didn't, you guys are exactly the same as you've always been…and I know how you fight. I know, I just don't know how you bet the system." Tiredness creeping into his voice.
Rodolphus stopped healing the wounds with salve staring at his husband in shock. "Yet you married me anyway?" heart pounding. Sirius had loved James and Lily beyond anything else in this world.
Sirius reopned his eyes, a tired strained smile on his face, "I would have died for all of them…and they left me to rot. They believed I was guilt, that I would hurt the most important people in my life. I…what you all did for my godson…he chose his side…and I chose to be with him…no matter what. He's all I have left, and I don't know when the so-called dark side became the good ones in any equations but…I love you Rodolphus, I love our family…"
Rodolphus brushed his hand over Sirius' face, "I love you too," he whispered quietly to the silent room. Sirius was out for the count, between the injuries, exhaustion and the potions it was little wonder he was sleeping. "And I swear to Merlin, I won't underestimate you again." He'd had no clue, none at all, that his husband knew.
Once they were safely ensconced in the manor, "Coffee, and perhaps some nibbles," he wasted no time in slumping down on the chair, looking entirely too exhausted for company. Yet he made no effort to move or decide to go to bed.
"What happened?" Rabastan asked, passing by Harry and brushing his hand against Harry's neck, his fingers lingering over the pulse point.
Harry shrugged his shoulders, he honestly had no idea either, "We got a letter while we were in the Ministry, Granger's trial, then we were off..." his stomach grumbled hungrily when a platter of food was set in front of them, brunch. The Quiche smelt absolutely divine, he couldn't help but pour Corvus a cup and hand it over before giving him a plate of various foods before taking some himself. He gave Rabastan a look that said 'what? I'm hungry' with his teeth wedged half way through a quiche.
"Sirius what were…" pausing seeing that he was out for the count, had his injuries been that bad? He thought genuinely alarmed, he hadn't expected that.
"So?" Rabastan asked, head cocked to the side, sitting next to Harry, much more confident in himself especially since Harry had stopped messing with him.
"The wards on Sirius' ring went off, we used the locating Portkey charm to get to his side, I thought he was injured." Rodolphus explained, keeping his tone quiet, "I expected to find myself at his work, not at the countryside. I was caught in a trap, if I had tried to get out, I would have been decapitated. Father was similarly affected, but luckily I was within sighting distance of the Floo network, and was able to scribble a letter…you do have the best timing, Sirius was tiring and fast." A pained look on his face, and there hadn't been a single thing he could do but stand and watch his husband battle.
"It was impressive spell work, I must confess, especially for someone who spent a decade in Azkaban after their initial education." Corvus said, "Half of them were certainly not taught at Hogwarts." They were coming thick and fast, so he couldn't say for certain though.
"He knows." Rodolphus said in awe, turning to stare at Sirius still a little gobsmacked from the earlier realization.
"Wait, knows what?" Harry asked, turning to face Rodolphus, leaning into Rabastan's touch, he wasn't teasing him, he wasn't.
"Everything, that the trials were shams, that we're really Death Eaters…about the Dark Lord…everything." Rodolphus said in amazement. How could his life have been so drastically altered in just a few short sentences?
A/N – There we go! 😊 I hope you enjoyed it so another time jump is inevitable, will it be Harry 17 before his seventh year (and the wedding before his last year) or will we see Harry 17 going on 18 after his last year at Hogwarts and getting married then? I can't quite recall if I have anything else I want to do before Harry gets married but I don't think so, part of me wants to end this after the wedding but it feels like cheating it's just such a long, long story…and I know it puts a lot of people off reading or maybe that will change once the story is complete? I mean do you want to see them having families? Or would you just prefer a long 4-5 parted epilogue? Nothing has been decided I promise I'm just thinking on my options and the fact the story is so long and Harry is going to be 17 at least maybe 18 in chapter 120 is a bit of an overkill although I wouldn't change a damn thing about this story, I'm so proud of it! I also hate starting sequels they never turn out well, Growing Legacy is proof of that! I guess I'm just getting worried that people are going to take one look at the chapters and go 'nope! I'm out of here lol' Read and Review please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 120
The smell of breakfast wafting through the air had Harry walking quicker towards the dining room. Excitement thrumming through him, he couldn't wait to leave for the conference. It was going to be so much fun, and he was looking forward to seeing just exactly what was on sale. He had his Gringotts cards, money pouch and the items that were going to be for sale were already in the living room. "Hey…Sirius," Harry said plodding in, slightly surprised to see Sirius up first, which was highly unusual, Rodolphus usually had to wait on Sirius.
"Good morning," Sirius said, giving his godson a devilish grin, "Granger is in the newspaper today," he told Harry, showing him the front cover, with the girl dressed in her Muggle attire and looking worse for wear. She did look as if she had lost a lot of weight rapidly, and frankly, she looked depressed.
"I still don't get the Ministry's decision; I mean taking her magic off her? like seriously? It was already gone the spell backfired." Harry huffed shuffling around, he sat next to his godfather, reading his newspaper instead of asking the House-elves to bring him one.
"How long is that been bothering you?" Sirius asked his godson, leaning back, amusement playing across his features. Allowing Harry to read his newspaper, Harry…wasn't the most affectionate of teens. Given his childhood it was no surprise, but he was much better than he used to be.
Harry didn't reply, he was still annoyed that she hadn't even been given a week in Azkaban. He wouldn't really wish that place on anyone really, he was just pissed she'd gotten off with what had happened. He had nightmares about the spell hitting him, of Professor Flitwick not being there.
"Neither she nor her children will have magic," Sirius explained, pointing to the bracelets, he spoke, "See those bracelets? They don't just prevent magic usage. With a backfiring spell, she didn't get the full force of it, which makes it possible for her magic to return. That will prevent it, and it also infects the blood it will take generations for magic to return if it's meant to be."
"Oh," Harry said in surprise, "I didn't think we'd still be able to see them…" he conceded, could they be removed?
"We can, Muggles can't," Sirius told him, "It also prevents her from getting anywhere near magical societies. The bracelet will form a bubble, and physically stop her getting into say Diagon Alley, or any other magical society."
"And if she's found to be attempting to immerse herself in the magical world?" Harry quired, before pointing out. "You don't need to go there to order stuff."
"That," Sirius said, as Harry shuffled to the next pages, to get to the rest of the article. "She is aware of the consequences, probably told if she was caught with anything magical, she'd be put in Azkaban likely." Stretching for his orange juice and drinking from it.
"Good, she deserves everything she gets," Harry huffed, ah, so the article said she wasn't allowed anywhere near the magical world now. He'd sort of wondered how Sirius knew, but he did grow up in a pureblood household even if he hated it. So, he knew a lot about the magical world that Harry still didn't.
"That she does," Sirius said, grey eyes darkening as he stared at the pathetic figure the girl made. He was seething that she hadn't been properly punished, at least in his book. Although, he honestly couldn't say he would wish the wand snapping on anyone. It was such a painful feeling and loss, rubbing his chest absently. He had it happen to him when he was brought to the Ministry and presumed guilty. "She was manipulated." he tried to be magnanimous, but he failed spectacularly.
"Oh, please, she was around Dumbledore for all of one year, and received all of a dozen letters from both of Dumbledore and Moody." Harry grumbled, discontentedly. Smiling when plates of food and drink were spread out on the table suddenly. "I never get tired of that." He confessed, plopping into his own seat.
"He's been by then?" Sirius asked, surprise flittering across his features. "Should be lucky he wasn't caught on camera, it seems Granger is a hot commodity right now."
"They shouldn't be allowed to do that, she's not an adult!" Harry ground out, hating the laws regarding public figures and taking pictures. "The sooner I get all these laws in effect the better." Unfortunately, he couldn't just shove all the laws he wanted to change at them all. It was going to be a long hard slog to get where he wanted them to be. It had taken what…four years to get Azkaban changed…so he was aware of how difficult it would be.
Sirius chuckled, closing his newspaper and setting it aside, "What did he get from her mind?" taking another drink, grimacing at the lingering taste of the blood replenishing draught. He had been recovering from the duel with moody for twenty-four hours nearly. Luckily Rodolphus was asleep, otherwise he probably wouldn't have been allowed up never mind have breakfast. His husband was way too worried about him.
"She wasn't spelled or given any potions if that's what you mean," Harry told Sirius, swallowing the piece of toast he'd just eaten. "She had a reverential attitude towards teachers, even before coming to Hogwarts…Aurelius said it reached new heights when she learned she was magical. She'd always known she was different, reading upon Dumbledore she was determined to be like him. She was determined to be loved, adored, important, she had political aspirations…the reality sometimes is different." She couldn't even keep a friend, or make one for that matter. Someone who wanted to be in politics had to be really good at asserting themselves, appearing humble, being liked by the masses, Granger didn't have any of that.
Sirius nodded, plucking at the fruit in the bowl and eating the handful of grapes he picked out.
"Her parents are…not quite ready to forgive her, in fact, there is talk of them sending her to bootcamp her attitude is even too much for them." Harry explained, seeing the look on Sirius' face he added, "She overheard them talking, she's turning her focus onto her Muggle education…she's very obsessive and that says a lot coming from Aurelius!" sniggering softly, because Aurelius was obsessive himself, for him to notice it in Granger's mind…meant she was worse than him.
"All teenagers have attitudes that need adjusting," Sirius snorted, recalling his own teenage years, then again, parents who only had one child, maybe didn't know that it was normal. Probably the only thing about her that was normal.
Grey met green, before Sirius amended his statement, "Most teenagers,"
"You spoke to your parents with an attitude?" Harry asked.
"They gave me the attitude," Sirius grinned, "Really, you should meet my mother then you'd understand how inevitable it actually was."
"It's true," Rodolphus agreed, making his way into the room, making his way over to his seat, "I met her a few times, Bellatrix's mother was dead by then, so Walburga as Lady Black stepped in. She was the most singularly impetuous, nasty and hostile women I've ever met, next to Bellatrix that is."
Sirius grimaced, exactly why he wanted the Black family to be over, whether it was a curse or inbreeding, they were all…mentally wrong, just so, so wrong. They'd been marrying their cousins so long…that he honestly feared having a child that was like his mother or cousins. Even Nymphadora was affected with the madness, otherwise she wouldn't have tried what she did surely. He felt guilty because he knew Rodolphus wanted children, not just to make his father happy but he was genuinely wanted them. He did too…but never of his own blood.
"What else needs set up for the conference do you know?" Harry asked, the nerves getting the better of him actually.
"Other than the items needing to be put on display, nothing, everything else will be handled by the hotel staff and House-elves that work for those selling items today." Rodolphus explained, as he snatched Sirius' empty, unused plate and put his own breakfast on it. "Just remember not to touch…"
"Touch anything just in case it's cursed, I know," Harry said, "Same could be said for shops too." Especially when it came to second hands items of any kind. Excitement thrummed through him; he could barely wait until this afternoon. "Why isn't Rabastan up yet?"
"Because it's six thirty?" Rodolphus said dryly, the only reason he was up was because his husband's side of the bed had been cold. "Have you taken the blood replenisher and pain relief draughts?" fussing over his husband tracing the areas where there had been scars just last night. They were as expected fully healed, but Sirius had refused treatment by any healer suggested.
Sirius muffled his amusement, "I did," he said squeezing Rodolphus hand in reassurance.
"And are you sure you want to come today?" Rodolphus asked, "Maybe you should take today to rest?" he never thought he'd see himself fussing, he had never fussed over anyone – except perhaps his brother – in his life.
"And miss the conference? No way," Sirius said, "I've seen some of the stuff they're selling, they look fascinating…and while they might be one of a kind right now…I'd like to try and make my own versions." Genuinely excited, ancient magic that wasn't available anymore, yes, he was rather looking forward to it.
"I like the look of three of the books…" Harry said, "And I don't have them in my inventory," he had a list made out of all the books he had in the Potter vaults and every book he had in his bedroom/trunk. There were two on the list he did have, and they did look fascinating, he had requested their removal from his vault and sent to him.
"Bring your Gringotts card then, you'll definitely need it," Sirius told him, "There will be bidding wars and they won't let you take it until it's paid and cheques take a few days."
Harry nodded, he had everything he'd need already in his pocket, including his Portkey. "I'm not waiting forever though; I want to leave soon!" shifting impatiently.
"Best keep yourself busy, they won't be awake for at least another hour," Rodolphus said, usually his father was the first one up with Harry occasionally being the one. Sirius being the first one up highly unusual. Then again, he had slept an unusually long amount of time.
The sound of muted thumping and feet pounding on the floor, ah, Goyle was here, Rodolphus realized. "Do the rounds with Graham, by then everyone will be ready to go."
"It's a good idea," Sirius conceded, Harry looked ready to jump out of his seat in impatience. He'd never seen his godson like that before, it made him really happy to see him acting like a normal kid.
"Go work off that energy, kid," Rodolphus said, standing up ruffling Harry's hair before grabbing the coffee pot and working his way back around to his seat. Pouring one for himself and one for Sirius absently, knowing exactly how he liked his coffee.
"I'll see you later," Harry said, nabbing another piece of toast, finishing off his orange juice before he flounced off after Graham Goyle.
Rodolphus and Sirius could hear him talking to the guy faintly for a few minutes. After that there was nothing but silence. Ruefully shaking his head, he sighed and sat back, he and Rodolphus hadn't really spoken much since he found out. "Are you pissed?" he couldn't help but ask.
"No," Rodolphus said honestly, "Stunned." how could he be angry after he'd gotten what he really wanted? Sirius to see all of him?
"Not my fault you thought I was an idiot," Sirius said wryly, giving his husband a sly smirk.
"Not an idiot, no," Rodolphus said, slightly embarrassed, not that he showed it. He'd thought he'd been very successfully in keeping that part of his life from Sirius. More fool him, since he had known the entire time. "I would like to know how you managed to keep a straight face, normally you can't lie worth a damn."
"I don't lie unless I have to, I omit more often," Sirius told him scooping more scrambled egg onto his plate, it was delicious this morning, just the way he liked it.
Rodolphus hummed and drank his coffee, content. "We can stay after the conference, a second honeymoon if you like?" he suggested, Sirius had depressingly not been anywhere. Grew up in Grimmauld Place, never went on holiday.
"Sounds good," Sirius agreed, and it actually did. Not that it would be a warm climate, or warmer, it just meant they'd be alone. They'd spoke about whether to move into his flat or not, but Rodolphus wouldn't be able to stand being in such a small flat. Not when their bedroom was actually bigger than the flat entirely. Here though, they didn't get much in the way of privacy, and soon enough…Harry and Rabastan would be here too…he just wasn't used to being so surrounded all the time. Who would have guessed he'd want privacy after all he'd been through?
The magical hotel hosting the convention was massive, the room they were holding it in, could hold up to three hundred people. Not that they were all in the room, most were looking at what was on auction. There were powerful spells with indestructible glass keeping the items secure. Some of them were worth a fortune, so, yes, precautions had been taken.
"The prices of these things are insane," Bill said, staring aghast at the starting prices, it was steadily climbing as more and more people pre-bidded for the items. Most of the pieces were more than what was in the family vault, which was slowly filling – and saw more than it had since Bill himself was a baby – and amassing well. "Madness! Anyone that buys something from this thing is away with it!"
Aurelius chuckled, he had his eye on a few pieces himself, and they were well priced he thought. "I'm not sure you'll be saying that when you see the archaeological pieces, they have today."
"Wait, what? There's a tomb been uncovered?" Bill asked, perking up, eyes roaming over the pieces trying to see anything. "Who did it? Was it my team…my old team?" Merlin, he missed it so much, but the things you did for family…it had to be done. He had to earn more than he did as a curse breaker, especially to keep his entire family fed, healthy and giving them the basic things, they needed…that Molly No-Last-Name had neglected to give them.
"I have no idea, I noticed it when I was browsing the brochure," Aurelius explained, and he got it early because of his connections.
"I'll be right back," kissing him absently before he crisscrossed the crowd in search of the stuff on sale from the digs. Growing up, it had seemed at the time that Molly and his father were very loving, and he copied that with his own relationships. It wasn't something he'd questioned, when he loved someone, he loved them. Not that he'd actually had a lot of relationships, his last one had been rather tense. His constant being away on digs and sending money to his family had gotten on his nerves. He wondered if this relationship would last if he did get back into curse breaking.
He didn't see the look on Aurelius' face, it was one thing to do something in private…but in public? In front of absolutely everyone? Then again…was it any different to dancing in public? Still, he wasn't used to anyone being so blasé and unconcerned around him. Then again, Bill didn't know the real him. It made him wonder if they could be truly a couple if they didn't both know everything about the other.
He had seen Rodolphus reaction to Sirius knowing everything…and something in him actually yearned for that peace of mind too. Unfortunately, there was no way Bill would be able to accept all of him…it would be impossible.
They say love could concur all, but in his experience, love was naught but a word.
It had been a weakness, something he'd used as an advantage all his life.
"How are you?" Rabastan asked Aurelius, steeping towards the Dark Lord, although truth be told he rarely thought of him as such anymore. He had been terrified but in awe of the Dark Lord during his childhood and teenage years…but now? Lately he was more like family, as unbelievable as that sounded.
He wasn't even going to touch upon the relationship between his fiancé and Aurelius.
Aurelius inhaled sharply, watching Bill as he looked at everything, his eyes lighting up when he saw the pieces. "I'm very well, have the plans for the new Minister been put into motion?" everything was being balanced delicately at the moment. If they didn't have Fudge, he'd rather have someone from his team in position.
"Yes, everyone is aware to whom they've to vote for," Rabastan agreed.
"Which is who exactly?" Harry asked, curiously looking between both men. The claxon blared alerting them that the bidding was about to begin. "Never mind…let's go! Come on," grasping a hold of Rabastan's hand and tugging him along.
"Wolfgang, you've met him a few times," Rabastan said, indulging Harry and allowing himself to be urged along.
"Item number one…a professionally cleaned eighteen caret gold book, in Egyptian hieroglyphs from ancient times the starting bid one million galleons…" the book was shown off, it was barely bigger than the palm of the guys hand, you'd need to use a magnifying glass to properly read it. Each page was about as thick as his pinkie.
"The items I want are in their forties," Harry said, as he took his seat, grinning when he caught sight of Bill and Aurelius, they were practically snuggled up together. He opened his mouth to begin teasing them "Bill and Aur…" the rest of his words were muffled as Rabastan covered his mouth to stop him teasing the pair of them. kissing-in-a-tree. It sounded like if anyone was an expert in muffled word translation.
In retaliation, Harry licked Rabastan's hand causing him to stare in shock.
"You have a death wish," Rabastan declared, teasing Bill was one thing…but Aurelius? He didn't need to be an expert to know what he was thinking. Honestly, imagine thinking he'd get away with something like that? What was he going to do say it all?
Then again…when did he react as he imagined when it came to Harry? He was getting used to the fact that the wizard Harry vanished was fundamentally different to the wizard Harry had help resurrect, well, unwittingly, to begin with, since Harry hadn't actually given him the Philosopher stone.
A/n – I'm updating every day to raise money for pets caught up in Hurricane Ida just so you all know why it's not a full chapter and why it's being updated today! so much for the amazing conference ugh this so wasn't how I Imagined it at all. Although, I did get a lot of last-minute information into it. Will Voldemort reveal his true identity to Bill? Or will it always remain hidden? If it is revealed what will happen? Will Harry help keep them together? Or will all be lost for the pair of them? Not that it would be a focus in the story, after all since the next time jump will have the highly anticipated Rabastan and Harry pairing come to life 😉 haha R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 121
Harry settled down after his little ‘tease’ of Aurelius’ and Bill. Poor Rabastan honestly looked likely to have a heart attack if he continued. Considering he was just healthy again, well, he thought it best to stop his teasing for now. Harry was suitably distracted within a few moments anyway. The first of the many pieces on auction were brought to the front and centre of the room. Two wizards held it delicately in gloved hands, most items were too delicate to use too much magic upon, and too expensive.
“The Luna and the wolf painting…” the auctioneer described the painting, how old it was, and what its original frame was and what the action first bid was.
“It’s beautiful,” Harry said.
“Would you like it?” Rabastan asked, glancing at Harry, it was true, it was a nice enough painting. He already predicted Harry’s answer, he wasn’t one for buying ‘frivolous’ things. All the books he bought were catering to his education, his ability to use his magic in any circumstances. He would buy anything for anyone in a heartbeat, but rarely did he indulge himself.
Harry shook his head, where on earth would it go? His bedroom where nobody would see it? No, something that expensive deserved to be admired. With a little luck, a few museums were interested in the piece, and companies will have sent their best employees – or owners themselves attending – for this was years in the making, it had been cancelled twice.
Rabastan watched the two wizards get into a bidding war for the piece. His wand out, held loosely in his hand, and just after the second ‘going twice’ he raised his wand, and a circular white light formed, with yellow digits for number ‘12’ which was his number so they knew to whom the bidder was and where to take the funds from – after he signed it for them to take the money – his details were already logged in.
A short but intense bidding war began in a bid to win the painting, to no surprise Rabastan won. He just continued to bid on the item until the other bidders ran out of steam. Other than the necessities and a few pieces here and there, he hadn’t touched his vaults in over a decade. The interest that had accumulated alone, were enough to buy the painting.
Harry had never asked for anything, and was content with his lot in life. So, Rabastan had sworn to spoil him, and this was the first real thing he’d said he liked that he hadn’t already bought for himself. Or of course, what Rabastan had bought him for their betrothal gifts.
Harry gave Rabastan an amused look, shaking his head, but he didn’t say anything. Truth was, he thought the painting was beautiful, the white wolf howling at the full moon, with the blue and greens where the water met the forest, it reminded him of the forbidden forest at Hogwarts. Who knows, it may well be, there was nothing known about the painting. Just that it had been sold after being in the Smith family for several generations, and considering the Smith’s were descendants from the Hufflepuff family it may well be Hogwarts.
“They should be ashamed of themselves,” proclaimed an elderly gentleman, staring in disgust at the Smith family who were all looking a little too relieved and gobsmacked at how much the painting had sold for. They weren’t the only family to need their funds replenished and most definitely won’t be the last. “Humberto is barely in his grave and they’re selling his things.” Humberto was Hepzibah’s very young husband, that the family hadn’t even known about. There had been question whether Hepzibah actually knew, but unfortunately, the marriage was legal, and Humberto became Lord of the family estate, much to everyone’s shocked disbelief and then dawning anger. He had never remarried, and didn’t have new heirs, the estate had been left to Hepzibah’s eldest son, who had a son of his own, Zacharias Smith. Whom was now Heir Zacharias Smith. Truth was Zacharias’ father; Zebadiah Smith had been using the Lord title when he wasn’t the Lord or the Heir. As an Auror, he should have known better, for it was a crime punishable by a lengthily stay in Azkaban prison.
Harry listened, watching the scene out of the corner of his eye, until Corvus tapped him with his hand. Giving him a look that suggested he mind his own business. Or at the very least make it look less like he was being nosy. Harry may well have his nose pressed against a window for all the subtly he was displaying. At least to a Slytherin like Corvus.
“Next up, lot 2, a chalice gifted to Merlin Emrys for his naming ceremony, blessed by the Warlock Cole Woodridge and High Priestess Selma Winters.” Called the auctioneer, as a wizard carefully let everyone in the room see it. Angling it to the left, then right, before sitting it in its velvet resting place.
“It’s surprisingly comfortable here,” Harry confessed.
Rabastan turned to face his betrothed, “Did you imagine something else?” as young as Harry may be, Rabastan wanted to make sure that Harry knew he could speak to him, about anything at any time. Communication was key if any relationship was to work.
“Sort of,” Harry admitted, leaning against the side of the comfortable chair. “But only because I thought it would be like the ones, I saw on TV back when I lived with Petunia.” Uncomfortable benches or chairs, an auctioneer and people standing around if it was busy. With a presenter just talking over the auctioneer, and the rest of the room very silent. Yes, it was vastly different from what he envisioned.
Rabastan’s nose screwed up a little, “Maybe for the rabble, but proper auctions ensure comfort and offer all the amenities.” He wondered when his betrothed would begin thinking like the rich Lord he was.
The auction room had multiple tables, with either chairs of two, three or four depending on the person’s party. It had been planned down right to the very last seat. Tables situated between them, the chairs while were made definitely for posture, were comfortable, with enough padding to ensure that. There was a bar to the far left, a restaurant to the right, it was unsurprisingly empty of anyone. People had come to attend the auction; the restaurant would be full later. Especially seeing as they were being tended to by one of the world’s best chef and sous-chef.
After two more items were sold, a decorative gold vase, and the first of the books Harry had translated for Rabastan. Which went for far more money than Harry could have predicted. Especially since there was more than one copy of it, and they were well aware of this fact. The information had been written down and the auctioneer had informed everyone.
“It is Pierre that was hired, wasn’t it?” Harry asked, as the book was set aside.
“What can I get you gentlemen?” an attractive brunette asked, wearing a rather fetching dress as she stood before them. A pad and a piece of paper in her hand, ready to take down orders. Her jewellery – while minimal just a few small but decorative pieces – sparkled in the light of the room.
“Yes, Chef Pierre is cooking for us this evening,” Rabastan confirmed, not even sparing the woman a single glance. He hadn’t strayed, he wasn’t about to start when Harry was beginning to grow into a handsome wizard that he could see marrying. Another reason the tickets had been so expensive, a meal served by Chef Pierre was well worth it.
Harry’s eyes lit up, “He does make really good food,” he agreed wholeheartedly.
“Bring two bottles of Krug Brut Vintage 1988, six glasses,” Corvus declared, unfortunately, Harry was still underage, which meant it wasn’t possible for him to get champagne with them. At least not publicity, “What would you like?” glancing at Harry, probing for an answer.
“Orange juice and a closed bottle of butterbeer.” Harry told he woman with a small genuine but bland smile.
“Coming right up!” she said, writing it down before she was weaving in and out of everyone’s way as she made her way to the bar to gather everything that had been asked for. There was a lot of alcohol flowing tonight, none of it was mass produced, only the best was brought for this evening.
“The items from the dig are next,” Bill said, staring at the booklet that gave a glimpse of everything, and also gave a more detailed outlay of what was what. All too enamoured by the items, so much so that he didn’t hear Harry ask him a question, until he was nudged in the ribs by Aurelius and Harry asked the question again.
“Didn’t you ever find anything like this on your digs?” Harry asked, from what he’d gathered Bill had been a very good worker. Put in the hours, good team, good finds, Gringotts had always been happy with his work.
“The digs I took part in were known magical areas,” Bill went on to explain, as the first item from the dig was described by the auctioneer. Leaning closer to Harry, “Which meant a lot of the items we found were magical in nature. I mean see here…” showing the book off, barely listening to the introduction of the items.
The bow and arrows dating from the 9 BC.
“That’s a catapult they found dating back to the 12 BC, in Buhen!” Bill said passionately, “In Muggle history, they used spears, Javelin’s, even throw sticks and slings. I’ve never had a chance to uncover any of that, but I’ve uncovered wands, potions, books, and unfortunately, had to dismantle my share of spells that will never be recovered…so much magic lost, unable to be translated…we’ve tried but some things are just gone.”
Aurelius just watched and listened with an enigmatic smile, all the while bidding for the bow and arrow while his partner was lost in conversation with Harry. Who luckily shared his fascination with Egypt, it had begun the year Corvus had taken him on holiday when he was thirteen, and had not abated yet.
“So many boxes sit unopened in Gringotts, nothing and nobody can get them open…oh, but to peek inside! Nobody knows what’s inside of them! Well, it could be anything.” Bill enthused, his eyes fervent and bright. “They’re beautiful, the hieroglyphs, paint and sometimes even imbedded with gemstones.”
“Why not break the seal?” Sirius asked, accepting the goblet of champagne. “Pretty sure the contents inside would be worth it.”
Harry and Bill turned to stare at Sirius aghast, to destroy something that old? That precious? He was absolutely bonkers. “You are nuts,” Harry told his godfather simply, giving a firm nod as if to drive how serious he was home.
“It’s stupid just having them sit there, anything could be inside, nobody will care much about the boxes.” Sirius argued his point, but he was grinning showing one way or another he honestly didn’t care. He just loved his ability to wind Harry up. To wind him up in a way that wouldn’t really anger his godson. It had taken a long, long time for them to have a real and genuine relationship.
Without fear he was going to be pulled away from the only family he’d ever known, Harry was able to relax around him. It led to the beginning of acquaintanceship, then friendship before slowly, oh, so slowly turning into the sort of relationship he’d always dreamed of having with his godson.
“Depressingly, he does have a point,” Bill said wryly, “Not that I’d ever give permission, and neither will the goblins.”
“Boxes you say? I assume you mean more like chests?” Rabastan asked, joining in, as his Lord continued, “Mostly, golds, yellow and blues? With scarabs and hieroglyphs? Blue scarabs and cartouches with hieroglyphs around the outside? With no visible locks?”
“How did…” Bill said, giving Rabastan a look, “That was a good guess.”
“Not a guess,” Rabastan said wryly, “How is it you didn’t recognize the royal seal?”
“Wait is that what it was? Huh, the goblins did get way too excited when they saw it.” Bill confessed, with a thoughtful frown, “It wasn’t even whole, it was just a half inscription, it didn’t even dawn on me that it could be. The tomb wasn’t anyone from the magical royal family.”
“That you know,” Harry said, “Wouldn’t be the first bastard child that wasn’t ‘officially’ acknowledged but given the royal treatment regardless.”
“It’s possible, but unlikely,” Aurelius replied, crossing his leg over, hands on each side of his chair looking regal himself. “What’s more likely was, that if the person wasn’t royalty, it was purchased afterwards.” His lips twitching at the heated look that came upon his partners face, he was good looking and he knew it. Just wait until Bill noticed he’d won the Bow and arrows for him.
“And left to gather dust when it couldn’t be opened and assumed it was something precious to the person and entombed with them?” Corvus deduced, finishing what Aurelius started, before drinking from his goblet, the taste? Utterly divine. He didn’t get to drink much, and he could see Harry giving him the side eye, letting him know that he was aware he was drinking and disapproving.
“You’re forgetting one fundamental thing that Harry found out about the Egyptian magical royal family,” Rabastan continued, licking his lips to catch every bubble of the champagne, it was very good. “They were Parselmouth’s, it’s quite possible they were the very first with the ability.”
“Well, Salazar Slytherin did have a protrude on his head, something the Egyptian’s were well known for,” Harry said, sitting forward taking his goblet of orange juice, “In the pictures he has them, the line might originally be from Egypt.” From some form of the Egyptian Royal line at that.
Aurelius clicked his tongue in amusement, “The box opens to someone with the ability to speak to snakes,” he said for his partners benefit who was steadily becoming a little more confused. Barely paying attention to the next item the auctioneer revealed.
“They’re…boomerangs,” Harry said in fascination, as they were shown off, the throw sticks.
“What’s a boomerang?” Bill asked, and he wasn’t the only one confused.
“A small compact wooden…item you throw and it boomerangs right back to you,” Harry explained with a little difficulty. It wasn’t easy trying to explain things to people who have been raised entirely in the magical world.
“They’re actually the same size I’d say, only boomerangs are more used for entertainment purposes while I’m assume throw sticks were used defensively.” Aurelius said thoughtfully, fingers to his mouth as he observed them. “I do wonder at the silver coating them, if it was fully over, or if it hasn’t faded with time.”
“That one’s gold, and it’s got colour on it,” Harry pointed out to the far-left wall, “That wooden one though is beyond saving, it’s eaten away…are they selling that?”
“Something that broken? Highly unlikely,” Rabastan eyed it dubiously, “Thierry-Henri would never allow that to be put on the auction.” Revealing the auctioneer’s name. “Must just be for display to make the others look better.”
“Do they do that?” Harry asked blinking in surprise, it was a rather smart manoeuvre to pull.
“I hope so,” Rabastan said dryly, “If you tell the goblins, tell them only that Harry or Aurelius can open them.”
Bill sighed, “Slytherins,” he grumbled, but it was half-hearted at best, slipping into a grin. “Can’t say I wouldn’t do the same myself.” They weren’t the only ones in the world with the ability to talk to snakes, but they probably were in the British Isles. He didn’t pity the goblin’s; they were ruthless themselves. Both groups would give as good as they got. “To know what was in those boxes though? It would be amazing.” Eyes fervently bright, it meant a lot to Bill.
“Did you never keep anything for yourself? Not even a little memento?” Harry asked curiously, a keepsake? Harry didn’t think he’d have been able to resist.
“It’s not worth the risk,” Bill said, a thoughtful look on his face, “Was I amazed by some of the finds and wish I had the funds to buy them, yeah, but no I never contemplated taking anything.” he loved his job too much for that. He said amazed only because there was no real word to describe them.
Aurelius stared at Bill, more than just a little admiration for him. He didn’t get how someone who had grown up deprived of everything, even knew clothes had turned out so honourable. He freely would admit to pilfering whatever he wanted, whenever he wanted, screw the goblins.
“Honourable,” Corvus nodded, thievery was…not tolerated. He would have been gravely ashamed if his sons had been caught up to that sort of mischief. He almost shuddered at the mere thought of someone coming to him with the news his sons had stolen something.
“I would have taken whatever I needed to survive.” Harry shamelessly stated, face entirely impassive. Shrugging when Bill, Aurelius, Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Sirius all glanced at him, genuinely and 100% unsurprised by his proclamation.
Nobody would be able to say they wouldn’t have done the same thing, had they walked even a mile in Harry’s shoes.
Aurelius’ eyes glimmered, utterly in agreement with Harry, he too would have done what he had. In fact, he had stolen to survive the life he had. Unfortunately, he couldn’t very well admit to that out loud, given his position, or the position he desired to achieve one day. If they had been in private setting, it would have been entirely different. He inclined his head to Harry, it was terrifying just how similar they were, how ruthless they could be, given how powerful he was now, he actually felt it might have been an even match should they meet in the battlefield. Then again, would Harry be receiving the education he was if things hadn’t worked out the way they had?
A round of three Egyptian spears were auctioned off next, and Bill wore a perplexed look on his face. He knew his partner well; he had not bought them for himself. If it had been books, then yes, definitely in a heartbeat. Ancient weapons? No, he preferred the use of his wand, always had done.
“One of those boxes you mentioned are up for auction,” Sirius commented, “Number twelve,” it had everything they said, including the fact it couldn’t be opened. It was more weathered, older, the hieroglyphs were in bad way. “Nobody has bided on it yet.” There were no bids been put forth and honestly, Sirius didn’t blame them, it didn’t look like much, just an old box.
“Let me see!” Harry enthused, he hadn’t grabbed one of those catalogues, more fool him. He’d need to pick one up, but there were only a few more before they’d be leaving for the restaurant to their meal.
Rabastan, who was closest, held his out for Harry to read, or take, whichever he preferred.
“Yours is first after the intermission!” Harry said, noticing that was on the list.
“Ours,” Rabastan corrected, setting his hand over Harry’s a physical show of their partnership. Squeezing in reassurance he withdrew his hand, as he turned back to the intense bidding going on. Another painting, the bidding was already up to twenty-seven million galleons, and didn’t look to be slowing any time soon.
“Ours,” Harry agreed, a small secret smile playing across his face. He was really happy, and it showed, especially since Harry was already one for not showing emotion when he came into the magical world.
The adults just gave each other amused looks, young love, there was always something about it. Perhaps the reminder of what it felt like, or something similar. Corvus especially, watched over everyone there, like a proud father. Ironically enough, despite the looks, there was one his own age there, but Aurelius’ didn’t look it.
Aurelius only had eyes for Bill, who was for once utterly relaxed, and having a good time. All agog over the prices, which was to be expected. Bill up until the past few years, had barely ever had two galleons to rub together. Now he had a vault full of galleons, and was now Lord of the Weasley family, and was being introduced to the finer things in life by his partner (him) he’d taken him to a very expensive, and desired (people would kill for a reservation) restaurant but Bill had been a bit tense the entire time. Clearly, he wasn’t always comfortable surrounded in opulence.
“You seem much more comfortable today,” Aurelius leaned over and whispered to Bill, who leaned into Aurelius to hear better.
Bill blinked, staring at Aurelius, “I guess,” surprised himself actually, usually when this kind of money and fancy shit was around, he felt terrified he’d break something. “I’m always afraid I break something, or worse stain something…by product of so many siblings and them blaming me for their mistakes I think.”
Aurelius cocked his head to the side just a little as the painting finally sold, “How so?” Bill had a decent upbringing all things considered, was he remembering things he hadn’t as a child? He couldn’t imagine Charlie or Percy getting Bill into trouble if he was honest, the twins most definitely. Now those twins were intelligent and vastly inventive, he would always invest in anything they created, but he believed Sirius was going to snap them up for Marauders Incorporated.
“I never did tell you why I stopped going home did I?” Bill said, a thoughtful frown on his face, “To be honest, I had entirely forgotten it, it was just one incident out of many.”
“Molly?” he was able to deduce, he’d call her by her last name if she had one. Unfortunately, she did, which left him with calling her by her given name which he found distasteful.
Bill nodded, absently checking his hair, which was longer than it had ever been in his life. He no longer felt the need to cut it to please Molly when he visited. It was just simpler to let Molly have her way, otherwise he honestly didn’t hear the end of it. “It was no secret that Molly wanted a daughter, she didn’t make us feel unloved, if anything she was smothering. Her expectations got too much, I would come home to make sure she wasn’t overwhelming Percy, or the twins actually.” He said wryly, more fool him for not noticing just how much she had failed the twins. Charlie was always more stubborn than even him, so he’d never worried about him. In fact, truth be told, he’d thought the same of Percy and the twins in the end…turns out he couldn’t have been more wrong.
“As high as the expectations are, they must have been a successful parenting habit, for you all are intelligent and achieved very high marks and landed good jobs.” Aurelius interjected, grimacing a little as he realized it sounded like he was defending he witch.
“Molly never encouraged like that, she expected us to go work in the Ministry. Stay close to home, have babies and have our partners watch them.” Bill said, quirking a grin, “Not many witches would have been happy about that. It was our father that encouraged us to do so well in school, his gentle encouragement…means more than I will ever be able to tell him.” his father might not have been heard over Molly’s shrieking, but he’d always made sure to make time. A lot of letters actually, presumably written and sent while his father was at work.
Aurelius’ lips twitched, “How did she react to the news that you were apprenticing yourself to a curse breaker?” which was easily done through Gringotts, but not quite so easily passed. In fact, most people actually failed the test at least three times before passing (if they continued to try) Bill actually passed first time.
“I could still feel my ears ringing for months afterwards,” Bill said dryly, “I always saw curse breaking in my future…I never bothered with a back up plan or an alternative. Go figure I wouldn’t be one…when I’m at my happiest.” His siblings were happy too, and he was so much closer to them. There was a hole in their lives where Ron should be. The ache, the pain, the agony of it was still fresh, it was a searing thing in their hearts that would never heal over. It didn’t help that they still didn’t know what or rather how it happened. Was it an accident by Molly? A contamination in the pot? Or attempted murder of all of them? The unknown was the worst of it all. Worse than even losing Ron if Bill was entirely honest with himself.
“What actually made you so reluctant to return home for so long?” Aurelius questioned his partner pensively. It was clear Bill loved his family, and he could it was something that metaphorically was he straw that broke he camels back.
“Oh, right, I didn’t elaborate on that, did I? It was just before the twins first year I think…the last time I visited and it was a short one. I had just the night before given a bag of one hundred galleons to Molly, and this bloody vase that’s sat at the side of the fireplace since I was a kid, got broken, Ginny was having a temper tantrum because Molly wouldn’t give her biscuits before dinner.” Bill revealed thoughtfully, the background noise droning on but he paid zero attention to it. “It belonged to our grandparents, the Prewitt’s. She didn’t get much due to Muriel getting most of it in the inheritance.”
Aurelius nodded, letting Bill know he was listening, noting idly, that Rabastan was bidding on the broken Egyptian box. He was spending a fortune on Harry tonight, then again, the boy certainly deserves to be spoiled by his fiancé doesn’t he not? For he surely spoiled Bill when he could.
“Despite the fact she was a kid, when she told Molly it was me…she was believed. I came to realize that…Ginny could do no wrong in Molly’s eyes. It worried me, but I thought for sure she wouldn’t spoil her too much or let it go too far. If she didn’t then I felt sure my father wouldn’t allow it. She was fussing over how Ginny could have gotten hurt by my clumsiness, despite the fact I am far from clumsy. Uh, she kept going on and on and on about it, despite the fact it was barely worth two bloody galleons, it was cheap crap easily found in Diagon Alley. I’d just handed over money I’d starved to give her, went without to scrape together to ensure my brothers went to school with new stuff. I never wanted them to feel like Charlie did when he went to Hogwarts. He had only a new wand, everything, and I do mean everything was second hand, mine.”
“Do they know what she did?” Aurelius’ interjected.
“Yes, there are no secrets between us anymore.” Bill said, the look of devastation on their faces…had hit him really hard. “Eventually it just became too much, I don’t even know what she wanted, but it was diatribe after diatribe. My hair, my job, how I should come home, how I should settle down, how she’d been married by my age. How she’d already had me by this time, then the vase was raised again. I stood up, summoned my stuff which I hadn’t even unpacked yet and left, I just couldn’t cope with it. It was a holiday, or meant to be one, but no he couldn’t rest.”
“That was the last time you saw your…Ginny until…” refraining from calling her sister since Bill had not. That and the fact that Molly had been simultaneously disowned from both families. Since Ginny wasn’t Arthur’s, they had no relationship with one another, let alone brother and sister.
“Molly decided she was bringing everyone to Egypt? The money that Portkey cost…everyone else would have been grateful that their parents would do something like that. Me? I just judged them…although, not harshly enough, I had no idea they’d gone and bought a damn tent…I honestly, am still so baffled as to where the damn money went.” Every month he’d sent money home, every damn month, never once able to save anything.
“Well, no, that’s wrong, Ginny had a massive wardrobe, not all of the stuff was second hand either. And the number of cards I found in Ron’s room…sweets were primarily something he spent his allowances on.” shaking his head, “Change the subject, please, thinking about it all is bad enough, and not to mention gives me a damn headache…without dwelling on it.”
“Of course,” Aurelius murmured, “Do you wish to go outside for a few moments?” a bit of fresh air they say always perks you up.
“No,” Bill said shaking his head, giving him a grateful smile, “I’ll be fine.” He wasn’t a wilting flower that needed dedication, time and pampering.
“Copper head of Cassius Warrington-Papadopoulos the first Minister for Magic, and most renowned for bringing peace to the Greek magical world, after war after war, fraught with tension and endless deaths until the new leader arose.” Now copper might not be something expensive these days, but the item was valuable despite it only being copper.
“Cassius Warrington was he any relation to Lord Warrington?” Harry leant forward and asked Rabastan.
“That particular Cassius Warrington-Papadopoulos was a witch,” Corvus spoke sounding amused, “Of course, it’s not often spoken about, women weren’t mean to be independent and free-thinking in those days. She truly led the Greeks to a new era. It should not surprise you that Witches were given more rights much sooner than elsewhere. In fact, they were amongst the first to use Witches last names as a mean to keep families alive.”
“Wicked,” Harry muttered quietly to himself, grinning.
Rabastan smirked at him, knowing without a doubt why Harry had whispered. His father did not like informal words, especially like ‘Wicked’ and ‘cool’ and ‘Merlin’s balls’ he preferred proper speaking. He wasn’t as stern as he used to be for that, since they’d all gotten away with it far more than they used to. He wasn’t sure if it was his father’s age, and less pomp and circumstances or if he was just giving them all a lot of leeway given what they’d all been through. Glad to have them in his life.
Corvus cleared his throat, giving Harry a look.
“I mean it’s a very interesting piece of information,” Harry said, giving Corvus an innocent look, which naturally, the wizard didn’t buy for a moment. After a few seconds, Corvus’ mouth switched into a smirk, proud of how far the wizard had come.
“It certainly is,” Sirius said, “And I can’t believe how much it’s going for.” craning his neck to see if he could spot any of the Warrington family, it was a piece of their history. He wondered if they had put it for sale, none of the Warrington’s actually had a job, the only one being Lord Warrington and that was the seat on the wizengamot.
“None of the Warrington’s are here,” Rodolphus said, knowing without a doubt what Sirius was looking for. “And none of them are selling something.”
“Legally you should not be revealing such information,” Corvus chided him, you could end up sued for letting such information slip. The Warrington family might not be the most wealthy or powerful but they were allies and friends. Of a kind.
Rodolphus inclined his head, agreeing and apologising in that single move. It’s true, he should have done so in private. He doubted anyone here would really care, in the grand scheme of things the Warrington family weren’t known in his circle.
“He didn’t say who was,” Harry commented, “That particular legal loophole would see him getting off on any charges.” Smugly revealing information that would see something going in their favour.
Rodolphus just smirked smugly at that, “See, the Lestrange Estate is safe in Harry’s capable hands.” Ruffling the teens hair as he always did.
“Gerroff!” Harry grumbled, but it was half hearted at best, and the smile on his face sort of revealed that he wasn’t as annoyed as one might think.
“Yes, get off,” Rabastan said, righting his hair, “It’s really too long for you to keep doing that now.” he’d had more of a birds nest the first few years they’d seen him while they were in (11-13 years old) Azkaban. “It’s likely to hurt if his hair is up.” Wincing a little recalling the times it had happened to him.
“He’s right, it’s bloody painful,” Sirius agreed, rubbing his scalp clearly recalling an incident but he didn’t elaborate and nobody asked. “You should see my hair short though, I do not suit it and it goes everywhere. If people thought James was bad…they really hadn’t seen mine.”
“We’ve never seen you with short hair,” Rodolphus pointed out, feeling rather envious. “What age did you start growing it out?”
“Last time I let anyone near my hair? I was nine, I threw a massive, massive temper tantrum until my father agreed.” Sirius shamelessly informed them, “I kept it around my chin or shoulders since.” Not thinking on the haircut he’d gotten after he got out of Azkaban. He’d rather not dwell on such a depressing time in his life, plus his therapist said to direct those thoughts to something more pleasant.
“And now it’s going white,” Harry commented.
Sirius paled, turning to face his godson in horror, “You lie!” he was not going grey, he was not.
“Next up, ten Greek imperial coins…”
“I can see it, right there,” Harry said, demonstrating where it was.
“I’ve not got grey hair,” Sirius said, refusing to be drawn in by his godsons teasing. “Do I?” he turned to Rodolphus actually worried about the prospect. Unable to help himself, he couldn’t be getting grey hairs at his age, he was still young.
Bill smothered his sniggers in Aurelius’ chest, they reminded him of his brothers. The relentless and never-ending teasing. He wondered if Sirius and Harry even realized that their relationship was far more brotherly, than anything else. Not Uncle and nephew, not father and son, but brothers.
“No,” Rodolphus said, wearing an enigmatic smile worthy of the Mona Lisa.
Sirius gaped, “ROD!” punching him on the arm in retaliation for the teasing.
“A refill?” Corvus asked the pair, watching on indulgently.
“Yes, please,” both Rodolphus and Sirius answered simultaneously and politely. The last of the second bottle was poured into Sirius’ goblet. Harry watched them all loosen up and find things funny they normally wouldn’t. It was funny watching them all become drunk. Although, they weren’t drunk right now, no, they were mildly tipsy.
“Might as well finish up, after this auction we’re stopping for a break,” Corvus informed them, setting the bottle aside, someone else would deal with it.
Harry frowned at Corvus, displeased with how much he was drinking, given his medical problems. Sure, his cholesterol had been lowered with diligent and careful diet.
“Let him be, he’s entitled to a day off,” Rabastan whispered quietly, correctly deducing what was on Harry’s mind, squeezing his hand in reassurance. “He’s going to be fine; he’s been diligent in watching over himself.” it was no life to never get any enjoyment out of it. A day off here and there wasn’t harming anyone, just as long as his father didn’t go too far, which he wouldn’t do, not with Harry watching over him. He loved how protective his fiancé was over his father though, and how diligent in his care of him. He just loved Harry full stop.
“Derveni krater, bronze, dated from 350 BC, this vase has…”
“Merlin, they’re struggling to hold that,” Harry said, watching the two wizards hold up the massive bronze vase, the sheer size of it was daunting.
“That vase probably belonged to someone with extreme wealth back in the day, Bronze was culturally associated with both money and currency.” Aurelius informed them, Corvus likely already knew, the others well, it wasn’t likely. He would have very much liked to have gotten to know such a person, aware that their library would be quite…a treasure trove. Men or women of wealth always hoarded everything including knowledge. Whether they took care to read that knowledge or just appear intelligent…well, it was half and half. Knowing his luck, it would have been an idiot.
“Nothing has changed then,” Harry said dryly, at least not in the magical world, admittedly the Knuts did hold the lowest denomination. Gold galleons but it wasn’t the most precious of metals, and there were others with far greater value.
“What the hell is going on over there?” Bill asked, hearing rather disgusting language, “Merlin’s balls!” he blurted out, watching as a wizard in his thirties jam his wand under a sixty/seventy-year-old wizard, before raising his hand and actually punching him. He squirmed uncomfortably at the sight of someone threatening another quite a bit older than him. Someone older than his father…and old enough to be his grandfather if he’d survived the Dragon Pox. He stood, he wasn’t sure what he was going to do, just something than watch like everyone else.
Before he took take more than a step, a hand snaked around his wrist, and pulled him back into his seat. “The Lestrange’s have security, observe,” Aurelius said, before rubbing his wrist with his thumb almost apologetically, as if apologising for the rough treatment.
“Well, that concludes the first part, shall we?” Rodolphus said, standing up.
“In a minute,” Sirius said, clearly watching the scene in front of him.
Bill was too, but not with the potential enjoyment that Sirius broadcast.
Everyone was probably underestimating the older man, Sirius just knew if the younger one tried anything, he’d find himself flat on his back and humiliated. He didn’t have his wand out, that indicated suicidal or confidence in his own abilities, which included wandless magic.
Unfortunately for them, they didn’t get to see anything, as a massive bubble had everything obscured. A privacy bubble, when that bubble disappeared, the younger wizard who had been antagonistic was being escorted out. The elder of the two, remained seated, unbothered by the spectacle. Finishing off his drink, before standing up, and making his way towards the bar.
Rodolphus just stared expectantly at his fiancé, waiting on him moving.
“Come on, I need to go to the toilet first,” Harry said, standing, tugging Rabastan with him.
“I’ll come with you,” Bill said in agreement, he needed as well.
“We’ll meet you at the dining room,” Aurelius told them as both made for the men’s room.
Bill nodded that he’d heard his partner, as he walked with Harry. “…How are you?” he asked the teen awkwardly, realizing that this was the first real time they’d ever been alone together since he first met Aurelius.
Harry gave him a dubious look, wondering at his sanity, no doubt and Bill couldn’t blame him.
Clearing his throat, “Are you happy?” Bill tried, and wanted so badly to facepalm in utter embarrassment, this wasn’t going any better. Why was it so awkward? Oh, yeah, he knew a few things he wasn’t sure the teen did…and his family had caused Harry undeniable harm and almost killed him.
“Yes?” Harry said, opening the bathroom door, before staring at Bill shrewdly. “I don’t blame you for what happened, you know, or any of the rest of the Weasleys. If I did, I wouldn’t make any secret of it. So…stop being so awkward.” He didn’t like it.
“Sorry,” Bill said honestly, it was easy in a group, “I just…if it had been me going through what you had…I doubt I’d be quite so forgiving.” He told him as the door closed behind them.
They were silent as they did the toilet and washed their hands.
“I’m not forgiving,” Harry eventually said, wiping his hands on the towel which the toilet attendant was quick to take. Harry put a galleon in the tip jar when he noticed it. “Believe me, I’m not. I blame Molly for what happened, I blame Ginny for what happened, but the rest of you are innocent of any crimes. So, for the love of all Merlin, stop with the kicked puppy routine whenever you see me on my own. Like seriously, it’s annoying.”
“Sorry,” Bill repeated, cringing a little inside at being reprimanded by a kid.
“For what?” Harry said teasingly, “You’re Lord Weasley now, you shouldn’t apologise for things that a non-family member has done. Unless…you still consider them family?” giving Bill a pointed look, before avoiding the group of rowdy wizards still sat at the auction. Drinking merrily, and from the sound of it bragging of their winning bids.
“I wish composure came as easily to me as it does you,” Bill said, grasping a hold of Harry and leading him away from another group that sounded way too hostile for his liking.
“It wasn’t accomplished easily, Bill,” Harry said quietly, as they made their way towards their group. “I had to learn to compose myself…otherwise I doubt I would have survived.”
Bill made a small sound, so much for changing the subject, “Hypothetically, if I knew something you didn’t something that would change how you see everything…would you prefer to know or would you rather live in ignorance and be happy?”
“Hypothetically, how do you know I don’t already know?” Harry asked, cocking his head to the side, weaving through the crowds sitting eating their dinner. Harry eyed the green soup with trepidation, wondering if he was going to like what was made. He was hungry so he better get something he’d like.
“Let’s just assume you don’t,” Bill corrected, nudging Harry in the direction the others were in. Man, his siblings were shocked and envious that he was here. They had also begun to tease him relentlessly, due to the fact that the tickets had been bought regardless. The tickets were expensive, so he and Aurelius ‘must’ be serious. Although, truth was, he was serious…even if he shouldn’t be.
Yet for him, they had the perfect relationship, everything he’d been looking for. The money was just an added bonus really.
“Huh,” Harry murmured, peering at Bill through his lashes, having his own suspicions on where this was going. The question was, did he tell the headmaster? Or did he just leave it? See what happens? The headmaster knew how to read people…he’d probably already know or knew if Bill suspected. “I think I’d want to be happy. Doesn’t everyone deserve to be happy given everything that’s happened?”
“They do,” Bill nodded seriously, missing his job a lot, he’d always wanted to be a curse breaker. Today just seeing everything that had been found made him even more nostalgic.
“Ever thought of setting up your own team?” Harry asked, watching Bill flinch, presumably at being read so easily and without a word spoken. It was a guess on Harry’s part, a good guess at that. “Financing your own digs? As the boss you could be there for the exciting stuff and miss all the boring bits of the dig.”
“I…” Bill said a little dazed, the green-eyed monster avarice consuming him, “That’s actually a brilliant idea, I must admit it would be good to get out there now and again.”
“Go where?” Aurelius asked, eyeing Bill curiously, wondering what he and Harry had been discussing.
“Doesn’t matter, it’s not possible,” Bill shook his head, smiling at Aurelius, if he told him, he’d go out of his way to make it a reality. As much as he’d love him for making his dreams come true, having it handed to him on a silver platter it would feel like cheating.
“It actually is,” Harry said sitting himself next to Rabastan and Aurelius, with Bill sitting next to Aurelius on his other side, with Rodolphus sitting next to him, then Sirius and Corvus had the head of the table. “If you employ two Master curse breakers and give them an apprentice each, that’s a team of four, and you’re only really paying two of them.” the apprentices were actually paid through Gringotts.
“Only if something is found,” Bill pointed out, “Otherwise it’s not fiscally responsible. Oh, I’m really beginning to sound like everyone in the Wizengamot.” Groaning dramatically, as the bowls of soup was placed in front of them, nettle soup, they realized, with bread placed in the middle for them to help themselves.
“How long does it actually take to strip a tomb down of any possible traps and curses?” Harry asked.
Bill relaxed, “That truly depends, one time we only needed a week, another time it took us three months to get everything off. Some of them are that ancient we really have to be careful.” Grimacing a little when he tried the soup, it definitely wasn’t to his taste.
“Not bad,” Harry murmured, dipping some fresh bread and eating it, it wasn’t as bad as he had feared. “And how much per tomb do you think Gringotts makes for everything you guys haul up?”
Bill pursed his lips; he’d always thought it was pretty fair…but the prices he’d seen them go for today? It made him realize the extent of the funds Gringotts made per tomb excavated.
“Minimally at least ten million,” ancient Egyptian items went for top galleon, it was very valuable, along with the Greek items. Egypt and Greek civilisations had made some magnificent magic and not much survived. As more and more items were found, and in doing so, more and more magic was being discovered. Mostly potions, where it came to the Egyptian finds. “The Egyptians were buried with absolutely everything they owned. Including their wands or staffs, which were incredibly made…but mostly, they expelled their magic through weaponry.”
“That much? And that was the minimal?” Rabastan gaped, “Then I agree with Harry, he knows what he’s talking about.” you could find dozens of digs all over the place, with a minimal of ten million it was mindboggling. He now understood why people undertook curse breaking independently, with that sort of wealth on the line. Setting his bowl aside, the contents devoured.
“Say thirty to forty for each group of curse breakers portkeys and the team of five’s pay, at two thousand galleons a piece, the goblins do well for themselves.” Corvus agreed, “And that isn’t including their other businesses.”
“The interest they put on borrowed money is…infuriating,” Bill confessed, and that was the nastiest thing he’d ever had to say about the goblins at Gringotts. His bosses you could say, or ex-bosses since he no longer worked for them. Focusing instead on something that would bring in enough money to help his siblings through school. “Especially since it’s for people who are really struggling.” His own parents had done it – or rather his father – probably on the behest of his Molly. He was glad his father had a job that paid extraordinary well, he was thriving in a way Bill had never seen him. In fact, he was a tad bit mischievous! He was beginning to see where the twins personality came from (and it wasn’t just from Fabian and Gideon Prewitt) if it wasn’t for the past, and Ron’s death and Ginny’s problems he’d wholeheartedly agree that all this was the best thing that could have happened for the family.
“Which is what exactly?” Corvus asked, as more food was put down to them, and the wizard gleefully tucked in. He had been doing his level best to adhere to the diet the dietician had prescribed to help lower his cholesterol along with the potions. Only to choke a little when Bill gave his answer. “I’m sorry…did you say 6.9 APR?” aghast. Wiping his mouth unobtrusively.
“I did,” Bill nodded, unsurprised that they were all shocked and astounded by his declaration.
“Perhaps they are a bit on the expensive side,” Aurelius said, perturbed by what he’d just heard. He never had to go the legal route to get whatever he pleased. What he stole he sold for whatever he wanted, and he had people who had contributed towards the cause. Winning a war was tough without the means to ensure it. Without money in other words.
Fortunately, for him, Aurelius had more money than he knew what to do with. With unlimited backup in place, after all the stone was not going to run out any time soon. He was smart enough to spread it out so not to devalue it in Britain.
“Indeed,” Corvus agreed, back to eating, the food was absolutely delicious, but he knew it would be. Pierre hadn’t created a bad meal in his life. “It doesn’t help that they’re the only ones that do any business with loans and repayments.” Other places shut down after rather sad attempts, half-bloods attempting to become rich using the poor. Purebloods as callous as it seems, didn’t see the point to it and considered it beneath them. That and they wouldn’t trust the Muggle-borns to repay their debts.
Only the worst off would go to a loan place, ones that even Gringotts would not accept.
“At least it’s nothing you have to worry about now,” Rodolphus teased Bill, a little daringly, recalling Harry’s earlier teasing.
“Nor Arthur, he’s a good man,” Sirius said, causing Rodolphus to roll his eyes, honestly, you’d think Sirius was completely innocent which he wasn’t. He wasn’t talking about Azkaban either. He was acting like he hadn’t understood the inuendo. Then again, some things did just go over his husband’s head.
In record time they had consumed their Paella and dessert (gold opulence Sundae) which was just beyond delicious. Worth every single Knut everyone was paying (per ticket) and of course, for their meals (which was separate if they so desired) but it was no surprise that everyone had chosen to buy both, Pierre had been paid a small fortune for tonight. More than he could have gained in a single night working on the biggest night of the year (which was Christmas and New Year).
“Wait, you’re staying here?” Harry asked, glancing over at the husbands. Rodolphus and Sirius glanced at Harry, neither repentant or feeling bad that he’d overheard.
“Just for a few days, yes,” Sirius nodded, watching his godson closely, making sure he was truly alright. If Rodolphus hadn’t suggested it, he wouldn’t have thought to ask. He’d love to have a home of his own with his husband. Unfortunately, he didn’t think Rodolphus was ready to leave yet. After a decade separated from both his father and brother, it was no wonder he was feeling the need to remain close.
“You alright with that?” Rodolphus asked, watching Harry closely as he set his dessert glassware aside. He knew Sirius worried about Harry constantly. So much so that he wouldn’t even attempt to suggest to Sirius that they get their own place. He knew was the ‘heir’ he could remain at home; it would be his when his father passed. It may have been his childhood home, and he might love it, didn’t mean he wanted to stay there at least for now. Sirius had missed out on so much of Harry’s life, it was little surprise he wanted to stay as close to him as possible. “You and Rabastan can join us if you like.” Doing this only to please Sirius, he wanted to be alone with his husband.
Harry shook his head, as nice as it would be to have a little holiday, he could sense they were only asking out of politeness. He could see the reluctance, and he didn’t take offence to it. He wanted to be alone with Rabastan but he was never given that opportunity. Rabastan was bleeding well making sure of that. Honestly, it was actually frustrating him, how much distance he was keeping. If Corvus and Rodolphus and Sirius weren’t there, he left too. It was terribly rude.
He hadn’t even made any advances since that night either. He was being good and considerate, yet Rabastan still ran for the hills.
Ironically enough it was nothing to do with him and all to do with Rabastan’s willpower.
“Do you think Elmer Eddison will take on the healer duties in Azkaban?” Harry asked, changing the subject seeing that Rodolphus felt bad. The two husbands were easy to read, despite their…life growing up being taught not to show emotion. Which half meant meditation which helped with accidental magic and such.
“You mean if the law passes,” Bill pointed out, as he stood when everyone else did.
“It will,” Harry said confidently, that particular law he didn’t envision trouble with passing.
“He’s like a mini-you,” Bill groused quietly into Aurelius’ ear, the overconfidence. Honestly, if he didn’t know any better, he’d say they were related, but they were, weren’t they? At least somewhat very, very distantly, and through both lines.
Aurelius smirked, “Oh, you have no idea,” he murmured back as the group confidently made their way out of the dining room. Mostly everyone was still eating their desserts, they’d finished quickly not only to get their seats but to ensure they didn’t get caught in the stamped back to the seats once the auction starts again.
“If he’s expressed a desire, as his father suggests, then its highly likely the Ministry has already been in touch with him.” Corvus continued, once they were away from the loud boisterous group, it was uncouth to shout, and Corvus wasn’t about to indulge in it.
“You think so? They certainly didn’t seem all that amendable to the idea,” Bill said, “Am I missing something?” he was relatively new to the whole thing, and maybe didn’t see the politics going under underneath but surely he’d notice the obvious?
“The votes,” Corvus explained, as he eased himself into his seat, wordlessly gesturing for someone to come to them, he wanted a drink while he was getting away with it.
“What Corvus means is that more than half the wizengamot have a propensity to agree with his laws,” Aurelius explained, everyone that still followed him as a matter of fact, and surprisingly a few that used to be Dumbledore’s staunchest supporters, and others that always seemed to be on the fence (more often than not abstaining from voting) the light and dark propaganda had immersed itself where it had no right being.
Without Dumbledore things were a little better, but it was going to take decades to undo that sort of subtle brainwashing and manipulation the old fool had perpetrated. Even if they all know what he’d done, it didn’t undo the damage he’d wrought on everyone’s minds.
“Just because they do, doesn’t mean they’re always going to,” Bill pointed out, “That’s just inevitably going to lead to bitter disappointment.” Being earnest in his belief that it would hurt Harry, but the truth was, it would take a lot to truly hurt Harry. He was a young impressionable teen who was striving for approval. Smart or not didn’t really come into it.
“What is the law anyway?” Sirius asked, peering at Harry through grey eyes in curiosity. What was his godson up to now? Was it something new or was it something he already knew about?
“To post a Healer at Azkaban prison,” Harry said, his tone softening just a tad as he spoke about the prison. “They need someone to heal them,” he didn’t need to defend himself to this group of people, since Rodolphus, Rabastan and Sirius had all suffered the hell that was the prison. It was no more a prison for rehabilitation than a tortuous hell.
“And to remove the remains of everyone buried in the Azkaban pit, if possible, put into the family plots and if not at least cremated and scattered.” Aurelius added, personally he didn’t see the point really. They were dead, best leave the dead where they were buried. Oddly enough, despite their protests, Aurelius could see just how much they were beginning to respect Harry and his sheer determination.
Perhaps the way he was doing it was the way to go, then again, Aurelius’ wasn’t made to feel for strangers. He had gone the majority of his life unable to feel, the Horcruxes had robbed him of that as well as his powers. Not that it mattered now, except for the fact he felt at all and it was sometimes overwhelming. Especially his feelings for Bill, he was happy…and it wasn’t when he was trying to make the world to his own imagining…it baffled him to the very core.
Bill glanced at Aurelius when he felt the wards being removed, and the general hubbub start back up again. The silencing spell had kept out noise, and kept their conversation private. The last thing they needed was any accusations of them being unsafe with confidential information.
The wards were lowered just in time to hear the introduction of the next item, “Now the highly anticipated, hugely sought after…one of the ten copies going on sale, of the auspicious Book of the Dead, first edition, translated by Lord Potter. Which will include a certificate of authenticity.”
The volume of noise rose drastically, as everyone enthusiastically began to pay rapid attention.
“A copy of a book being first class?” Bill asked dryly, a frown marring his freckled face.
“It’s the first ones copied, so to speak, Harry translated and wrote it down by hand,” Aurelius informed him, “It’s never had any magic cast on it except the one to turn the handwriting into text and the other is to ensure it cannot be copied.” To not do so would decrees its value entirely. Technically they could all be termed first editions, since they were all copied at the same time, and no amendments had been made.
“It’s not the only one he’s laboriously translated,” Rabastan interjected proudly, clasping Harry on the shoulder, “His betrothal gifts were books he translated for me, Runes primarily, in fact, I have ten put on the auction block as well.” Ten sets, three books apiece, they were going to do well, especially seeing who was here tonight.
“Yes, you should have allowed me to have first dibs on a copy,” came a voice to the left, a familiar one for Rabastan. “Fortunately, I heard about this and had to come…tell me…is it worth my while bidding on a set?” giving Rabastan a intense look.
“Lord Carrow, Heir Flint,” Rabastan inclined his head respectfully, “Definitely well worth your time and money.” And he wasn’t saying that to gain the wizards funds, for he had more than enough to last him a lifetime. It never hurt to have more, which he would have by the end of the night. Everything he got tonight would be going into his vaults, independently from his brother and father. It would be his own money, the beginning of what he hoped was a vast estate.
“Marcus!” Harry said grinning widely, happy to see the Slytherin. “Are you enjoying being in France?” France was where Marcus stayed with Lord Carrow or Master Carrow as he’d call him, as he was currently an apprentice, regardless of his heir status or one day Lord. “Marcus is studying to be an Ancient Runes Master too,” he informed Rabastan.
“Then trust me, he won’t be enjoying or seeing a lot of France.” Rabastan replied dryly, “I had nothing to do confined to Azkaban but study, and even I didn’t have a lot of time free.”
Marcus nodded, giving Rabastan a pointed finger while he stared at Harry, signifying, that yes, it was true. “He’s right, I’ve barely been able to write to friends and family, it’s…intense.” Rubbing his eyes, as if showcasing his tiredness.
“You’re not regretting it?” Harry enquired, glancing up at the auction, eyes widening when he registered the number. Twenty-four million galleons and climbing.
“Definitely not, its educative, enjoyable, and the books I’m getting access to just for being Master Carrows apprentice is…Merlin, you’d get lost in there for months.” Marcus said, grinning ruefully, well, he was talking to a Ravenclaw after all.
“That sounds amazing,” Harry said genuinely, “Sorry, but I want to see how much this goes for…catch up later? In the bar? I mean if you can.” Marcus might have to leave right away with Carrow.
Marcus shook his head, “We’re using a Portkey maybe fifteen minutes after, there won’t be long to chat.” He was feeling disappointed, he’d have liked to have got caught up on what was happening at Hogwarts.
“Twenty-eight million galleons…”
“If we can’t then I’ll send you one of those two-way journals!” Harry said, “That way you’ll be able to talk to us all whenever you can.” He was sure the Slytherin’s would love to talk to him. “Everyone in Slytherin misses you.” and it was the truth.
Marcus smiled, a small but genuine thing that didn’t appear for long. “I miss you guys too,” he said standing up inclining his head to everyone before following Master Carrow back to their seats. The Ancient Rune books were something he professed a very, very big interest in. Anything even remotely related to Ancient Runes he loved. The number of books he had on Ancient Runes was…he didn’t think a single library had every copy of the scrolls and books he had.
“Thirty-one million galleons…to the gentlemen in the green cloak, number eight,” glancing around the room, waiting to see if any new numbers pop up.
“Thirty- two million galleons…”
“You…miss him?” Rabastan asked, an inscrutable look on his face.
“Marcus was always very kind to me,” Harry said immediately, “Offered his advice, like when to leave to go to the Great Hall, and for classes to avoid being pushed. He made sure I wasn’t bothered by people just because I spent most of my time with the Slytherin’s. It’s funny, everyone knew I was sick and Marcus and Filius were the only ones to ask if I needed actual help.”
“Thirty-six million galleons…”
“Marcus’ father is much the same, in fact, his wife is a tiny thing as well,” Corvus said, amused, “They have strong protective instincts towards those physically weaker than them.”
Aurelius nodded, “I’ve heard as such too.” So much so that Lord Flint did not become a Death Eater, his wife was as Corvus put it ‘tiny thing’ but she was powerful but a half-blood, quite a proud one too. No, the Flint’s had remained somewhat neutral until Flint became alarmed by the influence Dumbledore was gaining. Marcus had gained her powers, and his father’s protective tendencies.
“We all miss him, the commentary I heard everyone tell me about during Quidditch trials, games and their usual warm ups to games.” Harry said grinning widely, sniggering, he hadn’t been able to go down to the pitch at all during his first year, it was way too far for such a frivolous reason.
Rabastan smiled, “There’s always one,” even during his years at Hogwarts there was someone giving hilarious commentary on the games.
“Forty-five million galleons,”
Harry and Rabastan glanced at each other overwhelmed, sure, they knew the book would do well, but not this well. They had ten copies for sale today, the amount it was continuing to mount up to was astronomical. That time ten? Yeah, they weren’t ever going to be concerned about any child they have.
Or children.
Eventually the bidding slowed down once it got into the sixty million, inevitably going for sixty-seven million galleons. It had been intense, and there were a lot of unhappy/pissed off faces when Lord Reinhard walked away with the first of the books. The rest of the nine books went for similar amounts, none actually went for as much as sixty-seven million but it wasn’t far off it.
The books Rabastan had put up for same received very modest amounts, culminating to 19.9 million for the ten sets he himself had decided to sell. It was no surprise that Carrow himself had succeeded in buying the first set.
The only things that surpassed the ‘book of the dead’ was a gorgeous Chinese ‘dragon robe’, silk gauze couched in gold thread. And a Shroud but Harry hadn’t really paid much attention, he had gone to speak to Marcus while Rabastan spoke to Carrow. The Sheikh (who was one of the proud owners of the book of the dead) spent hours talking to Corvus.
In the end Carrow decided to cancel the Portkey, and everyone booked themselves into a hotel for the night. They got back to their rooms at around maybe two or three o’clock in the morning, almost everyone was completely blackout drunk.
Aurelius and Harry found the entire thing hilarious, and the blackmail material they’d gained…immense.
A/N – Okay, so I hope you enjoyed the chapter and the reason for the long wait is because I have a lot of stories and they too need/deserve to be updated as well, the schedule can be found on my facebook group if you’re all interested in joining and supporting me 😊 it’s under DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanStories! I look forward to seeing you if you’re interested. Thank you for your concern it means a lot to me but no worries if there’s a long wait between updates, you’re all amazing and HAPPY NEW YEAR! Yeah, I know it’s ten days after the new year but *shrugs* people are still saying it 😊 hmm I can’t think of anything more that needs written before the next time jump… their official engagement party? Or perhaps one of Harry’s friends’ parties? Balls? will it be half way through the school year a lunch meeting between Rabastan and Harry in Hogsmeade? Or a Wizengamot meeting during his OWL year? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 122
March 19th
Rabastan blinked at the sight of his father dressed ready for the day so early. He had his Wizengamot robes folded neatly under his arm. Which was promptly placed at the far end of the table to avoid any staining this late. Not that it mattered really, but he would rather not go with a stain (that he failed to notice) or waste time – when he normally left so he was just on time – cleaning the mess up.
"A meeting? So soon?" Rabastan enquired, gaze following his father's steady gait as he sat at the head of the table. There was only one reason his father would have that plum monstrosity with him.
"This soon," Corvus nodded as he sat, "Do not worry yourself so, Harry knows better than to get himself worked up." At least he hoped so, and from what he heard from Aurelius and Harry himself, he was a little stressed but nothing too bad considering he was facing his largest challenge to date. Trying to keep up with politics and his education.
At the other side of the dining room, honey, wine, bread and fresh meat sat atop an altar, with incense burning merrily. An offering to the Goddess Astarte, for the 19th of March was the beginning of the holiday to celebrate her.
"Perhaps," Rabastan said making a little sound that was neither agreement or disagreement. "Harry said that most of the Muggle-born students remained at Hogwarts." He informed his father, as they began to eat their breakfast.
Surprise flittered over Corvus' face, "I must confess, I didn't think that would happen." Especially since it didn't happen the last few years, the students left Hogwarts in a huff that they wouldn't get to celebrate 'Easter' and stuff their faces with chocolate.
There was only one place that was really losing out in the magical world. Honeydukes, they catered to the Muggle borns by creating easter eggs, which weren't exactly flying off the shelf now that their true religion was once again on the rise.
"They're beginning to come around," Rabastan explained, shrugging his shoulders. "Nobody likes change, not even the Muggle-borns and now hopefully, this will set us on the right path." A gleam of pride and sheer happiness in his gaze. What Dumbledore had done was diabolical, systematically changing the entire magical world to suit the Muggle borns.
Better still, there was no war, no needing to use lethal force to get their point across. Labelled the bad guys for wanting to preserve their world. Quite frankly, the fear of magic fading entirely due to not being properly worshiped was a terrifying, terrifying thing.
"It's about time," Corvus declared, nose twitching at Rabastan's greasy meal, while he ate something healthy. He did add a piece of toast to his breakfast, he was rather famished this morning and he had no idea when there would be a break to get something more later.
"But it's happening," Rabastan pointed out. It was better than the alternative.
Corvus made a noise of agreement, he had been there and saw their world decline into madness. Watched as Yule was removed replaced with Christmas. Watched the solstices went unappreciated and unsung. Everything was different, and his own sons were at Hogwarts. Generations of Lestrange's had attended the school, it was tradition…yet he strongly thought about removing them. Allowing them to attend Durmstrang which still practiced the olde ways and had a spectacular Dark Arts programme.
Instead, he'd let them attend with their friends, and gave them a stellar education and worshiped the appropriate (their) gods and goddesses whilst home. Cautioning on them on who they dared reveal it to, since such practices were outlawed.
"Do you believe it's going to be a long day?" Rabastan asked his father, "Harry and I had plans to meet up in Hogsmeade today." With a good cloak, nobody would pay much attention to him, and he'd already demanded and paid for a private room in the Raywven restaurant. Which was extremely private, very exclusive, and definitely not for school students, although they do allow takeaways on Hogsmeade day, for those who could afford their food. Although, they didn't let them use any of the tables.
"It's hard to say," Corvus confessed, "It depends on how much arguing we end up doing." Arguing prevents a lot getting done, but the Chief Warlock kept them on track, mostly. He didn't seem to tolerate a lot of things he used to, Dumbledore's suspicious attack on his wife had left its mark on the wizard. So, he tried very hard to ensure prejudice didn't have too big a part to play in the proceedings. "What time have you decided to meet up?" there was only a small window truly, since Harry would only be able to meet up with them until two-thirty before the cut off time to return to the school for three o'clock.
"Twelve noon," Rabastan said, "He wants some time with his friends, and half an hour of working for the goblins."
Corvus' lips twitched into a smug smirk; Harry honestly was one of a kind. He was the last teenager that needed a job of any kind. The money he himself had amassed at the conference…was enough to keep a family going for several decades. Yet here he was, he'd haggled with the goblins regarding a job until he got what he wanted. Then proceeded to have them catering to him. Which meant they went where Harry asked for them to be. Which just happened to be Hogsmeade this week since they want more of the boxes opened.
One of the stipulations was to allow the apprentices independence, and independent digs. Which just so happened to be when Bill's business began to take off with a little help from Aurelius and Harry. True to Harry's suggestion, he had hired two Master's and they took on an apprentice each which made up Bill's entire team.
In terms of monetary value, it probably still had the goblins coming out winners. However, Harry had made sure they had to fight for every single Knut for once. He'd seen the respect they had for Harry vault to higher levels, and he was awed by the respect Harry had gleaned.
They had even been grudgingly impressed with Bill's (read Aurelius and Harry's) business plan to dig and remove the curses an spells – with spells the goblins had taught him which adds insult to injury – Or it would have been if they weren't impressed with his guile, plans and desire to better himself.
Goblins love that sort of thing. That ruthlessness, steamrolling over whoever they need to in order to come out on top.
"I shall try and make sure the meeting ends in time for your lunch." Corvus promised, setting his empty bowl aside, of course, he couldn't promise anything but his son knew this.
"There will be other times," Rabastan reassured his father, that's not to say he wouldn't be disappointed, he would. However, it wasn't prevalent, he had his entire future to look forward to. He did want to see Harry relax for an hour or so, at least. "Just make sure that he relaxes when he returns to Hogwarts if we can't meet up." He added to his father.
"Of course," Corvus agreed, wiping his mouth to get rid of the food remnants. Then flicked his wand, and the crumbs of toast disappeared leaving his clothes pristine once more.
The food on 'offering' had preservation and freezing – the meat – charms cast upon them. They were to stay there until the end of the allotted time of worship.
"And you make sure Smith doesn't give Harry any problems," Rabastan declared, narrowing his eyes just thinking about the impudent idiot. The urge to take care of the problem was strong. Very strong, but unfortunately, he had to be civilised. He couldn't quite just kill people and have it blamed on a war now. Things were different, all polite and nice. He knew it was his anger talking but it didn't make it any easier.
"What do you take me for?" Corvus asked a little insulted his son didn't think he could deal with Smith. "I'm already building up a profile of his…grievances. He has more than the average Auror gets in his entire career."
Rabastan blinked, "You want to get him fired?" well, that was one way to start the feud against Smith.
"Without that income, the family will be in dire straits within five months." Corvus said smugly, folding away the napkin. "Smith has taken on more than one loan to keep up an appearance of a fortune that wasn't his. The money he'd earned at the auction was enough to pay off the debts he owed (the interest really was very bad) and without his Auror pay he would start to struggle within half a year. Yes, legally he shouldn't know the state of Smith finances, but if there was a will there was a way, and it helps if the goblins actually like you. Not that the goblins passed the information on, they were very careful of everyone's finances.
"Even with the amount of money they amassed at the auction?" Rabastan almost squawked embarrassingly high at the news. "Just how much are they in debt?" not that they'd made anywhere near as they had, nobody had. Well, except for two things.
"Quite a lot, they took a loan out to buy their mansion, and fix up the two properties. The property in Aspen they like to brag about." Corvus explained, lip curling repugnantly. Instead of investing in it, they jealously hoarded it. The money they could have made selling it or renting it out as a holiday home would have seen a lovely income. Overall the Smith estate only had three properties, one was empty now since the death of Lady Smith's second husband.
"Aspen properties are rather expensive, if they sell it, they'd make do for at least two years." Rabastan pointed out, disgruntled that he had a safety mat to fall back on.
"Can you see him doing that? Considering he's been drowning in debt for years and has made no effort to sell the property yet?" Corvus replied, no, the wizard was content it seemed, to live above his means, he might just pay the loans back over time, which would mean more interest and eventually he'd end up penniless with or without his Auror job.
Smith had always been a disreputable character, regardless of his blood status. His son, Aurelius assured him, looked to have been following his father's footsteps. Normally Smith knew whom to pick his battles, but when it came to Harry it was like he was too jealous to think straight…it's not like Harry didn't know his worth and could make his life a living hell, he could. Harry did verbally give back, but Corvus and Rabastan wanted him to pay more than he was right now.
Although, they'd love to see his face when he realized that he'd been messing with the Lestrange's through his interactions with Harry.
"I best depart, do inform the House-elves if you don't intent to be in for lunch or dinner," Corvus added, they were already aware that he would be absent for Lunch and not to make anything and not to make dinner until he returned home.
"I will," Rabastan promised his father, standing up, having long since finished his breakfast. Rodolphus and Sirius weren't there, the cold bothered Sirius a lot, reminded him too much of Azkaban and everything he lost out on. So, it was to no surprise that Rodolphus seemed happy to go on extended honeymoons or holidays at it were.
Nobody was quite sure if Sirius was putting it on or not, but nobody cared enough to ask. If they wanted to go on holidays to warmer climates after what they'd been through, then let them.
"Might as well get ready," Rabastan said, making a mental note to remember to take the tickets for the Opera and dinner at Tour d'Argent one of the most expensive restaurants. The Lestrange's owed a third of the restaurant, and it was no surprise that they were given whatever booking they like. He personally didn't care for the Opera but Harry loved it. It was quite a while away, four months, just after Hogwarts ends.
It would before their holiday, which they'd all be going together as a family. They were heading to Portugal this year. Even he hadn't been there and was rather looking forward to the three-week vacation.
He deserved it; he had taken his vocation seriously. He was already beginning to write a book about Ancient Runes. The research that went into it kept him up far longer than he would be otherwise. However, he was not going to just live on the generosity of his family and let his fiancé be the only earner. So, he put his Mastery to good use.
Although, Rabastan did contemplate getting a secondary Mastery. There was only going to be so far, he could push Ancient Runes, it was one of the toughest to prove and roughest to change. Especially since he had nothing planned after he had the book finished. Added to the fact it would keep him busy while Harry finished at Hogwarts and begun his study in law.
He had contemplated in that much he had pamphlets in his bedroom. He wondered what Harry would think of the idea, he was only fifteen but it was their future.
Harry was beyond frazzled, as he grabbed the bag from Draco in gratitude. "Thanks, Drake," he said, lobbing it over his shoulders.
"Don't forget this," Draco added, pressing the plum robes over with a perfectly positioned yet wrinkled nose. "They had better find a more suitable colour when it's my time, lest I find something better to do." Haughtily.
Harry laughed, "It isn't very flattering, is it?" he agreed.
"Definitely not," Draco declared, eyeing it, it was an eyesore, "Father looks dreadful in them." he'd only seen his father in it once.
"It's not a good colour for anyone," Pansy summarized, "Although, the robes themselves aren't flattering…they haven't been changed for how long? If ever?"
"I don't know, I don't think they're the worst out there," Blaise intoned, "Just look at the robes the healers and medi-witches and wizards wear."
"I like the lime green colour." Luna disagreed.
Blaise just gave a small grin and gave Harry a look at is to say 'I rest my case'.
"I don't get why they don't just change the colours," Daphne said, craning her neck to see herself. A grimace settled on her features, even she didn't have the skin colour that could pull that monstrosity off.
"Tradition," Theodore said from where he scribbled on the two-way journal that was their communication with Marcus. "Here!" he said lobbing it after Terrance who managed to catch it easily giving a nod. It was shared constantly around the Slytherin's and kept in the common room. Marcus didn't reply unless he was specifically asked questions but did let them know how he was doing at least twice a week. Even the first years knew Marcus, and he was unsurprisingly good with them.
"Wait, how did that get out of my bag?" Harry asked suspiciously, before casting a few spells to make sure it wouldn't spontaneously change colour in the wizengamot chambers or worse. Making a huffing noise when he found the spell on the label, smirking wryly, that was a good attempt, but if they'd wanted to get it right, they should have made sure it got back into his bag.
A couple of second years groaned dramatically before running off giggling.
Harry grinned with the others, ruefully shaking their head. Those two Slytherin's were really good friends with Talia and Robert in Ravenclaw, and they really could have been more subtle.
"What was it?" Draco asked in dramatic alarm, he had touched it after all, he did check his clothes and skin to ensure that whatever it was, it hadn't been set off on his own skin or clothes.
"Drama queen, it was just a colour changing spell," Harry laughed a little, one of the easiest to cast really, "And it hadn't activated so you're safe. Too bad I would have liked to see it in effect, the boys are constantly changing up their spells…making them better." now they were the ones to look out for, his godfather actually agreed.
"Or worse," Daphne said, lips twitching in amusement. Her own sister actually had become fast friends with them, despite them not being very…proper. Although, they were not the heirs, just cousin branches, so they held no fear that their actions would reflect badly on their house.
"They're very inconvenient to call a Wizengamot meeting today, of all days." Draco crouched, "Do you think you could meet up with us later? Perhaps lunch?" they were all too busy nowadays to really talk much. If they weren't reading and trying to learn everything they could, they were doing mock exams. Which is exactly what they'd been doing earlier this morning.
Getting up at the crack of dawn to study wasn't a smart move when he had meetings coming out of the wazoo. They got up at six and Harry had spent three hours in Slytherin common room while they studied hard. Professor Snape had even allowed them to have brunch in the common room, when they hadn't appeared for breakfast. Informing them severely to get some fresh air later and go have a wander around Hogsmeade.
"The last meeting was rather short, barely two hours," Harry commented, as he tidily put everything away.
"The meeting before that ran for six hours," Daphne pointed out, "You'll be lucky to get back in time for dinner." And he wouldn't get in trouble for being out since everyone knew he had taken on his Wizengamot duties and had a pass to come and go to the meetings.
Harry made a small noise, neither agreeing or disagreeing with her. "Yes, but nothing was sorted then, everyone just argues back and forth for ages." A long suffering look up on his face, "Seriously, even I couldn't get a word in edgewise. It was tedious, I really wish I had missed that one."
Everyone just shared an amused look, they already knew this since Harry had complained about it vehemently and frequently. Especially considering he could have been studying for his OWL's.
"At least it went in your favour," Draco offered up, out of them all, he perhaps had the best knowledge of the inner working of the wizengamot. Not only was he being trained to take over after his father when he came of age, if he showed an interest that is.
"Well, only marginally," Harry huffed out, "I best get going, I'll meet up with you if I can. However, I am having lunch with my fiancé." Still careful not to name names, even when there was no need to be.
"Oh?" Daphne's gaze became predatory, "Where?" the chance for gossip didn't come around often enough for her not to enjoy when it fell into her lap.
Harry shrugged, "Raywven restaurant," he explained, "I haven't been and I'm definitely going even if it means leaving the Wizengamot early." Stubbornness set in his jaw as he opened the Slytherin Common Room door. Waving to everyone goodbye, including Luna. Draco following dutifully.
"You know you can't really just leave meetings whenever you want. right?" Draco asked, and knowing Harry as he did, he would. "But if you do, please, please, please let me see the memory!" the teen pleaded, a wide grin just imagining it adorned his face, which disappeared as they rounded the corner into a more public part of Hogwarts. It wasn't just the grin either, but a blank mask settled over Draco's features so seamlessly.
Harry smiled and nodded, "I will," he promised, "But it's not likely I will…despite my words. Although I miss him so much."
"You write to him three times a week!" Draco protested. At least Harry said as much, since he used an actual journal, you don't see him with letters to send off unless it was for Owl Order Post or some such thing.
"They're much shorter than I usually write," Harry confessed, as they left the corridors and descended the stairs into the Entrance Hall. "He says he understands, but I still feel bad." And he used to write far more frequently. He was even only leaving a single sentence or two at most (rare as it is) whilst keeping in touch with Corvus.
Draco frowned thoughtfully, trying to see it from Harry's point of view. He'd been told he was too self-absorbed by Harry, and he needed to think of others more often. He was trying, if his mother stopped sending him those care packages every week, he'd be very upset. Maybe it was like that. "Then maybe you should write more. You're one of the smartest guys in our year, Harry. Next to me that is. You are going to ace your exams, we all are. Too much studying can have an adverse effect you know."
Harry smiled, a wide stretch of his face, "Now you sound like Corvus." His voice low, barely a murmur, and Draco straightened at that.
Corvus' reputation was one anyone would want. Ferociously protective, powerful, would do anything for family. It was exactly what any wizard or witch would desire. "Thank you." Draco preened at the praise, to be likened to Corvus was the very best of praise. "My father has been saying the same thing too."
They shared a look of understanding, neither want to disappoint the people closest to them. While Draco didn't really have a career in mind…Harry did, but they still wanted to do their very best.
To be a lawyer required dedication, and a whole slew of good grades to his name. Then he had to pass entrance exams and hope he wasn't rejected or waitlisted.
"Thanks for the company, I'll see you later, alright?" Harry said, as soon as they were at the doorway. A year years ago the sight of those steps would have inspired raw fear in Harry. Mostly because he knew the pain that accompanied trying to get up and down them. Although, it was significantly easier to get down steps than it was to get up them.
"You will, have fun and enjoy your time with him," Draco said, his tone sincere, he still hadn't gotten a chance to really make sure Rabastan took care of his best friend. He might spend more time with Crabbe and Goyle, hell even Blaise and Theo but he still considered Harry his best friend had done since they were eleven. Sure, in the beginning it had been insulting and hurtful when Harry would bring him down. He had not gracefully accepted his criticism but it had been needed, and it had grounded him in a way he hadn't experienced anywhere else and along the way Harry became a vital part of his life. Someone he knew he could always go to in search of the truth.
"I will," Harry promised, before jogging down the stairs and making his way out of Hogwarts. Aurelius did suggest him using the Floo connection, but he'd nixed the idea. He didn't want everyone thinking he wanted special attention. When he said no, Aurelius had agreed with his decision and made it clear if he was falling behind to use it. Because not only would it not just take him to the Ministry but the very atrium, he needed to get to the court room very fast. It was technically only meant to be used in Emergency but Aurelius used it every time.
"I'll get you a pack of Sugar Quills and some cauldron cakes from Honeydukes," Draco promise, not raising his voice, he'd been raised thinking it was ungentlemanly. A man of his stature didn't need to shout to be heard.
Harry raised his thumb, indicating he'd appreciate that very much. He was running way low on sugar quills especially, he chewed on them while studying. He ate a lot more sweets these days, something he never thought would happen. The sugar quills could last all day, he really enjoyed them. Despite their name, they weren't fully sugar.
He apparated to the Ministry of magic twenty minutes after getting to the edge of Hogwarts wards. Then spent twenty minutes getting through security, registering his wand and getting to the courtroom. He had the time though, since he had made sure to leave enough time.
"At long last, Lord Potter," Smith said, annoyed.
Harry arched a brow, glancing deliberately at the time before returning to face him. "I do believe I am on time, if you cannot see that clock, perhaps a visit to a healer might be best? Or a pair of glasses. I won't mention the potion at all." The potion to correct one's eyesight was very expensive.
Honestly, jealous was so unbecoming. It was no coincidence that Smith had began his digs after nosing into his portfolio. There was no excuse, he was deliberately being nosy. For everyone knew what sort of Dragonhide was exclusive to Gringotts and used for the portfolios. It was envy and spite pure and simple.
Not even the influx of gold the Smith family had received seemed to have softened the spiteful little man. Now he wasn't little to him, but it's what Corvus had taken to calling him. He was picking up his habits it seemed. Shaking off his thoughts, he would not give the wizard the belief that he somehow felt offended.
Smith wasn't important enough to feel threatened by. Plus, it could be political. Not everyone was predictable, but thus far, Smith hadn't remotely made any effort to be nice or smarmy up to anyone, so it was unlikely.
Harry sat down in his seat, setting everything up, Corvus tapped his clothed chest with a pointed look. Harry cursed silently, before grabbing his robes and hastily putting them on over his clothes. Harry ignored the quiet smothered laugh at his faux pas. Luckily though, most of the attention was on Ogden.
Chief warlock meanwhile had begun the meeting, the doors were locked and everyone was welcomed. The only upside of a very early meeting surely…would mean less arguing. Or at least early to some people who actually had what amounted to a long lie, while others were so used to getting up really early that they continued to do so unable to sleep longer.
"Lord Potter, you do look exhausted, have you slept at all?" Lady Pettigrew whispered quietly, making sure nobody overheard her, as she watched Harry with apprehensive eyes. She hadn't made an attempt to talk to him about anything not wizengamot related – or at all in private – she didn't think it would be welcomed. Her son had…betrayed his parents, maybe, they'd never know the truth whether it was coerced or not. She'd never know whether her son was guilty or innocent and it hurt deeply.
Harry blinked and glanced at her, he could see her apprehension, but also see her motherly concern. He wondered how Pettigrew could give up a mother and friends for a cause he couldn't possibly believe in. Which Pettigrew didn't, he was just a coward and afraid. There was a reason Aurelius had succeeded in getting Pettigrew to do his bidding. "That bad, huh?" grinning a little weakly.
"Magic isn't as good as you think at concealing those darkened rings around your eyes," Lady Pettigrew explained, "Exams are important, but they're not more important than your health. Especially since you can re-take those exams if you're unhappy with your results. Health…isn't quite so easily regained." She said wisely.
Harry couldn't and didn't refute that statement, he did touch his eyes cautiously. Was his spell actually failing? A guess because everyone did it? or did his energy flagging cause it just for a few seconds? He didn't want Corvus worrying so he prayed he hadn't noticed.
Stress was not good for him – regardless of his cholesterol being controlled now – and wasn't in such a bad state.
"To start off, Lord Potter, you'll be pleased to know that the New Minister for magic has agreed that we should have at least a Medi-Wizard and Healer in Azkaban prison." The Chief warlock declared promptly, "One of the first pieces he elected to sign, and he himself is interviewing people for the position."
"I thought Healer Elmer Eddison was getting the position?" Harry asked, slightly surprised despite himself.
Lord Eddison blinked, and glanced quickly Harry's way, surprise that Harry even knew his son. His son was a healer, at no point in their lives had they crossed paths. So, the wizard couldn't help but wonder how he knew his son.
"He's irrefutably one of the best of the best when it comes to healers," the Chief warlock agreed. "He's likely to get the job, they need someone strong with experience. However, we can't predict the future, so we can only wait and see what Minister Wolfgang will decide to do."
Lord Eddison puffed up proudly, it was true, his son was well known, and one of the best in all the UK. He constantly spoke of his son and how proud he was of him; it gave him no greater pleasure than to speak of his son. He'd decided very early on what he wanted to do, to be a healer just like his grandmother.
Harry nodded, as if entirely agreeing with the chief warlock and relaxing into his seat. Which of course, wasn't true at all. He knew the new Minister, Wolfgang was a follower – unmarked there were more than anyone realized – of Aurelius, and would without a doubt do anything was asked.
He had vocally supported him – at Aurelius' behest – and naturally people gravitated towards their leader and copied them. In other words, Wolfgang had won landslide vote. His charming personality and philanthropic endeavours and the things he promised the public, a better world.
"And the reburials?" Harry asked, staring impassively around the room, "Regardless of their crimes, they were wizards and witches. They went to prison, they suffered for their crimes and died inhumanely they don't deserve to remain in that pit. Let them rest in peace."
He was so very passionate, that it was difficult to rip themselves away from him. If they didn't know any better, they would accuse the boy of being a creature of great allure. They couldn't help but want to agree with him, to do everything he said, he was just so mesmerising to see. Lord Potter was, one day, going to go far such was his passion for what he believed in.
"It's a bold undertaking," Lady Macmillian pointed out, leaning forward, wishing he could see into that fascinating mind. He was relentless, he didn't care how long it took, he would just keep badgering until he got what he wanted or at least made them think about it. "It would take months to identify the bones to the correct skeleton and not everyone will want to remember the stain on their family's name. regardless of crime, it is what some families would think."
"And some families won't have the money to bother with the task!" blustered Smith, "Some are the last of their lines, too old to put up with this nonsense." Which wasn't just bluster, but genuine worry, an old family friend was fretting where they'd get the money, her grandfather, grandmother and an aunt, uncle and father had all died in prison of the Wizarding Flu when she was a little girl, five-years-old she was at the time. She was one hundred and twenty-five years old, she didn't have the kind of funds to have them all reinterred.
"I've already set aside grant money for those that need help with the unexpected funeral costs," Harry said blankly, "There will be a criteria they need to meet to receive it, but the cost will be covered." He wasn't stupid enough to think there will be people trying to pull crap to get money for nothing, the world was full of chancers. However, he did mean it when he said he'd help people that really need it.
"Child, you should have care how recklessly you spend money," cautioned Lady Amara Patil, knowing good and well how children could be with money. She'd had to tighten her own children's spendings, one would spend all her money on books but it was preferably to how her other daughter spent her allowance. How they had turned out so different baffled her every day.
Chief Warlock Ogden cleared his throat, an unimpressed look upon his face, "Enough, Lord Potter has proven himself mature and intelligent. He will not be reprimanded for doing a generous deed," his tone scolding, much to the surprise of everyone there. He did not get involved in any way like that, as to reprimand a woman older than him. "I shall have my wife get in touch; she'd love to help come up for a way to add more funds to the pot." The elder wizard said quietly at Harry, "Would you mind terribly? Clara would love to do it." everyone had taken to treating her like she was ailing once she recovered, and nobody had let her delve back into things, instead being very careful.
It took a few seconds for Harry to realize Clara was his wife, "Sure," he agreed, he supposed others helping donate to the cause was a good thing. "Does that mean the laws passed?"
Ogden chuckled as he straightened up, "I should have expected you to latch onto that one," he murmured, "Silence!" he called out to the room that was too loud.
Harry grinned, showing a little too much teeth smug and feeling rather superior. He felt good, it felt amazing to help make the changes he was. He had done everything right, and it was bearing fruit. He'd gone so, so, so long believing he ruined everything he touched that sometimes the words the Dursley's had shouted at him, hit him with often whispered into his nightmares. So, when he made changes, did something like this…it was euphoric. So much so that he was only brought out of his thoughts when paper was floating through the air towards him. He could not wait to tell Rabastan! He was so happy!
"New pieces of proposed legislations," Ogden declared, pocketing his wand, sitting down and just waited, he had put one he knew would cause a lot of kerfuffle last. For now, he would enjoy the peace while it lasted.
"Every year," chuffed Lady Abbott, "Every year there is an attempt to put some sort of creature registration up along with banning them from finding employment." Unimpressed and making no bones of showing it.
"Filthy creatures should be put down! You don't see the damage they because I do, and for every one made it makes more." His Scottish accent more pronounced than usual, identifying him as Macnair. The family had been Executioners for the Committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures at the Ministry of Magic for generations. Each becoming the head of the committee for the Disposal of Dangerous Creatures at one point or another before retiring. There was always at least two Macnair's in the department.
"To take away their means of getting the potion isn't the way to go about it, that would cause more unfortunate people to be bitten." Lord Slytherin pointed out patiently emoting sympathy. "I understand you see it from a unique standpoint, but it's deeply unfair to have them all tarred with the same wand."
Murmurs of agreement went around the room, softening their outlook on Macnair as well, which had been Aurelius' intention. It wasn't as if the Macnair's hated all animals, they did not, in fact, the family had quite a collection of animals, some not even Ministry approved, but the point they'd make was that the family had full control over them.
"It's proven time and time again, they tried this five times in history, and all it accomplished was a rise in bites, then the law is repelled." Harry pointed out, "I thought the whole point was to learn from our mistakes?"
"It's true," Corvus conceded, rattling off the dates the laws were enacted and when the laws were repelled, showing that it barely lasted five years (longest) two years (shortest) before being discarded when they realized it was doing more harm than good. "They just go into hiding, half don't even get registered, and let's not forget the fact that they purposefully get revenge."
"Mass extermination is the way to get rid of the filthy half-breeds, once and for all," clearly someone had been spending way too much time with Umbridge since it was like she was in the room with them.
"Half of those inflicted with Lycanthrope are children," came a blunt unimpressed reply. It was accidental, people who couldn't afford the potion. Muggles couldn't survive, so any Muggles that were bitten usually died of the bite. There was a rare occasion one survived, but it was so rare as to be a myth. Nobody had actually seen a Muggle that had survived the change.
Unfortunately, cleaning up after they passed away the night of the full moon was all too often.
"They're just as dangerous, just as infectious!" hissed the disgusted wizard.
Lord Slytherin remained silent, staring the one whom had such a rotten thing to say about werewolves. He was sure Fenrir wouldn't mind visiting the prejudice son-of-a-bitch. Fenrir already had Umbridge in his sights, no doubt this one would be too. "Personal thoughts and beliefs aside, we know this will not pass, the votes reflected heavily in the favour of nixing the bill last year."
"It's true, I for one won't even consider it," Lady Abbott decreed, and she knew her husband agreed with her entirely.
Seventy-five percent of the Wizengamot agreed wholeheartedly. It was clear without even attempting to vote for the piece of legislation that it would not be seen through. Nonetheless they did attempt a vote, and only fifteen people actually voted for it to become law, the rest disagreed, and thus the piece of legislation was discarded.
Usually, there were meetings, amendments and such but apparently there was no redeeming that piece of legislation. Ogden didn't bother trying to protest against it, quite frankly he was happy to see it burn.
The Chief Warlock Ogden wished he could say it only got better, but unfortunately; the latter was the truth. It was only going to get worse the other two pieces of legislation were discussed in great detail for going on over an hour and a half.
Then the last piece of proposed legislation was read by the large group of wizards and witches.
Ogden was not quite so surprised by the blatant snorts that rounded the room from the younger wizards and witches. He relaxed a little, they weren't as violently reacting as he'd feared when he read them this morning before bringing them to the courtroom. The first person to speak made shudders crawl up his spine, magic tingling dangerously warning of a menace, a threat, a danger.
"Am I reading this right?" Aurelius declared coldly, "Here we are trying to revolutionise the magical world. Make it better so that the next generation isn't fleeing a sinking ship. Yet it is proposed that we begin stripping Witches of their rights once again?" the room grew frosty with him losing control over his magic but not enough to cause too much alarm.
Bill grasped a hold of Aurelius' thick thigh, digging his nails in, trying to elicit calmness in the furious Wizard. He was furious himself; Ginny might not be his little sister…but it didn't mean he hadn't grown up loving her like one. She might leave a bad taste in his mouth, but this proposed legislation was diabolical. He could feel the thrumming of ire rushing through Aurelius and felt a little surprised by the vehemence of it. "Correct me if I'm wrong, Lord Silverman, do you not have a daughter and a six-year-old granddaughter?" he couldn't for the life of him hide his utter disgust at the wizard before him.
Lord Silverman eyed the condemnation he could feel pouring of everyone, "We leave them to their own devices and look what happens…they need to be taught how to act." Squeezing his hand into a fist, he had lost his daughter because she had a job, because she wanted to be independent and earn money. He refused to let that happen again, no, they were better off – safer – at home, staying at home, having babies and raising them. If that had been enforced before his firstborn daughter was married…nothing would have happened to her. Now his granddaughter was growing up away from him.
"This is for bearers as well," Harry said calmly after reading it, green eyes blazing, wanting to call the son-of-a-bitch all the names under the sun. He had never interacted with the white-haired wizard, too old and too unapproachable with the scowl on his face. He usually remained quiet at Wizengamot meetings, just watching everyone. In fact, other than three others he'd never seen him conversing with anyone. "How dare you try to take someone's autonomy away from them?" almost thrumming with the desire to wreak vengeance on the bastard that dared suggest he was lesser, that he shouldn't work, shouldn't do anything but bear heirs and stay at home…infuriated and insulted on behalf of the women, witches that would fall into that category as well.
Lady Abbott leaned forward, "I completely agree, this is the work of an absolutely foul man that needs to get out of the mindset that females are in need of protection." She sneered at him, pressing her hand to Harry's shoulder, calming him down. The others were far too far away, and frankly the feeling of the magic exuding from Harry was rather intimidating as was Aurelius' too.
"Agreed," Lord McMahon agreed, staring at the wizard, his sister would have killed him for the sheer impudence of such a request let alone demand for it to be a law. "You should be grateful that Heir McMahon isn't here for this, I doubt you'd have been walking straight to start with." his sister was heir of the McMahon estate, at least until he or she had a child.
"It would make sure that no child would end up an orphan," Dowager Longbottom confessed. "My daughter-in-law…" she was very rudely interrupted by Harry of all people.
"Right, because the attack didn't happen in their house!" came Harry's indignant reply, furious with her. "Don't get me started on what she'll likely say to you in face of what you just said!" admittedly he didn't know them at all, but he can't imagine any witch being alright with what Longbottom had just implied and agreed with Silverman. He was vindictive enough to make sure that Lady Longbottom did indeed hear it.
There was no shock at his words, or anything of the sort. There had been a lot of talk when it became apparent that Dowager Longbottom was transferring her son and daughter-in-law abroad. Naturally most people insisted it was a waste of time, effort and money. That the money should have been kept for the private wing she paid for, for Frank and Alice Longbottom. They naturally, had to eat their own words, when the two had returned to Britain, still wheelchair bound, but blessedly aware and coherent.
Their foray to Africa had been successful, just as Healer Bello had suggested. Yes, the percentage hadn't exactly been a record breaking high, but it was far more than any of the healers in Britain promised. It had broken something in Dowager Longbottom, that she'd waited so long, but she acknowledges to herself, how stubborn she was, it was a miracle she had followed Lord Potter's advice at all. And thank Merlin she had…she shuddered at the thought of it.
Frank and Alice had been begun by slow movements, blinking to answer any questions. It had stayed that way for over a fortnight, she'd feared they had been brought back in a body that was broken. Fortunately, the Healers had been so good with her grandson and her, reassuring her when she felt panicked. Insisting that they would re-learn everything, they just needed time to come 'online' so to speak. Whatever that meant.
The healers gave the two their daily exercises, keeping their bodies in tip-top shape as possible for the two in entirely comatos. Then it was after that the pair began to show true progress. Fingers twitching, a hand reaching out, and now they were going through a strenuous exercise treatment. It had been months before they had deemed the Longbottoms mentally and physically capable of leaving the hospital to continue the treatments at home. The entire lower level of the estate had been changed to suit the Lord and Lady Longbottom's needs.
It had taken the elderly Dowager threatening her grandson to make sure the boy returned to Hogwarts. She'd already kept him off – perfectly understandable circumstances – she refused to let it continue. He would see his parents soon enough, although Frank was beginning to ask some truly…difficult questions. Questions she couldn't satisfactorily answer, not without lying, and that's something she refused to do. She knew she was being welcomed – and loved – on borrowed time.
For when Alice and Frank learned the truth of Neville's upbringing…they would quite rightly order her away. She was going to lose her son after just getting him back. So, who could blame her for skirting the truth for now? She had no excuse for what she did, other than grief and the expectation of her grandson being exactly like her son. Neville was such a gentle soul; he hadn't deserved what she had allowed to happen or done to him. She would have killed anyone who attempted such a thing with her son. Her actions were diabolical and she knew it.
"That is a fair point," Dowager Longbottom conceded, soon her son would be replacing her on the wizengamot when he recovered. He'd always had an interest in Ministry affairs, he'd allowed her to have the seat until he finished his education, then his Auror training, then it had gone on from there due to the fact that they were in the Order then wanted.
"I've said it before, witches should stay at home," Lord Webb declared loudly and passionately.
"What and it has nothing to do with the fact you've been turned down by every witch you've asked for a Betrothal with?"
"Children need stability!"
"Then have the wizards stay at home!"
"You act like it's difficult!"
"You stay at home and look after a child what is difficult about it?"
"I'd love to see you try it!"
"I refuse to stand for this! The public will crucify us if this is put through!" Lord Slytherin declared; lips pursed. "Half the witches at Hogwarts are far more powerful and intelligent than their male counterparts. They do not deserve the fate you seek for them. This would…be a fate worse than death!" inhaling sharply at the feel of Bill moving his hand, this was most definitely the wrong place and time to get an erection.
Chief Warlock Ogden stood, raising his wand above his head, Ogden let of three loud bangs with it. "The next person to speak about this piece of legislation will be removed from the room with a significant cooling period." He warned them, looking around every single person, showing how serious he was. Tempers were flaring, and they all needed to rein them in before they said or did something they (didn't) regret.
Silverman scoffed, "Worried that it will build momentum?" taking the look on Lord Slytherin's face as worry, he couldn't have been further from the truth at all. He dismissed Ogden entirely, it wouldn't be the first time such a threat had been used, but to his knowledge it hadn't been enacted, ever.
"Lord Silverman, leave the room, immediately, I effectively ban you for the next quarter." Chief Warlock Ogden declared, standing sternly up, staring down at the wizard. Personally, finding himself disgusted by the wizard and his proposed legislation. He wasn't supposed to take sides, he was in this job to be neutral. He tried his hardest, but he was only human.
"You do that and I'll make sure you lose your job!" Silverman spat, causing everyone in his vicinity to grimace in distaste. Trying unobtrusively, to wipe the spit that had been spat on them, much to their horrified disgust. He was acting lower than a dog right now, he was a Lord, he should have more decorum.
Then again, given the way they'd all been acting, they'd been all short on Decorum this morning.
"Then do feel free to drop a complaint off before you go home," Ogden declared, arms held loosely at his side, remaining standing, he was not about to say another word on the meeting until he left. He would be cleared, he knew that, the last thing they needed was the entire Wizengamot descending into anarchy and the public finding out their leaders couldn't hold their tempers.
"You can let go now," Harry said quietly, Lady Abbott, who's nails were digging a little too tightly into his flesh let go. She'd been concern for his reputation and his anger and the desire to ensure it wasn't tarnished because of one foolish idiot attempts to see that witches were sent back to the 40s.
"My apologies," Helena murmured softly, gently rubbing the area her hand had gripped him moments ago. Genuinely apologetic, hoping she hadn't hurt him in an attempt to protect him.
"It's okay," Harry said, watching the silver haired wizard who had just been banished walk towards the door with narrowed judgemental eyes. He just happened to catch Aurelius' eyes and gave a tiny nod; he didn't need to say any more for his desires to be realized and acknowledged.
The headmaster arched a brow, at the sudden unexpectedness of Harry lowering his mental barriers. He didn't even need to go in far, to know exactly what the young man wanted. He blinked and glanced away, and Harry would without a doubt be putting his barriers back up.
"Is everything alright?" Bill asked quietly, having caught the infinitesimal conversation between his partner and Harry.
"It will be," Aurelius replied, giving him a reassuring smile, or his version of one anyway.
Bill nodded, and leaned back, a thoughtful look on his face. Perhaps when Harry said he knew, he actually meant it. He suspected that Aurelius knew he knew, but he couldn't say for sure. Absolutely nothing gave him away, and he wondered if he was just imagining or fear that Aurelius knew. What did it matter who he used to be? He loved him, he loved their life together…and loved the passion and dedication he showed trying to change the world. He knew back in the 50/60's Voldemort had tried the political route, using his followers (he had never claimed the Lordship for the Slytherin title back then) but it had failed, Dumbledore had blocked any attempts, it took him months to read it all, but damn, he'd been horrified to see what Dumbledore had been blocking and agreeing to. Yeah, Bill was glad Dumbledore was gone for good.
Bill honestly thought that the war would have started up again if Dumbledore had remained in control. A glance at Harry, and he felt nothing but gratitude that he wasn't. It was unthinkable to dwell on what life could be like.
Luckily the meeting got back on track, Harry remained somewhat quiet after. That in itself was unusual, and everyone on the Wizengamot kept throwing him looks. Torn between concern and genuine fear that he would decide to leave the English wizarding world. They knew what would happen should Harry leave, an it was quite frankly a terrifying prospect for the already dwindled population. Not to mention the financial shortfalls.
"Is there anything else on the agenda today that you'd like to discuss?" Chief Warlock Ogden asked, staring around the room. This had to be the most uncomfortable day on the job, or working full stop. It was so stilted, it was clear they all needed to leave, clear their heads. He needed a drink, and not the coffee or water still in the middle of the table. Nobody had made an attempt to take one for themselves. "Then consider this meeting adjourned, a new meeting date and time will be sent out soon." Giving a firm nod, Ogden grabbed his folder, and began to put everything back inside of it. It was just too bad he couldn't just return home and go to bed; he would need to see the rest of the day out.
Shouting and hysteria could be heard up ahead, everyone could hear it. Ogden rushed towards the sound, wondering what was going on, wand out at the ready. Only to pause, staring at the sight in front of him, blanching and very nearly losing his breakfast. The others bumped into his back, grunting's and mutters of confusion. Everyone craning their necks to see what was going on.
"What's going on up there?" came from Dowager Longbottom who was last to leave the room.
"Merlin, that's Silverman!"
"Is he dead?!"
"Oh, Merlin! He's really dead!"
"Its' a good job he was found now," Aurelius Slytherin said, looking a little pale himself, if it was feigned or not nobody knew. "For I fear we would have all made very good suspects."
"Merlin's beard! You're quite right."
"Yes, he is," Bill said, giving his partner an entirely inscrutable look. Glancing back at the spectacle by the time Aurelius glanced at him. Wondering if Aurelius could really have had something to do with it so quickly. It just added to the information he was accumulating and doing nothing about.
"What's going on?" one of the wizengamot members called out, before "Ouch!" as Harry squeezed by the accidentally catching them with his elbow. Or at least they assumed it was an accident.
"Excuse me," Harry continued to relentlessly but carefully make his way through the Wizengamot members until he got to the front. Only able to do so since he was short enough to duck under their arms.
"Nosy!" tutted a particularly crabby wizard, as he was moved aside quite incessantly by Harry's inexorable pushing.
Harry rolled his eyes, sliding between Corvus and Bill, "I'll see you all later," and with that he took off, despite the fact he really shouldn't have.
Corvus stepped forward, looking ready to call Harry back, temporarily forgetting the fact they weren't really supposed to know each other. At least not well enough to use their first names, concern was written across his face, temporarily as it was.
"Damn it, that's not going to come back and bite him in the ass, is it?" Bill asked, "I mean the Aurors are going to want to talk to all of us before they let us go?"
"It's unlikely," Ogden declared, "It's way too many of us to interview, we'll be asked to give our names and addresses or a time to come to the Ministry. We weren't there when he was first discovered, those they will interview."
Aurelius nodded, "We will have no information to give them that they won't already have." agreeing fully with Ogden. Bill was still so new to politics and the law side of the magical world, so it was no surprise he would be a little unsure.
"I haven't seen Harry be that openly rude," Corvus confessed quietly, alarmed, "I do believe he was incensed over Silverman." He'd never seen him riled up that way, which was a natural reaction to someone believing he should just stay at home, and raise children.
Lord Slytherin hummed, "Angry enough to desire to get even," he whispered to Corvus, just as Madam Bones and Aurors made their appearance. "For only having to come a few floors down, they took their time, it's not very professional." Unimpressed with their conduct, watching them body check each other and laugh.
Corvus glanced sharply at Aurelius, then at Silverman, he hummed again, but said and did nothing. He wasn't stupid enough to ask in a corridor full of people, especially not when he knew the answer. Especially when memories would be taken (with permission) and inspected in hopes of finding out who exactly had committed murder within the Ministry of magic of all places. "I have a few questions for you, Lord Slytherin, shall I meet you in your office as soon as possible?" ignoring the blatant looks of surprise from everyone. Everyone knew he had two sons that were well out of Hogwarts age. Any suspicion they might have had, was wiped away, presuming it to be Wizengamot business.
Everyone had someone they spoke to regarding Wizengamot business, although, they must confess to being surprised that he would elect to talk to someone much younger. They did tend to agree on much the same laws and held the same ideals. They were both very passionate as well, or should they say that Corvus was regaining that passion. A passion that had been missing for well over a decade.
Harry meanwhile Apparated to the restaurant, "Can I help you?" came the question, as they stood in front of him, stopping him from advancing further into the restaurant.
"Private room under Lord Potter," Harry informed him, a hint of impatience showing through, almost bouncing on his feet. He couldn't wait to see Rabastan, he had missed him so much, it might have only been three months since he went home to celebrate Yule with his family.
"Of course, follow me, Lord Potter," the wizard changed entirely, eager to serve and tone becoming much friendlier. "Your dinning companion is already waiting."
"Perfect," Harry said, keeping up with the wizard, as they walked down the corridor, until they reached a door and he opened it. "Enjoy your lunch, and we hope to see you again, Sir." Once Harry walked in, he closed the door, they would get privacy for the entire time they were in there. There weren't only silencing bubbles in the room, but the menus responded to vocal words and were brought up from the kitchen when certain criteria were met.
"Rabastan!" Harry said, exclaiming happily, rushing over as Rabastan stood to greet him. Harry didn't even let Rabastan stand fully before Harry's lips were on his. Shy, tentative but determined, flushing beautifully, stomach full of butterflies, red cheeked when he pulled away, he asked, "Was that…was that okay?" biting his lip shyly unsure but so desperate to please. None of his thoughts about the disastrous Wizengamot meeting on his mind at the moment.
A/N – I ask that this story isn't posted elsewhere or translated without my permission please. Do not take what does not belong to you. I am getting tired of people taking my stories as their own (I know some are genuine and posting who the story belongs to) but most are not. DO NOT make me want to leave writing behind, I do it because I genuinely LOVE IT! BUT I don't want to see my hard work being used as others pretend it's theirs. Do not make me do what other writers have done, the only way to stop it, is to stop giving you material to use!
The next few chapters (after this one) might be a bit on the smaller side as we begin to thread the story together for its final arc. I just want to thank you all for the amazing reviews and sticking with me through this tremendously huge story 😊 I've created an account of Wattpad to try and stop people taking my stories over there, Invisible and My Time are the only ones up right now, but given time I hope all my stories will be there to stop people posting the stories without my permission.
Hmm so after their little get together (remember he's four months away from being 16) not that they'll be together in a restaurant lol the it will be OWLS over and summer holidays and the unveiling of who Harry's betrothed really is *smirks* hmm not sure anyone who would react badly is still alive now 😊 still it's going to be fun writing for sure! And of course, there was something I wanted added into the chapters before but didn't fit…probably too early now but time's coming to add it in soon 😉 hehe R&R please
Oh, and do you want to know who exactly killed Silverman or will it remain a 'secret' like on whether Cam Crabbe is dead ;) and whether Ron was killed or if it was an accident? *smirks* :D
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 123
Rabastan stared down at Harry, refraining from reacting further, mentally reminding himself that Harry was still underage. "It was perfect," he murmured, his voice slightly hoarse as he forces himself to think of the grossest things in his life in order to get his erection under control. Low even breaths' his grip on his intended's hips tight, when he realized he loosened his hold. Feeling Harry's rather obvious interest. He remembered the expectations to be 'perfect' at everything just because he was a boy. To know what he was doing, but the reality was it took a lot of experimenting – especially seeing as everyone was different – to figure it all out. He got it though, since Witches were expected to remain 'pure' while wizards 'sowed their wild oats' and yes, he'd done plenty of that, nowadays those sorts of vows weren't enforced. His father had though, enforced the purity clause, not expecting anything to come of their courtship but still not wanting anything more to stain the family name. Having both sons in Azkaban with no possible heir to take over the family name, the family name couldn't have been more stained.
Brushing Harry's hair gently from his face, carding his hand through his hair, holding him in place and allowing himself to enjoy this rare slice of closeness he'd denied them both so long and must continue to do so. He'd avoided being in a room alone with Harry, which wasn't really fair, he knew what it was like to be a teenager, admittedly it was rather later (puberty) than his own. However, he knew from his father that the healers had implied it might be a tad bit later due to his malnutrition. Gaze greedily taking in the flushed cheeks, Merlin, he was a stunning creature, a lovely combination of the Black and Potter with stunning green eyes to add to his allure.
"I've missed you," Harry said sincerely, green eyes wide as they stared up at Rabastan, nothing else mattered, feeling much calmer hearing Rabastan's reply. He couldn't deny he was so nervous, he had zero experience and everyone in Slytherin went on about getting experience and well…books he'd read about sexual matters made both partners to be experts in the matter. He wanted to be so good for Rabastan…and didn't want him to regret anything, like being with him since he had zero experience…but so far, he really liked what they'd done. Then there was the fact that his friends did have experience, and he didn't, until now he hadn't really had a single kiss. He pressed his face against those strong calloused hands and close his eyes. Rabastan smelt really good, then again, he always did. "You smell so good."
"And I, you," Rabastan murmured, thumb brushing up and down Harry's face, preening a little at the compliment he'd been paid. If he had been walking, he would have strutted. "I have a gift for you." he confessed, wishing to reveal that while he actually remembered. With Harry around, he often forgot what he wanted to say, not because of anything sexual, but Harry spoke with relish, excitement and happiness and it was distracting. He always filled in silence, telling him about his days, it had started from the very first visit to Azkaban.
"What is it?" Harry asked stepping back a little, green eyes alit with the mystery and suspense. He still wasn't used to gifts, no matter how often he was given them. Almost vibrating with excitement, eager to see what it was.
Rabastan chuckled, inwardly cursing and grateful to see that Harry was suitably distracted. He removed the envelope from his pocket and handed it over for Harry to inspect himself. Guiding him over the rather romantic set up, and making sure he sat down, but before he could move to sit across from him, Harry grabbed a hold of his wrist, and yanked as hard as he could. Grinning when Rabastan grunted and sat next to him. "You could have just asked," Rabastan said dryly, it wasn't very proper but who the hell cared? Their start hadn't exactly been proper either.
Harry cocked his head, "Would you have sat?" genuinely curious, the envelope half opened and unobserved for the moment, his entire attention on Rabastan. He already knew the answer, or rather suspected, Rabastan could be very proper, just like Corvus had raised him to be.
"For you? Always," Rabastan said sincerely but with a teasing edge, watching Harry flush even more, he was such an alluring creature, and all his. He didn't think there was a single thing Harry could ask of him that he would not eagerly do just because he asked. Harry had so rarely asked for anything, more than content with his lot in life. "Go on, have a look," gesturing for him to see what he had bought him.
Harry took the gift the rest of the way out, eyes roaming over the ticket, to the opera. "You dislike the opera!" he said to Rabastan, turning to stare at him, it was amongst one of the first things he'd found out about Rabastan. Which reminded him, he removed his bag and rummaged around before presenting Rabastan with a clear bag filled half way of red beans, strawberry Berty Botts Every Flavour Beans. "Here!"
"But you don't," Rabastan told him, accepting the bag with a grin, wondering idly if Harry had ever forgotten anything they'd ever said. "And how have you managed to get so many? Have you been requesting them again?" knowing that at least once Harry had succeeded in getting the Honeydukes to give him a bag of one kind of Berty Bott. They never usually indulged that, not for anyone or any amount. Yet they'd given to Harry probably without a second thought.
"It's in France?!" Harry asked, excitedly, "Will we be staying over? Or using a Portkey to return home? Wait, when is it for? Oh, it's the day before our engagement party." They definitely couldn't stay in France then, oh well, he did prefer his own bed to be fair.
"Yes, we're staying over, the Portkey will return us at eleven AM directly to the Manor." Rabastan corrected him, watching Harry avidly, for someone who didn't allow his emotions to rule him. Setting his hand on top of Harry's, his hand engulfed Harry's entirely. His right hand offered up the menu. Unable to help himself, but pull out a handful of the strawberry flavoured beans and plop a few in his mouth before closing he bag again.
"I've never been here, what's good?" Harry confessed, opening the menu up.
"You and your friends haven't ordered from here?" Rabastan asked surprise lighting his eyes. "My friends and I used to get lunch here every time we visited Hogsmeade and usually took dinner with us back to Hogwarts." The mass-produced food hadn't been anything worth writing home about, if anything it was disappointing compared their normal meals.
Harry shook his head, "No, I can't say I have, although, I think Daphne and Luna have mentioned it in passing although I wasn't paying much attention."
Rabastan hummed, "I wouldn't be surprised, Lord Greengrass loves this place, he conducts all his business he can that's in the UK here." He never conducts any business out of his home, deeming it too dangerous, not even acquaintances got to conduct business there. If you were invited to Lord Greengrass' home, you had to consider yourself lucky, he was very protective of his daughters, and there was maybe a dozen or so people able to get into the manor they called home. Leaning forward, gaze intent, noticing a flicker, reaching forward Rabastan rubbed Harry's face, just under his eye and wandlessly removed the glamour charm, his lips pursing, gazing at Harry in disappointment.
Harry's green eyes flickered with guilt, "What?" he asked Rabastan, "I'm not the only one who's doing it." shifting very uncomfortably under Rabastan's stare. He'd never really been looked at that way since the beginning, when he was still in Azkaban. Harry swallowed, a hollow feeling consuming his chest, at the blatant unimpressed, angry, disappointed stare on Rabastan's face. He'd never seen anything like it before and it made him feel many things including panic and worry.
"You're risking your health…which hasn't been the best for what?" Rabastan asked, his tone curt, but touch soft, delicate. Treating Harry, the way he had deserved all this time. He could see Harry was clearly confused and worried by his reaction. Even after knowing them all this time, understandable reactions often confused Harry still. "For what, Harry?" his tone becoming sterner.
"What's wrong with you?" Harry blurted out, giving Rabastan a look, the menu's forgotten.
"For what?" Rabastan continued undeterred.
Harry wanted to tell Rabastan to stop being weird, but instead he deflated, "Look I'm fine, I promise."
Rabastan arched a brow, indelicately snorting, clearly disbelieving.
"I'm fine," Harry repeated, but his tone was tired, even he knew he was lying through his teeth.
Rabastan's gaze remained the same, just shifting, not even pretending to indulge Harry in his lies. In fact, his disappointment became more prominent, "Lying about such a small thing…builds up until you're lying about bigger and far worse things."
Harry flinched, as if someone had tried to hit out at him, not merely state the truth.
"And I thought you didn't like lies," Rabastan reminded him of the clause in the contract they'd made, admittedly, their Betrothal one, for when he was in Azkaban.
"I don't," Harry murmured, shame creeping up on him, he hadn't done anything bad, and he hated the fact he felt this way. Then again, his family (and he considered all the Lestrange's his family, Sirius included) had never expressed disappointment in him before. Just knowing what they thought had his eyes stinging, but he did not let tears fall. Even if the disappointment made him feel gutted, hollowed out and ashamed.
"You cannot determine that nobody lie to you then proceed to lie to everyone else, it's called being a hypocrite." Rabastan was firm with Harry, "And I dislike being lied to just as much as you do."
"But it was just a little white…" protested Harry.
"White lie? I know, but when would it end? I think we should promise each other to tell the truth about everything, its how relationships last." Rabastan said sombrely.
"Look who's lying now…everyone needs to tell white lies to make life easier…like if I didn't look good in my clothes…you'd not tell me that." Harry interjected. "I don't know how many I've told Draco in order to prevent him pouting for hours."
Rabastan coughed and smothered his amusement, eyes gleaming, "Yes, he's…just like his father in that regard."
Harry emphatically nodded, if Lucius was anything like Draco…he almost felt sorry for whoever was his best friend, almost. He wouldn't really trade Draco in for anything, he loved all his friends. Even Draco who was demanding and petulant or Luna who had an air of mystique around her, or Daphne who was determined to be the best at the expense of nearly all her friendships – especially witches – but luckily the other Slytherins' endured.
"I'm sorry," Harry offered up, sincere in his apology.
Rabastan sighed, "I know, but your health is more important to me, to Sirius, to Rodolphus, to father to dare juggle with."
Harry positively beamed, causing Rabastan to wonder if he'd said something.
"You said father," as in both of them, uncapable of removing the wide grin splashed across his face.
It almost distracted Rabastan, almost. "I'm surprised he hasn't noticed," giving him an intense stare, the glamour had been quite pathetic at this point. Given how powerful Harry actually was, it showcased just how tired he actually was. "I won't tell him, so long as when we are done here, you return to Hogwarts and go right to bed, take a dreamless sleep draught." The Slytherin in him naturally coming out to play.
"I don't have one." Harry pointed out, and they were addictive potions, the Medi-witches wouldn't just hand them out to anyone that asks.
Rabastan hummed, before raking through Harry's bag before he could protest. Not that Rabastan was actually nosing through his things, he blindly rummaged for a piece of parchment that was unused. He quickly found the clipped paper, and removed a piece of the parchment and one of the glass quills – he'd won when he was thirteen – Rabastan made a mental note to buy him some more since he preferred them. To be fair, he reckoned he would too, saved time and kept everything neat.
Luckily for them all, Filius knew the truth of all matters. He had likely gleaned a lot from his father, and even more from the goblins and Aurelius' true identity.
Filius,
It would seem my fiancé has decided to play chicken with his own health.
Electing to study far too much in the months proceeding his O.W.L's.
Severus brews the best potions, and he'd trusted by the family.
You have our permission to give one vial of Dreamless Sleep Draught to Harry to get some rest.
I ask of you to ensure that Harry gets the rest his body needs.
You have my thanks,
Master Rabastan Lestrange
Rabastan still smiled smugly when he wrote 'Master' it had been well earned, and he'd enjoyed it, it had kept him sane in the months between hope lit eternal by Harry's determination and his release as a free man. The dementors while not affecting them all twenty-four hours a day, still affected him a little. Luckily the majority of those affects were subdued entirely due to Harry's wonderful gifts. Rather more specifically the Patronus globe. Which was now sold worldwide as a nightlight, to help children sleep. The rest of the effects were eased due to his single-minded determination to pass.
"You aren't being unkind, are you?" Harry asked, peering at the letter, "Professor Flitwick is my favourite professor."
"Don't worry," Rabastan murmured, squeezing his hand in comfort, well aware of how Harry felt for Professor Flitwick who had gone out of his way to help him. Rabastan wanted to say that it was his job, but honestly? He wasn't sure Slughorn would have done as much as Flitwick did. Then again, Harry was famous, so Slughorn might have gone out of his way in hopes of gaining some of that fame as his own. He was nice enough, but knowing how other heads of houses were, it was disheartening to have been lumped with him. He was meant to be a guardian, not a friend, and most definitely not meant to pick favourites.
"A Dreamless Sleep Draught? At dinner?" Harry protested, "I don't need that much sleep."
Rabastan smiled, "You really do," he refuted Harry's assessment, "And after dinner, unless you want me to tell father…?" purposefully using the title this time around and even with his threat, Harry couldn't hide how pleased he was. The smile on his face was beautiful, to think it was a sheer happenstance that brought them both together…well, he was deeply grateful to not only Dorea and his father…but the goblins that had unearthed it too.
"Corvus shouldn't be stressed," Harry scolded Rabastan, eyes filled with worry, "It's not good for him."
"He's as strong as a Hippogriff," Rabastan said firmly, stronger than ever now with not only Harry, him and his brother but the House-elves – who had been given strict instructions by Harry – watching his diet. He wasn't alone anymore, and thank Merlin for that, the thought of his father dying alone in the manor, without them, without anyone to mourn him hurt so badly. "A little bit of stress isn't going to do anything." he reassured the teen, his utter dedication to ensuring Corvus was one hundred percent healthy was remarkable. He was very protective of those he loved, and Rabastan was very happy to be included in that circle. "Promise me? One night of not studying will not affect your marks." If he needed to push Harry into taking care of himself, then so be it.
Harry grudgingly nodded, "Alright, as long as you don't tell Corvus," not quite brave enough to call Corvus father quite yet, but still felt warmed completely that he was considered a 'son' by the wizards' other sons.
Rabastan agreed, "Done." but he wouldn't be surprised if his father hadn't already realized something was going on. Perhaps held off because he knew Rabastan would be with him this afternoon.
"Who am I kidding?" Harry grumbled, hunching his shoulders a bit, "He probably already knows." Grousing a bit, but in total awe, many years had passed, but having someone care for you when you were sick, or wanting to make sure you were okay…still hadn't gotten old.
Rabastan barked out a laugh, nodding his head, "Very likely," handing over a menu, "Go on, get whatever you want." at least they knew he was eating well, Aurelius kept an eye on all the students, but specifically Harry when asked by Corvus. "My treat." It felt so good to be able to treat Harry and not be the one courted so to speak, and that's exactly what happened between them for a long time. Harry had slowly courted him, giving him his favourite things and books, so many books and magazines.
The pair quite quickly and easily picked their chose, speaking out loud, so that the spell on the menus' activated, recording their meals.
Harry chose, Smoked Salmon served with horseradish crème Fraiche & Mixed Leaves for a starter, for the main he chose Fillet steak served with a mushroom sauce served with Dauphinoise Potatoes and dessert he chose fresh fruit pavlova.
Rabastan picked Choice Duck & Liver Parfait with Red Onion Jam for starter, for the main he picked Pan Fried Tenderloin of Pork in a Mustard Brandy Sauce, it was one of his favourites to get when he ate here. Dessert was Chocolate Brownie with Red Cherries and Cream he liked to indulge himself but made sure to keep fit enough. Not that he thought for a moment that Harry would care about their figures more than the love he'd receive, but Rabastan would always want to keep up with him.
"I must confess, I half expected you to be late or not show up at all," Rabastan confessed, drinking his wine, which was very rich and would pair well with his chosen meals. "I had no idea there was a meeting until father came down this morning."
Harry glowed happily, just hearing it, "It came last night, very short notice but isn't that always the case? Luckily, I got up early, I went to study with my friends in Slytherin common room with Luna. I think I know the reason it was so sudden too." Decidedly put out.
A ding had both Rabastan and Harry removing their arms entirely from the table, as the food appeared, the starter was always quick to appear, it didn't require cooking or anything fancy if it was cooked.
"Smells lovely," Rabastan murmured, his father didn't like liver much, and thus it wasn't served often – or at all – at home. So, he liked to order it when he ate out if he liked the sound of it. He'd bet it tasted much better than the salad Harry was eating, but he was a very health-conscious wizard in a way…that Rabastan had never met before. "So?" he prompted him to continue, trying to take his time with the food, since they had until the main meal was served to enjoy it and to make the time with Harry last just a little longer. "What happened?" something that soured Harry's mood definitely had.
Rabastan straightened up seeing Harry's hands clenching his cutlery tightly, so much that his hands were white. "Harry?"
"Just an arrogant, mean, self-centred, self-absorbed, condescending, inconsiderate, intolerant, mean spirited…" Harry trailed off, trying to think of any other words to call him. "He put forth a piece of legislation…to make it so that witches were relegated back to the stone age. To be stay at home mothers, and not have jobs."
Rabastan blinked getting the gist of it, Harry was usually more eloquent and able to express himself better. Snorting a little, "I'd have liked him to say that to Bellatrix's face." it would have been amusing to see her reaction. Not quite sure why he was so angered by it, then again, he does have a few female friends, perhaps on their behalf? Luna, Daphne and Tracy were all very good friends of Harry and are all set to be invited to the engagement party they'd be throwing this summer. Making everything official.
"Carriers were written on that legislation too." Harry said, green eyes alight with wrath. A glimmer of insecurity hit him, "Do…do you think Witches should be treated that way? That carriers should be?"
"No," came Rabastan's immediate reply, he didn't even need to think about it. Not because he didn't think Harry deserved that fate, but because witches were more powerful than society liked to give them credit for. They deserved to have jobs, careers, whatever they wanted, and they had the right to not want children too. "No, they shouldn't, each person regardless of gender, have the right to choose what to do with their own lives. Nobody should be forced to decide between a career and having children, a family. And I do mean anyone, even Bellatrix."
There were a few moments of silence, as if Harry was contemplating Rabastan's words.
"Was there ever a time where you actually liked her? Or had she always been something of an ordeal?" Harry asked, as he ate his greens, swiping the sauce around his plate and onto the greens. Changing the subject, the relief in his heart carefully hidden. Or so he assumed. Rabastan had grown very good at reading Harry over the years.
Rabastan paused thoughtfully, there was a reason Harry was asking him these to his face instead of in a letter, but he couldn't for the life of him work out why. Harry's robes which might have a Ravenclaw badge adorned, but was most definitely the most Slytherin out of everyone – blood or not – except for Aurelius. Ironically the only other blood relative of Slytherin. Nonetheless, he answered him honestly, as he always elected to do. Harry had asked for the truth when they first met, and Rabastan would aways give him it. "She…wasn't always intolerable, but the good days were so far apart that it wasn't worth it. When I say good, I meant we didn't need to get Bellatrix out of sight of the public lest they become aware of how badly…unhinged she was." She really should have been in St. Mungo's, but they couldn't live with the shame of it, the heir of the Lestrange family's wife insane and locked up in St. Mungo's. Go figure they'd all be locked up in Azkaban which was worse.
"So, you didn't have the sort of relationship like you have with Sirius?" Harry asked, head cocked to the side, as they ate.
"Merlin, no, not at all," Rabastan vehemently denied the possibility, "We never knew what could set Bellatrix off, it was better to remain quiet." Whereas with Sirius, he could tease him, both him and Rodolphus. The years before Azkaban weren't good, but they were a walk in the park when compared to the prison.
"It sounds like all of you were handed a prison sentence of a sort when Rodolphus married Bellatrix." Harry said quietly, feeling sympathy for them all.
"We were, in a way, or would have agreed as much if not for our imprisonment there." Rabastan replied, "All things including Bellatrix would have been preferable." Leaning back now that his starter was finished, he placed the cutlery on top of it and grasped his drink, the empty plate and utensils disappeared within three minutes.
"Did you not even like her while you went on missions?" Harry asked.
Rabastan froze, feeling like he was caught in the headlights, "Um…" glancing at Harry with a shewed gaze, wondering if this was all an attempt to trip him up.
Harry just waited patiently, drinking from his water glass.
"Bellatrix…mostly became rather fixated and behaved when she was in front of the Dark Lord." Rabastan confessed, slowly, "Did exactly what he wanted without any hesitation. She usually worked with me, Rodolphus and Barty, which worked in our favour in keeping her behaviour hidden."
Harry nodded slowly, "I think he knew more than you thought,"
"I do too," Rabastan agreed, otherwise he wouldn't have assumed there was no saving Bellatrix, for she had seemed entirely one of his favourites. Then again, he had been insane himself to an extent but luckily curably so. It allowed them all happiness in a way that would have been tarnished otherwise, if Bellatrix had survived to see her trial to its conclusion. Given her instability he wouldn't have wanted Harry anywhere near her, never mind the fact Harry had been through enough and likely would have cut all ties with them if Bellatrix had been around. Harry had been subjected to enough violence to last him a lifetime.
Their main course came through, cutlery and all, along with a fresh wine and juice for Rabastan and Harry respectively.
"Why are you asking about Bellatrix?" he eventually questioned his fiancé. "You're not second guessing your decisions?" narrowing his eyes in silent contemplation.
Harry vehemently shook his head, the bite of food locked between his teeth, "No," he said, with a little difficult due to trying to swallow without chewing. "It's not that, I just…want to know you more, I know you loved Runes, but you weren't particularly interested in getting your Mastery back then…and everything about you mostly has Bellatrix or Barty in it. I can imagine how loving your childhood was, since I was fortunate enough to experience a piece of a childhood at home." And home to him was Lestrange manor.
Rabastan smiled, "I was interested in all the wrong things back then," he told Harry, "I took everything for granted, in fact, I do have a desire to begin another Mastery." He confessed.
Harry perked up, spearing his food through the sauce, "What do you want to do?" he asked enthusiastically.
"I was considering a Mastery in Defensive magicks," Rabastan told Harry, "I know I'll be extremely busy for the next two to three years, but being idle has never sat well with me." Plus, considering how often his fiancé had been injured or had ended up in some form of trouble, he wanted to be able to defend them, defend everyone he loved actually. He loved the idea of becoming an expert, and while he was good at Defence, very good, excellent even, he wasn't a Master. He also wanted to bring some sort of income into the family and…he wanted his children to be proud of him.
And he knew deep down he and Harry would have children, whether it was wistful thinking or a strong desire…he just knew it in the bare bones of his magic.
"I didn't know there were any Defence Masters in Britain," Harry confessed, "But I guess with magic slowly being un-banned they won't feel the need to stay away to perform the magic that comes so easy to them?"
"Got it in one," Rabastan nodded, "I haven't made any decisions yet, I wanted your opinion." They were in this together after all.
"You'll do great!" Harry enthused, "And I very much doubt it will take you anywhere close to three years to complete it." giving him a look that suggested he found the idea very funny. Rabastan hadn't been one of Aurelius' inner circle, for no reason, usually the reason they were in there was because they were powerful. Not just for magical powers either, no, it was political powers too. He didn't think Aurelius had let anyone into the inner circle unless they'd proved themselves beyond reasonable doubt.
"Perhaps not three years," Rabastan said, please that Harry was excited for him. "But I can think of my top of my head three Defence Masters in the know, to whom I can become apprenticed to. In fact, two of them will be at our engagement party." Officially the world was going to know that Harry Potter was engaged to him. Was off the market so to speak. Unavailable. To keep their eyes off of Harry, that any ill intent would be met with…well, best not dwell on what would happen. He had sent off a drawing of a beautiful ring for him, which would be on his finger the night of their party.
"I can't wait," Harry said quietly, leaning closer to Rabastan, so happy that he wasn't jumping away or leaving because they were in a room together.
"Nor can I," Rabastan revealed sincerely, he was the luckiest son of a bitch on the planet. He just couldn't wait until Harry was seventeen, eighteen years old. He didn't mind waiting, not at all, not really, he had learned patience, a lot of it over the years. Kissing him softly, enjoying the flush creeping up those tired cheekbones. He definitely had the best of the Potter and Black features.
The two continued to plan their engagement party while they ate the rest of their main course. Talking quietly amongst themselves, having no fear of being overheard or recorded, Rabastan had already did all the precautions before Harry entered the room. "Are you sure there's nobody else you want to invite?" putting his cutlery on his plate, drinking his second glass of wine.
"Like who?" Harry asked blankly, all his friends were coming with their significant others, if they had them, he wasn't sure whom else could possibly be invited.
"I don't know, its' why I'm asking, not only would the seating arrangement need to be altered, but invitations written and the place we use doesn't do them cheapy especially when it's a matter of urgency." They weren't just invitations but portkey's as well, so yes, you can understand why there would be annoyances at being told things would need to be amended.
"Send me a copy, I'll have another look through it to make sure," Harry said, just to be on the safe side, he didn't want to accidentally have anyone left out, but he doubted that was happening.
"Of course," Rabastan agreed, drooling over the dessert, which looked decadent, he had half a mind to ask for more and take them home with him. Making a mental note to copy the document onto the journal and let Harry see it for himself. "And you're happy with the flower arrangement?"
"It's going to smell amazing," Harry said as he bit into his dessert, "Honeysuckle are my favourites." There were now two big pots of them outside climbing up the vines at the back of the house.
Rabastan smiled, "I know," he knew a lot about Harry, although there was a lot they avoided, such as Harry's ten miserable years at the Dursley's which left them only really four years to talk about.
The pair leaned against each other, talking for another hour after finishing their desserts, only leaving after they were very politely asked to leave. Since someone else had reservations and they'd need to clean the room – which would take all of five minutes if they're lucky – before the clients could begin their reservations.
Harry giggled all the way out, such an infectious laugh that Rabastan couldn't help but join in.
Rabastan Apparated them both to Hogwarts before kissing Harry's hand that had the letter or Professor Flitwick and leaving, covered by his long hooded black cloak preventing anyone from knowing his identity.
Hours later Rabastan was spotted handing over a gold necklace to Aurelius Slytherin in broad daylight, but nobody batted an eye. Perhaps he'd won it in a bet? The Lestrange's had more money than they knew what to do with after all.
Nobody seemed to realize it wasn't just a pretty pendant, but an actual time-tuner.
Nobody upset Harry and made him feel inferior without feeling the wrath of the Lestrange's.
Soon everyone was going to know better than to mess with him.
Soon everyone would know that they were engaged to be married.
Ahhhh we're getting so close to the last arc I'm so excited...and before you get all sad it's a long last arc ;) hehe like seriously it's probably going to be about 15+ chapters at least depending on how much of their happily ever after you actually want to see :D I mean it's going to be like that for My Time so why not The Contract too? Other than the fact someone will look at the chapter count and blanch before backing out haha :) I hope it was everything you expected/wished for I'm not sure how well I write the lovey dovey stuff :) and will Bill ever get confirmation or will he live with the is he/isn't he thoughts for the rest of his life? R&R please and sorry for the long wait I was still sick when I posted the last chapter and I feel better today enough to get this chapter out anyway and now excuse me it's midnight and I do need to get some sleep :D
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 124
Summer Holidays – July 31st – Harry's Birthday
Corvus hummed to himself, as he read the morning edition of the Daily Prophet. "Something has to be done to reassure the public. They are becoming quite…disenchanted with the Ministry. No doubt in view of their inability to solve Silverman's case." Which of course, was going to continue to remain unsolved. No witnesses, magical residue non-existent, coupled with the ambient magic and the magic people had actually been casting left them with people who couldn't have possibly murdered Silverman.
"I have noticed as such," Aurelius admitted, "More prevalent now due to a new round of recruits for jobs in the Ministry. A set of seventh years whom have left Hogwarts."
"They're afraid, for good reason, if we can't solve a case in their own building, what good are they?" Rabastan said derisively, never mind that he'd been the one to cast the spells that ended the foolish idiot's life. He would not let Harry doubt him, even for a moment. Anyone that did, well, they'd meet the same fate. His own copy discarded already; he honestly had no time for reading that crap anymore. Not when he had more interesting information to read.
He was attempting to gain his Mastery in Defensive Magicks. Which by the way was more difficult than he could have fathomed and he was only a few months into the course. He had decided not to wait until they came to the engagement party. He wanted to keep that a social party, not try to bring business into it. Plus, he had nothing to do one day so decided to go forth and see if it was possible.
He'd been accepted very, very quickly.
"People have got a right to be afraid, Dumbledore did a number on them. That sort of influence won't just disappear, the fearmongering he'd done before he left…also didn't help. Knowing something and feeling it are two different things." Sirius told them, setting his empty plate aside.
"What are you suggesting?" Rodolphus asked, eating his own breakfast, having only arrived four minutes ago. Deciding on porridge and some fruit salad. His time in Africa had taught him a lot, including to take care of his body and the best way to do so. So, while he ate greasy meals, he also made an effort to eat healthier at least three or four times a week. Even if it was only breakfast. Easier to do during the summer, since Harry was rather strict about what came to the table.
Like it or not, Harry had those House-elves wrapped around his finger. The care he had for the Lestrange's paramount. Of course, if Corvus ordered, they'd do it, Corvus was after all their Master. However, Corvus understood where it was coming from and for the most part ceded to the youngster.
"No idea," Sirius shook his head, he had no alternatives offered. "Good luck with it."
A House-elf popped in disturbing the pensive silence, with a proclamation, "Master Harry is awake and will be down soon,"
"Since when did they say Master Harry?" Sirius blurted out, staring at his husband in silent demand for an explanation.
Rodolphus just shook his head at his husband's cluelessness. "Did you read the third and forth pages of the Daily Prophet?"
"Not really," Sirius screwed up his nose, "Why?" wondering what had caught Rod's attention, he flipped open the paper.
Then he began to read it curiously. Suitably distracted like Rodolphus had hoped.
"Finally, did it, have they?" Sirius commented, "Wasn't this on the cards a few years ago?" glancing at Aurelius.
"It was, I've only just gotten the law overturned, the alternative wasn't enough." Aurelius declared, a frown of his own crossing his features. It had been years in the making, and only those who could afford to go to Gringotts and get the test done.
Now Gringotts was an independent nation with its own laws and regulations. Not that the Ministry liked that or were happy about it. Especially since they had actually lost the last few goblin wards before those changes were implemented.
Some students after hearing about it actually got a summer job in order to do the test. Which was rather on the pricier end of the scale. The further you went back the more money they demanded. Which, to be fair, he would do too, since it was going to become readily available any time soon.
So, the ritual the goblins use was set to soon be rendered almost obsolete. In fact, with a lot of blood rituals being legalised, they'd soon not have a revenue for such magics.
"I thought between you and Harry you pretty much had the entire Wizengamot in your pockets?" Sirius asked teasingly, grey eyes filled with amusement.
"For the most part, yes," Aurelius' agreed, "Unfortunately, blood magic hasn't been looked upon kindly for such a long time. That it was an automatic inclination to deny whomever and whatever someone wished to pass whenever they heard the word 'blood magic'" which was magic of any kind whatsoever.
"If that's the case, how did you get them to agree?" arching a brow surprisingly interested in politics. He'd always hated politics, as a kid, as a teen and as an adult. 'Growing up sucks' he thought wryly, if politics were getting interesting, he needed help.
"Diligence, care and putting specific clauses into the laws, so that most blood magicks are still illegal, but certain ones are legal." Aurelius' voice was dry as hell as he spoke. He hadn't been happy at all, it was so close to being half way, but it seemed even neutral parties were cautious. "Unfortunately, Harry's threats of leaving the wizarding world have lost its…metier." It's strength.
Sirius' roughish grin nearly split his face in two. "I wished I could have seen it. I don't suppose you were there when it was read out?"
Aurelius smirked; he was about to reply when Harry wandered in.
Everyone immediately began to wish Harry 'Happy Birthday' the streamers were suddenly visible, and Harry's favourite foods were already set out for him.
Harry didn't react like normal people would. Gasping and gushing out thanks or rolling his eyes at them as if they were being silly. No, he smiled genuinely, touched by their remembrance. Still not used to it, it made Corvus regret not giving Harry a proper birthday party when he was twelve. He knew it wouldn't have been welcomed, but still, all the same. A young teenager shouldn't be grateful for a small intimate birthday breakfast. This year, he wouldn't be having a birthday either, insisting that doing a birthday party for him then an engagement party two days later was too much.
Especially since he'd have to leave early, since he and Rabastan were off to France tomorrow. They were going to explore, do some shopping, Opera of course, and they'd be back the day of the engagement at eleven AM.
As always, Harry immediately went to Corvus, as if he needed to see that Corvus was alright. Rabastan would have felt jealous if it was anyone else. "Thank you," he said to them with a simple but beautiful smile. "Good morning," returning their greeting.
"How does it feel being sixteen?" Sirius asked, grinning, "Your grandmother said that to me, I was staying with the Potter's by the time I was sixteen."
"Same as it feels when I turned fifteen," Harry replied, barely refraining from shrugging. He would have done so if Corvus wasn't there. Honestly, some of the rules were outdated, but if it's what Corvus wanted in his own home, then Harry would do so.
He wouldn't be doing the practice on his own children though. That's not to say they wouldn't know better when it comes to other people and being in public. Just family though? Yes, it would be fine.
He considered everyone around the table as his family. No exception.
Sirius gave a bark of laughter, "That's exactly what I said." fondness for his godson deep in his voice. The gratitude he held for the life he now had…was unsurmountable to be repaid.
"What did my grandmother have to say regarding that?" Harry asked, genuinely curious. He could find out by asking her, naturally, but why ask Dorea when Sirius was right here?
"She just smiled; your grandparents didn't stand on ceremony often." Sirius revealed, "Not when it was just us anyway."
Harry nodded, sounded like Dorea, she was amazing. "She's asked me to visit for an hour today."
"I'll come with you," Rabastan said, making it sound like an offer than a demand.
Harry nodded, absently glancing over the paper as he ate his breakfast.
"Are you packed?" Rabastan asked, and everyone began to go back to their conversations.
"We're only going for a day…what is there to pack?" Harry asked amused, green eyes glittering brightly. He put Dumbledore's eyes to shame.
"Casual wear, a second set in case of accidents, your formal wear for the Opera. Nightwear, and perhaps a book or two?" Rabastan asked wryly, knowing Harry would have trouble choosing the books.
"Or twenty," Sirius sniggered, Harry was never content with just one book. More often than not he had multiple surrounding him as he worked. Not just on his homework.
Harry threw him an unimpressed look; he wasn't that bad.
"To think it will be more difficult by the new books you'll be getting for your birthday no doubt." Rodolphus teased, moving over to ruffle Harry's hair, who predicted the wizards move and ducked away throwing him a smug look.
They actually had to ask Rabastan what books Harry wanted and what he already had. Otherwise, Harry would have multiple copies of the same book.
Even Draco and the others had the smarts to ask 'Lord Lestrange' for help. For Harry was no help whatsoever when it came to answers. He just said he didn't want anything; he was happy with just a card. None of them had done that of course.
It just caused them to be flabbergasted and flounder for a bit. However, they were Slytherins and had a lot of connections.
"HAPPY BIRTHDAY!" Sirius said enthusiastically, a lot more enthusiastically than his earlier greeting. The large birthday gift levitating through the air and almost bumping into Harry. It's wrapping shamelessly red and gold, with birthday greetings on it.
"You haven't gone overboard again, have you?" Harry asked, staring at the box, imagining everything that could be in it. He tried to exude trepidation, but he was too excited. He kept his composure by the skin of his teeth, but there was no denying he couldn't wait to open them. "You know you don't need to keep buying a lot of things to 'make up for missed years', right?" fondly shaking his head in exasperation.
"I'm always going to go overboard," Sirius told him bluntly. "Who else am I going to spoil?"
"Who knows…there might be a few Blacks out there you can take custody of." Harry teased him, "Wasn't your Uncle Marius or was he a cousin…a squib?"
Sirius blanched, "I hope not." shuddering anew at the thought of more Blacks.
"The Muggle blood will have wiped out a lot of the badness." Harry reassured him, knowing why he was so against any possible Blacks and having kids of his own.
"Maybe we should go with them," Sirius suggested to Rodolphus, "I mean Harry will be having his first drink."
Harry blinked, glancing briefly at Rodolphus then Rabastan.
"In France you are allowed to drink as young as sixteen." Corvus nodded, confirming that Sirius wasn't having him on. "The boys almost got themselves into trouble." Staring at them in faux disappointment.
Rodolphus and Rabastan turned and grinned. The fact it was only a short year or two before they had been imprisoned wasn't thought. They were no longer being affected by Azkaban. Or the doom or gloom of its after effects. Chortling in amusement. "How were we meant to know that France has no tolerance for public alcohol consumption?"
"How about for public indecency?" Corvus gave the pair a pointed look.
"They were just looking for something to charge us with. Just to be clear those charges were dropped, and stricken from any record." Rabastan told Harry, "Rodolphus took his top off because he was too hot and was going to go for a dip in the Seine. Unfortunately, the police just happen to heavily patrol that area after a certain time."
"And have a thing against open containers of alcohol." Rodolphus said, "I never did get to take that dip in the Seine." They loved the country; France was just amazing and not because of the fact you could drink at sixteen.
"C'mon! Open it!" Sirius was almost bouncing impatiently in his seat. More excited than Harry was for the gifts.
Harry's lips twitched in amusement, setting the newspaper aside. He'd read it later, when he could read it without interruption. "Oh, alright!" sniggering, "Are you visiting your father?" Orion was hilarious, and he knew so much, and the scowls Sirius got when Harry enjoyed his company were funny too. He was just too easy to rile up, honestly…it was like having a brother sometimes but that was okay, he liked it.
Only reason he thought brothers…was because they acted like Rodolphus and Rabastan quite often. He liked that, and it made Harry want to have a family, siblings close in age, he didn't want them to be lonely.
"Let him finish breakfast first," Corvus chided Sirius. Sirius could get angry at him all he liked, but he wasn't allowing Harry to miss a meal. One meal might not seem like much, but he had worked hard (with Harry) in order to get him better. To a more acceptable weight. He had reached an acceptable weight, but only just. Unfortunately, he would always be shorter than the usual wizard, the damage done was unfortunately permanent and not even the strongest of potions will enable him to reach a height that the Potter's were known for.
Sirius wasn't the slightest bit perturbed by the reprimand. He knew just how protective the Lestrange's were of his godson and he was grateful for it. They'd been able to protect Harry when he couldn't. So, there was no awkward silence, "Hurry up, Harry," he said, setting the gift on the chair next to Harry that he drew out for him.
Harry stuck his tongue out at Sirius, before deliberately started taking his time with his food.
"Excuse me," Rabastan said, abruptly standing and fleeing the room.
Rodolphus burst out laughing, hooting in amusement, the hilarity having him smacking his hand on the table and then his leg. No sound leaving him, making him look like he was having a seizure of some sort.
Harry blinked utterly lost and perplexed by Rodolphus' hilarity. Had Sirius whispered something funny?
Corvus cleared his throat, giving Rodolphus a pointed look. "You'll be pleased to know that we have a new snake in the snake enclosure." He informed Harry, who perked up.
"What kind of snake is it?" fixating on the news. "And how was it injured?" he'd take some food up for it and go speak to it. Some frogs today, hopefully there was a supply.
He needed to come up with a good way to get money into the funds for the animals. Maybe add a donation envelope at the end of his engagement party.
"With the canine and feline salvia found it in the wounds, it's been bitten by Muggle dogs and cats, it's in bad shape, but we believe it will survive. Those that attacked it, likely not, due to its venom." Corvus revealed grimly, "Graham believes the outcome is looking good."
"So, it's a venomous species," Harry said, "Have you taken its venom for an antidote to be created yet?" he'd be happy to do so.
"Graham did, yes, it's been sent away and we will have antidotes within the next forty-eight hours." Corvus nodded, proud of how mature Harry was. He had never lost that zeal to take care of the animals, despite Graham being their primary caretaker. "It's not likely to make much sense for the next twenty-four to forty-eight hours, it's heavily sedated."
"You said it was looking good," Harry said alarmed that it was going to be heavily sedated for nearly two days.
"The snake is still alive, so I would say that's good." Corvus replied, they had to make a decision on whether to treat the animals under their care or give them a painless end. It wasn't an easy decision to make, but there was no point to using supplies on an animal that had zero chance. So, Corvus gave at least 30% chance and if the animal was under that, then they were helped over.
"How is Graham doing? Has he reserved his spot for the engagement?" Harry asked, although, Corvus might not know. He had noticed that he wasn't on the list, and he found himself rather disappointed.
"He has," Corvus confirmed, "And he's been sat where you wanted him to." slightly uncomfortable with the notion. Graham wasn't the head of the family, yet he was being sat closer to Rabastan and Harry. It was typically not done, but at least the heir was going to be sat next to Graham and his family. Gregory and Harry were good friends as well as Graham. He saw him every single day, and Harry was always chatting away as long as he could or actually following Graham on his rounds and learning something new.
"Good!" Harry chirruped. Pleased to hear that, Graham was such a good conversationalist. He was a Magizoologist, with post graduate diploma in animal healing and potions. Apparently, he had worked for two years doing both part time.
Sirius just shook his head bemused; his choices of friendships were questionable. Not surprisingly so, at any rate, Harry didn't care for standing, he cared more about intelligence.
Much like Dorea he didn't suffer fools.
One Harry was done, he wiped his hands cleaning them with magic. Getting rid of the sticky residue that fruit juice always left behind. Shifting the chair, he ripped open the gift, peering inside rolling his eyes fondly noticing that Sirius had wrapped everything – from the smallest to biggest item in the box – when there really was no need. "Sirius!" he sighed; he'd even wrapped the books.
Sirius cackled, "Have fun!" he'd gotten Harry a lot of books. "One's going to do you good for your NEWT's if you take COMC." Which was care of magical creatures, Harry loved animals. Honestly, if for some reason he can't become a lawyer – very unlikely – he definitely would do something associated with animals.
Harry perked up, "You didn't! That's not out for another two weeks!" excitement thrumming through him, as he began to unwrap the books first.
"Oh, please, it could be a year and they'd make exceptions for you." Sirius said smugly, he'd told them that it was for his godson. Suddenly there was one available as long as 'Harry said a thing or two about it' a review in other words. Sirius had solemnly promised with absolutely no intention of following through. Harry might though.
Corvus watched over Harry, who despite ripping into his gifts with contained glee, was also very neat and tidy about it. It was such a childish exuberance he had over the smallest of gifts. He pondered,
Ten books in total, three about defence, two about magical creatures, two about Ancient Runes and one on Arithmancy and the other was about warding and the last but no means least, quite a rare history book to add to his burgeoning collection.
"These are from Bill, he apologies for not being able to be here." Aurelius informed Harry, handing over his own and Bill's gifts. Bill's group had a massive undertaking, and once the spells were removed. They reckon it was going to be one of the biggest collection of items found to date. Bill was trying to contain his glee, but he was failing.
Harry opened the card and smiled, "He didn't have to." making a mental note to ask when Bill's birthday was so he could return the favour. Two books, he though, perhaps he was a mite too predictable.
Harry almost squealed upon unwrapping them, they were on Ancient Egyptian digs that Curse breakers had been on (autobiography's) on two of the most famous Curse breakers. Atticus Armand (the line later became Malfoy) and Magnus Mathers. "Are they really written by them?" excitement causing his voice to be a little high pitched.
"They are, it's a must read for young curse breakers. Bill got them gifted to him while he was learning his craft, and he thought you would like to read them." Aurelius' explained, and Bill had chosen well, judging by Harry's reaction. Watching him open his gift.
"Whoa," Harry murmured, "Is that…"
"It's only an exact replica of Salazar Slytherin's locket. Made to match mine in every single way." Tom answered, this one not so priceless, worn by Salazar and not a Horcrux or never had been. "It's only right that you have something people will recognize as belonging to Salazar Slytherin."
"I don't think there will be many that recognize it," Harry said still awed nonetheless. "They'd no more recognize it as the Slytherin family to the Selwyn family."
"Bite your tongue," Aurelius grimaced, finding the comparison a distasteful one. The Selwyn family were…dim-witted, a long-standing line to be sure, and neutral.
"Samuel Selwyn is really smart," Harry pointed out, fastening the locket around his neck. It was weightily, he could hold it in his fist and close but just and no more.
"You mean the bastard child of Sam Selwyn that the family won't acknowledge?" Aurelius said dryly, Sam (Don't call me Samantha) Selwyn had gotten pregnant out of wedlock, and had only survived the birth to name her child Samuel Selwyn before passing at the age of eighteen. "Unfortunately, you're quite right, Samuel is the best of that bunch."
"Except Selma," Sirius said quietly, "She's got a very nice bedside manner. She took care of me while I was in hospital. I think she's actually attempting to gain her Mastery in Healing not just Medi-witchery."
"She's married," Rodolphus reminded him, "She married…who was it, Vance Vane? Or was it his brother Vale Vane?" the heir or the spare.
"Vale, she's Lady Vane now," Corvus answered, "The courtship was a very long one. Nearly everyone thought they'd never get married. She was intelligent enough to wait and see if they were a true match." He wished he'd been smart enough to do that with Bellatrix and Rodolphus. However, the saying with age comes wisdom runs rather true.
"That's why she was acting like she had a stick up her backside." Harry whispered to himself, making sure Corvus didn't hear him. Aurelius did, causing him to smother his amusement.
"Indeed," he replied wryly, Ms. Vane had been acting hard done into. No doubt, at the fact she was no longer the 'heiress' now that her eldest brother was married, his wife became Lady, and well, no doubt they'd have (or already had?) a child to continue on the family. That child would become Heir or Heiress when it was born.
"Thank you, I love it!" Harry said, already pondering on which photos he wanted to place inside of it. Perhaps not a photo but a painting? Salazar would have done that in his time. They didn't have photos. A miniature painting was what they'd have put inside. "Men don't really wear much jewellery anymore. Not like this."
Rodolphus blinked, "It's very frequent men wear jewellery." His own father had a lovely locket that he only wore on special occasions, it sat in his beside cabinet in its own case, and he didn't need to open it to know his mothers face was inside. He spoke to her (locket) quite frequently along with her portrait.
"I mean like lockets; they've been catered towards women these days. You don't really see men or wizards wearing lockets now." Harry explained awkwardly.
Aurelius gave his own hum of agreement, "Salazar and Godric both wore one, with their initials, it is believed a portrait of their wives were encased inside. While they thought to protect the jewellery, they didn't think to protect the insides."
"Or didn't have the spells in their arsenal." Harry added.
"That too," Aurelius agreed, "I've noticed you've not been attending many Wizengamot meetings lately." Sending the Abbott's in his place. "Is this your intent throughout the last few years of your schooling?" no condemnation in his voice merely curiosity.
"I'm thinking so for the meetings that take place while I'm actually at school." Harry nodding in confirmation. "I have a few laws I'd like to see pass. It's writing them out that will be vexing." Wrinkling his nose.
"Enough about work, school or anything in-between!" Rodolphus he'd never been able to tolerate politics but his brother wasn't any better. "Happy birthday kiddo!" managing to get in to rub Harry's head, causing his hair to get ruffled.
Harry huffed out an annoyed laugh, but accepted the gift with gratitude.
"If you need help, let me know," Aurelius said, giving Harry a curious look. Just what was he up to now? and how complicated was it going to be that he felt vexed at the thought of writing it out.
Corvus shook his head, he had no clue what his soon to be son-in-law was up to.
"I will," Harry answered, he wasn't shy about asking for help or seeking confirmation that everything was done right. Corvus had made sure that Harry didn't feel like an obligation, and was always enthusiastic to see Harry's work. "When will Bill be back, anyway?"
"Presumably next week, he wants to see how his brothers are doing before the end of the summer." Aurelius informed him, rolling his eyes dramatically.
Harry nodded slowly, "Make sure to thank him for me, I love these, I'm definitely taking them to France with us."
"He'll be pleased to know that; I don't suppose you know what would please Bill for his birthday?" Aurelius sounded more than a little bit hopeful for a miracle. He shouldn't have given him those almost priceless artefacts that he positively cooed over.
"If you're struggling now, Merlin, help you later," Sirius laughed, "James aways got himself all tangled up trying to think of what to get Lily."
"He'll like whatever I get him, but I want him to…" Aurelius was clearly struggling to think of a term good enough.
"Love it?" Harry said simply, "Don't spend too much, you've already bought him a lot and knowing how different you are in status and monetary value is intimidating." Shrugging when they all looked at him, it was true. It's why he loved the Lestrange's so much, they knew this about him.
Then again, Harry had no idea of the value of some of those limited or first edition books he had in his possession.
"What about books on Occlumency and Legillimency?" Rodolphus suggested, both protective, needed and would stay in the family for as long as needed.
"He is familiar with both; you forget he is also a Prewitt." Aurelius replied, and the Black family (Lucretia Black) had married into the Prewitt line, and ensured their mental protection. They'd also entered the Weasley family too, but she'd came with nothing, disowned. "He IS familiar with the mind arts."
"That explains a lot," Harry said in realization.
"Explains what?" Corvus queried.
Harry's eyes widened, before he stood up with his gifts wedged under his armpit, "Bill knows your real identity." With that he was off, taking no delight in the stunned look on Aurelius' face.
Harry wasn't far enough away not to hear the uproar of Sirius' laughter though.
A/N – I'll need to get to see if I've had Harry make it a law regarding students needing to be checked first night at Hogwarts for clear signs of abuse…since I don't have that clarified on my document if it is I'll need to come up with a new one 😊
So will the next chapter be Bill/Voldemort or will they remain in the background or will it be a bit of both Harry/Rab in France and Bill/Aurelius in Egypt? And any ideas on what Rabastan can get Harry? I don't just want him to get Harry books so I'm definitely looking for suggestions!
Gosh there's always so much going on in this story that it takes forever to get a chapter up mostly because I have to make sure the information I'm putting out isn't repeated from earlier chapters and I'm not repeating laws or just anything really and I don't want to mess up so late in the story :)
ALSO Before 2009 apparently it is legal for 16–18-year-olds to drink 'fermented' alcohol so Harry IS legal there to drink a beer or wine. R&R
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 125
"Good morning, Aurelius!" a cheerful apprentice who ignorantly ploughed over boundaries as if such a thing didn't exist. He was thick as two short planks but despairingly powerful. He had not given any of them leave to use his first name. The others in Bill's group thankfully understand all social nuances and cues. It would seem, they hadn't taken the effort to correct their co-worker's faux pas.
"Lord Slytherin," the thick Irish brogue of Heir Seamus O' Boyle intoned politely. One of the last wizards brought on for Bill's team, competent, already created a ward of his own creation, apprenticed as a Curse Breaker. Intelligent and desired to take a magic crafting apprenticeship or class leading to a Mastery. Not easily done, magic crafting/spell weaving weren't what you would call popular. Not an easily accessible craft to Master.
"Heir O' Boyle, I hope you and your family are well?" Aurelius asked politely, seeing to the necessary social obligations. It was naught but a waste of time, most of the time. However, it was useful when you wanted to use them for some reason or another later. Too bad Lindsay Hughes couldn't learn from the red headed heir.
"As well as can be," he said ruefully, "My daughter has just started attending magic tiny tots so my wife, she's feeling a little empty nest syndrome."
"Magic tiny tots?" Aurelius questioned, curiously.
"A friend set it up, it allows children to meet up and play with friends. It's nothing official yet, but hopefully it will gain momentum. You know yourself how lonely it can be without someone to play with to understand you. Muggles don't make for good friends; they don't understand magic." He explained, rushing to explain lest he be misunderstood. "I have nothing against Muggles, honestly, they're strange creatures but I'd prefer to be amongst my own people."
"I understand completely," Aurelius answered, probably speaking to him with more honest that he usually would anyone else.
"But enough about me, you're here to see the boss man, right?" he asked, setting the books aside in the tent they had up for the communal area, which split off into different tents that were for people sleeping, bedrooms.
Aurelius smiled, barely there, "I am," he confirmed.
"Bad timing, they won't be finished at the dig for another half an hour at least." he told Aurelius after a very dramatic wince. Which to be fair was understandable. Aurelius' time was precious and a whole half hour? Dozens of things could be better off doing. "You can sit and wait if you like, there are new copies of Defence association magazines over there." Pointing towards the new releases, practically hot of the press.
"Thank you," Aurelius replied, inclining his head before wandering over to the seating area. Plucking the DA magazine as he went, other countries were far more advanced still, bloody British politics were preventing them from being the best country magic wise. He'd get there though, by hook or crook as the matron of his Orphanage used to say. He ignored the breakfast spread out on the table; he'd had a filling breakfast. Although, the coffee was enticing. It would make a good one, Bill splurged a little more on the finer things in life after he'd introduced him to them. Not a lot, not often, but he did, he also made sure that his brothers got spoiled as well.
"Can I get you anything before I head off?" Heir Seamus asked, picking up and discarding things. "I'll let Bill know you're here." Its likely that Lord Weasley would be quick to return.
"Do you have anything cold on offer?" Aurelius asked, it was very dry here, he tended to forget.
"Sure, we have water, diet coke, Pepsi max, orange, pumpkin and apple?" the wizard asked, opening the under the table fridge that was full to bulging – and magically extended Aurelius noted – with all manner of really cold drinks. A nice choice between Muggle drinks and wizarding ones. The difference was the sugar content in some of the drinks.
"Apple, please," Aurelius answered politely, his lips were rather dry, not that apple juice would help a whole lot better than nothing. "I must confess I'm surprised there aren't a sneaky few butterbeer bottles in there or anything stronger."
"Bill noticed there was, early on, he said if he ever found any in there again then we were off the project." Seamus told him, not even attempting to dampen his Irish accent. "He wouldn't have anyone even slightly drunk on the project. It put everyone in danger, with their impairment, so yeah, we've not been putting them in there." Instead, they bought them after work better safe than seeing if Bill was serious and he was very serious while on the job. He did let his hair down and drink with them after work and such, he was honourable, a good man to work with, he should know, he'd worked with a few nasty pieces of work.
"Smart move," Aurelius agreed fully, "Too many accidents can happen with hangovers or just slow reactions due to being inebriated." And it was his job to keep them all safe, and also, he had the insurance out on his team, if he was foolish, he'd lose money.
Seamus inclined his head, neither agreeing or disagreeing, butterbeer didn't really impair you and it was the best drink – in his opinion – to drink while out here in the middle of nowhere. Refreshing, and it really did quench your thirst. "I must depart."
Aurelius wished him a safe journey, before he immersed himself in the magazine. Making a mental note to subscribe, it was definitely worthy of his attention that was for certain. He'd wished to come immediately after the blunt confession Harry had given. He'd wanted to ask him a few questions, but he hadn't seen hide nor tail of him for the rest of his birthday. He'd been with Graham then gone to Gallifrey property. Presumably to keep his promise to his grandmother, Dorea.
He could have written a letter or Floo called him. Unfortunately, the discussion he wished to have, was far to urgent and private. Floo network wasn't exactly secure, and neither were letters. One can be intercepted or listened into.
After he realized he really needed to have it in private, he had made the decision to get an emergency portkey. With the money he had at his disposal, it was not a problem at all. He had the Philosopher stone; he could turn any metal into pure gold. He would never want for money, and his immortality is most definitely assured.
Oddly enough, despite the conversation he'd need to have. Aurelius had missed Bill, and hoped this conversation would go well. He couldn't exactly be subtle about it either, when trying to find out if he knew. So, needless to say it was going to be a terse conversation.
Harry was vastly intelligent, but was he right about this?
Did Bill Weasley know whom he was?
Shaking off his thoughts, Aurelius read in utter fascination, the article about blood magic was just…revolutionary. This, this could be the way to make the Wizengamot sit up and pay attention. Since Frank and Alice Longbottom had recovered, they no longer had such outspoken derision from the Longbottom Dowager – and her opinion mattered to many of them he noticed – and thus he had a little more support in order to manage to get part of the bill he wanted seen through. This would surely fascinate everyone within the wizengamot, revitalise their magic and enable more magical children to be adopted into even old named families.
Aurelius pressed his hand against it, magic saturating the magazine entirely. Murmuring the spell, he grinned when he felt the magic expand, twisting the spell that prevented copies of it being made. They'd never make money if people could copy them after all, now, would they? It wasn't an easy spell gotten around, but he and Harry knew it. He was taking this back with him for sure, make enough copies to send anonymously to other Wizengamot members. Especially Lord Vane and Lord Marshbanks. Lord Vane wanted a son, an heir, not an heiress, and Lord Marshbanks needed an heir full stop.
Naturally his amazing feats went unobserved.
No matter, Aurelius preferred it that way.
Rabastan held onto Harry as he wobbled a little from the portkey. His excitement and exuberance. As soon as the Portkey deposited them on the spot, Harry was looking around eager to see everything. They were only here for the day, and he intended that he and Harry enjoy it immensely.
"Welcome to Avenue Montaigne Paris, it is at the very heart of the Triangle d'Or, Golden Triangle. It is home to quite a few luxury international Haute Couture boutiques that are quite beautiful. To the left is the magical alley, that is just as luxurious and serving of Haute Couture." Rabastan explained, and Harry's green eyes avidly listened.
"How about we go see some of the Muggle shops?"
Rabastan's face revealed just how he felt about that, only to blink and Harry was gone. Rabastan pursed his lips, before sighing dramatically, he didn't want to have to spend his day being careful around Muggles. Hopefully he'd convince him to go to the magical side. Ah, this was for his birthday – even if his birthday had technically passed – so he could endure for one day.
"How would you feel if I showed up to our bonding with this on?" Harry asked, staring at the tuxedo on the mannequin.
Rabastan stared between Harry and the mannequin, "Is this a trick question?" this wasn't exactly what he envisioned his fiancé in, if he was honest but he knew better than to answer with that.
"Is it that bad?" Harry sounded amused, glancing up at him, not having to crane his neck like he used to do once Rabastan got out of prison and they could speak without a table in the middle.
"It's a muggle suit," Rabastan said quietly, "Our bonding should be honoured with our traditions. Robes, much like the ones you saw on Rodolphus and Sirius. You would be highly out of place as well. Perhaps when we are on our honeymoon?" suggesting an alternative, Merlin, he hoped Harry was just having him on.
"It should," Harry agreed, "I always thought anyone who had a suit was rich and had a very important job."
"When you were a kid?" Rabastan asked, paying more attention now.
"Yeah, stupid I know, Harry replied, nostalgic.
"You were never, ever stupid." Rabastan stated firmly, pressing his hands on Harry's shoulder. Silently supporting and reassuring him, he didn't talk much about his past, which was understandable really. So, it was lovely to hear about him. It was laughable that Harry could have ever been accused of such.
"I used to have to pretend to be," Harry commented, turning away from the shop. Rabastan was quick to follow, relieved to be going in a familiar direction and away from Muggles.
"How so?" Rabastan asked, pressing his hand against Harry's back, nothing suggestive in his move. His fiancé was so incredibly innocent and naïve. Yesterday had been intolerable. Unfortunately, it wasn't the first time Harry had elicited such a reaction from him. The way he'd been eating, it was just a gentle tease to Sirius but his guttural laden mind had other ideas. "This way," he tugged him in the right direction trying not to raise attention.
"I was punished for doing better than Dudley, in all things," Harry told Rabastan, watching him opening the magical alley. "In the end it was better to just screw up my grades." Better than the pain, not that it really stopped them.
"Then it's a good thing you've no intentions of living in the Muggle world." Rabastan murmured, squeezing him in comfort. "Welcome to the magical alley of France," opening the opening properly, feeling rather than hearing Harry gasping in awe.
"Whoa!" Harry cried out, his gaze going every which way, it was so very different from Diagon Alley that it was astonishing. "It's beautiful..." and the smell made him want to stop and eat.
It wasn't just one level and a cobbled road, all squashed together. Not that he thought there was anything wrong with Diagon Alley…but there was something about the space utilised here that made everything seem so much more amazing. "It's beautiful." He breathed, "Are you hungry?" they had started their day by wakening and saying goodbye to everyone before using the Portkey.
Café's, bookstores, apothecaries, boutiques, clothing stores, food stores, it literally catered to everyone. "Ooo, a sweet shop!" the translation spell doing its work, and translating everything. "Shall we have a spot of breakfast?" Rabastan hadn't answered his question about being hungry, but he was himself.
"A coffee sounds amazing, I think I'll hold off on breakfast," Rabastan told him, his stomach was still queasy from their Portkey journey.
Harry's gaze sharpened after hearing his words, "Are you alright?" Rabastan did not turn down food, not ever, not since he had first began talking to him.
"I'm fine, just still a little queasy after the Portkey," Rabastan told Harry, giving him a reassuring nod.
"Is that normal?" Harry asked, peering at him through his messy fringe.
"Sometimes, I prefer Apparating or using the Floo, they're considerably easier on the system." Rabastan revealed honestly, recalling Harry's earlier words. They should always try to be honest, especially about things like this, simple things.
Harry nodded his understanding, "You can get anything you need here," he commented, changing the subject. Diagon Alley had a sweet shop and that but nowhere you could do your grocery shopping.
"You can, it's much better than Diagon Alley," Rabastan answered, while he was proud of his country, he knew it could be better. Hopefully it would be by the time his and Harry's children were out in society. "Where do you want to sit for breakfast?" there were numerous café's all catering to different things. laughing when he saw Harry eying the bookstore ravenously. Apparently, his birthday gifts aren't enough for him.
"That one will do," Harry pointed to the one right next door to the bookstore.
Rabastan chuckled, fondly brushing his hand through Harry's hair, "Come on then," he said wrapping his arms around Harry, allowing himself to be closer now that Harry was at a more acceptable age.
Once they were sat down, Rabastan realized the feeling had gone. In turn, both of them ordered a simple breakfast. They had a lot of things they wanted to see and do while they were here. When they were sitting eating…they weren't investigating France in all its splendour.
As they sat, chatted and ate taking in the beauty and wonder that was France Rabastan realized that they had been rather remiss in not taking care of the Dursley's.
"Hey, Aurelius," Bill said, entering the tent and kissing his partner passionately. "I'm glad to see you, is everything alright? The families?" he hadn't been expecting him, but it wasn't the first time Aurelius had surprised him. Hopefully it wouldn't be the last either, but he still had a habit of enquiring nonetheless.
"You know who I am." Aurelius told Bill, it was a good a moment as any considering the tent was empty of everyone but them. Nobody was around presumably all at the dig.
Bill giggled before smacking his hand over his face. Attempting to muffle his sound of amusement but it was too funny. The more he thought about it, the more hilarious it seemed until he was cackling madly.
Aurelius frowned, which really, really resembled a pout. He wasn't used to not being taken seriously regardless of which name he went under. This just seem to set Bill off again, had he been hit with a tickling charm recently?
"What on earth is going on with you? You're acting like you've been confounded!" Aurelius said watching Bill torn between smiling at the sight of Bill happy, laughing, or being concerned. It was clear to him that Bill evidently didn't know who he was.
Bill guffawed anew at the words, his face bright red, and his thigh probably going the same way. Bill was smacking his hand against his thigh unable to contain his amusement. "Confounded!" he sniggered, his inability to breathe and the actual pain from smacking his leg sinking in. "Oh, my lungs," he managed to wheeze out, then inhaling through his nose deliberately trying to moderate his breathing. That had been the biggest lie the Death Eaters told afterward. They had been 'confounded' it was funny.
"Do you require a calming draught?" Aurelius questioned; it was clear Harry had misunderstood. Although, he wondered how that was possible. After all Harry was a very intelligent boy and he hadn't been wrong yet.
"I'm fine," Bill said, throwing his partner an amused look, as he padded towards the fridge to get himself a drink. Working at the digs was thirsty work. Closing it with bottle in hand, he twisted it restlessly, not quite meeting Aurelius' eyes. He wasn't sure he was ready for this sort of conversation. He supposed it was only inevitable after questioning Harry.
In fact, he was genuinely surprised it had taken this long to happen.
"What on earth made you laugh at my question? Was it so silly you felt it was hilarious?" Aurelius questioned, gaze penetrating in a way Bill hadn't experienced, and it wasn't scary, it was arousing of all things it could have been.
Bill couldn't help but grin again, "Really? Do YOU KNOW WHO I am?" emphasising the 'You-Know-Who' in the statement/question. Chuckling again, he found it rather humorous.
Aurelius narrowed in on the words, pursing his lips, "You do know." the realisation was disheartening. Not because someone he couldn't control knew, but because part of him didn't and hadn't wanted Bill to ever find out even if the majority of him actually wanted him to know.
Still, it looked as though the decision was out of his hands.
"That you were what everyone knows as 'The Dark Lord Voldemort' yes, I'm aware." Bill confirmed Aurelius' suspicions. "I also know that you were born as Tom Marvolo Riddle."
Surprise flittered over Aurelius' handsome features.
Bill smiled, "Dumbledore was getting desperate, he told the Order information he'd deliberately withheld from everyone during the last war. I wasn't there of course, I only heard about what went down after my father revealed everything that happened at that meeting. They were furious and most of them believed him…" trailing off deliberately.
"Most?" Aurelius arched a brow curious to know the end of that statement.
"A few of them walked out after they found out Dumbledore had kept important information from them." Bill shrugged, "Without any raids happening, sooner or later everyone has assumed that Dumbledore was wrong or something went wrong and Voldemort died before he could cause any harm."
"And you?" Aurelius asked, openly fascinated with Bill, had he entered into a relationship with him knowing who he was? Had this all been an attempt to seduce him and get him to confess? No, it's not likely otherwise Harry wouldn't have been the one to tell him. Then again, Bill had been a Gryffindor…although he surely had Slytherin tendencies for definite.
"What about me?" Bill asked, being deliberately obtuse as he drank deeply from the bottle of Muggle juice, the Pepsi Max was delicious.
"When did you figure it out?" Aurelius asked, surprised by how calm he felt. This wasn't the same as Harry or the Lestrange's knowing, but Sirius figuring it out had been a shock to the system. He hadn't expected it, but the man seemed entirely enamoured with the life he now led and had no desire to reveal it. Thus, he'd happily performed an oath that he would not do so and had not revealed such information to anyone.
The vow had unsurprisingly taken, and Sirius still had the use of his magic thus he'd wrongly relaxed and assumed all was well.
He couldn't believe Bill had figured it out.
"I've had a lingering suspicion since I was told," Bill confessed, his tone wry, "One way or another I wanted to know if it was true."
"And how did that come about?" Aurelius asked entirely befuddled, he had gotten rid of anything Tom Riddle related. He hadn't used that name since he was seventeen. The only person that had ever used it was Dumbledore.
"I went to the family records in Hogsmeade's public library." Bill revealed, a smile on his face. "Or rather under it. Every single wizarding family is still being recorded, every birth from every member gets recorded." No striking off squibs or disinherited, the genuine untampered with genuine article. No faking ones death either.
Aurelius arched a brow, "And it's not known?" incredulous. How could he not know of such a place where a light wizard like Bill did? There was no way Dumbledore knew about it either, otherwise he would have been using everything to his advantage to reveal his true identity. Nonetheless, he'd need to find it and deal with it.
"I wouldn't have known about it if not for the wards. They're really heavily protected, given that it reveals the heirs to families long since died out. The founders' lines still continue on, not just the Slytherin one. Which has two lines still active, heir Harry James Potter and the Lord Slytherin…Tom Marvolo Riddle|Aurelius Adamos-Slytherin. The area? It's where Gringotts was once temporary situated before they moved into where they are now. They were left there, it's all I could find out while remaining discrete."
Aurelius groaned, pinching the bridge of his nose, of course somewhere like this would exist to make his life more difficult. He paused and stared at Bill his features unreadable, "Yet you remained…my partner?" his voice quiet and slightly subdued, he was truly reeling over this. He'd imagined telling him so often in all honesty, none of the thought scenarios ever ended well. "Why?" he knew he wasn't anyone's version of a good partner.
"I considered running," Bill answered honestly, perching on the table, staring at his partner. "But I realized quite quickly I couldn't blame you for past actions…especially after I realized Harry knew. Harry knew and cared about you so much." If Harry could forgive the man who murdered his parents…given his childhood, then he could forgive him too. Not that there was anything really to forgive, except perhaps his Uncle Fabian and Gideon.
Aurelius shifted uncomfortably, "Yes, and I for him." he hadn't expected that to be the reason.
"There haven't been any raids, any violence, and the laws that are being passed? You attempted to pass some of them back in the late fifty's early sixties. There's only one reason you'd change so drastically…and I can think of dozens upon dozens of spells and curses that could cause the mental decline that was evident over the years once I begun looking." Bill revealed. "That's just ones I know, those that have immersed themselves in the Dark Arts? Know considerably more."
Aurelius froze, Bill was getting way too close to the truth for his comfort. It made him wonder if Bill could gain this much information…how much had Dumbledore deduced and ignored because it didn't suit his goals?
"Am I right?" Bill had that look on his face that said he knew he was.
"You are," Aurelius confirmed, and it was very true.
"How young were you?" Bill asked sombrely.
"It was my actions, I damned myself," Aurelius told Bill, the thought of pity turned his stomach. No, Bill the sly Slytherin masquerading as a Gryffindor had gotten this far. He might as well know a little bit more of the truth. "I was fifteen-years-old, and I repeated the spell multiple, I shouldn't have." he really shouldn't have, any reason he had, had just been thrown out the window. He'd gone after information and successfully kept it from him.
Bill nodded; he couldn't claim he was surprised to be honest. Aurelius was very powerful, very sure of himself. If he was like that when he was younger…he would have ignored any cautions of warnings – if what he had done had offered any – but most books did contain warnings of some kind.
"You'll need to show me where this information is," Aurelius told him, the thought of it was exhilarating as well as worrying. He could just swipe the Slytherin one away and claim it was lost. The other information? It would be worth billions, the information you could glean from that…including information he wanted from the wizengamot members.
"I'll show you when I return home tomorrow afternoon." Bill promised, "How did you uh, find out?" suspecting and knowing was two different things. He had been invited to Harry and Rabastan's engagement party.
"Harry," Aurelius declared dryly, "He was very happy with his gift, and wishes to convey his thanks." No doubt Harry would be writing Bill a letter of thanks for the gift. He was very proper, Corvus had done very well with the child.
Bill grinned, leaning against Tom, "He'll love them." Harry had such a veracious appetite for learning. He was very much like Percy, although Percy had his preferred subjects whereas Harry had such a broad selection that wasn't difficult to buy for.
Aurelius relaxed fully, "He will," he wasn't surprised that Harry was Slytherin's heir, not really, there was nobody else that could be heir. Making the Horcruxes had…made his obsessions more prominent, set all else aside. Including a lot of emotions, he hadn't really experienced. He'd known such emotions existed and used them to blackmail others and for his own ends. Experiencing them was a whole other ballgame and he finally understood other people and the actions they'd taken. "I must confess, I am truly astounded you're taking this so well. Every scenario I went through…" trailing off, not finishing the sentence.
"I couldn't do that," Bill confessed, "Between Sirius, Harry, you…you've helped us so much. My dad…before…just existed, now he's…Merlin, he's thriving! He's making more money than he'll ever need. He's dating a wonderful woman, he's looking at rings, it's that serious…and I love you." he loved Aurelius Slytherin so much, he couldn't imagine living without him.
It's not like Aurelius was doing this for a reason. Aurelius had a lot of power on the wizengamot, he didn't need his seats. Aurelius had more money than sense after buying him that archaeological equipment. He was away for long periods of time, that usually put stain on relationships. Instead, he and Aurelius met up, went back and forth…they had a lot of stimulating conversations and had similar wants in life.
"And I, you," Aurelius replied, not quite ready to say the words yet. Grasping a hold of Bill's neck, wrapping his hair around his hand, fisting it, before he urged their heads together and kissed him senseless. "Lovely thing about being a boss…you can leave whenever you like without repercussions."
Before Bill could even think to complain, deny or agree, their lips still locked together, Aurelius apparated them to the closest hotel in the area, five star accommodations of course.
A/N – you all wanted to see Aurelius' reaction well 😊 here it is! 😉 I hope you enjoyed it, next chapter will be either Harry and Rabastan having fun and attending the Opera or their engagement party…which I'll still need to figure out I mean I don't think I have anyone else who might stand out who wouldn't approve with most of Dumbledore's people taken out already. I've already got the last Arc decided upon so there is that…what I'm wondering I guess is what kind of reactions do you want to see? Is there people in specific? Ginny is a given of course 😉 I'm going to enjoy writing her back into it even if only for a while 😊 Anyone else? Will it be put in the Muggle newspapers so that Rabastan an ensure the Dursleys see it and Granger getting to as well? Get a glimpse of her life now? Do you think she'd calm down and keep her head down or will her parents have had enough and sent her to boot camp? R&R please! And as always I hope you're still enjoying the ride!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 126
"The Portkey will activate in five minutes," Rabastan called out to Harry, who was in the bedroom getting dressed. They hadn't left much time for themselves to get ready. He smoothed down the lapels of his robes, surprised to find himself a little anxious. This was their first real date, and it sent his stomach swooping, the desire to make sure everything went right was strong. It was probably better this way, to have a proper date (the Hogsmeade lunch just didn't count in his book even if the restaurant was expensive) before their engagement party.
Glancing down at his hand, the Lestrange bonding band would appear on his finger when they were wed. Until then, a lovely band Harry had chosen for him was housed on his finger. The ring practically screamed that he was taken, that he was off the market. A betrothal ring, Harry had had his own for far longer, since entering into the contract. It was done purely to keep him safe, and to ward off undesirables, especially now. It was a real genuine bonding, not just in name in an attempt to help each other.
No more Azkaban, no more hurt and pain, it was just him and Harry. Although, he was going to have to deal with the Dursley's. He shouldn't have let them off with it too long. Unfortunately, life had proven to be quite hectic between gaining Masteries and recovering fully from the effects of over a decade in Azkaban. The fact Harry never mentions them didn't help matters either.
"Just a second!" Harry called back; his voice slightly muffled.
Rabastan nodded despite nobody being there for him to see. Sitting down on the edge of the bed, sighing softly. His feet ached; they'd been on the move since about six o'clock this morning. They'd sat down for perhaps half an hour of it, to have a coffee and bite to eat. He'd take a potion once they'd eaten something substantial. To take it on an empty stomach wasn't a good idea, that and he had to wait for the other potion he'd taken to soothe his stomach to run its course. It never used to be an issue; it was just since Azkaban that it had been problematic.
"I'm ready!" Harry said, swooping out the bathroom, a bellow of steam following in his wake. He was fully dressed in resplendent black robes, crisp white shirt, with a blue waistcoat with black books dancing up the sides. To finish the look a black cloak that was half closed before flaring out at the hips. Not usual, but Harry had never made any attempts at being normal or going with the flow.
"I have a gift for you," Rabastan said, removing the carefully gift-wrapped package out of his pocket and handing it over.
Harry grinned, "I got you one too," delightedly he rushed over to the brown packaged gifts cutting the string off he unearthed the gift he'd gotten for Rabastan. He'd wanted to gift him something for giving him this day, which had been the most perfect day ever in his opinion. "Here you go!"
"Thank you, love," Rabastan said, standing up, he kissed Harry's cheek chastely, his thumb stroked the red hue that expanded all over Harry's cheeks. He was such a delicate beauty, but he would never underestimate Harry. He was as fierce as any man, and would without a doubt make them regret thinking of him as such.
"You're welcome," Harry said flustered, Rabastan had never called him that before. Such a silly thing to get all flustered about, his stomach felt like it had live butterflies in it. He eagerly but carefully opened his gift, he opened the lid and gasped in amazement. "They're beautiful."
It was a pair of books designed cufflinks, blue diamond's set in 18 carets in platinum. "Wow, they're beautiful," he murmured, "I'm going to wear them!" he declared, "They match my waistcoat!" he added.
"They do," Rabastan agreed, reaching forward, setting his own gift aside, he removed the ones Harry had on, before attaching the new ones. "I still think you're a Slytherin masquerading as a Ravenclaw." He teased, giving a nod of approval, he was having a set with their initials made. HJPL and RLP it was just one of the many items he desired to gift his soon-to-be husband.
"Well, I do spend most of my time with Slytherins," Harry said ruefully, making sure his cloak was buttoned, "Daphne is actually coming here this summer, she's looking forward to being able to go out in public with her betrothed."
"That doesn't surprise me, she likes being the centre of attention." Rabastan replied, "Gives Draco a run for his money."
"All you Slytherin's preen under attention," Harry laughed, giving Rabastan a joyful shove sniggering softly. He now had the strength to actually budge him even if he didn't go far.
"Decidedly not," Rabastan haughtily replied causing Harry to laugh some more, "Come on, open your gift, I don't want to miss the show."
"Very well," Rabastan replied, wondering if this was how couples were, or if they were the odd ones out. The gift giving, sure it was something done during the betrothal but did it always continue? Or was it the newness? He loved buying things for Harry. It wasn't as if he had someone who he knew to set as an example. His mother had passed, and it wasn't as if he was around to see their courtship.
Rabastan was a bit less graceful as he ripped on the paper, which was just plain brown and unearthed the box within. He opened it up to find a pendant with runes attached. He had a Masters and knew immediately what it meant, he inhaled sharply, "Thank you, Harry, I love it, and I love you too." The runes spelt out 'I love you' it was one of the most beautiful gifts he'd ever received. The fact he knew Harry loved him for him, weaknesses and strengths and mistakes and all, and still was choosing him when he could have the pick of anyone he wanted.
"One minute! Bastian!" Harry called out, as the portkey glowed blue, indicating that it would activate in exactly sixty seconds.
"Accio!" Rabastan summoned everything he'd need which was in a bag Harry had gifted him on their shopping trip earlier. He rather liked it, it was a shoulder bag, black, by a very prominent wizarding brand. It was for Wizards, something new they were attempting and it was very big in France, they were all wearing them. shouldering the bag, he grasped a hold of the Portkey and his left hand still had his gift. He wasn't going to leave it, he wanted to wear it, and never take it off.
Harry quickly grasped a hold of Rabastan, and the portkey just in the nick of time. Within seconds, they were spinning around and landing at the landing pods the arena had set out for those using Portkey's. There were additional areas for those Apparating or using the Floo network, there were those who were choosing to come via muggle means there was parking for those coming with a car or limo. There was even a spot on the roof for those coming through the air, plane and broomsticks. They had literally every single means covered, France wasn't quite as…restricted by the means they choose to live unlike the pureblood ways in Britain.
That wasn't to say they revealed magic, if anything they were far stricter with revelations…but they used everything to their advantage. They didn't dismiss something merely because it was Muggle made.
"Good evening, welcome to the Palais Garnier, do you have your tickets?" a thin brunette witch asked, she had a black dress with an open sleeveless robe that stopped knee length. The only other thing she had was a set of earrings and her wand holster attached to her left wrist with her wand sheathed.
Rabastan easily and swiftly handed over the box seated tickets – which were the most expensive and sought after – which would ensure a royal treatment. The gold embossed card was inspected and she gave a nod and relaxed fully, smiling far more merrily at them. "Welcome, please follow me to your seats so we can get you comfortable."
"Thank you," Rabastan stated, noticing her glance at their intertwined hands, but she didn't react either way. Not that she'd have this job if she did, no business would risk it, not even if it was a family run business.
"I want to get a drink," Harry informed Rabastan, the brow the woman rose questioned whether he was old enough but wisely she said nothing.
"They will retrieve our drinks for us," Rabastan informed Harry, "If you're hungry we will need to wait until the intermission unless you'd be happy with a pack of nuts?" which was behind the bar and the only thing that's probably available.
"I'm best getting both, I rather enjoyed the one you were drinking earlier." Harry answered, aware that drinking on an empty stomach was unadvisable.
"I'll get you a glass," Rabastan nodded, it was a rather sweet wine, the plum was too predominant for him. Apparently though, it wasn't a total loss since Harry seemed to like it well enough. "Yes, he's sixteen-years-old." Rabastan added seeing the witch about to open her mouth.
"I apologise," she rushed, flushing red, "But I will require proof of age."
Rabastan stepped forward, whispering into her ear, "You are seriously asking Lord Harry James Potter for proof of his age?" subtly shifting Harry's hair, for the merest second, before Harry grumbled and replaced it. He didn't get 'recognized' a lot here, which was why he loved it. Not that anyone was rude enough to bother him, not like they do when he's visiting Diagon Alley or Hogsmeade.
The witch gasped at the sight of it, now if there was a date of birth known…it was for Harry Potter. He was indeed sixteen, in fact, it had been in the newspaper wishing him a happy birthday. That and there was the chocolate frog cards too. Gathering her wits, she nodded firmly, before she led them to their seats, which were prime seats, everyone wanted them. They were snapped up in the first few seconds of tickets going on sale.
Rabastan ordered them drinks and a bowl of nuts, while Harry sat down, Rabastan soon joined him, their omnioculars were perched in a pouch awaiting use.
"You truly love these don't you?" Rabastan asked Harry with a look of reverential awe. "You really didn't do it to impress father." Harry was almost vibrating in excitement, clearly looking forward to the show.
"No, it's amazing," Harry's tone became reverential now. he didn't even blink at the question. Rabastan had asked him this in the past, while in Azkaban. Harry wasn't going to remind of that. "Watching them flying without a broomstick, it takes years and dedication and determination…it's fascinating! They are just…mesmerising to watch…haven't you seen them?"
Rabastan wished he could see the world through Harry's eyes. Get a feel of his passion, his dedication. "Which one was that again? Starduet?"
Harry enthusiastically nodded his head, "The play was just…out of this world. The chorography was breathtakingly beautiful. I'll need to take you to see it, I believe they're in Indonesia right now."
"You keep track of where they are playing?" Rabastan asked, genuinely taken aback.
"Oh, yes, they were here in the UK for only a week but unfortunately it was during school year so I couldn't go." Harry spoke enthused. "The next time they're going to be in the UK it will be during the summer holidays, which means I'll get to see them again."
"Your drinks, Sirs," the witch put the tray down, and backed right away, giving them their privacy. The patrons knew how to get their attentions, red sparks did the trick, without disrupting anything.
"Thank you," Harry said, giving her a second of his consideration, before turning back to the view as the music from the instruments started up. The booklet with details of the intermissions as well as information on whom was performing from the music players to the actors and actresses, sat on the table between them.
The place darkened entirely, and Harry and Rabastan watched Don Quichotte.
A tale of a man Don Quichotte attempted to serenade Dulcinee. With Dulcinee all but rejecting the castle and more importantly his devotion. Instead Dulcinee prevailed upon him to seek out a pearl necklace of hers that had been previously stolen.
In the second act, Sancho delivers a grand tirade against Dulcinee. About their expedition, about women in general and especially Dulcinee. Believing them to be troublesome 'hussies' the second act finishes with Don Quichotte being hoisted into the air by one of the wind mills sails.
Act three begins in the mountains, whereupon Don stands guard and lets Sancho sleep. In doing so, Don was captured by the bandits while Sancho escaped. The bandits were surprised by the defiance of the older man beat him while intending on killing him. however, his prayers move the chief bandit whom gives mercy (and the trinket once his mission was explained) with nothing asked in turn except a blessing from the older knight. This was the only scenes in the entire play that were spoken.
Act four was far more sobering, melancholy as Dulcinee wondered why the time of love had gone by. It begun in Dulcinee's garden, as her and her friends parted and danced. Then parted for dinner, that was when Don and Sancho made their appearance. Don universally handed the stolen pearl necklace to Dulcinee and asked her to marry him.
Harry solemnly watched as everyone laughed at Don Quichotte, Dulcinee ordered them away, having taken pity. She apologies and explains, her way of life was vastly different from his own and kisses him on the forehead. After Dulcinee's departure, the others returned, they made fun of him, as if a young woman would tire herself to an old man.
Sancho glared at them, as he led Don Quichotte away, as the curtains fell once more.
The last act was in an ancient forest surrounding a mountain pass. Don Quichotte was a dying man, the stars clearer than they'd ever been. Remembered that he had once offered Sancho an isle for his help. His last words to Sancho were to take the isle of dreams, nearing death still, he stared up at the sky, and heard his Dulcinee call him to another world. As Don Quichotte took his last breath, Sancho sobbed over his dead body the music in the background causing goosebumps to appear while they cried in empathetic pain for the older man's plight.
The applause was pious as everyone stood and gave the actors, singers and musical players the standing ovation they deserved. It had been a well told tale, and there wasn't a single falter or off key note.
"Are you ready to head to our dinner reservations?" Rabastan asked once Harry stopped applauding. Harry's delight and heartache written plainly across his face. Other people were already vacating their boxes, either to head home or mingle and talk about the highlight of the play. "Unless you'd like to stick around?" he knew his name enough would ensure their emittance regardless of lateness. However, it was very rude to be late, but Rabastan found himself incredibly weak to his fiancé's whims.
"Please, no, Corvus did once, it was so boring," Harry confessed, "It felt more like a pissing contest than just talking about the play we'd just seen."
Rabastan laughed, "It likely was," he conceded, as he stood, opening the curtain for Harry to go through. "Some people just can't help themselves; they just have to brag about their wealth, especially after a drink or two."
"What I liked best was the fact nobody knew who I was," Harry said delightedly, as they walked around the area to get to the exit. "I honestly think they thought I was Corvus' grandson." That Rodolphus or Rabastan had, had a child.
Rabastan grimaced, appropriately grossed out over the idea. "Thank Merlin that's not the case."
Harry grinned, "Isn't it just?" sniggering at the look on Rabastan's face. "I've had a really good day, Bastian, thank you." leaning against him, smiling contently.
Rabastan gazed down at Harry, smiling fondly, Harry didn't use his nickname often. It was a nickname only he used; his own brother called him Rab never Bastian. He must confess he was growing increasingly frond of it. "Me too," he murmured kissing him on the forehead, "However, if you have any desire to return, you're going on your own." He teased; his feet ached like blazes.
"Eiffel tower or the Louvre?" Harry asked, sniggering.
"Can't believe we saw so little paintings," Rabastan stated, he wasn't as into art as Harry was. It had been a little boring, but worth just being able to spend time together before they were parted again.
Harry shook his head fondly, "The Louvre needs more than just a few hours to see all the paintings." He told Rabastan with fond amusement written across his face and in his voice. "it's said you'd take two hundred days and still not see everything in the museum. Which is said to be looking at the pieces for thirty seconds each. There are thirty-five thousand pieces of work on display, its deceptively big."
"Ah, so it's our Art Collective," Rabastan nodded, understanding a bit more, now it would take double that to see everything in the Art Collective Museum. If people weren't so greedy it would have far more in it too. Unfortunately, purebloods hoarded their art, showed it off in their properties or stowed them in their vault.
"Yes, but for Muggles," Harry nodded, "I wonder if I could convince Aurelius to let us all go visit the Art Collective Museum for a trip. Muggles like to go to farms and such for day trips, it would be easier with us, we have Portkey's."
"You could convince him of anything," Rabastan said dryly, honestly, he was pretty sure Harry could convince a dragon to give up its only egg. "Reservation for Lestrange." And soon enough, Harry would be a Lestrange too. Well, Potter-Lestrange if you wanted to get all technical.
"Not really," Harry commented, "I'll need to buy myself a new photo album," he added as they were guided towards their seat. The menu's set out in front of them after they sat down. It was quiet, with the gentle hum of music playing in the background. The harp if Harry wasn't very much mistaken and a glance around did confirm his suspicions. A redheaded witch was playing the harp gently as if to serenade the customers.
"No more buying until after the engagement party, you promised," Rabastan stated, giving him a pointed look. He'd had to put a ban on buying books for Harry, so likely he'd end up with a lot of vouchers for Flourish and Blots.
"After that then," Harry agreed, "I need the toilet, be right back." standing up, he made a beeline for the toilets, he didn't notice himself being watched.
Rabastan didn't notice Harry being followed.
"If you marry Lestrange…you'll die with them." the cold calculating voice insisted darkly. "Consider this your only warning." And with that the door clicked closed before Harry could get out of the stall to find out who had said it.
It left Harry feeling a little shaken, if he was honest with himself.
A/N – as I said in my other author note, I'm sorry you'll be getting smaller chapters until I finish decorating (its way too expensive to get someone in to do it) my free time has gone from marginal to nearly nothing! I'm not even half way yet, but that's only because we're getting stuff still delivered 😊 shouldn't take any more than a week or so once everything comes
And now we're finally in the last arc of the story! Who has just threatened Harry? Well, you'll figure it out 😉 in time, maybe lol R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 127
Corvus Lestrange wasn't using the formal dining room for Rabastan and Harry's engagement party. The plans had been changed after the direct threat to not only Harry but his son's life. Only a fool would not take such threats seriously. The fact they didn't know who it was or what he was capable of, left them nigh on alert. His first instinct had been to cancel it, regardless of what people thought. However, Harry would not hear of it, he pushed for it to go ahead. He was not going to stop living his life and hide away in the shadows. If someone wanted to get to them, then let them try.
Corvus stalked into the ballroom, which had more security ward wise. The wards on this part of the property were older and far more lethal if activated. If anyone was foolish enough to come in uninvited? Well, they would be cut to ribbons.
The dais was already set up with instruments, gold and silver balloons and streamers decorated the room, set in the most aesthetically pleasing manner. The silver was from one of the Lestrange colours and the gold from Potter naturally.
Observing the house-elves were giving the dozen or so chandeliers one last polish and adding their decoration to it. At either side was a grand staircase, roped off naturally. The rope was just so that people know not to venture further. If they did, well there would be warning spells, if they persisted? It would lead to consequences they'd not live to see.
"Lord Lestrange," Renata curtsied, when she noticed him, standing from her sitting position, and sliding away from the piano. Just as congratulations on your engagement balloons were strung up top along the stage as it's centre piece. The House-elves used magic to get most things done, including this, they were far too small, but they could have used ladders if need be.
"Please continue," Corvus said, giving her a kind smile, not wishing to interrupting her practicing before everyone arrived. She was prefect, she didn't need to practice, there was a reason he'd hired her for this evening. Along with the rest of her entourage, they found employment primarily in an orchestra or opera. No doubt they went where the money did. The others were also beginning to settle for a night of performing.
Trays of flutes of champagne, glasses of red wine, white wine, and even tumblers of whiskey and harder liquors. He'd been fighting with himself about drinking since that bombshell. Just something to take the edge off, but he'd refrained. He needed all his wits around him, and the fact none of them could place the voice really irked them something terrible.
The soft gentle melodious sound of the piano started up, and Corvus relaxed. It was a beautiful piece, more so when the harp and the violin slowly joined in, adding to the piece. His lips twitched up into a small smile, today was the day, the entire magical world would become aware of the soon-to-be marriage of the Potter and Lestrange families. With Sirius and Rodolphus as well, very well connected he was very pleased with how things had worked out.
Now all he had to do was wait for his very much desired and anticipated grandchild. He knew, he'd likely be waiting about ten to fifteen years for that most cherished child. For a man who had feared that his line would end with him for that amount of time as well? Oh, he had all the patience of a saint.
Giving one last look around, ensuring it was perfect, each window pane squeaky clean, the curtains drawn back and with the colour scheme. Windows open allowing the air into the room, it had been airing since they decided to use it. The smell of lemon wood polish certainly helped relieve the room of dusty smell. The two long tables set out perfectly, with gleaming and sparkling goblets, glasses, placemats and plates.
Plucking a flute of champagne from one of the trays, another flute taking its place almost immediately. Sipping the drink with relish, the citrus notes hitting just right. Perfect, he was determined that tonight would go perfect.
"The place looks amazing," Sirius admired, as he made his way inside, joining Corvus alongside his husband. He'd never been shown this part of the place before, but it was hardly surprising, there was probably quite a few areas he hadn't ventured into. "Bit chilly still though."
"I can't even remember being in this room, but I have a feeling I have," Rodolphus said thoughtfully, eyeing the room with contemplation. "Is this fireplace even connected to the Floo?" he asked as his father set the fire higher, well aware that neither of his sons did well in the chill.
"You have been, we celebrated both your births here," Corvus said fondly, "And your mothers' birthdays." Some of his best memories had been held in here, and he'd actually put them into pensives so that his sons could see their mother, and remember it bright, laughing and vibrant. Oh, he missed her so much, but they would be reunited one day. They'd never missed an occasion to celebrate, many great nights had taken place right here in this very room until…well, best not think on that, not today of all days.
"By your appearance here, and dressed up, you had no more luck than we did of convincing Harry to give today a miss?" Corvus asked, swallowing down half the flutes contents.
Sirius snorted, "You're kidding right? I don't think anyone could stop Harry from doing whatever he wanted."
Rodolphus smirked, "He's a stubborn brat," he grumbled, shaking his head, "But we'll keep an eye on him, has Lord Slytherin returned yet?" hopefully he would have some information for them. Although, if he knew his Lord as well as he liked to believe, then he wouldn't stop digging until he had exhausted all avenues and or had his answers. He and Barty had helped until just under an hour ago, enough time to get ready.
"No, which is troublesome," Corvus murmured, lips pursing a little.
A loud bell echoed throughout the property; it would seem the first of their guests had finally arrived. Corvus drank the rest of the champagne and set the glass aside. It was only thanks to the Potter house-elves they had working here that the change of room had been pulled off so successfully. "So much for fashionably late."
Neither Rodolphus or Sirius offered to go to the door for him. Well aware, that they would need to cross the threshold with him to avoid setting the wards off. Only those that arrive via portkey will even get onto the estate.
It took no time at all before Corvus reached the door.
"Ah, Lord and Lady Bulstrode, heiress Bulstrode, welcome to Lestrange manor," Corvus said, inviting the family into his home. The last time he'd seen the girl, she'd been rather…unattractive, which he had thought a shame. Witches truly got the short end of a straw most times. Being dictated by their parents, then ultimately their spouse. Nowhere near as bad as it used to be, but it was still prevalent in society. "You are growing into your own, Heiress Bulstrode." She was, her hair had grown longer, and she'd lost the baby fat that clung to her cheeks. In a few years she would look more like her mother than her grandfather – who was a Crabbe by the way – which he was happy to see.
"Thank you, Lord Lestrange," Heiress Bulstrode spoke clearly and concisely, making all the right moves, but the fear in her eyes spoke of her knowledge of his family and their…reputation.
"What is your favourite class at Hogwarts?" Corvus asked the youngster, wishing to see her relax a little. He took no pleasure in scaring children, and he knew that it would take time for such fear to abate. As they walked towards the Ballroom.
"I enjoy Ancient Runes, and I want to take Alchemy." Heiress Bulstrode confessed, taking a quick look at her father before looking at her surroundings. It was a beautiful home, vastly and spacious from the farm house she lived in with her parents. Most of the farm had been sold off, so only a small part of the 'farm' actually belonged to the Bulstrode family now.
"There is no need to take such a complicated class," Lord Bulstrode said in a condescending manner, still suffering from that perpetual disappointment that his wife had had a daughter and not a son. Especially such an unattractive bore that was all but a squib! Nothing remotely about her stood out. That and there wasn't a family in the UK who had a second son, a spare, that could marry her so that the Bulstrode name could continue. With such little prospects, the only thing that could help was the fact the family had a good name, good standing and a good fortune. One he would ensure only his grandson would get, he wouldn't trust a stranger – married into the family or not – with the family fortune. No, he would rather die first. Even if the family prospects were dwindling with his borrowing trying to maintain cover with his societal friends.
"Just because you'd find it complicated Barry, it doesn't mean your daughter will." Corvus chided him, noticing that the heiress and Lady succeeded in keeping their amusement to themselves. "What made you take a liking to Alchemy?"
"I overheard a few Slytherins discussing it, it sounds amazing," Heiress Bulstrode confessed, she'd always been shy, and was best friends with Tracy, both of them were majorly overlooked. They didn't spend much time with the main group that made up the majority of their year mates and Lord Black-Potter. Harry did take his time to talk to her, and spent some time in the library with her and Tracy for brief times.
At the entrance of the ball room, a large beautifully calligraphy sign saying Harry & Rabastan and the date they got engaged. Only those that actually knew about them, saw it. The rest would find out later when everyone was finally here.
They didn't get engaged on today, but today was most certainly their engagement party. There was supposed to be a minimum of four weeks before the big day or a maximum of six weeks before the wedding traditionally. Rabastan and Harry were not one for tradition, given the length of their betrothal from the first meeting not signing of the contract, their engagement and of course, the wait until they actually got married.
"Lord Lestrange, where is the cake to be sat?" the chef asked, his accent thick but words carefully enunciated. He had been up all night making it, the cake was 7-teir and as big as him, well bigger, as a matter of fact.
Corvus could have smacked himself, of course, no wonder he was being asked. He hadn't informed the wizard where to set it when it was time. Tonight, had been planned almost meticulously for a perfect night for his son and soon to be son-in-law. "Please help yourself, and mingle." He gestured towards his son and son-in-law Sirius Lestrange. Who were both dressed in stunning grey and blue accented suits, they couldn't after all, wear the same outfit to the engagement and wedding now could they? "Follow me," he asked of Rene their chef for tonight. He came highly recommended, the chef he'd originally hoped to book, was regretfully unavailable tonight and for the next seven months.
"Merlin, save me," Rodolphus murmured, with a pained grimace as he stared at his husband.
Sirius arched a brow, "What?" looking around almost smacking his face into the flowers that were absolutely everywhere, Harry's favourites, the honeysuckle, the best of the best picked for today and not from around the manor.
"Lord Bulstrode," he grimaced, "He's heading this way, and is so boringly dull I'd prefer to watch water boiling and he hasn't caught a clue yet." The wizard was three years older than him though, so he hadn't really spent his entire Hogwarts years with him thank Merlin.
"He can't be that bad…" Sirius said thoughtfully, struggling to remember the wizard but nothing came to mind. He was entirely unremarkable that Sirius couldn't even remember a single interaction with him.
"Lord Lestrange," Lord Bulstrode said, puffing out and up proudly. The squat wizard was lucky if he came up to the middle of their chests. He was wearing lime green, and honestly, he quite resembled a frog, it did not help that his voice had a croaky sound to it. He was perhaps not all that well, but had chosen to come regardless. "Consort Lestrange."
"Lord Lestrange," Rodolphus corrected, they were both Lord's in their own right, even if Sirius had been disowned. When they married, he had written Lord Lestrange on the marriage certificate with his approval. He was insulting Sirius by implying he was a mere consort instead of using his title, Lord Lestrange.
"Yes, yes, still no sign of an heir?" staring between them, beady eyes smug, feeling superior that he'd been able to produce an heir when they had not. You could almost feel it stamped across his forehead. Anything that made him feel superior than anyone else. To be fair he didn't get the opportunity to feel superior often.
"Lady Bulstrode, Heiress Bulstrode," Sirius said charmingly, giving them an award-winning grin that would have put Lockhart to shame. He kissed them on the hand, if Bulstrode wanted to be rude, then that was on him, they weren't going to give him the time of day. He honestly didn't care about his opinion. "Can I get you ladies a drink?" noticing that his Lordship had only got one for himself and hadn't even passed one to his own wife.
"A glass of champagne sounds lovely," the blonde, tall but thin witch said her cheeks going red, a pleased look on her face. Her husband had never been romantic with her, and ever since she hadn't been able to give him a second child (the heir he so desperately wanted) and that led to her being very careful about what she ate and drank. She didn't want to end up in an 'accident' or 'targeted' like her husband threatened to do in the past. "And please call me Marianne."
"Then you have my permission to call me by my first name," Sirius said, roguishly handsome and using it to his benefit. He could see that Lord Bulstrode was going an ugly purple colour as anger got the better of him. "You must be Millicent, right? Harry has mentioned you; he pairs with you a lot in Ancient Runes?"
Surprised disbelief gripped Millicent, who dumbly nodded, she hadn't expected him to ever mention her. Hell, she honestly believed he was just being polite when he spoke to her.
"Millie," Marianne chided, glancing to where her husband was, "Use your voice honey," her husband would get really angry if Millicent acted anything less than with one hundred percent decorum.
"I am," Millicent murmured, her shy nature ever-present despite her elocution lessons she'd had as a youngster. One thing wasn't like the other. Unfortunately, her father never really saw it that way. He thought she was deliberately trying to embarrass him.
Given how her father treated her mother, it was not surprising that the girl was shy to the point of appearing speechless. Sirius thought, see, this was why he hated these pureblood scenes and the life sometimes. They didn't deserve that shit, at least James' parents had let him marry for love. Now here he was steeped in old pureblood traditions. His godson was marrying his betrothed, and genuinely very much in love with him. He was married to the heir of the Lestrange family, he had to remind himself that not everyone was unhappy.
"Do you enjoy being at Hogwarts or are you like Harry counting down the days until he leaves?" Sirius asked Millicent, eyeing up Lord Bulstrode like he was measuring him for his coffin, wondering if his husband would do him a favour. It was a heady, heavy smug satisfaction in knowing that one word from him and his husband would do just that.
It was for good cause, right? Did that make it a good thing or a bad thing or worse? Sirius groaned; he had spent too much time around his father's portrait. That was to blame, he was sure.
Not that Sirius had been able to follow through on that threat. It was like after the first person arrived, it was unspoken permission for everyone else to come in, and they did so in droves. It got that bad that Corvus was having to excuse himself mid greeting to gather the rest of the people. He had to be there, grant them entrance to the party, and their invite acted as a Portkey and granting them access. He had wards up to detect and rip through Polyjuice potion and any kind of glamour's. To ensure that the portkey couldn't be used by an enemy using Polyjuice potion.
It wasn't long before there was a low hum of music playing in the background and everyone chatting. Corvus, Rodolphus and Sirius doing rounds, trying to speak to everyone.
"You make me do this again, and I'll be sleeping in a separate room," Sirius said with a fixed smile.
Rodolphus smirked, "As well you know, Siri, nobody can make you do anything." He said saucily into his husband's ear.
Sirius narrowed his eyes on his husband, before unobtrusively stomping on his foot as hard as he could. Twisting his foot for good measure, and he was grudgingly impressed by the fact his husband's impassive features didn't change at all.
Rodolphus smirked before stalking off to gather another whiskey.
Or he attempted to do so, but the music chose that moment to dwindled down to nothing. As his father stood on the stage, the staircases making the space look more confined than it actually was. Rodolphus did hear his husband curse, and mutter about not having the chance to tell him before his voice trailed off entirely.
"Ladies and gentlemen, thank you all so much for coming to tonight's festivities," Corvus called out, his voice echoing a little due to the sonorous spell he had applied so that he would be heard. His flute glass held aloft, sensing the wards admitting Tom entrance. Hmm, perhaps he was coming with good news, he rather doubted it though. If there were anything to be found, it would have been found long before this.
"Now I shall save the real heartfelt speeches for the wedding reception, and give the two that need no introduction…as we help them celebrate their engagement…please help me in welcoming my sons, Rabastan Lestrange and Harry Potter soon to be Harry Potter-Lestrange!"
Naturally it didn't come as a surprise to absolutely everyone there. For quite a select few had been there for the original announcement. They had naturally been spelled to secrecy, something they hadn't found out until after the fact. No doubt, the second they opened their mouth to gossip the moment they were free of Lestrange manor.
If they had been any less composed, they would have been gossiping far more than the first years after their sorting. Instead, they watched Rabastan and Harry emerge from the doors, and descend the stairs. Dressed in the finest dress robes a wizard could buy, and adorned their hands were rings, and other finery they didn't wear every day.
The applause was deafening, the 'innocent' Death Eaters (they really hated that name) were very much aware of whom they owed their freedom. It wasn't just Rodolphus and Rabastan, admittedly though, it was because Harry had been invested in seeing Corvus granted his most ardent wish.
Harry had worked long and hard these past few years for the betterment of wizardkind. Even the prisoners of Azkaban now had a hope in hell of getting released, and paroled. Such a thing wouldn't have happened if Dumbledore was still in charge. Now though, with Ogden, he made sure to keep up to date on all muggle laws, and any that pertain to them, he ensures comes before the governing body.
The dark and neutral families had more to revere Harry with than the light ever would.
The most important thing of all, was the fact that Harry had given them all back their leader. The one they'd known before his decent into madness. Although, for some, it would have taken some getting to use to. Especially for Barty, he had felt a little lost trying to integrate himself back into society. As would have Rodolphus and Rabastan (and Bellatrix truthfully had she survived) if not for the strong support system they had in place.
Thankfully between Lord Slytherin, Rodolphus and Rabastan, Barty was beginning to find even ground. In fact, Harry had suggested a department made entirely to help prisoners assimilate to society again, help them find a job, and such. It was a very good idea, and Minister Welwyn would surely see it through.
Most were actually envious of Wolfgang Welwyn, not only was he an Unspeakable, but was now Minister which made him privy to all the information pertaining to the Ministry.
"This is so pretentious," Harry murmured to Rabastan as they finally reached everyone, clamouring to gain their attention in hopes of climbing the social ladder which the Lestrange's were at the top of these days.
"It can be, personally I think father just wanted to see everyone's reactions," Rabastan leaned over and murmured into Harry's ear.
Harry smothered his amusement, "Agreed," craning his head to see Corvus watching everyone with an aura of smugness. From his perch which was really just the raised platform where he'd given his introductory speech.
Rabastan followed his gaze and laughed, unable to contain it, buoyed in spirit just seeing his father's reaction. The first friend to congratulate him was Lucius, handing him and Harry drinks of their own before accepting his own back from his wife.
"Wow, Draco you look…amazing," Harry said, blinking at the sight of one of his best friends. He was dressed in silver dress robes, the Malfoy's were slightly closer to them, Rabastan speaking to Lucius and Harry kissed Narcissa's hand, "Thank you for coming tonight." He murmured in greeting, noticing that Narcissa was a lot less frosty in her reception of him, either that or she was hiding it better.
"It's handstitched," Draco preened, proudly displaying his dragon, "The star constellations on my back." He added, showing his back very briefly.
"It's amazing," Harry said sincerely, the stitchwork was quality, she (assuming it was Narcissa) must have worked on it for days. He knew how time-consuming handstitched garments took; he'd done his share of work fixing up the Dursley's clothes. The thread glimmered green, yellow like the stars to pale white then green again. It was a work of art. "Especially since this material isn't exactly made for it."
"What are you, a girl?" Draco rolled his eyes, but still felt smug.
"I will curse your clothes off you and make you run around here in nude." Harry threatened him with a pointed glare.
Draco gulped before stepping back, "I'm sorry," he said, cringing a little, expecting his father to chastise him for apologising. He'd gone his whole life being told that he didn't need to apologise to anyone. That he was above the chaff and born into wealth and obligation. He knew that Harry wasn't kidding, when he made threats, he would follow through with them. Never once had he said something and not gone through with it. Everyone in their group knew this.
Lucius however, didn't even seem remotely perturbed by his son's actions.
Rabastan however watched over the interaction with an arrogant grin, pleased to see that even Harry's friends knew better than to mess with him. If Draco was anything like Lucius (which he knew he was from all Harry told him) then he could do with a bit of humility. Draco would be lucky if he'd had to lift a finger once in his life. Thank Merlin his own father hadn't been like Abraxas and Lucius.
"Do tone that down," Lucius said dryly, "Merlin, help us, you're preening." Amused by Rabastan's peacocking, and he should know he had a whole muster of them. Muster was what they called a group of peacocks, and he had more than a small Muster. He bred them, they were worth a great deal of money, and topped up the estate frequently. Given their…lifestyle it was very much needed.
"Don't I have a right to be?" Rabastan asked, eyes gleaming as he stared Lucius down. "Intelligent, powerful, lively, with more connections than both our families combined, and our estate when it's combined? We'll become the ultimate power couple." Not that he cared about all that, but he wasn't going to confess to it. Only his brother, Sirius and his father would ever know that. And Harry too but that was a given.
Or so he thought.
"You have no idea how lucky you are," Lucius murmured quietly to Rabastan as the music started getting a tad louder. "To go into your betrothal, your engagement sure of your feelings for your significant other." Slightly envious, he could see how much they cared for one another, as flippant as Rabastan tried to appear. He and Narcissa had been an arranged match, he'd barely spoken to her more than a few times when his father gave him his mothers engagement ring sized already to fit Narcissa with orders to give it to her. The Daily Prophet had made them out to be a dream match, already 'besotted' with one another.
"At least you grew to love one another, its' something…more than most get," Rabastan smacked Lucius on the back in silent support.
"Very true," Lucius agreed, but in the early days before their son was born, he had contemplated the idea that he loved her because of the expectation. He knew he was lucky, there were some pairings that couldn't stand their husbands or wives. Perhaps it was inevitable, as they went through so many heart-breaking miscarriages before Draco was born. "Hopefully you'll be able to keep up with him." he added wryly.
"He will," Harry re-joined the conversation, "If not there are potions that will ensure he does."
Rabastan and Lucius choked on their champagne they'd been swallowing, coughing and stuttering. "Not for polite company." He rasped out, glaring balefully at his fiancé. Unable to help the amusement surging through him, despite his best efforts.
"What isn't?" Harry asked innocently enough, if it weren't for the mischief in his eyes, they would have bought it.
"He's good, isn't he?" Rabastan told Lucius smugly, he could have anyone eating out the palm of his hand. Arm going around Harry's shoulders and absently rubbing his back. He no longer had the willpower to maintain a distance, not that he really had to since they were engaged. It was his young age that Rabastan had been bothered by. Soon he would be an adult, and they would be able to find their footing on sexual matters. Given the pull they felt to each other…Rabastan didn't think it would be a problem at all.
"I already know that, Rabastan," Lucius commented, setting the flute aside, he collected a fresh one. Having no intention of drinking something he'd sputtered into like a Mudblood. "He is…magnificent when arguing in the Wizengamot chambers, and having both sides in awe of him and indebted to him…not many feel they can deny him." the ultimate Slytherin. He was quite frankly awed and impressed, and continued to be to this day when Harry showed his cunning. He could only hope that some of that cunning rubbed off on his son, who had a bit too much of the Black impatience in him.
"And don't you forget it." Harry said grinning cheekily. "Excuse me! Millie! Millie!" greeting the Slytherin happily as he made a beeline for her. He made no effort to hug her or touch her, he still wasn't one for welcoming any sort of contact except by his family.
"Hello, Harry, congratulations," Millicent said, almost beaming in delight, only Tracy and Harry called her by her nickname. "Our gift is on the table; I hope you like it…father chose it." She hadn't had any say, and her suggestion had been shot down immediately.
"Thank you," Harry said, giving her a smile, glancing at the table with a little trepidation, that was a lot of gifts, then again there was a lot of people here. They were celebrating the engagement since they knew they wouldn't be at the wedding. The wedding would be for his nearest and dearest an intimate thing in the magical world. Here though, he was attempting to let everyone here celebrate with him. "Did you get the book I sent you?"
"I did," Millicent enthused, "It's fascinating how it works! It's so similar to Potions, I didn't expect it! My father though says I shouldn't take the class…" not revealing what else he'd said to her.
"He's not living your life, it's yours to choose," Harry pointed out before he delved into the subject with more enthusiasm than she could scarcely know what to do with. He kept it to the basics, aware that she was just reading a beginner's book, they sent books back and forth, admittedly copies. He'd delved into it in his free time since his second summer at Lestrange Manor. They all had access to libraries so making copies wasn't unusual since the books they copied were made before the copyright spell was added to books to prevent it. "One of the portraits in Gallifrey Hall have a Mastery in Alchemy so I do have a bit of a…"
"Wait, what's Gallifrey Hall?" Millie queried, startled to hear the unfamiliar words, "Is that a library I don't know about?"
"Oh, no," Harry laughed, sheepishly, "No it's where my grandparents' portraits are. It's part of the Potter estate where Rabastan and I will move into one day." Forgetting that Millie didn't hang around with him often enough to know what Gallifrey Hall was.
Millie had so many questions, but held them in, why had his parents gone to a small cottage if they had other Potter holdings they could have used? She knew whom Harry's grandparents were, Dorea Potter, she used to be a Black and there was no way any property she stayed in was subpar. She'd asked her own grandparents about Harry's grandparents. Her mothers' parents, she didn't get to see them often, her father didn't like them. They 'interfered with the running of his household' he'd said.
"Have you read chapter five yet?" Harry asked, watching Rabastan and Rodolphus move off towards Corvus, who was standing with Lord Slytherin. The urge to follow, was strong, but he'd find out what they spoke about afterwards. A smile left his lips when Rabastan ever drawn to his orbit looked up.
"I stayed up nearly all night, I got to chapter fifteen…" Millie spoke still on the side of shy but far more confident now. Even after Draco and Theodore and the others joined the conversation, giving their own impressions of the book. Only a few of them didn't add anything, for they weren't as enthusiastic about the subject or taking it for that matter.
"Did you find anything?" Rabastan asked, relaxing a little at having Harry within his sight. He was safe in the manor, and Harry could look after himself. He didn't need to worry about him, no, he was capable of getting himself out of all manner of trouble. Capable or not it did not ease the fear of something happening.
"Nothing," Lord Slytherin said, gritting his teeth. "I've viewed every single memory left of what I got from the waitstaff. There isn't a single glimpse of someone who sounded remotely like the one Harry heard in the bathroom." Lips pursed in displeasure; he was furious with his inability to get answers. He'd listened to it, memorised it and gone through an entire days' worth or memories, from multiple sources to see. He hadn't been alone, Barty and Rodolphus had viewed a considerable few of them.
"Do you think it's a legitimate threat?" Rabastan asked the Dark Lord, whom he held in very high regard.
"The cadence in his speech relayed calm resolution, steeped in steel determination, so, yes, I believe it's a legitimate threat." Lord Slytherin informed Rabastan. "There was no note of laughter that indicated it was a joke." No, he believed this wizard had been entirely serious. He had a grudge against the Lestrange family, it wasn't the Longbottom family. Although, he could have been hired by them, but warning Harry off seemed a strange thing to do. As far as the magical world was concerned, they were innocent, sure there was people who didn't believe it, but none that would threaten Harry off the Lestrange's.
Rabastan nodded, unsurprised to hear this, and seething, truly over the threat that had been delivered to his fiancé. If, no when, when he found them, he was going to kill them, torture and kill them in the most painful manner he had in his arsenal. It drove them to be cautious in a way that they hadn't even practiced with Dumbledore.
"There's nothing more to be done about it, if he's honest about his threats, we'll hear from him again," Corvus said grimly, "Now you wanted to have this party, so go ahead, enjoy your night. Go, spend time with Harry."
"Speaking of which, just how did you get your claws into the Potter boy before Dumbledore?" presuming that Corvus had manipulated, gaslighted Harry into the young man he was right now. Interrupting their conversation, which was at the height of insolence.
"Reginald," Corvus said, turning around giving the wizard a once over, judgemental despite his best efforts, "How is your father doing?" not answering his question. How dare he imply such a thing about his soon to be son-in-law? Did he not see the nuances? Didn't he realize just how much Rabastan cared for Harry? How much they all did? Then again, Reginald hadn't had enough time around Harry to know. The only reason he got an invite was because of his father.
"He's well enough," Reginald frowned, "Bed bound these days, I'm afraid. He doesn't get out much anymore." He worried about him constantly, despite the fact part of him hated his father. Who hadn't given him permission to marry Mary, just because she was a Muggle-born witch. His father vowed he would cut him off if he didn't stop seeing her, never mind if he married her. So, he had lied to his father that he had cut off all contact. He met up with her frequently, hating the fact he treated her like a dirty little secret. She would become Marry Cattermole one day; of that he was determined.
"I am sorry to hear that." Corvus murmured, "I shall write to Christopher soon, see if he's up to company." Christopher unlike his son, had manners, had worked hard all his life, stopping only when his ailing body couldn't handle the strain.
"Excuse me," Rodolphus and Rabastan murmured, giving their excuses and inclining their heads before they took off to find their significant others. There was nothing more to be learned here, and he didn't really want to converse with the maintenance wizard, he didn't seem inclined to work his way up, just put in minimal hours then left. He had no aspirations. Well, other than taking over after his father passed, who refused to let his son sit in his seat in his stead in the Wizengamot. Which meant the place he used to sit at remained vacant, and votes he could have sworn in or out remained unutilised.
"He would like that," Reginald said sincerely, "Still curious about how you gained control over Potter." Glancing at the boy he observed in the background. He loved Mary, she might be a Muggle-born, but he didn't care, he still judged everyone else. It was the way he'd been raised, once they married, nobody would know, their kid would believe it was pureblood. It would never know it's mother's grandparents. Hypocritical as it was, love, emotions didn't make sense, and ensnared your senses.
Corvus arched a brow, "You are mistaken if you think anyone could control that young man," his voice turning stern, unforgiving. His eyes, if they were capable, would be spitting out killing curses, furious at his assumption that Harry was in any way weak given all he had been through. He was strong, stronger than any teenager had a need to be. The obstacles he'd overcome, would have destroyed lesser men.
Reginald paled and took a tiny step back, realizing he'd pissed the host off. "My apologies," inclining his head before scurrying off. For someone who spent all day with questionable people in the Ministry, he did seem to notice subtle and not so subtle nuances. Not enough to not get eaten alive if he entered the Wizengamot chambers though.
"Foolish idiot," Lord Slytherin said darkly, watching the retreat, vividly reminded of Pettigrew, except of course, Reginald was slightly taller and a lot thinner than Pettigrew had been.
"Indeed," Corvus agreed wholeheartedly, watching the wizard go, deeply regretting his addition to the list. Unfortunately, he couldn't slight the family, not when they were allies, or had been, it would be over when Christopher died. He wasn't reapplying it when he passed away.
"Has Bill come? He indicated he might not be able to due to prior commitments." Lord Slytherin asked, changing the subject entirely.
"He came, he's over there speaking to his father, the twins, Charlie, Sirius and Rodolphus," Corvus pointed to where the gaggle of redheads were situated alongside his son and son-in-law. "And Rabastan." He added when he noticed his other son carrying a tray over for all of them. His gaze seeking out Harry, and finding him deep in conversation, but he couldn't say whom. The person he was conversing with was entirely obscured from view with Harry's body.
"So, I see," Lord Slytherin said, the urge to make even more connections was strong, but he could wait an hour or so until the meal. Let them drink and let their guard down, they'd be more open with him if that was the case. "What about the Minister?"
"He and his wife have come, yes," Corvus nodded, smugly, "Nobody would be foolish to turn the invites down…" even more so for those that were in the know. With the power that Harry wielded. It's him they'd be looking to for answers. Him they would revere; it had been written in the stars in the early hours of November 1st all those years ago. When the magical world proclaimed him the 'Boy-Who-Lived'.
"Hi, Anthony, I…how is your mum?" Harry asked, well aware of his roommates' woes. Anthony was like him, a half-blood. His mother was a Muggle-born witch, marrying into a pureblood family. Which was likely to happen more often these days, with the knowledge of just how powerful half-bloods tend to be over pureblood children.
Anthony smiled, "She's doing well, as is my baby sister." Beaming in pride and happiness. Two years ago, his mother had given birth to a stillborn son, so this pregnancy had been considered high risk. They'd named that stillborn child Poppy after Porpentina a distant relative, way back, through the Scamander family, his grandmother through his father's side if he recalled the family tree accurately.
"Did you bring a picture?" Harry asked, truly happy to hear that all had been well, Anthony had told him how worried he was. It was months ago, he'd been sitting in the darkened common room, clearly worried. Despite not being at home, he'd been truly concerned and just wanted to be with his family just to be on the safe side.
"Not with me, I'll bring an album when I return to Hogwarts," Anthony promised.
"Are your parents here?" Harry asked the blonde.
"My dad, my mum still has a bit recovering to do, and well…" Anthony shrugged, he wasn't sure how welcome his mum would be in mixed company. It made his father really angry when they judged his mother that way.
"Did they decide on a name?" Harry asked, he was far from best friends with his roommates, but he was good enough friends to see Anthony was a little conflicted.
"Kali," Anthony puffed up in pride. "Kali Goldstein," they had once hailed from India, it seemed prudent to honour his mothers' ancestors. That and it was a good strong, powerful name and in the magical world it held meaning.
"Congratulations," Harry said sincerely, it was a shame there was such a large age gap between them… though. "You're incredibly lucky. Are your family accepting gifts?"
"Of course," Anthony answered, not at all perplexed by his question. Some families don't allow gifts of any kind for their new born child. Too afraid that someone could send something to cause harm to their newest addition. Which happened all too frequently. Jealousy and spite ran rampant, especially in the old pureblood families, mostly when it came to who would inherit. His family was only his mother and father and now a sister, he had no cousins, aunts or uncles or even grandparents. His fathers' parents died of Dragon pox during the pandemic, whereas his mothers' parents died in a housefire when his mother was sixteen during school year.
"Is there anything in particular your parents would like for her?" sounding a bit hopeful, he didn't want to send an entirely generic gift, or worse, something they already had.
"Honestly? Just send a basket, nappies, wipes, some baby medicine, father is having her inoculated soon against Dragon Pox." He'd lost his parents to it, so he was being extra cautious. "My mum had a baby shower/and gathering to welcoming to Kali and made sure she had godparents/magical guardians." Godparent didn't mean Christianity, pagans had gods too, and it was frequently forgotten. However, they didn't need a 'church' they wrote their names on a piece of paper, and it was official. You could choose anyone, anyone you pleased. Godparents were essentially magical guardians, another thing the began using to help Muggle borns integrate into magical society.
Even Sirius called himself his godfather, instead of magical guardian and he was the son of pureblood Blacks. Which said a lot, but then again, Sirius had spent a lot of time around Lily and had evidently picked up on the use of the name.
Oddly enough, you can be godfather but not magical guardian, as proven by Sirius Black. Or perhaps more accurately, you can have a magical guardian, a temporary magical guardian or an appointed magical guardian.
The Malfoy's did the same, Harry had noticed, since Draco referred to Severus as his godfather. Severus was raised in the Muggle world, but knew about magic, knowledge he had given to his mum. He had never heard Narcissa or Lucius refer to Severus as such. He didn't spend as much time with Lord and Lady Malfoy to know much about them, perhaps they did use the term but it seemed stupid for those that profess to desire a return to the olde ways.
"Then look for a gift from both of us," Harry informed his fellow Ravenclaw.
"Rabastan Lestrange?" censure coated Goldstein's voice. "Out of everyone you could have chosen you chose him?"
Harry blinked, "What?" he was surprised, the Goldstein family was renowned neutral, well, more like light orientated due to his mother's status as a Muggleborn. Not that he cared, not really, he shared a dorm with him, they spoke, did some study time together. He wouldn't be hurt if the boy began ignoring him. He had a family, and friends that held a far more cherished place in his heart than Goldstein ever would.
"I mean I sort of get it, he's attractive enough, got more money than even the Malfoy's but they're going to drag you down. I know you want to be a lawyer, surely, you've realised by now they're powerless?" speaking urgently but lowly, having no desire of being heard. "I mean there are rumours they are really guilty…"
Harry blinked, he could see the jealous and envy living like a massive green goblin inside of Anthony. Blinking again, astonishment thrumming through him, bloody hell, he hadn't realized Anthony liked him like that. If anything, Anthony had always been a little dismissive of him. As if he couldn't care less where he was, he'd never asked where he was or what he was doing. Never asked if he was alright, or if he needed help. Before he could say anything, he was interrupted, as one so often was at a gathering.
"Lord Potter, may I congratulate you on your upcoming nuptials?" Lord Clearwater asked in very high spirits, but within the respectful pureblood decorum. When Harry smiled and turned his attention to him, he continued on, "I do believe you know my daughter Penelope?" she had been a Ravenclaw, but had graduated along side her long term boyfriend Percy Weasley. He had better prospects than when they first begun dating, not that she'd cared about his prospects. Her parents though were very relieved and happier at her choice.
"I do, even though she spent her last year at Hogwarts with her nose buried in a book," He teased, kissing her on the hand, as was appropriate. Harry grinned when she laughed a little, her last year had been intense to say the least as she tried to ensure she got a good amount of N.E.W.T's. "Isn't Percy here?" he asked her.
"No, he's taking a few tests at the Ministry," Penelope said, fondness suffusing her voice. He had decided upon a career, and had been given money from Bill to retake a few tests. Promising to pay it back, but his brother didn't seem to mind it at all. It was a shame that Bill was able to take care of all his siblings far better than Molly and Arthur had been able to. When she and Percy first entered Hogwarts…the classes that were now widely available for the students weren't for them. So it required a lot of independent study, but they were pleased to say that they had done very well.
"And I'd like for you to meet my son and heir, Paul Clearwater!" Lord Clearwater said, showing off his twenty-four-year-old married son, Heir Clearwater, they were not noble or ancient but they could trace their magic back for more than ten generations. "He left Hogwarts before you entered, so it's unlikely you've met!"
"Well met, Heir Clearwater," Harry said, inclining his head.
"You also, and congratulations on your engagement," Paul said sincerely, "I'd love to introduce you to my wife…but she's nowhere to be found." Sounding amused rather than concerned.
"We have all night," Harry said laughing a little.
"Will you be having a proper bonding or a wedding?" Lord Clearwater asked, he had bonded with his wife, his son had bonded with his wife. Penelope would have nothing but a bonding, anyone that didn't want to do it? Wouldn't gain his permission to bond with her. Marriages were cheap and the contracts decidedly unfair, no, bonding was the only way and it would keep both spouses safe.
"Father!" Penelope gasped, aghast with his question, or rather the way he asked. The hidden implication as well, that a wedding was subpar compared to bonding.
"It's a perfectly understandable question," Harry reassured her, "And we do intend to bond."
"You do?" Anthony blurted out, surprising Harry that he was still around, having frozen in shock at the statement as he accepted a drink from his father. Pumpkin juice, since he wasn't quite yet legal to consume alcohol. The Clearwater's however, had looks of approval on their faces.
"Excuse me ladies and gentlemen, but I'd like to ask my fiancé to dance," Rabastan interrupted their conversation, grasping Harry's hand, and gently tugging him away.
Harry waved his hand in a goodbye gesture, smiling at the family, not the slightest bit apologetic either. He'd never apologise for his fiancé wanting to dance with him. "Oh, you smell so good today," he murmured, as he snuggled up against Rabastan as they made it to the dance floor. The chuckles reverberated through his chest, rumbling soothingly.
"I'll need to remember to use that one more," Rabastan murmured, kissing Harry's head. "I'm glad we chose to go through with tonight." He told him, he'd admittedly been very leery over the party, worried about all of them actually, but he was really enjoying it more than he expected while low-key worrying.
"Me too," Harry murmured, closing his eyes, just relishing in the close contact with Rabastan in public. No more cloak and dagger, no more hiding and secrets. Everyone would know, the news would reach all the corners of the magical world by tomorrow morning. "And not just for all the gifts." Grinning into Rabastan's clothes amused.
Rabastan's eyes roamed over the table, which was massively overburdened. If they could make a noise, the table would be groaning under their weight of it. The table was the length of half the room, snug in the corner, and gift after gift perched on top, for both of them. It was going to take them an entire morning to sort through them and likely a day to write out the thank you notes. "It is a lot." He agreed, smug in the knowledge that Harry was his and now everyone would know it. Everything else was…incidental.
The dance and the song lasted for what felt like forever, but also not long enough. When Rabastan tried to step away, Harry held on, insisting on "One more," his eyes still closed. Content in a way that he hadn't ever been before.
Rabastan laughed, "Alright, alright," he conceded, truth be told, he didn't want to part either.
Sirius watched his godson and Rabastan with tears in his eyes, "Potters always have the best luck finding their one and only early." He was so incredibly happy for his godson. He knew one day that they wouldn't live together, he was going to miss that, but considering the alternative…he'd relish each and every day. Leaning back into Rodolphus, enjoying the closeness as they swayed together to the music. "I don't think I've seen anyone look the way Harry looks at Rabastan." It was a good thing he'd threatened Rabastan to never hurt his godson or he'd send him straight to the Hades himself.
Rodolphus hummed noncommittally, "Come, let's dance, we don't get another chance for about an hour after this." Noticing that the dining table had been lit up, it was almost time for the meal to be sent up. He was glad the preparation stage was over, his father and Harry had gone over every little detail, he'd stayed far away as possible. It helped that Sirius was in the same mind as him.
"Not yet," Sirius shook his head, refusing to move, "Let them have this." Nobody else was on the dancefloor, some were doing the same as he and his husband was. Standing on the edge of the dance floor. The chatter was ignored by Sirius, almost as much as the music became background noise. His godson took the majority of his attention, it was a bittersweet moment. Lily and James should be there for this, but at least Dorea and Charlus were here. The frame had been moved particularly for today and would be returned after. Not that many of their acquaintances were still alive or here for that matter. Sometimes he felt like he was betraying them, but other times he realizes what Dumbledore would have had in store for him then he realized that Lily and James wouldn't care. They just wanted Harry to live, to survive, and Sirius vowed that Harry would live beyond James and Lily's twenty-one tender years on this earth.
Rodolphus tightened his hold on Sirius, as if suspecting where his mind had wandered off too, or perhaps just that his mind had wandered at all. "Dance with me," Rodolphus nudged him forward, "It's one last dance before our meal is served." They didn't get to choose, everyone was getting the same, as well they should. His father had gone all out, buying the most expensive cuts of meats and everything. He'd hired chefs (with the House-elves being sous chefs) the best musicians he truly had gone all out and it was turning out to be a magnificent night.
Harry and Rabastan would remember it, that was most important.
"She's delightful," Harry motioned towards the musician who was singing quite a popular number. She brought shivers to their spines, with her words and melody. Giggling madly as Rabastan twirled him around, almost to the point of utter dizziness. He laughed as he leaned fully against Rabastan, he loved how tactile Rabastan had come with him.
"Yes, I agree, but did you expect anything less of father?" Rabastan teased, utterly engrossed in Harry's delight and happiness. It hurt to think that his life had been in such dangers – one way or another – that this threat bore no further thought to his young fiancé. Part of him was glad he wasn't boggled down with worries that he could do nothing about. The other part of him was saddened by the life he'd led that a threat bore no thinking about.
"No, not at all," Harry breathlessly uttered, face flushed red, in his breathless merriment.
"The question is, is she good enough to return for our bonding?" Rabastan asked, as the music began to slow to an end. Glancing to the front of the platform to find his suspicions confirmed.
"Ladies and Gentlemen, please find your seats, dinner will be served momentarily." Lord Lestrange called out, "On behalf of myself and my family…please enjoy and may I add…nothing here is vegetarian!" each of the plates had a name plate perched atop of it, and in beautiful handwritten calligraphy.
There was no mad dash to get to the seat, it was all done in a slow orderly fashion. With people having time to sit down before anyone passed their chairs. The rows were evenly spaced enough that there was still space to walk down, even if two people in the opposite row stood up.
"Maybe, although as long as it isn't the Weird Sisters, I don't mind." Harry commented, hand clutched in Rabastan's as they made their way to their seats.
Rabastan burst out laughing, "Dear Merlin, agreed!" they were loud, overbearing and just downright diabolical. They couldn't really sing, at least in his opinion. The lesser purebloods like the Weasleys – back a few years ago – would have liked it. Only because it was the only music they could afford, except what songs came on the radio.
Rabastan remained standing, his left hand held loosely in Harry's, once everyone had seated, "Thank you for coming here tonight to help us celebrate our impending bonding. Now to the most important part, enjoy tonight's menu and the starter consists of Ragu of Morels and Asparagus with cultured cream with a perfect 1990 Pinot Meunier." The drinks were paired with the meal, but they still had others they could switch out for if they were unsatisfied.
Harry was the only one under the age of seventeen to get alcohol, he was after all, an adult in the eyes of the law.
"To Rabastan and Harry," Lord Lestrange said, with a bright smile on his face.
"To Rabastan and Harry!" they echoed, raising their glasses and toasting to the happy couple.
The couple inclined their head, and everyone focused on their meals, and quiet chatter started up again.
"You look wonderful tonight, Harry," Lady Abbott declared, smiling at him, she'd seen him grow up into a wonderful man. Given his childhood it was a surprise that he wasn't bitter, perhaps Corvus was correct, maybe he had been found just in time. "Both of you do." She amended her statement, a sweet smile on her face.
"Indeed," Antonio agreed wholeheartedly. "And this new piece of legislation you've proposed, is ingenious."
"Oh, now, Tony, please, no work talk, you promised." Lady Abbott chided her husband gently, as she sipped from her glass of wine. It was delicious but it was no surprise. The Lestrange's had a lot of money, thus they could spend more frivolously, and knowing just how closely Corvus had despaired before his son's release…it was no surprise they were celebrated so ardently.
"And you believed him?" Lord Slytherin teased; his tone wry as he smirked. "Wait until you see his next piece."
"No, not another one…I'm still trying to read through his previous amendments!" Antonio groaned dramatically, "You have a fine mind for this sort of work. I don't even want to begin to imagine how bored you would have been had you chosen any other career. You were meant to be a lawyer."
"You should try to decrease your caseload if it's too much, or have your wife take over your Wizengamot voting." Harry suggested, "Doing too much will be detrimental to both your career and your family."
"What age are you again?" Antonio teased, shaking his head genuinely amazed. Honestly, he sounded like he was middle aged, not still a teenager. Who still had a few more 'teenage' years to go before he wasn't considered one anymore.
"Doesn't make it any less true," Rabastan agreed with Harry wholeheartedly, "Family first, always."
"Here, here," Antonio agreed, clinking classes with Rabastan, his wife, Harry and Aurelius before clinking classes with Corvus' as well. During that time, the plates disappeared, and Rabastan stood, revealing the second course as the House-elves brought it out magically from the identical tables below.
"Second course, Hard-seared Copper River Salmon Mangalitsa lardo, with a 1956 Pinot Nior!" Rabastan informed them, before sitting to enjoy his meal. "That was what father was drinking when he got the urgent letter from the goblins at Gringotts." Rabastan revealed, the very beginning of their betrothal negotiations.
"And the first one?" Harry asked, intrigued and more than a little warmed. He hadn't chosen any of the alcohol because he honestly didn't care. So, he'd left that for Corvus to deal with he'd know what drink went best with which meals.
"Your first drink during the Opera with father," Rabastan said fondly.
Harry smiled widely, glancing over at Corvus who was deep in conversation with Aurelius. His affection for the elder wizard evident in his gaze. Shaking his head, he turned back to Rabastan, and leaned against his fiancé as they finished their second course. The meals were small, expensive but small, you could eat it within a few bites.
The dessert was hazelnut meringue with devil's club infused chocolate, sweet cicely, fennel, and wild liquorice fern ice cream. The drink with that was a port, one that Harry had no intention of drinking from. Rabastan laughed though, "Rodolphus and I stole a bottle of port from father, shared it with our dorm mates, big mistake."
Harry pursed his lips, amusement evident, "What happened?"
"Dumbledore tried to give us detention for a month, but Slughorn came to our defence, arguing that if his Gryffindors could get off with a slap on the wrist, with a 'boys will be boys' then his Slytherins' could too." Rabastan said wryly, "I've never touched port since."
"Does it happen often?" Harry asked curiously, swallowing the spoonful of food before adding, "The drinking? None of the Ravenclaws did it…I don't think." His brow furrowing deeply as he tried to figure it out.
"In Slytherin? Yes, its almost a right of passage," Rabastan said wryly, "But we're definitely not the only ones."
"Did he pick food to match the drink or the other way around?" Harry asked grinning, as the smell of coffee permeated the air as the House-elves finished up with beverages.
Sirius let out a bark of laughter, "Right?" in agreement with Harry on that front. His cheeks were rosy, giving away the amount of drink he had packed away.
"You know father, he never just does something for one purpose," Rodolphus smirked wryly, as he finished his second glass of port. The music was going again, and the singer was singing a slow melodious tune that wasn't grating on the ears. That and it allowed those that just want to sit and chat (or make more connections by the look of their Lord and the Minister making rounds) instead of dancing.
"Did I really choose any of those foods?" Harry asked wondering. "Or do I just think I did?"
Sirius snorted, "Admit it, you were out Slytherin'ed by a Slytherin."
"Does it even count? I am a Ravenclaw!" Harry said in thin protest.
"It counts," Rabastan, Sirius, Rodolphus and the Abbotts all agreed, joining in on the merriment.
Despite the coffee or tea being drank, everyone continued to chat, make merry and dance until they had holes in their tights and their feet ached. To sit down before getting up and dancing some more, a few left early due to prior commitments, such as work or family. However, most of them danced the night away and only left once dawn began to show up on the horizon a brand-new day. Leaving with a gift bag as 'thanks' with many wonderous gifts.
It was hardly surprising that the news showed up in the newspapers despite most of them partying the prior night away.
Remus Lupin shivered in cold and wet, as he shoved his cloak off him, and dried his robes best he was able. It was raining heavily, and he still had to fix the rest of the roof, unless he wanted the flat to smell even worse of damp. Luckily for him, it didn't require another climb outside. His pale and wane features showcased that the night of the full moon had just passed. Another night as Moony without his pack…who had wilfully abandoned him, for the likes of Rodolphus Lestrange, a Death Eater. Introducing his cub to the wrong sort of people, the very people Sirius would have called the 'Wrong sort' just a few years ago.
Looking around the room, his favourite armchair, with the couches and bare wooden floor with a few electronic items. A TV and a stand. He kept everything shrunk in his trunk until he got a new place to go, including a bed, of course, bedding, some toiletries and such. All old and worn, but still had plenty of life left in them. The skip and the second-hand stores in the Muggle world were very handy for a wizard like him.
Leaving the sopping wet cloak on the floor, he fixed up the rest of the roof in record time. While doing so, he heard the hooting of an owl. A surprised glance at the time, an old Muggle wristwatch that Lily got him when they were seventeen, he realized that it was well passed breakfast time. Luckily for him, he had enough food to give himself a decent breakfast, he always needed that extra food after the full moon.
Accepting the newspaper, he put the coins in the pouch before setting it aside while he cooked breakfast. His aching body being pushed to the max. However, it was used to Remus' hardhanded ways when it came to forcing himself to be on the move instead of resting.
Once he had his breakfast made and a steaming plate of hot food, and the last of his milk in a cuppa he sat down. Groaning in relief, which drowned out the groaning of the wooden chair he had sat in. It's old age making it less comfortable in taking a fully grown mans weight.
Picking up his fork and knife, he dug into his full English breakfast, between drinking his coffee. It was time to start looking through the paper for jobs again. It wasn't easy, since he had to leave jobs after they figured it out or were close to. So, he couldn't get references, and when he did? They weren't good, with the time off for being 'sick' all the time. Luckily logic wasn't exactly a wizard's strong suit so his employment lasted more than just a few months.
He knew, he knew if he took on a Muggle job, he'd be making a lot of money, but he couldn't lower himself to do it. It would be the ultimate humiliation. Taking orders from a Muggle? He didn't mind them, honestly, but he just couldn't take orders from them and remain around them for work.
Setting the plate aside, he took the paper out of the bag and opened it up ready to do what he must. Only to pause in shock, and blink thrice rapidly.
HARRY POTTER BOY-WHO-LIVED ENGAGED TO RABASTAN LESTRANGE!
Remus choked on nothing, aghast, how on earth could Sirius let this happen? Why? The disgusting filthy Death Eater was old enough to be Harry's father! He'd been part of the organization that did kill Harry's father. How dare he besmirch James's memory like that? How dare both of them? Snarling like the wounded beast he was, he scrunched up the paper only to pause, his amber eyes catching sight of Harry and Rabastan's faces, the look of utter adoration they shared between them.
Choking in sheer shock of it, blindly gaping, this…this was genuine, he hadn't seen that sort of gaze since…well, since Lily and James.
Never had he felt more alone as he stared at it, the picture included Rodolphus and Sirius in the background a bit. Envy clawed at Remus, that could have been him, if he had just approached Sirius before Rodolphus had sunk his claws in. If he'd just been brave enough to visit.
Depression consumed Remus whole, and suddenly, despite knowing he had all these tasks to do, Remus shuffled to his bedroom. Wrapping his dressing down around him, he took to the bed.
In his dreams he was warm, with Sirius' nagging, good food, dressed decently…and happy.
Which naturally just made him feel even more depressed upon regaining consciousness.
Molly No-Last-Name sat huddled on the metal bed curled up in a feeble attempt to retaining heat. Her Azkaban jumpsuit was…far to lose now upon her frame. She had lost a significant amount of weight since ending up in Azkaban. Which surprisingly, didn't help her when she tried to keep warm. She was lucky the spells on the building prevented the water from sloshing inside, soaking her and the bed and everything else it could get in water.
She had no idea how long she'd been here, but she knew it had been a long time. Long enough to lose a significant amount of weight. That and she had started counting the days, she wasn't sure how far into her incarceration she'd started it. Each day she waited with bated breath for her children to get in touch with her. Or her husband. For surely, they would show her some mercy. She was their mother at the end of the day, she'd given birth to them. Yet nothing, not a single letter, no single visit, nothing. She worried for her daughter.
The lack of human interaction was beginning to have its affect on her.
The dementors, horrid creatures they were, constantly and vividly reminded her of her little Ronnie's death. She felt to blame, she'd clearly picked something that was dangerous and put it in the stew. She'd killed her own son, and perhaps this was exactly where she belonged. Or she'd believe that if not for the fact she had other children whom she loved and wanted to see. Her Percy would be graduated by now, wouldn't he? Old enough to make his own decisions, why wasn't he coming to visit her?
Molly slowly at up as the food tray was shoved through the slot, porridge, the food was adequate, for a prison that is. There wasn't a lot of it, a ladle full in the middle of the bowl. Beside the bowl was a spoon and the newspaper. Her eyes widened, before jerking to her feet quickly ensconcing herself on her bed once more.
She hadn't seen the paper since she came here.
Spreading it open in delight, blanching not just at the title but the date, unable to believe how long had passed. it had been so long, Percy had graduated, the twins would be too, soon. Swallowing thickly, the bile coming up the back of her throat. No, this wasn't supposed to happen, Ginny was meant to marry the Potter boy. He didn't belong to that horrid Death Eater! They killed her brothers; they don't deserve a happy ever after. Fuming mad, why wasn't anyone doing anything about this? Narrowing her eyes, she took in the pictures, which had been given to the newspaper by the way, without Corvus' approval.
Molly recognized that gaggle of redheads anywhere, "Not possible," she croaked, squinting as if she couldn't very well see. She could see just fine, and she narrowed her gaze on her ex-husband and the arm that was very intimately around her man, and screamed and raged, ripping the paper to pieces, and throwing the bowl with the meagre food on it at the wall, and smacking the metal tray against the cell door with all her might. All the while screaming and raging, declaring it to be a mistake. Her ex-husband was not with that monocle wearing bitch. She didn't deserve Arthur, he was hers.
"SHUT UP!"
"MERLIN'S BALLS WOMAN SHUT THE HELL UP!"
"GIVE IT A REST, WILL YOU?!"
"YOU SCREAMING HARPY SHUT IT!"
Her surrounding neighbours weren't as happy about her screeching any more than her children and husband had been. Although, they had remained quiet until she calmed herself down, and usually did what she asked. This time, no such thing happened, and Molly just sat in a crumbled heap in the middle of the cell seething in fury. Not just about Potter but her husband too.
The guards just laughed, trading gold coins with smug knowing looks. "Still got Tonks to go!"
They just shook their heads, "She's been quiet." She'd always been quiet, the loss of her 'gift' had broken something in Tonks. She was quite frankly a model prisoner; they were unaware that she was basically a squib. It wasn't just her Metamorphamagus abilities she'd lost but the majority of her magic. The Black's had always been known to be extraordinary powerful – making them terrifying enemies – but she no longer had a trace of Black blood in her.
She would regret what she had done until the day she dies.
A figure shadowed by darkness, the room he was in, shrouded in darkness, heavy dark black out curtains cloaking the room. The only light came from the lampshade and the fireplace, the room was pretty much empty regardless. There was only a table and a chair and a currently empty bookcase with fixings on the walls. The lamps were enough light to read the mornings Daily Prophet. The figure gazed coolly at the lines before slowly scrunching the paper into a ball, and tossed it into the fireplace, it quickly burnt, the ashes of its remains smouldering in the grate.
"So, you have chosen death." He said, sounding so sensibly calm and composed.
A/N – I know I've not written in over a week! Hopefully the extra-long chapter will make up for it, but we so rarely get this lovely weather that I wanted to enjoy it. I mean we get 22 degrees weather (I know you guys have it worse 😉 lol) but we get it for maybe a week or two before our weather goes back down to 16 degrees for the rest of the summer before dipping to below 0 for a good portion of the winter. 😊 Will Sirius take the plunge and make demands of his husband that he'd have no qualms about fulfilling? (Millie's father) lol
I suppose I could add Hermione's 'reaction' but it would likely just be on my Facebook since there's not anywhere, I can really place it in the story…and maybe added when the story is finished as a wee 'side piece' or something like that. It feels a little rushed after the meal portion but if I hadn't stopped you might have ended up getting three chapters in a single post 😊 lol well, there we go I hope you've enjoyed it regardless and I do wonder if you've guessed at the mysterious persons identity 😉 It honestly wouldn't surprise me if you have LOL READ AND REVIEW PLEASE xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 128
"Good morning," Corvus said, pleased as always to see his soon to be son-in-law, albeit two years away. Eyes following Harry as he sat down in his usual seat. Newspapers and letters had already been delivered and were set on a silver tray on the table next to their plates.
"Good morning, Corvus," Harry said, stretching out, "Are you going somewhere?" noticing his travelling cloak was situated at the back of his chair. Normally that wasn't present unless he was off somewhere directly after breakfast. He was also dressed in his best robes Harry idly noticed.
Corvus wiped his mouth before responding, "I am going to visit the goblins and then browse a little this morning," he informed Harry. Normally such questions would border on insolence, but he knew Harry didn't ask out of sheer nosiness.
"Would you like some company?" Harry asked, Corvus hadn't had any dizzy turns and his cholesterol was well under control. However, that didn't stop Harry from worrying about him all the time. It was worse when he was at school, if anything happened, he wouldn't know for ages.
"I'll be just fine, if I need anyone, I shall call upon the House-elves," Corvus reassured Harry, "Your summer holidays will be over before you know it. Spend that time with Rabastan." They'd likely end up married after Harry leaves Hogwarts, so the summers and the holidays would be his only time to truly spend time with Rabastan.
Harry wrinkled his nose displeased, "I've been putting my homework off a little bit too much." He admitted, a rueful grin on his face. Trusting Corvus that he would seek aid from the House-elves otherwise he wouldn't have let it go. Not that he could force Corvus to let him come, he wasn't sure who was the most stubborn out of both of them.
"That's not like you," Corvus said, teasingly, "Are you feeling well?"
Harry turned and said, "Ha, ha, ha," as his breakfast appeared with a pop, "How long after the party do you think word reached the journalists?" eyeing the newspaper article. "And how long it took them to develop the pictures." At least it was a good picture of him and Rabastan, he liked that. Grateful for the simple meal, scrambled egg on toast with two pieces of bacon.
"Undoubtedly within fifteen minutes," Corvus said amused, he had already read the article. He wholeheartedly approved of the piece; it wasn't stirring the hornet's nest. Then again, these people would know better than to anger him, he would have had their jobs, and sued them into bankruptcy. Glancing at the doorway just as his eldest son and son-in-law joined them.
"Good morning, father," Rodolphus said, moving towards him, hands descending onto his shoulders as he kissed his head. "I see you've already had your hangover cure?" amused.
"Good morning," Sirius said cheerfully, surprised to see letters on a silver plate by his seat. Peering at them, noticing they weren't Gringotts statements.
"Go on you," Corvus said, deeply amused, "Good morning," he added politely, to both of them.
"Where are you going?" Rodolphus asked, noticing like Harry, that his father's travel coat was prepared.
Sirius opened the newspaper and began reading the article about his family. Gratitude sinking into his bones when none of it was nasty. He didn't want Harry going on the warpath and giving up his summer holidays. It was highly unusual, the Daily Prophet usually loved causing a scandal, it made the viewership skyrocket. Then again, given who his family was, there was no way they'd be stupid enough to start that sort of nonsense.
"To be a fly on the wall of each home in Magical Britain," Harry said with glee, well aware that their reactions were going to be varied and mixed. Many would be happy for them, mostly due to the names merging. Others a little envious that they hadn't been picked, and hadn't thought to send in a betrothal to gain the Potters alliances. Others would believe wholeheartedly that Harry was being manipulated, that he couldn't possibly know his own mind. Who would want to marry one of the Lestrange's after all? They might be out of Azkaban and proven 'innocent' but mud sticks, and the Lestrange's had a whole load of mud to their name that they'd never be able to clean off. At least to those who proclaim themselves to be 'light' luckily more dark and neutral fractions existed.
Rodolphus chortled, "He's got a point, most of their reactions would be amusing, how is the article?"
"They've been very demure," Corvus informed them, being the only one who had read the article in its entirety. "Especially for the Daily Prophet."
"How long does it take to go to the loo?" Harry asked, glancing at the doorway. He'd met Rabastan on the way downstairs, was he sick? Maybe he needed the hangover cure in the bathroom? Shaking his head, his fiancé could take care of himself, he returned to his breakfast, "How long do you think it will take to get all the gifts opened and thank you cards written out?"
Rodolphus glanced at the table dubiously, "I wouldn't plan anything for the day,"
Corvus chuckled, "You'll get through everything surprisingly quick." Recalling his own engagement party, his betrothed had been so excited to see everything she'd been vibrating on the spot. She'd remained rather distant and with drummed in decorum until they were alone. It was the first time he'd seen her so vibrant, after that he'd rarely invited her parents to visit. Loathing the way, she turned into someone entirely different in their presence. They'd had an idea of what a Lady should be, and it was vastly different from what Corvus had wanted. Oh, how he missed her so much.
Harry grimaced, "I have been putting my homework off for too long," perhaps he shouldn't have done.
"I wouldn't worry too much," Sirius said, setting the newspaper aside, "Your grades overall wouldn't hurt for less than perfect homework."
"It's next year you will want to worry about," Rodolphus stated seriously, "Seventh year is by far the hardest, they don't call it Nastily Exhausting for no reason."
Sirius grimaced, "Merlin that's the truth," fully agreeing with his husband. He'd never want to go back and re-do his tests; it had been extremely exhausting. "Now this is familiar writing," he murmured, as he picked up a letter with a sticker keeping it together instead of the usual wax. He needed no other clue to figure out who was sending him letters.
"Who is it?" Harry asked curiously, Sirius hadn't mentioned anyone else he knew. At least not all that well at any rate. A strange noise drawing his attention from his breakfast, Harry's jaw dropped when he saw a tiny black bundle padding into the room, a squeal of utter delight suffusing him. "Merlin! What did you do?" sliding out of his chair no qualms of doing so either.
"Remus," Sirius said, pursing his lips, staring at the letter as if he could silently burn it. Which he could do, it was called non-verbal spells, but he digresses. He had a funny feeling he knew what the letter was about, and he honestly didn't want to spoil the day.
"Would you rather I read it?" Rodolphus asked, wiping his mouth and fingers of the greasy residue left behind from breakfast.
"I think I know what it's about," Sirius sighed, just seeing the envelope was making him depressed as hell.
Corvus smiled watching Harry interact with his new familiar, he was naturally aware of his sons' actions. Rabastan had asked permission for the creature to be welcomed into the house. He really shouldn't be on the floor but seeing how happy he was, he'd never consider marring it with reprimands. He did keep half an ear on Rodolphus and Sirius' conversation.
"Why?" Harry asked, staring up at Rabastan, stunned as the little puppy licked at his face. Their magic already beginning to merge, a familiar bonding. It was a Xolos puppy, one of the most ancient dog breeds in the world, he remembered seeing them that day when they visited, that should have tipped him off since Rabastan had been interested.
"I know you wanted one, and you weren't giving any clues on what else I could get you," Rabastan said fondly, the love he felt for Harry showing clearly on his face. "That and it's the last time they're breeding them, they're set to be retired, they'll remain with the family, as a member of the family, but they'll have no more puppies. They have an absolute impeccable bloodline, and perfect scoring across the board, another chance may not come up like this again."
"I want to be mad at you," Harry admitted, while gazing adoringly at his new puppy. He hadn't wanted a puppy until he would be able to spend time with it, to train it properly. Now he was going to have to leave his puppy at home and spend months at Hogwarts without him. As if leaving home wasn't difficult enough as it was, although at least Corvus had his health this year. "Maybe I should quit Hogwarts."
"NO!" came the immediate declaration from the four adults in the room.
Harry pouted a little, petting his dog with reverence, utterly besotted with him. "Thank you, Rabastan." He murmured, standing up with his Xolos puppy in his arms, and kissed him. He could do that now, without anyone able to tell him off.
"You've forgiving me then?" Rabastan asked, more anxious than he'd ever admit, he definitely didn't want Harry to be pissed at him. He honestly didn't know how long Harry's mood would last, he was determined and stubborn. When he felt wronged, he left no doubt about that.
Harry stared down at his puppy, and smiled up at Rabastan, "Little bit," he agreed, showing how little with his fingers. How could he really be mad with Rabastan when he'd given him something he'd wanted for so long? Even if he did feel like it wasn't the best of time, at least he wouldn't be on his own. "I um have something else for you too. It's leaning against the table." Not wishing to let go of his puppy even for a second. The pup was all but free of hair, he'd need to read up about them, ensure they got the care they needed.
Sirius was already trying to take the puppy from Harry, only to get wacked away. He was not giving his puppy to anyone, not even Sirius. His godfather just laughed, as he softly stroked the puppy, it was so small, and knowing what size it would be…blew his mind. Both of them cooing over beautiful creature, enamoured.
"Don't tell me you're going to want one, too." Rodolphus said amused, petting the dogs head, "Got a name for him?"
Harry mutely shook his head, "Not a thing," he'd think of one sooner or later.
"What did he want?" Sirius asked grimly, he knew his husband had read the letter.
"Are you sure?" Rodolphus asked, watching Harry move closer to his father, and let him pet the puppy with such exuberance on his face.
"Yes," Sirius asked, tensing a little, hating himself for letting himself be affected by Remus even after all this time. Unfortunately, his loyalty wasn't quite so easily broken, even old loyalties. Don't get him wrong, he didn't want anything to do with him.
"He is furious that you're 'letting' Harry make the biggest mistake of his life." Rodolphus said darkly, wanting to wring the filthy werewolf's neck, watch the life drain out of him until his body went cold and lifeless. "That his parents would be furious, that he is disgusted." The letter was already reduced to ash.
Sirius closed his eyes and shook his head, "Yeah, I suspected as much."
"May I kill him now?" Rodolphus asked, sounding all too hopeful.
Sirius petted the puppy wistfully, he'd always wanted a companion, his mother had been vehemently opposed to it. His father agreed with their mother, for good reason admittedly, he knew. Orion wouldn't have been able to stick around all day every day to ensure it's safety. Walburga would have been petty enough to do something to it the moment she could.
"Sirius?" Rodolphus prodded his husband concerned, he always got that way when talking about the past. Fortunately, though with a mind healer Sirius was able to overcome the past for a far better future.
"No, you're not going after Remus." Sirius said wryly, before sighing softly, "Truth is, living is far more tortuous and merciful than any death we could offer him. He doesn't deserve something so quick and compassionate." He'd never forgive Remus for abandoning Harry. Never in a million years, he could save a million children and die doing it but he would never forgive him. He droned on about Harry being his 'cub' and always wanting to hold him, yet he'd never once tried to see him. If he had, he would have seen how Harry was living and done something about it.
"Who said anything about compassionate?" Rodolphus muttered, his distaste for the word obvious.
"My dear son, murder shouldn't be your first solution to all problems," Corvus said, giving his son a pointed look. He did not want to hear that Rodolphus had been arrested for murder so soon after getting him free. "I had thought you'd find a way to deal with your displeasure in a less destructive manner."
Rodolphus grimaced, guilt hitting him like a freight train. Blaming himself for his father being alone for an entire decade. Blaming himself for Barty and Rabastan – his baby brother – being there to be arrested in the first place. They'd came along willingly he knew, but it didn't make it any easier. He was the big brother, it was his wife, but that part of his life was over. Perhaps his father was right, he shouldn't be too eager to be destructive. "I can make his life extremely uncomfortable." Rodolphus mused, especially since he was employed constantly by Muggles, he very rarely worked in wizarding companies.
"That you can do," Sirius agreed, eyes gleaming, "And I will help."
"Pranks are not making someone's life a misery." Rodolphus pointed out bluntly.
"Going to work with green hair for weeks whilst the permanent dye fades, is not exactly explainable." Sirius said smugly, even magic couldn't get rid of it. "Don't get me started on the tattoos or the spots and other…infectious diseased Muggles have…"
Rodolphus' eyes gained an unholy gleam, "Tell me more," warming to the idea immensely.
Harry sniggered watching them both retake their seats, "Open it," he urged Rabastan who was standing with the gift he'd made him. It wasn't as difficult as you'd think to create a painting for Rabastan. It had taken him months, he'd actually begun while he was at school, and had to order paints he'd ran out far sooner than anticipated.
"I do have to get going, the goblins would not be pleased if I was late to a meeting I set up." Corvus stood, wiping his mouth and setting his cloth napkin aside. "Behave, and I'll be back in time for dinner."
"Be careful, love you," Harry said fondly, kissing Corvus' cheek, "See you later."
Rabastan, Rodolphus and Sirius were all used to Harry's rather…muggle ways. Although, if they were honest, it wasn't exactly a bad tradition. Unfortunately, they had been raised believing showing emotion was a weakness, and never to display weakness. Harry tried, bless him, but he never quite got the hang of it, not when it came to family that was why it was allowed to continue.
Corvus however, had come to appreciate company, his sons and the life he was getting to read once more. He'd never once admonished Harry for his display of love and devotion. He'd been overwhelmed the first time. He had been truly afraid that he would die alone, with his sons imprisoned. So, if he had become a little lax in his traditions. "Mark out an area for the puppy, he cannot come into contact with any of the animals here until he's been given his vaccinations." He reminded Harry since he likely wouldn't think of it due to not having animals yet. "And I love you too, little one," before nodding at his sons and son-in-law, "Boy's," was all he said before making his way to the Floo network.
"Did you create this?" Rabastan asked, breathing hitching as he saw the oil painting entirely, it was one of his favourite photos made larger than life. The picture had been taken the day of Rodolphus and Sirius' wedding, one picture of Rodolphus and Sirius on their own in front of the fireplace, then Rodolphus and him with their father, one of them all together and then one with Harry with Corvus, Rodolphus and him. His favourite one was the last one, he'd stepped onto the marble of the fireplace, which made him look taller than his brother. Although, that wasn't what they were wearing in the picture and a few things were different on top of the fireplace now that he noticed. "From memory?"
Harry passed over the pup to Sirius and walked over, allowing himself to be wrapped in Rabastan's arms. Closing his eyes for a moment and just existing with the warmth of his partner washing over him. "This…this is painted from memory, yes, but not from any picture." He revealed a sweet smile adorning his face.
"Oh?" Rabastan sensed there was more to the painting than that.
"When I was in my first year at Hogwarts, you know I was compelled to look in the mirror or erised, don't you?" Harry asked, looking up at his fiancé.
"I vaguely remember, yes," Rabastan admitted, but only in the fact he'd mentioned it. It sparked off something in his mind, but it didn't exactly cause a flood of memories or anything like that.
"Didn't you wonder what I had seen?" Harry asked.
"I would have done I'm sure if I had remembered," Rabastan confessed, "When I say I vaguely remember it really was vague." Perching his chin on Harry's shoulder, arms wrapped around him. It felt so good to be able to touch Harry, to show him how much he meant to him. The next two years couldn't go quick enough, he couldn't wait to marry him.
"Well, this is what I saw in the mirror," Harry confided, "It's why Sirius isn't in it, I didn't know him yet." He had drawn and painted his heart's innermost desires. Perhaps it had been Corvus' own desires rubbing off on Harry, or just Harry wishing to grant Corvus his children…either way, the mirror of desire had shown Harry this above all else it could have shown.
The painting name was called Desire, with his signature at the bottom right hand corner.
Sirius moved around the table, hearing the conversation but wanting to see what they were.
"This is what you saw, when you were eleven?" Sirius asked, staring at the portrait that Harry had clearly painstakingly painted. There was no mistaken who they were, for someone who hadn't pained (other than in primary school for the heck of it) he was very proficient in the arts.
"Yes," Harry said simply, not lying to his godfather, plus, he had nothing to be insulted over, it had all been before Harry knew Sirius or had him in his life.
"How long had you been at Hogwarts when it happened?" Sirius asked, as Rodolphus stood behind him, his anchor and his rock through everything.
"It happened at Yule, so four months," Harry revealed. A little stiff recalling what had happened and how difficult the days proceeding that went.
Rabastan tightened his hold on Harry feeling the tension running through his body. Rubbing his back and neck, squeezing in comfort and strength. He wasn't that trapped eleven-year-old boy anymore, he'd done something that not even the Dark Lord had been able to do. Knock Dumbledore off his pedestal and end him once and for all, and there hadn't even been a lie to it.
Sirius stared at the painting; he'd known that he didn't stand a chance of Harry choosing him over the Lestrange's back in the day. He'd underestimated just how much; thank Merlin he hadn't pushed Harry too far. He wouldn't have just lost Harry, but his husband too. They'd been Harry's hearts desire and he'd only known them six or seven months at most. Then again, it was the only love he'd ever known, Sirius would have been the same, he reckoned, to get away from Walburga. He was glad the way things had turned out, because he finally, finally had a family. He'd even begun to understand his father thirty years too late.
"It's beautiful," Rabastan murmured, it truly was, he was really good at this, "You could have made a career out of this if you'd have liked." He knew Harry wouldn't give up on his career as a lawyer.
"Who says I can't do both?" Harry teased; his stomach grumbling cut the moment short.
"You're still hungry," Rabastan stated, nudging him towards his breakfast, "Me too." He hadn't had the chance to eat anything this morning.
"You haven't eaten?" Harry asked, willingly sitting where he was directed after that.
"I've not, no, and I'm famished," Rabastan said, "I think you'll need to paint another picture for Sirius. He seems quite taken with it." His voice low so that only Harry heard him.
Harry glanced over at Sirius, to see him gazing at the painting with intensity. Humming softly, well, he knew what he would be giving Sirius for Christmas. "Well, why not?" maybe one with all of them, because he reckoned, if given another chance to stare into the Mirror…he would see all of them. Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Sirius as well as himself. Who knows who else? Children for one, and oh, what an image that would be, children a mixture of both of them.
A smaller frame though for sure, this one had taken such a bite out of his free time, but Rabastan's reaction was well worth it.
Rabastan wrapped his left arm around Harry, sitting them as close as they could get while they ate. He ate while thinking on the best place for the new painting, definitely his bedroom, it was enchanting. Far better than the other pictures that were in his room to be honest. Simple landscapes, and wildlife, things he'd missed while imprisoned in Azkaban.
"Shall we go to the pet store to get things for the pup?" Rabastan questioned, "This afternoon?"
"After breakfast, yes, but afternoon Aurelius is coming," Harry explained, "I won't have much time to do anything until after dinner." He would need to inform the House-elves that Lord Slytherin would be staying for dinner as well.
"Why?" Rodolphus asked, "Is there something the matter?"
"Nothing is wrong, I just need help on a side project I have going on," Harry reassured Rodolphus, it was a gift for Corvus actually, and he couldn't screw it up hence why he had Aurelius' helping.
"What feat of magic awaits us, I wonder?" Sirius teased, setting the dog in the basket that Rabastan had brought into the room and went back to claim his seat. "What kind of magic are you tinkering with now?" genuinely interested, since a lot of the 'tinkering' was what he did. Between him and Arthur they did tinker with a lot of Muggle appliances.
"Ancient Runes, and a few spells," Harry told him, he wasn't going to admit to it being soul and time magic now, was he? There were still some things Sirius likely wouldn't accept, and any dark magic would be in that category. "How about you? Have you and Arthur started anything new?" the newspapers and articles often commented on their hopes of yet more items from Sirius' company.
Rabastan glanced shrewdly at his fiancé, it was quite a simple but effective turnaround. He couldn't claim it was a change of subject since it wasn't, not really. Harry had just jumped onto an alternative conversation so that he wasn't questioned further. Which did entice his own curiosity into what Harry and the Dark Lord could be up to.
"Oh, we're this close to getting the TV up and running on a series of rune relays." Sirius' eyes lit up with sheer delight, "You should see it, it's totally insane. If we get it up and running, can you imagine? You'd not need to attend a theatre to see a performance, or Quidditch! Or chess games! No matter where they are…you'd get to see it live on the TV rune relay."
"Wait, seriously? Is the whole TV needed?" Harry asked in curiosity. "Or can't it be used against the wall? A projector?"
"We thought of that at first," Sirius nodded in agreement, "But do you know how many rune relays it would end up needing? Then securing them onto something then seeing it on a screen, projecting it wouldn't be all that easy, it would end up being more costly." And it was something they were conscientious about. Especially Arthur, since he had gone so long barely getting by. So, he did like to make things as cost effective as possible.
"We're going to use the screen idea, but we don't need the electricity or the box itself, but we do need some sort of back for the screen." Sirius declared enthused. "So maybe a thin layer over the back of the glass to keep the runes secure."
"What gave you the idea?" Harry asked befuddled, Sirius likely hadn't seen a TV in his life, Arthur wouldn't be any better surely?
"My rune idea coupled with Arthur's desire to see a TV play, believe it or not," Sirius laughed, shaking his head, "To spite my parents I used to go into the Muggle world you know. Saw a lot of things that were like magic while I was there."
"You did? Where?" Harry asked, they were all eating breakfast.
"London, used to spend hours there, it's where I became obsessed with bikes," Sirius said wistfully, "It was one of two things I've ever actually bought from the Muggle world."
"How did you go from London to bikes?" Harry asked befuddled.
Sirius suddenly cleared his throat, glancing at the ceiling as if it were the most fascinating thing in the world. Well, it wasn't something he wanted to share with his godson, at least not all of it. "I stopped outside a biker bar," he confessed, "I asked for a drink and she put a beer in my hand."
"A biker bar, huh," Harry said green eyes glimmering mischievously. "How many times did you go back?"
Sirius coughed, what age was Harry again? He was too young to know these things. Forgetting that he was more or less Harry's age when he'd been in the biker's bar. "I went back at least three or four times a week during that summer, anything to get out of the house." he hadn't been able to go back once he started living with the Potters.
Rodolphus turned and whispered, "Your first partner was a Muggle?" disbelief thrumming through him.
"What? No, well, not really," Sirius protested hastily, hissing quietly, "We um…fooled around a bit, but she wasn't my first partner, that was Henrietta Abbott as you well know." They'd had the talk about previous partners, at least as much as either could remember anyway.
Rodolphus snorted, shaking his head, then he'd proceeded to screw her brother if he recalled correctly. The cousin branch of the Abbott family, never really considered important, and was gone now though, Antonio and his wife and three kids were the only ones left with the Abbott name. Good riddance to bad rubbish, they'd been horrendous, and considering who he was that said a lot.
"You mean it wasn't Remus?" Harry asked, clearly hearing their conversation despite their whispered attempts of being discrete.
"Wasn't Remus what?" Sirius asked, turning to face his godson confused.
Harry rose both eyebrows barely refraining from rolling his eyes, honestly.
Rabastan did roll his eyes, "He's not a child anymore, Sirius, get with the times."
"Bet you're glad of that," Sirius shot back.
"Merlin, you're both childish," Harry said a little loudly, as the breakfast disappeared leaving behind only the silver trays with mail in them. His and Sirius', "Are you interviewing people for a job? I thought Fred and George Weasley were shoe ins?" they had graduated Hogwarts just at the end of the term.
"Oh, they're definitely hired," Sirius chortled, "The revenue they're going to bring in? it's going to double maybe even triple the income."
"So why are you looking for other people?" Harry asked befuddled, Rabastan agreeing with a perplexed nod next to him.
"Different departments, the twins want to focus on pranks," Sirius explained, "Which I'm totally behind, I think they will one day want to create their own brand…but they like our set up too much to risk going all out on their own yet." Despite the fact they'd made more than enough to buy a premises and products.
"Doubt it will be about the money for them," Harry said thoughtfully, not that he'd really know, he hadn't much interacted with the Weasley twins. He knew Bill and Arthur far better than anyone else with the name Weasley. However, he knew what it was like to go from having nothing, to being overwhelmed with a huge amount of money and not having any worries.
Reaching forward he plucked a letter from the silver platter; it was quite thick. A glance at the back confirmed it was at long last, his OWL results. Or so he thought, the second he opened it an flareup encompassing the dining room, all of them ricocheting from their seats and blasted backwards at the force of the explosion as the entire manor shook with the force of it.
A/N – okay, fingers crossed his OWL results haven't already been discussed, there's nothing in my document so here's hoping 😉 not that OWL results were important but if he has already had them then he should have been wary of it 😉 hehe 😊 hmm how do you think the next time jump should be? Two years? Or merle to the winter then summer again? I've been really good at it so far but we are one hundred and twenty-eight chapters in 😊 in a story might I add that I was determined would be short LMAO! Each year in four chapters 😊 boy how wrong was I! although I do need to recall all the classes and decide on what the results will be 😊 what fun! R&R please
And Oh! name for the doggo! suggestions? :)
Chapter Text
The Contract
Just a little reminder you're welcome to my group if you'd like to have a wee mosey around it! Anything Harry Potter is welcomed 😊 including finding stories, recommendations and other things like that including my schedule 😉 BUT if you don't want a massive to-be-read list I warn you now don't come 😊 there are so many good recommendations it will take us all hundreds of years to get through them! LOL and I probably should add the group is named after my pen name DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan
Chapter 129
Unobtrusively, the necklace Harry had gifted Sirius for his wedding glowed blue, Harry and Rabastan's engagement rings glowed, and Rodolphus' cufflinks it was so light that it was negligible really. Then the glow encompassed them all, flaring supernova, freezing the couples in their tracks, inches from the walls.
The ancient protections that dwelled within the Lestrange walls, flared, a bubble vacuum surrounding the initial explosion the fire burning brightly. The air seemed to be sucked out of the entire room, as the sphere began to expand, bigger and bigger it got, before it began to condense so swiftly, an almighty bang shaking the property on its very foundations. With that magic finished, the ones heralding the Lestrange's (and Harry's) safety, seemed to dissolve, and the four smacked against the wall, before dropping them down to the floor.
For a home that was constantly clean, there were a lot of dust motes raining down on them. The shattering of vases that had adorned the fireplace could be heard. The clanging of the candlesticks was loud in the room but dulled to their senses. The chairs were all on their backs, and the charred table smelled incredibly horrific.
Quiet whining of a very scared puppy interrupted the silence encompassing the room.
Naturally, the House-elves immediately sought to help them, but found all four of them unconscious.
"I shall get Lord Lestrange," Tadray declared solemnly, eyes wide with fear and worry. They knew better than to dare attempt to take any of them to St. Mungo's. Master Lestrange would rather have the family Healer tend to them all. With that Tadray apparated directly to his master's side, they didn't dare do anything without explicit permission. They knew better.
The House-elves were besides themselves with worry, they couldn't begin to guess on how to heal them. Their magic was very different to Wizardkind, and they would never risk making a situation worse. All of them had their areas of expertise, and none of them were in the matters of healing. Sure, they could apply salve and use potions to help their Masters, heirs, Lords, Lady's and Mistresses and their young charges.
Nushala checked that Heir Rodolphus was breathing, she almost bowled over in relief, to feel that thumping pulse under her finger. She skittered towards Sirius checking his pulse as well, relieved when it was found.
Llrune at the same time, checked Master Rabastan and his fiancé Lord Potter, "They're both breathing." The relief was stark on their faces, not that they could see each other, the billowing smoke was obscuring everything.
"Mine too." Nushala declared, wringing her hands urgently, not doing nothing didn't sit well with them. They however, valued their lives and livelihood more than acting without permission. They also didn't dare wish to contaminate the potential crime scene.
Tadray, far from his usual duties of cooking the food, used the bond he had with his Master to reach him. Appearing with a crack inside of Gringotts, without any difficulty. House-elf magic differed from wizardkind as well as Goblin magicks.
Tadray was about to open his mouth, to reveal what happened, however, before he could begin his Master commanded. "I know, take me home," Corvus was already standing, he'd felt the wards sharp alert that there was something very wrong. Worry storming through his chest, the urge to demand answers was just as strong as his desire to see them with his own eyes and know they were okay.
So he went with the quickest route, demanded to be taken home instead of asking a dozen questions. It was far more difficult than he'd anticipated, but they were alive, he would not believe otherwise. He couldn't.
For he would die with them if that was the case. He did not want to live in this world without his family, not after seeing how good it could be.
What truly concerned him was how it could have gotten through the wards in the manor? With the precautions they were taking. Well, it worried him immensely. When were the hits going to stop coming? Harry had been injured far too often since he was eleven. Merlin, he would have taken the hits upon himself to spare the child.
Tadray reached out, clutching onto the first available thing he could reach of Lord Lestrange's. His travel robe, which would have choked Corvus, a little, with the tightness of Tadray's hold however, he wasn't paying the slightest bit of attention. He was tense, preparing himself for the worst, damage done to the property aside, his worry was primarily for his sons and son-in-law's (soon to be in once case). He found himself inside the property though, much to his surprise. He'd had expected to end up at the front doors or worse the gates, Merlin knows why.
Blanching immediately, the smell of burning leaping out at him making him gag a little. Breathing through his mouth, attempting to stop himself gagging and coughing. It was a tremendously disgusting smell, and it was in his home. Blasphemy.
"Rodolphus! Rabastan! Harry! Sirius!" Corvus called out over the smoke that was stealing both his sight and breath from him.
A click of Llrune's fingers, and the smoke in the hallway cleared up as if it had never been there.
"How are they? Where are they?" Corvus demanded of his House-elves, despite his worry, his commanding presence was evident even now.
Instead of cowing the House-elves seemed to draw energy and calmness from Corvus.
"Dining room, they're coming around now, they were unconscious for five minutes, seven minutes and ten minutes respectively." Nushala declared, able to speak properly, having been taught to do so by her Master Lord Lestrange when he was much younger than he was now.
"Summon Healer Flint right away," Corvus rushed towards his eldest son, with difficulty, kneeling beside him, his knees protesting a little. He wasn't as young as he used to be, the general ache was hidden mostly by the adrenaline and fear for his family.
"Dad?" Rodolphus groaned, squinting weakly at his father, confusion prominently displayed. "Wha…"
"Take it easy," Corvus said, containing how alarmed he was, as he tried to see his other son and Harry. Unfortunately, it wasn't meant to be, despite the damage done to the room, the view was obscured by the burnt and charred table. He took in Sirius' state, but he seemed just as pained and disorientated by the attack as his son. They were awake, he had to content himself with, it looked good, not as dire as he'd felt.
"What can we do?" Nushala asked, standing waiting for an answer, totally forgetting to use his title.
"Sirius…" Rodolphus attempted to sit up, only to groan in pain, nausea hitting him like a ton of bricks.
"Don't move them until Healer Flint gives the go ahead, once that's done, see to it that they're comfortably situated in their beds." Corvus informed his House-elf, "Have them turned down, clean and tidy before allowing someone entrance to their quarters." They weren't children, but they may have left a mess behind that the House-elves hadn't had a chance to clean yet.
"Yes, Sir!" the House-elves were quick to do as they were told.
He grimly declared, this act of terrorism against his family would not go unpunished. Did he have Lord Slytherin look into this or did he have the whole Auror force bring justice searing down on the perpetrator. "And summon Amelia Bones and the Aurors." Making his decision to involve them. This attack on his family had been one meant to kill, not wound.
The Auror force had tripled since Dumbledore's arrest, and that was the ones passing the exams and physical tests due to the difference in schooling environment. Without such an overwhelming prejudice happening, and with a stronger firmer grip on the students, and councillors there to help – it was not up to the Head of House solely to help their students choose a career or keep them on the right track – no the headmaster had brought people into Hogwarts to act in their stead. When the professors knew what they were doing, they had the students learning at a far better and farer pace.
They were ranked number two on the international scale for best wizarding school according to the school inspection service. It was meant to be non-biased but truthfully that was impossible to accomplish. Except for the years they'd used someone who had always been home-schooled and had no ulterior motives or pride in a certain school. Naturally there was not one single factor that decides which school is best. It was a combination of factors that determine which school is best. It's a combination of hard work and determination from professors, governors, students and everyone in-between that helps everyone thrive. It doesn't matter whether it's a private or public school. Not that the magical world had many of those.
That and the salary had been increased, which was a massive enticement for the recruitment of Aurors. It wasn't just a couple of galleons either, it was almost double. The death payments which would see their families safe and secure if the worst happens, had tripled.
Even the Wizengamot was becoming less and less about 'dark and light' slowly but surely. With Dumbledore's fanatic's gone, and poison dripping in their ears they were becoming more neutral as they were meant to be. It was mesmerising to see, and there were more younger heirs being brought on board, parents ceding some power and letting the next generation take over. Some, not all, the Wizengamot meetings were some parents only sense of control and had a lot of political ambition to offer the world yet.
"Corvus?" called out Healer Flint.
"Follow me," came the voice of one of his House-elves.
"In here," Corvus called out, not holding her using his name, there was no doubt the House-elf had not explained much if anything to her. The Flint family were close enough to allow such slip up to be ignored. That would be in usual circumstances, this wasn't usual, well, perhaps for a healer was.
Millicent Flint paled and coughed at the horrid smell of smoke wafting up her nose. She ignored it as she swiftly took in her surroundings. They were all conscious to an extent, they were awake. None as alert as she would wish, nonetheless she made for Corvus and his eldest son, Rodolphus. "What happened?" she asked as she began to check him over, moving too fast for even Corvus to keep up, but that's what happens when one becomes an expert at their craft.
"The Aurors will be here, see to it that they're brought here, do not let any of them wander off." Corvus stated curtly, he would not abide by anyone attempting to nosy around his home. He felt violated enough, he couldn't believe someone had managed to succeed in getting something through the wards.
Corvus repeated everything the House-elves had explained to him. including how long they had been unconscious – which was very important information – after all having a concussion was dangerous business, whether you were a Muggle or a wizard. It was just easier for them to treat it, they needed none of those abhorrent Muggle machines to ensure it when a spell did just fine.
"Rodolphus, can you hear me?" Healer Millicent asked calmly and slowly.
"Yes," Rodolphus declared, not sounding as strong as he might have before the explosion but not and enough to need to feel embarrassed.
"Can you remember what you were doing before your accident?" Millicent asked her patient.
"Talking," Rodolphus answered.
"Do you know the date?" making sure she wasn't mistaking any symptoms and making sure none of them
Rodolphus answered, as his father raised to his feet, straightening his lapels. His features becoming stern and unmoving, chin jutting out just so. Giving himself a superior and unforgiving gaze. One that warned people not to mess with him, otherwise he would see that they were crushed beneath his foot.
"Do you have a headache?" Healer Millicent continued to work despite Corvus moving off.
"Of course, I do!" Rodolphus grouched, "Along with a sore back and backside!" like it was seriously painful to sit on his own ass.
"I'm sorry you can't receive anything at the moment, you must remain awake." Healer Millicent stated. "How about blurred vision? Nausea? Ringing in your ears?" noticing that there was no vomit, so refrained from asking, sure that if Corvus had seen him vomit she'd be told.
Rodolphus grimaced, moving his head until he could see his husband and relaxed a little. "My vision is fine, yes to the nausea and my ears are ringing." It could be because of the damn explosion though.
Millicent nodded pleased that Rodolphus' speech was good, no slurred speech. There were no noticeable delays in speech, which too was a good thing. The fact he'd been unconscious was concerning but it wasn't past the worrying stage. His gaze was sharp, no sign of dazed confusion. There was no sign of Forgetfulness, no asking the same question over and over again. "Remain awake, I'll be by to ask you questions frequently today." Just to make sure that there was nothing wrong.
"You may take him to bed, keep an eye on him and make sure he doesn't fall asleep." Millicent informed the House-elf, as she stood, and begun to see to Sirius, asking him the same questions as she'd asked Rodolphus, and received pretty much the exact same replies, although Sirius had whined instead of complaining about the pain.
"You may take him," Millicent declared to the House-elf who was avidly watching and waiting to serve.
"No, my godson, Harry…I need to make sure he's okay," Sirius protested.
"We need to question them about what happened," one of the Aurors protested immediately and without thinking.
Healer Millicent rose, a fierce look upon her face, "My patients, my decisions, is that understood?" making her position clear, a quick calculated glance at Corvus just to make sure she wasn't stepping on his toes. It wouldn't be the first time she'd had to reprimand the aurors for their behaviour. They were magical yes, they can heal from most things, again, yes. However, it didn't mean they could just roughshod over everything and everyone.
Corvus just seemed wholly amused, as he could be under these circumstances.
"You have our apologies, I am the senior Auror in charge, can you tell me anything?" the older Auror stepped forward, with far more decorum than his fellow Aurors. Judging by the glare he gave his junior Auror (or trainee even) he was going to be sitting this one and many others out. His tone even but soft, his gaze shrewd as he took in the sight before him, he'd seen far worse during the course of his albeit short career.
Next to the Auror there was a pad and quill, poised at the ready to begin taking down everything that was relevant. The invention was a Merlin sent relief, it saved them so much time and it was impossible to make mistakes. Journalists and editors actually often remove a few spells attached to the Quick Quill Quote in order to add in their own thoughts to it.
"They're displaying minor signs of possible concussions," Healer Millicent explained, her tone entirely professional. "Naturally they're in pain from the blast, I'll see about giving them something to take the edge of the pain. Then if they're willing, you may talk to them." Making it clear it was her patient's decision on whether the Aurors got to speak to them. They were the ones who talk, they were the ones hurt, and more importantly they were the ones with the information.
"As soon as possible if it can be done, the quicker it's done the more information we will glean. We'll naturally have to wait for the memories for how long? Provided they wish to give them over." The Auror conceded, he hadn't particularly worked with anyone who might have a concussion in working mind magic to remove a memory.
"Ask the questions, request the memories in two days, let their minds settle, they may remember a little more than they do presently." Millicent explained, contrary to popular belief, a fuzzy memory would be exactly that, fuzzy, even if they were in the pensive. Pleased that they were asking her, it was her profession after all. The Aurors, while they could perform a few emergency spells in the field, did not know everything about healing. Although truthfully even she didn't know everything, each healer had his or her speciality, hers was general practitioner, with a side of midwifery.
"We understand," Auror Montague agreed, the prejudice no longer prevented him from gaining a job as an Auror. Each time he'd attempted to get one under various different DMLE heads, all of them too far up Dumbledore's backside, he'd been denied. Bones, admittedly wasn't, but she had been too cautious to allow it during the war. By the he'd given up, then more people were working in the Ministry and seeing his C.V they'd taken him on not as a junior Auror but senior. To have put him anywhere else would have been insulting given his three Masteries. "Please let us know when you're finished." Stepping back, it was clear she was itching to get back to her patients.
It took no more than thirty minutes for her to see to all her patients and finally leave the crime scene. Which it most definitely was at the moment, the Aurors immediately entered the room and began to process it.
"Do you think was the target? The Lestrange's? The Healer did say Rabastan Lestrange's magical core is dangerously low." the trainee (junior) Auror continued his penchant for misspeaking. "Might be some fanatics that believe they got off with lies despite the fact the Longbottom and Lestrange's no longer have a feud."
"Unless you've got something to say about the matter at hand, keep your mouth shut!" Auror Montague barked, he wasn't exactly in Corvus Lestrange's inner circle, but he knew more than most and was invited to all parties including the 'exclusive' ones. He'd known Harry and Rabastan were engaged before the general public. "Bloody talking like that in their home, idiot!" griping to lessen the blow.
The boy had what it took, if he just calmed down, learned when to speak and when to hold back. He was a pureblood child who had been raised by Muggles, an orphan who had luckily been adopted by parents who were mostly absent and never noticed anything strange. They'd let him attend Hogwarts, and when he took the potion to find his relatives. He'd jumped at it, and he'd taken him in. His mother was a Montague he should have come to them.
Auror Slughorn – Horace Slughorn was his uncle – his father Anubis – yes, their parents had been obsessed with Egyptian mythology – the wizard had died five months before Osiris' birth, although he hadn't grown up with that name. His mother had died giving birth to him, and his adopted parents had called him Owen, but Osiris's name wasn't forgotten by magic, and he'd been asked to attend under his real name.
Unfortunately, in war, things happened, and Osiris had paid a very, very harsh price indeed. Horace Slughorn had attempted to gain custody, but given his erratic lifestyle, he was denied custody. Happy enough to just see him though, and to know that the Slughorn name wouldn't end with him. He had no interest in a wife or Merlin forbid a wailing baby, no, his children were all grown up, and he could give them words of wisdom as he watched them as they advanced in their careers and such. "Sorry," he cringed sheepishly.
Osiris was very lucky that any screw ups he made at work stayed at work. He felt like he was always playing catch up, and the friends he'd had? Couldn't have abandoned him the moment he told them he was a Montague, although they'd come running when they realised, he was a Slughorn.
Montague grunted, "The Lestrange's weren't the target."
"What…how do you know?" Auror Proudfoot asked, glancing up.
"The origination of the spell blast is here," Montague declared, pointing to the direction with his wand, Proudfoot moved around and nodded in confirmation.
"I see it," he agreed, inhaling sharply.
"Wait a minute," Osiris murmured quietly, shifting around, "Is that his Owl results? That's the Hogwarts crest…right?"
"It is," Montague grimly declared, "Good catch." Quick to praise if it was warranted.
Osiris beaming with delight.
"Get it in an evidence bag," Montague, "Brown, what do you see?"
"For such a powerful spell it didn't do too much damage," Brown declared.
"The wards are ancient, been powered by Lestrange's for centuries." Montague, "Can't you feel them?" forgetting the wizard wouldn't be able to feel them. Each wizarding family had special abilities; the Montagues (most of them) had that ability to feel magic to an extent.
"It contained the blast, but not fully, it couldn't have, the blast indicates otherwise…so what happened between the wards initial containment and the rest?" Osiris pointed out, his hands wildly gesturing to the charred blackened areas and the areas that remained untouched in the blackened room.
"Not just one, but four," Brown said, "Each individual had some sort of protection? I can see the heirship ring having that sort of kick behind it but anything else?"
"Family magicks?" Montague suggested, pensively, as they worked in tandem, all of them getting the crime scene combed for any and all evidence. "Once we're done here, we'll interview everyone, Osiris you'll take Lord Potter, I'll take Master Lestrange, Brown you take Sirius Black-Lestrange and Proudfoot you take Heir Lestrange." Harry would be the most lenient of any mistakes Osiris makes, hopefully. Rabastan and Rodolphus would skin him alive if he was improper.
Agreements of "Yes, Sir!" murmured between them.
It was becoming quite evident however, that there was no sign of foreign magicks. They weren't going to find who had done this. Whoever it was might not be easily caught, and that concerned him greatly. That sort of power was…not easy to come by, to erase your magic entirely.
"Master Lestrange, thank you for taking the time to talk to me, I am Auror Montague, how are you feeling?" the Auror asked, hearing the muffled voice of his great-nephew speaking to Lord Potter in the sitting area, where he sat huddled around his familiar pup. Before silencing wards went up muffling everything entirely. He prayed to Merlin that he wouldn't screw it up.
"Cold," Rabastan told the Auror looking briefly at him before turning his gaze to Harry. The bed felt wrong without his fiance close to him, and cold too, he wanted him back beside him. The quicker they got this done the better as far as he was concerned. It did not help that he was in bed while being questioned, but he was too cold to contemplate moving.
"Can you tell us what happened?" Montague asked, getting straight to it, it was clear Rabastan would rather be with his significant other, and honestly? Montague couldn't blame him. He'd rather spend every moment with his wife and son, but they'd all go mad without something to do.
"Not much to tell," Rabastan confessed, rubbing his jaw, the potion Millicent had given him didn't even help overly much. Unfortunately, he had to wait at least twenty-four hours before she'll give him some of the good stuff. "We were talking mostly about the newspaper article, and the reactions everyone would have. Harry was reading his mail, um he opened one…I think, and then I just remember the feeling of falling and an iciness settling over me."
"Do you recall using magic to save everyone?" Montague queried, presuming that was the case.
"So, to speak," Rabastan said, "Harry and I we've set runes into our rings, and Sirius' pendant which Harry had created from different items for his wedding." They'd known he'd likely never taken it off so had added protection runes.
"Understood," Montague replied, as the writing scribbled what was being said. He did not disbelief that they'd collaborated on a protection rune. He hadn't been there, but he had heard from those that had been. Hell, he'd gotten a lot of the information from the newspapers as well. No, they both clearly prodigious at the craft. "Hell of a save they were."
"Well, yeah, but why do you think so?" Rabastan asked cautiously, turning to face Montague again.
"That explosion? It had a secondary burst, it was deadly, and it aimed to kill." Montague said grimly, "Those runes likely saved all of your lives."
Rabastan straightened, "Are you saying the secondary burst was stronger?" sounding strangled.
"Very much so, it was triggered and pressurised, they had a good idea the kind of wards the estate housed." Montague replied.
"Shit," Rabastan cursed, eyes flashing in seething fury.
"Do you know anyone that might wish Harry harm?" Montague asked, "Sorry, Lord Potter."
Rabastan gritted his teeth, dark eyes filled with thoughts of vengeance, "My fiancé was threatened. He was approached before we went official, during an outing and uh, the threat was genuine, at least we believed it to be so."
"Do you know who it was? A Witch a Wizard?" Montague much more intense.
"Male, older, unknown," Rabastan said, and if he wanted to live, he better stay that way. Rabastan was going to kill him if he ever figured out who he was. He didn't care if he ended up in Azkaban again, hell, he'd walk in if it kept his damn fiancé safe. "Trust me, there's no clue, we've already had someone look into it, and also tried ourselves."
"Do you have a file?" Montague, if it had been official, he would have known, hell the world would know.
"I'll see to it that you're given it," Rabastan promised, "I'll bring it to you, for your eyes only, do we understand each other?" not having to threaten him for him to get it.
"I do." He vowed.
"Sir, you can't go in there! They're still being…" Brown called out, but Lord Slytherin would not be deterred.
"You're alive and well," the relief was stark on Lord Slytherin's face, as his shoulders relaxed. Good, he wouldn't need to use the time-turner to prevent whatever had happened.
"Excuse me," Montague said, noticing something in Lord Slytherin's hand that piqued his curiosity. "Lord Slytherin…is that Lord Potter's Hogwarts letter?"
Lord Slytherin blinked, barely reacting, they'd need to do a lot worse to catch him off guard. "It is," he declared, passing it over, giving the Auror a perplexed look which was only for show, mostly.
"Who sends the letters?" Montague asked, his gaze intent.
"I did," Tom declared, "With the help of two of my faculty." Daring him to suspect them of anything, especially within his sight. Turning to Harry, who was curled up with the pup, more concerned for the pup than he was for himself. Naturally, this wasn't the closest Harry had come to harm unfortunately. "What happened?" he'd seen the state of the dining room, smelt it before he saw it in all honesty. The windows were destroyed.
"An explosion, I thought I was opening my exam results," Harry confessed wincing, rubbing his head delicately, it hurt. "I…thought it was my letter…" staring down at the letter almost feeling betrayed by it.
"If I may, I'd like a copy of one, just to compare everything, paper, ink, wax, but I have the baffling feeling it won't match." Montague, recalling Rabastan's earlier comments about a direct threat to Lord Potter.
"You may have it." Lord Slytherin agreed fully, cooperating with the investigation.
"Here," Harry said, flipping up the paper which was a list of his books required for next year. It was quite a list, and Harry slid the copy he'd made into his other documents. He added the second envelope which only had Lestrange estate on it, which allowed them their privacy if anyone saw anything. "This too." Which would show the wax.
Montague removed evidence bags and allowed the two pieces of parchment to be set inside. "Thank you, Lord Potter."
Harry nodded curtly, uncomfortable with so many people, strangers, in his home. Hating the vulnerability, he felt in his home too. This was meant to be his safe place, where he entirely safe from outside threats. "Just catch the son of a bitch!" he bit out, putting the letter down when he noticed his hands were shaking.
"Of course," Montague replied, glancing at the Dark Lord, who was just as surprised as everyone else was. Given the recent attack, Harry was entitled to feel shaken, and he clearly was. "Forgive us, we will leave you alone now, thank you for your time. We will leave you in peace momentarily."
Harry who had turned away from them, inclined his head a little, both in silent apology and acknowledgement of him speaking.
"I'll see them out, you get some rest," Lord Slytherin murmured quietly, his voice soothing Harry's raw nerves.
"Thank you," Harry said, inhaling sharply, all this time Rabastan was scared that he'd bring danger to him when it was the other way around. He would never give Rabastan or his family up…never in a million years. Did that make him selfish? Perhaps, but he didn't care.
Harry would rather die than live a single day without Rabastan and his family. He'd scorch the world and watch it burn to bring him back, to know he was safe. Oh, there was nothing Harry wouldn't do, and this person…they were fucking with the wrong family, just wait, they'd mess up at some point and he'd set them on fire.
A/N – I went three days without coffee and any energy drinks omg never again…if you guys are thinking about it too (in an effort to save up for gas to put the heating on etc…) don't do it! I got like under 2K done in those three days, omg I was more exhausted than I thought possible! Especially considering we've had rain for three whole days and I got caught in it twice in two days ugh! To no surprise (and they have my everlasting gratitude) with coffee and an energy drink I got, got this written up 😊 so thank you ko-fi's you have my eternal gratitude 😉 so I was going to attempt to put Harry's grades in but there was no where I could really do that, plus I need to find the notepad I put all Harry's classes in to do so :) anyways I hope you enjoyed the chapter and yay no cliffie's this time ;) R&R please and take care and stay safe everyone xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 130
Rodolphus tossed and turned, his mind in utter turmoil. There was a time in his life pre-Azkaban where he would have laughed it off and continued on his way. However, post-Azkaban him was far less reckless, he needed to be if he didn't want to end up back in Azkaban. Without a hope of getting out this time, Harry and the Dark Lord had worked tirelessly to see to it that they were released from prison and innocently at that. Circumstances had worked in their favour – with one little hiccup – even with Bellatrix thrown into the mix. Such an incident wouldn't work again, so naturally, he and Rabastan would be very careful.
It wasn't just their impulsiveness that had curtailed their actions, it was the knowledge. Neither would ever allow themselves to be put back into Azkaban. They would rather die, even with the newer modifications that the prison had undergone. They would never give up their freedom lightly again. Rodolphus knew that most of his cohorts were of the same opinion, and thus a far more cautious generation had emerged from Azkaban. Well aware of the fact that this truly was once in a lifetime chance.
Everyone and everything within Lestrange estate had been subdued since the attack. The House-elves adopting their Master's stances. It was a mere few hours until it was two days since the attack upon their home, their safe place. It left Rodolphus overwrought and unable to sleep. Once he was cleared to of course, with the possibility of concussions he'd been encouraged to remain awake for a certain number of hours.
Unable to remain abed, Rodolphus stood up, grateful he hadn't disturbed his husband's rest. Time then became unknown to him, as he paced back and forth for hours, afront of the fireplace. It was lit, keeping him warm in the chill of the night. The thick black curtains keeping the room cocooned. Normally it was comforting, but right now it was stifling. Drifting over to the window, he looked out into the night. The entire estate and its surroundings were bathed entirely in darkness, with only the stars to guide one on their journey.
Rodolphus inhaled sharply, his breath puffing out, leaving moisture on the window. He wanted to scream, to rage, to find whoever did this and really let loose. To show everyone why you don't mess with the Lestrange's. To re-enact what he had done to the Longbottom's once more. Not even Sirius could keep him calm, although, it didn't help that he was still a little out of it after what happened. It took everything in him to stop himself acting so impulsively. Truthfully, the only reason he wasn't acting was because he did not know who it was. That was perhaps the most vexing thing of all.
Severely agitated and out of sorts, Rodolphus moved back over to the bed and tucked his husband in. Mind made up, he turned and padding out of their bedroom. Hands opening and shutting, the only show of his highly agitated state. He moved silently through the landing to his brother's bedroom. Feeling for sure that his brother was likely in the exact same state as himself.
He didn't bother to knock, he silently opened one of the doors.
His agitation subsided as he stared in shock, Rabastan wasn't alone, Harry was in his bed. Albeit with the puppy between them on his tiny dog bed. Not only that but Rabastan was sound asleep, perhaps having Harry close was the only way to ensure it? "Have you decided on a name yet?" his voice quiet, Rabastan was asleep, it would seem Harry was more like him, and severely disturbed by what happened.
"I'm still undecided between two, Gabriel or Quentin," Harry confessed, absently reaching out to stroke the sleeping puppy. Smitten with the small creature, even if he was somewhat annoyed Rabastan had chosen now to get him. He'd always wanted to wait until he was no longer at Hogwarts to get one.
Rodolphus cocked his head, wondering at Harry's fascination with patron saints. He had named his owl Hedwig after one as well. Naturally, they knew all wizards and witches that became 'Patron Saints' which included Saint Patrick, Saint Andrew, Saint George and Saint David. The muggles could think what they liked, but they were all wizards from prominent wizarding lines and well revered. "Unable to sleep?"
Harry's green eyes met Rodolphus' dark ones, shaking his head, "No, not really." He confessed to his soon-to-be brother-in-law.
"You don't intend to do anything stupid are you?" Rodolphus pondered on whether Harry would act that way, it was such a Gryffindor or Hufflepuff move to leave, to avoid your loved ones to 'save' them. Harry wasn't from either house; he was intelligent and sought knowledge in any form. In that, he was the perfect Ravenclaw, but his ruthlessness was paramount, making him ideal for Slytherin. He should have been sorted there, no doubt, but it did make his friendship with all the Slytherin's so understandable. Personality wise, Harry was most assuredly as Slytherin as he came.
"Like what? Leaving?" Harry asked, blatantly snorting, and making no effort to quiet himself. "I am not leaving; it would just make us all miserable and in just the same amount of danger."
Rodolphus inclined his head, "Indeed," pleased that Harry was logical about the attack, and not about to become emotional and flee in the night. He wasn't sure why it hadn't hit him earlier that it might be Harry's reaction, but it didn't matter now.
"If this is why you're here, I'm not going," Harry jutted out his chin determinedly, green eyes gleaming fervently.
Rodolphus slowly smirked, "Hardly," he murmured, moving to sit on his brother's bed, luckily, he didn't have the silk bedding on so he didn't slide off dramatically. Yes, it had happened in the past, and his brother almost burst a lung that time. Luckily, they'd both been more or less given the all clear medically, so he hadn't hurt himself. "What are you still doing up? And more importantly in here?" a hint of teasing in his tone, just seeing his brother and Harry made him feel grounded, more in control, they were alive, they were whole.
Merlin help anyone that took his family from him, for there would be no stopping Rodolphus.
"Father won't be pleased," Rodolphus taunted him.
Harry just stared unimpressed; an eyebrow rose in exasperation. "Technically there is nothing about it being forbidden in the contract." He pointed out, despite his exasperation he loved the way Rodolphus teased him, it was like having an annoying older brother. He'd always treated him this way (after he regained some semblance of himself visiting Azkaban) including ruffling his hair all the time. It warmed Harry when he did it even if he complained, and Daphne complained about her little sister that way too.
Harry was still expected to be chaste however, until the wedding. Neither were willing to risk the contract breaking. So, Corvus had given them a little wiggle room. It wouldn't be the first time they'd shared the bed, or a room at any rate. Albeit back then there had been no chance of anything occurring between them. Both had been injured and or ill, and to attempt such a thing would be impossible. Neither had been interested in carnal relations, Harry had been too young still – and uninterested – and Rabastan was still recovering from his decade long stint in Azkaban. Mentally he'd been fit, but his body despite his attempts at strengthening had still been very frail and weak.
"True," Rodolphus replied, staring pensively at Harry, "How are you really feeling?" he hadn't asked, not wanting to overwhelm the teenager with stupid questions. It wasn't a stupid question per se, but overall, it was redundant. How would someone really expect another to feel after a near fatal attempt on their lives? Never mind that they didn't have a clue on who it could be. Harry had been stating curtly that he was fine, so much so that everyone had stopped asking, they were all in the same position too, they didn't want to talk about it so the simple but effective 'Fine' had been uttered by them all at various times in the past two days.
Harry's brow furrowed, displeased with the way the conversation was heading, until he looked at Rodolphus. He hadn't seen such a look in his eyes since the very beginning of their acquaintance. During the first few trips to Azkaban where he'd legally made it so that Rodolphus could be his 'chaperone' with Rabastan. "Rodolphus, whatever you are planned, don't." he grimly cautioned him. Perhaps he should inform Corvus as well, just to be on the safe side. If anyone could ensure Rabastan and Rodolphus didn't go off in the deep end, it would be their father.
"How is it you aren't chomping at the bit to get revenge?" Rodolphus asked, Harry was more violent than both him and Rabastan together. He was a vindictive little shit, Merlin help anyone that wronged him. Or at least that's what he'd thought, perhaps he had Harry all wrong, but he knew he hadn't.
Rodolphus shivered, the hairs on the back of his neck began to prickle, and he swallowed eyes wider than normal. The look on Harry's face, the feel of his magic…they'd often compared Harry to Tom…but it was the first time he'd really, really had that intensity focused solely on himself. It made him want to kneel in subjugation, which didn't sit well with him, since it wasn't Tom, it wasn't the Dark Lord but Harry. Someone not yet out of Hogwarts for Merlin's sake.
"Oh, believe me, Rodolphus, when I find out…and I will find out…they're going to regret ever messing with me, with us." Harry said coldly, his magic lashing around him, keeping him to his promise. "Messing with this family." With his family.
Rodolphus stared at Harry in admiration, "How can you remain so calm?" all he wanted to do was rage, scream, shout, just punish someone.
"Are you kidding? The Dursley's would have beaten the hell out of me if I spoke out of turn, or worse showed any emotion they didn't want to see." Harry said dryly, "Doesn't your Occlumency help?" he asked peering at Rodolphus, his hand continuously massaging over his pups head.
"Not today it hasn't," Rodolphus, glancing at his brother's sleeping form, suspicious to the extreme. His brother wasn't exactly a deep sleeper, not anymore. The slightest noise could rouse him and he wasn't exactly silent. "You gave him a potion, didn't you?" he deduced.
"I did," Harry said shamelessly, "To be fair he should have seen it coming, I'm pretty sure he did it to mine." But he hadn't drank from it, although, he should have, he needed some sleep. Unfortunately, his mind, like Rodolphus wouldn't quiet.
Rodolphus laughed, rubbing his head ruefully, "I agree," Rabastan should have seen it coming, just like Sirius really should have seen him doing it. A smile appeared on his face, a genuine one, he was very glad that his brother had someone who cared about him so much. Merlin, it had taken nearly a decade and a half to understand the sheer happiness that drives people to do stupid things. His attack on the Longbottom's was stupid, yes, but he hadn't done it out of happiness, he'd been furious, angry, like he was right now actually.
At least their partners were going to be well rested tomorrow if nothing else.
"Come and join us," Harry said, patting the bed closer to Rabastan than him, likely where Rodolphus was more comfortable.
"I'm glad the painting survived," Rodolphus murmured, as he crawled up, getting himself comfortable, it was a beautiful picture, very well done, and just the most exquisitely painted. "Might get you to paint a miniature, to put in a new pocket watch I want to get Sirius."
"It will cost you," Harry teased, he was just kidding, he'd never force Rodolphus to pay for something except perhaps the paints he uses. He'd used the majority of what Corvus and Rabastan had given him on the picture he'd given Rabastan.
Rodolphus murmured a bit, agreeing with him, "Worth it." He murmured, the tiredness finally settling into his bones.
Harry flushed in sheepish delight, "Thanks," he replied, positively delighted by the compliment, he loved painting, but he loved the thought of being a lawyer more. Being a painter would likely give him more time overall, and seeing to his Wizengamot duties too than a lawyer would. "I'll do it free if you help me through all the gifts tomorrow." He bargained.
"Done deal, no takebacks." Rodolphus declared, peeling open an eye his lips turning into a smug smile when Harry laughed clearly delighted. "Get some sleep." He added, if he didn't say something he knew Rabastan would get pissed at him.
Surprisingly after that, sleep did come swiftly to the two struggling for the elusive Morpheus.
Aurelius had made his way swiftly to Lestrange estate in the early hours of the morning. He knew exactly when the Aurors usually updated the 'victims' of news in the cases concerning them. He had gone early yesterday and had returned today, and to nobodies' surprise, Corvus began filling him in right away, knowing why he was there.
"They've tested the paper and wax that remained on the explosion," Corvus explained, as he poured a second cup for the Dark Lord as he emerged out of the Floo network. Which had been opened up for regular service, only a few people had full access to the Manor, and they were all family except for Aurelius. "You'll be pleased to know they didn't match, surprisingly the parchment and the wax is far superior than the parchment that's used at Hogwarts."
Aurelius frowned, "I wish I could say this pleases me," he revealed to Corvus, as he took a seat, and brought the cup close to him. "Unfortunately, it just heralds a lot more questions for which I have no answers." And he greatly disliked not having answers.
"They're doing further tests to see if they can work out where they're manufactured, which might lead them to who had purchased them. Given the superiority quality, they think they might succeed in that area of the investigation." Corvus informed him thoughtfully, "Given that it is superior quality items, I cannot help but wonder if it's someone seeking retribution, someone who doesn't believe the outcome of the trials." His index fingers joined together and pressed against his lips.
"The Longbottom's?" Aurelius queried, a thoughtful frown on his face, as his mind mulled over possible culprits, like he hadn't already been doing that. The list unfortunately, wasn't quite as short as he'd like. That's if you considered Harry the target and the Lestrange's as well.
Corvus's lips were drawn into a firm line, "Nobody can be dismissed lightly." Yes, he was even considering them, they had the biggest bone to pick with his sons after all. However, this particular attack seemed to be aimed at Harry himself, so, he wasn't sure they would aim for Harry in particular…unless it was someone presuming to 'save him from himself' and killing him off while he was young before, he was too 'corrupted' there was no knowing who would take over from Dumbledore. They didn't presume to know him completely. He may have left instructions in his will for all they knew, so yes, this was a rather alarming time and he was very afraid for his son's life. Harry was naturally included in that. Both Harry and Sirius for that matter.
"Regretfully all too true," Aurelius replied curtly, he was truly worried about this threat, if it wasn't against him and his own, he would have been impressed with their ingenuity. He'd never seen anything like it, something that was meant to trigger the wards, and take care of the problem, only for a secondary trigger to combust and it would have killed them if not for how strong the runes were on all jewellery items he'd rigged for safety. Unfortunately, it was against someone he held most dear, and so he would show them they messed with the wrong family.
"What's true?" Harry asked, entering the temporary dining room, the dining room was utterly rank at the moment.
"Good morning," Corvus said, watching the young man shuffle into the room, the dog ever watchful from where he was cocooned in Harry's arms. Spoilt little thing, but their bones were still developing so it was much safer for them to be carried especially when met with stairs. "We were conversing about the Aurors, they just left not twenty minutes ago." Harry wasn't a child anymore, and he did not have a habit of lying, even to protect loved ones.
"Have you slept?" Aurelius asked, staring intently at Harry, he didn't look like he had.
"A little, maybe four or five hours," Harry explained, sitting down and setting his pup on the many beds strewn all over the manor. "It's more than I got the night before." He offered up as if it was a good thing.
Aurelius inclined his head, very true, he wasn't sure anyone had slept the other night. He had called a full meeting of what was left of his followers that night. All of them had expressed worry for the young Potter Lord. A vastly different reaction than they would have had say six years ago before Harry entered Hogwarts. That hatred had run deep, but now they knew they owed Harry their literal freedom. They were willing to do anything to help Lord Potter. "I have personally brought you your Hogwarts letter, and OWL exams, both opened."
Harry swallowed thickly, hating that little bit of weakness, that relief he felt that he wouldn't need to open it. "Thank you," he said, wondering if he'd feel like that about all his mail now…or if it was just too soon since the attack? He couldn't even sum up his excitement over his OWL results. "How likely will it be that whoever attacked me will be found?" scooping up some scrambled egg and setting it on his plate.
Both Aurelius and Corvus naturally noticed Harry's slight – barely noticeable – hesitation.
"It's highly unlikely the perpetrator will be found," Aurelius stated bluntly, "Whoever did it is intelligent, and likely wouldn't have made themselves easily found, especially not given their attempted murder." And it had been attempted murder.
Harry sighed, nodding resignedly, "I suspected as much, nobody who went into such lengths to get this through ancient wards would make themselves easily found."
"Unless they expected the evidence to disintegrate," Corvus added, eating breakfast, "Do not underestimate overconfidence Harry, it has brought down many a wizard in its day."
Aurelius made a thoughtful moue, considering it as a very real possibility. He understood the hubris of overconfidence. He had been brought down to earth because of it, and spent a decade lonely abandoned spirit in constant agony. Although, one might consider it faux overconfidence, since each decision he made after the Horcruxes were magically induced one might argue.
"I'm surprised you'd say anything good about the Law Enforcement Department," Harry commented, as he opened up his letter. Inside was a list of all items to be purchased before returning to school for his sixth year at Hogwarts. Considering all the classes he took; it was quite a hefty load he'd be taking with him.
Corvus chuckled, "They are doing well, most do their job properly, there are those however, that would rather do the bare minimum." He confided in Harry here, "We have a very professional bunch looking into the attack. Have no fear, I looked into them, they're well known for closing their cases, only seventeen percent of their cases are still unsolved."
Harry grinned, not surprised at all that Corvus had immediately looked into those permitted into his home. Even if it were only to collect evidence, on a temporary basis. All were watched over by the invisible but ever watchful House-elves who did as their Master bid. An attack on their Master Harry was an attack on them as far as the faithful House-elves were concerned.
"So? How did you do?" Corvus enquired, "Have you passed adequately to proceed as a lawyer?" he knew that Harry had, there was no doubt about it. He hadn't seen anyone be more determined to succeed, not even his sons.
Harry's eyes skimmed over the words on the page, satisfaction suffusing him. "I did." He confirmed, rather pleased with himself.
"Your scores are very impressive, but do not be so disheartened if your scores are beaten." Aurelius informed the young wizard. He had great expectations of Hogwarts, and was determined to see it truly become the best magical school in the world. He strove to see it happen, even if it ate up at all his limited free time.
Harry was affronted by that statement, but he knew it was the truth. The changes were still ongoing when it came to Hogwarts. Including classes being added slowly to the curriculum over the years. He knew there were still a few more classes that the headmaster wished to see added in the coming years. "Well, I've made sure it's no easy task."
Aurelius chuckled, "You have indeed," he had passed all his classes.
Ordinary Wizarding Levels
Harry James Potter
15 Ordinary Wizarding Level pass
Fail Grades – Poor (P) May possibly repeat. Dreadful (D) Troll (T) failed
Passing Grades – Outrageously Outstanding (OO) Outstanding (O). Exceeded Expectation (EE). Acceptable (A)
Potions:
Practical - O
Theory – O
Herbology:
Practical – O
Theory – O
Defence Against The Dark Arts:
Practical – O
Theory – O
Dark Arts
Practical – O
Theory – EE
Charms:
Practical – OO
Theory – OO
"They've created a new pass level?" Harry commented, blinking owlishly, before glancing up at Aurelius amazed.
"They did, your work was truly tremendous, they'd never seen anyone create a more distinctive Patronus charm. Knowing you've been doing it for years had them persistently requesting the new level for the most intelligent and powerfully magic on any subject." Aurelius answered before continuing to eat his breakfast, by the time he returned to Hogwarts breakfast will have been served. He'd had nothing to do with it, they'd come to him regaling him with Harry's tremendous abilities, as if he didn't already know. Then proceeded to do what they did best, keep at it until they got the answer they wanted.
"Amazing," Harry murmured, before returning to reading his results.
History of Magic:
Practical – EE
Theory – EE
Muggle Studies:
Practical – OO
Theory – O
Transfiguration:
Practical – EE
Theory – EE
"I am unsurprised, it's never been one of your strongest classes," Corvus commented, "But you nevertheless did very well. Well done, Harry."
"Thank you," Harry said, flushing in pride, revelling in Corvus' high opinion of him.
Care Of Magical Creatures:
Practical – OO
Theory – OO
Astronomy:
Practical – EE
Theory – A
"It was just after my other exams I was exhausted," Harry said flushing a little in embarrassment.
"I did warn them that it was pushed in during a bad point," Aurelius declared, "I wouldn't be surprised if most others had similar marks."
Art:
Practical – OO
Theory – O
Music:
Practical – EE
Theory – EE
Ancient Runes:
Practical – OO
Theory – OO
Nobody was surprised – or would be – given Harry's penchant for using runes for the most mesmerising of reasons. He had created some of the most powerful magic they'd ever seen using it. Admittedly blood runes, but it still counted as runes. He'd given Bathsheda Babbling a run for her money, nobody had seen her quite so passionate except when caught in a whirlwind of possibilities with Harry. He had revived her love for the subject.
Arithmancy:
Practical – EE
Theory – EE
Alchemy:
Practical – O
Theory – EE
"I did better than I thought I had," Harry said relived beyond belief, "I wonder how the others have done." Excited to know bur he wasn't sure if the Floo was working yet.
"There will be a celebration happening at Malfoy Manor this afternoon," Corvus explained, "With all owls deviated yesterday, Lucius got in touch with me this morning to inform me."
Harry lit up, "Is everyone coming?" excited to see everyone, his distress earlier entirely forgotten.
"They are, Rabastan, Sirius and Rodolphus will be making an appearance as well." Corvus explained, that's what he liked to think, unfortunately, Sirius and Rodolphus were going to be rather busy. Unfortunately, the mail had burnt, and the Floo calls had gone unanswered, and thus they were largely still unaware that they were being persistently pursued.
A/N – There we go! I think I remembered all the subjects Harry was taking, but if I'm wrong do let know 😊 I will in no way get on at you for correcting me 😊 I do prefer to know than be ignorant to any silly mistakes! So, two more years at Hogwarts, I wonder where the next stopping point might be best…what do you guys think? Other than leaving for Hogwarts perhaps Christmas? Or will it be the summer holidays in a single jump? Who is after Sirius and Rodolphus and why? 😉 haha ah it's finally getting to start to get to the next bits that have been plaguing me for ages 😉 R&R please!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 131
The group made three different Floo trips to get to the celebration that was being hosted by the Malfoy family. Out of the group of students – who were good friends – the Malfoy's admittedly did have the biggest property and thus it was completely understandable that they would host it.
The others had naturally made their own contributions, bringing drink, furniture, food, and gifts and party bags. The whole thing was being catered to by everyone, and they were determined to make it especially memorable. Their children were soon to be adults, and this was one of the last things – except a graduation and a celebration when they reach seventeen, an adult – that they could for them.
The Malfoy's had gone overboard as they so often did when it concerned their son. Eager to get celebrating their sons passing of his O.W.L's. However, considering he was their only son, it was a given that they'd be excessive. They had nobody else to spoil, that and they genuinely were extremely happy with Draco's scores. He'd actually beaten both Lucius' and Narcissa's grades to their immense pride. Draco was their pride and joy, they would do anything for him, to see him thrive, to see him happy.
This didn't include the new subjects that Narcissa and Lucius didn't get to take while they attended Hogwarts. The group of friends had all taken different subjects, Harry was the only one of them that had taken Art.
"Good morning, Lord Potter, Master Lestrange it's good to see you again," Lucius was as always, very polite when Harry and Rabastan came through the Floo. The others had gone through first, the hierarchy of things. Lord Corvus Lestrange, then his eldest son with his husband and then his youngest son with his fiancé. Or as Rabastan liked to say "Oldest first!"
"Good morning, and just call me Rabastan, Lucius, it won't hurt, I promise," Rabastan teased, "This isn't an official event, let formality go just this once."
"Very well," Lucius stated, "Draco and the others are outside in the gardens if you'd like to join them, Harry." Finding it rather difficult to be informal with Harry. Yes, the boy was his son's age, but it had been made more than clear by the Dark Lord that this youth was his equal and from everything he was reading (from his son) and seeing he was very correct on that front. Thank Merlin Narcissa hadn't fully screwed it up for them. Although, it would hurt her more than him, she was a staunch social climber, had been while she still had the Black name in her youth. It's the only power pureblood witches had really.
"Thank you," Harry said politely, giving a nod goodbye, he left them all and eagerly made his way through the hall and outside. Oh, what a scene met his gaze, it was beautifully decorated. He noticed an area penned off right in the distance, with distinctive white feathers behind it. The peacocks were walled off from getting in the way or hurt. The urge to go to them and pet them was strong.
"Harry!" Draco called out, making a single gesture to come to them, a small smile on his face. Completely composed as he always was whenever there was a single adult about.
Harry grinned, before making his way over, the peacocks forgotten. He would see them before he left though, of that he was certain. Not like they could be forgotten; peacocks were rather loud when they wanted to be. The music that was being played by magic, charmed to play, almost drowned out the peacocks when they made a noise. It was a good job they had silencing spells or he reckoned they'd be much, much father from the manor. He couldn't see Narcissa enduring the noise for more than half a day. Less if she was as impatient as her son. Oh, Draco was so impatient sometimes it was funny to tease him so for it. Which Draco secretly liked, but complied to high heavens about.
"Daph!" Harry said, hugging her, "Did you enjoy your trip to France?" ruffling Daphne's younger sisters hair, who laughed and sorted her hair grinning, she had none of Daphne's serene decorum.
"I honestly wanted to stay there longer, it was very beautiful, but unfortunately the family had other plans." Daphne sniffed haughtily, "To which they didn't even attempt to invite me. Neither of us were impressed."
"Then why not invite him here?" Harry asked taking a seat, setting himself closer to the table. The set was beautiful, handcrafted seats and a table that was rather lower down than usual. "This is an exquisite piece, who made it?"
"We can't upset them, they have more in the way of wealth." Daphne said incredulous at the thought of it. Normally it would be a real deal, since he'd be living off his family largeness, but the truth was he was taking on the Greengrass name and would have access to the Greengrass estate, through his wife. They wouldn't need money and if they were careful for the most part, they could continue to bring in a lot of money every month with safe investments.
"Instead for what? A pittance you're going to put up with a family putting you and your soon-to-be husband down?" Harry asked, a grimace on his face. "How much do they even give him?" it was rude to talk money, but he was amongst friends.
"He gets two hundred galleons a month," Daphne informed Harry, lips making a narrow line showcasing her displeasure of how the family treated Rene.
"That's all?" Draco straightened up, aghast, that was…it was pocket change. "But the family is one of the richest in France." Admittedly that wasn't saying a lot, when compared to his fortune…it was like comparing a whirlpool to a tsunami really.
"His brother got triple that when they were growing up, he shouldn't get that much more just because he was the heir." Daphne said, "It's a shame, they were so lovely when I first met them, the more I get to know my betrothed the more I realise why he has no qualms about moving here to be with me." There was no need to treat anyone like that. It wasn't because he was a spare, her father didn't treat Astoria any different.
"That's just wrong," Vincent said, he had a big family, and they were all given the same amount of money each month. Him and his cousins, their grandmother was very fair, Greg's family was the same. The only except is if one of them was disinherited then it stopped and their vault and contents were absorbed back into the main estate if they were feeling vicious enough. Standing up and moving away, but Harry was distracted once more Blaise joined Vincent at the food table.
"How bad is the damage?" Daphne asked, all of them pleased to see him hearty and whole. The damage that had been described in the newspaper sounded horrific. It was unfathomable that they'd survived never mind that the manor was still standing.
"Honestly, it's like you attract trouble!" Draco said, his critical gaze roving over Harry until he was truly satisfied, he was well.
"That's because he does," Pansy said, sighing exasperatedly, "How many times have you been injured now?" she had zero understanding on how such words could be taken. Luckily those that knew her understood she actually was concerned and it was her way of showing it. She wasn't exactly the best with social situations. She also had grown to be rather caring, she'd been a very immature and angry pre-teen. Luckily the Dark Lord and her parents had set her right.
"I do not! Trouble finds me!" Harry protested, as something brown entered his line of sight.
"Here," Vincent handed over a butterbeer as he re-joined them, "How are you? Are you doing, okay?" well aware that he had been hurt but not wounded. Not sure if it had been discussed but wanting to know himself. As he made his way towards his own seat.
"Thanks Vin," Harry said in gratitude, as he took a seat next to them all, "I'm fine, seriously, don't make a big deal about it." Pleading with them, he hated when everyone was sodding with sympathy and pity. It happened, nothing would change that, just let it go was his motto. They all knew how he was; they'd been friends for five years now.
"How are we meant to not?" Pansy pointed out, "The Lestrange wards are the most advanced wards ever. Our family has good wards, but nothing like their ancient ones. We're really worried that an attack might come for us now. Any one of us actually. I heard my parents talking about it, my mother is refusing to be in the same room as any mail, even the newspaper." Fingers playing with the lid of the butterbeer bottle, tense as she recalled the conversation she'd overheard.
The others all looked just as understanding and if not a little grim.
"Mine too," Gregory confessed, eyes shadowed with worry, "They want to ask you to make the runes array for them, but they're not sure they will have enough funds for what they think you'll ask."
"Think I'll ask?" Harry questioned Greg curiously befuddled.
"We know you; you won't charge much, but our parents don't," Gregory commented, shrugging his shoulders, digging into the food. They had a lot of respect for Harry, along the lines of the respect they held for the Dark Lord himself. They'd never actually ask Harry unless they had a contract set out with a certain amount of money. Which was more than they could give so blasely. "They'd never consider doing the discourtesy of offering you a smaller amount than you're worth."
Harry just continued to stare at Gregory, hoping he'd elaborate because he was well confused. Discourtesy of offering money? He wasn't a Master in runes, he had created it, yes, but just how much were the family considering giving him? Mildly alarmed by the comment. Why would his friends' parents think like that? Surely, they knew they had an in with him due to their children's friendship? It's how pureblood's all thought after all, connections were everything. He knew Pansy's parents wouldn't hesitate to ask the Malfoy's for aid. Or Vincent's parents asking Gregory's parents. Was it because he didn't have parents?
"You're above them all in terms of hierarchy," Daphne explained lazily, but her eyes were shewed, she knew what he was thinking and disabusing him of the notion that it had anything to do with lack of parents. "Any insult to you, is an insult to the Dark Lord. They would never risk upsetting him by not giving you the respect you deserve."
Harry's eyebrows rose up and up as Daphne spoke, jaw unhinged. That's how everyone saw him? Was it something Aurelius had done? Or was it just them guessing and hoping not to insult anyone that could bring them down the social ladder? He glanced over at the adults a thoughtful look on his face. He hadn't thought of it that way before, he did feel rather smug that he was so highly thought of, but on the other hand he wanted to get there on his own.
Then again, did it matter as long as he got there? His reputation and abilities would speak for themselves…and it wasn't as if it was anything to do with his future job. It was just…what it was. The family he had chosen to marry into was also likely a factor. "You're not going to all change on me, are you?" he asked turning back to them.
"Not a chance," Draco said haughty, "I was your friend first anyway." Puffing up proud of that simple fact. Honestly, if he didn't know Harry he'd have thought he was faking it. This was Harry just now beginning to comprehend the hold he had on the most noble houses, pureblood's at his beck and call. When they'd befriends Harry, it was on their parents' behest, no, it hadn't been to befriend him it had been to watch out. However, Harry was easy to befriend. He'd known he had good connections, but not this far, there was a reason he was ultimately a Ravenclaw and not a Slytherin. He did not even think for a moment that this could be a carefully cultivation by Harry himself.
Harry was first and foremost a survivor.
"Not sure that's actually true," Harry teased him, blinking at a plate of food coming into his view. "Thanks Blaise." Smiling in gratitude, suddenly starving, as his stomach grumbled. All of it was fruit with only one cauldron cake on the plate. His friends knew him well and it made him so happy. "How is your mum in all this?"
"My mother isn't worrying, we didn't join a side, Zabini's were prominently neutral." Blaise explained, "She is worried about you though, that attack was brutal." It was aimed to kill, so of course, it would be considered brutal. She knew it they all knew it, despite the fact it shouldn't be revealed, it had been. Taking his own seat, already eating away at a bunch of grapes which were from the French estate the Malfoy's owned, he could taste that much.
"Just how does everyone know?" Harry asked perplexed, he could see Aurelius telling a few people, if only to try and figure out who it was. Delighted that pineapple was there, and freshly cut this morning, it was so soft and juicy. "Nobody here would release that information, not if they value their lives." And Aurors never comment on ongoing investigations, or at least they weren't meant to.
"There's other ways to gather information," Daphne pointed out, "The best they can do is try figure out how it's happening." It was big information; Harry had almost been killed inside the safest most secure wards possible in the United Kingdom except perhaps the Black residences. From what she had been told, the Black's were paranoid and had wards up the wazoo to protect them all.
"I hate the press," Harry groused, "Stupid idiots, they shouldn't be given that much freedom."
"What's this about the press?" Rabastan asked joining them, hands possessively laying across his fiancé's shoulders. Never having really been aware of their age differences as he was at this very moment. He didn't think for a second Harry would desire someone else, or leave him for someone younger. He'd had far greater opportunities to decide this life wasn't for him.
Everyone greeted Rabastan, either a verbal 'hello' or inclining their heads in silent welcome.
"I detest them, I don't believe they should have that much liberty to post whatever they please. There should be severe consequences for anyone writing privileged information, even if they have an informant." Harry commented, his voice and speech pattern noticeably changing when talking to an adult when compared to how he spoke with his friends. Shifting a seat so Rabastan could join them, having no qualms about him doing so.
"They can be rather daunting to put up with," Rabastan agreed, "Especially if they constantly seek you out. Rather a vindictive lot." Recalling putting Skeeter in her place, at least she wasn't out there writing about his fiancé. The necklace had been fixed but Harry no longer wore it all the time. Just special occasions. It was special for Harry, it showed Rabastan was willing to do anything for Harry, even kill. Not that, that had been a problem before.
"It's stupidity to even think about writing anything about Harry, never mind actually going through with it." Draco fully agreed, "Try the grapes, they were picked from the family vineyard this morning." He suggested to Harry well aware of his fondness of fruit.
Harry plucked one, and bit into it, crisp and fresh, "Mmm…they're lovely, Draco,"
Rabastan stole one of his plate, agreeing with Harry's earlier comment, "Exquisite," Harry moved his plate – which was more or less full – so that he could eat as he pleased.
"They weren't negative towards Harry, which is only a good thing," Daphne pointed out before taking a drink of her butterbeer. "Not that any reporter would be stupid enough to actually write anything negative, it would spell the end of their career."
"Speaking of possible careers did you fix the portrait?" Vincent asked, they all knew just how long Harry had worked on that piece. Not only in the dorm, but when he returned home to the manor. They'd gotten a picture of it too, it was a really good piece of work, Harry would make a good artist if he wasn't so determined to be a lawyer.
"That's right, it got singed in the impact, didn't it?" Daphne asked concerned, it was hours upon hours of work, it would suck if it wasn't able to be repaired.
"It wasn't too badly affected, luckily, but I'm starting a miniature for Rodolphus," Harry said wryly, "Keep it quiet though, I think it's meant to be a surprise for Sirius." Watching the two just to be on the safe side, they were chatting cheerfully with Bill, Aurelius, Rodolphus, Rookwood and Barty and a few others he wasn't familiar with.
"A miniature?" Rabastan winced, "Merlin, they're twice as difficult and take an extortionate amount of time if done correctly. I remember my father got one for my mother, he said it took over three weeks, and that was with her working on it every free moment she had." it was one of his most cherished possessions actually. Considering Harry didn't have eight hours – plus – of free time every day there was no way he'd get it complete any time soon.
Harry vehemently agreed, nodding his head leaning against Rabastan sighing softly, "I agree, it's not easy, I think I spent hours last night on a tiny portion of the painting." He explained, turning the tip of his wand into a paint brush and using a magnifier to start the painting. It was going to be a long arduous task. Luckily there was no time limit to adhere to.
"Rather you than me," Draco said, "I've heard sixth year is really hard, we're likely to get a whole lot more homework and between that and studying? We won't have time for much else…I'm worried about the Quidditch eating into my study time."
"The team is amazing, nobody is leaving and you all play really well together." Pansy thoughtfully pointed out, "You won't need to do too many training meetings, especially as the beaters are actually going to be doing their O.W.L's this year."
"She's right," Blaise agreed, "You won the cup last year, you'll win it again." Although it had been a close call, Cedric Diggory was a decent player, and that was high praise coming from him.
"Only if Diggory isn't playing, it was a close call last time." Vincent said, not something he'd ever say at school unless he was safely in the common room. You didn't ever disparage your fellow housemates where anyone could hear. Not that he was disparaging Draco, but if anyone echoed them it would seem that way.
"You are coming back to Hogwarts, aren't you?" Draco asked, and everyone stopped talking, turning to stare at Harry in silent question.
They hadn't thought about it, they hadn't thought for a moment that Harry might not end up at school come time to return. They all knew how protective the Lestrange's – and the Dark Lord – were when it comes to Harry. It wouldn't bet he first time he'd been all but a year absent from Hogwarts. However, he was safe right? The Dark Lord was going to be there with them. Then again, the Lestrange's had been there when Harry was initially attacked.
"Of course, I'm coming to Hogwarts," Harry stated firmly, not even glancing at Rabastan for confirmation. "I'd like to see anyone try and stop me." He refused to change his life, to hide away so the perpetrator thinks (and will have) they've won.
The others all stared at Rabastan blatantly thinking he had more of a say. In turn the Runes Master just smirked at them all, they'd learn sooner or later that even he didn't hold sway over Harry.
"Why are you looking at him? It's my decision." Harry's tone was firm, making it clear to his friends that his partner wasn't going to become his jailor.
"And everyone is alright with that?" Daphne asked, by everyone she was referring to the Dark Lord, Aurelius Slytherin. Yes, they were in the know, but spelled never to be able to talk about it when anyone not also in the know was around.
"My decision," Harry stated emphatically, "Should I expect Rene to be making your choices now?"
Daphne nodded, "Very well," understanding all too well what Harry had implied with that simple statement. "It wouldn't have been the same without you." She confessed.
"You'd miss using the Ravenclaw library," Harry teased, as Barty made his way over.
"Ravenclaw library? It's still there?" Bartemius Crouch Junior asked, eyes sparkling, he had a lot of memories of that common room. They were part of the best times of his life, nobody willing to tell him to stop reading and go out and have fun. He loved his mother fiercely but he'd had no desire to venture into the great outdoors.
"It is," Harry agreed, the only Ravenclaw there, "And it's been added to over the years too."
"Yeah? Still unique books that aren't even in the Hogwarts library?" fondness suffusing his tone.
"You bet! That's why these guys love using Ravenclaw common room to study." Harry said cheerfully, "That and it gets really cold in the common room at winter, even with warming charms and the fire."
"Heat rises, it's always warmer in the towers." Barty agreed with sympathy, "It's why Slytherins and Hufflepuff's prefer using the library." Especially for long-term studying which these guys would likely be doing. The last two years at Hogwarts were brutal and that's without the extra classes.
"Just remember to sleep, you need rest regardless of exams," Barty pointed out, grinning at Rabastan and Harry who clearly were a couple, you could see it in the way Rabastan held him, and Harry was content against his chest.
"This coming from the wizard who got what 12 O.W.L's? And what 11 N.E.W.T's?" teased Rabastan, "You barely slept!" recalling all the times they'd seen Barty's straw hair at all ends, when he didn't wash instead studied, and barely slept. They'd actually had to interfere.
"It's hardly the best," Barty said brushing away the praise, as if it didn't matter.
"Are you kidding? If we went by 'best' then nobody would be happy," Harry said, "We're teenagers when we did them. If you're still unhappy now, why don't you retake them at the Ministry?"
"I can't imagine doing that, I don't have the mind I used to." Barty said, smiling, not quite so angry about that anymore. He was free, able to live his life, it could be a whole lot worse, especially under his father's control. "Plus, I doubt my girlfriend would be best pleased if I decided to spend more time reading." His love for reading had never waned, not ever.
"Don't eat too much," Narcissa admonished as she approached them, brushing her sons hair. Draco had decided to let it grow a little, and it was currently a little untameable. It would soon grow to a length where it was easily controlled. He hadn't wished to take the easy route and drink a potion that grew his hair out. "Dinner will be served indoors in an hour."
"Thank you, Lady Malfoy," came the immediate replies, all of them pushing their plates away a little, showing that they had heard and understood.
"It's hard to believe it's been five years, isn't it?" Draco mused, as his mother made her way over to the animals, presumably where she'd been going the entire time but stopped to talk to them a little. "Four since Dumbledore is gone."
"Isn't your cousin going to be released soon?" Pansy asked, teasing Draco.
"She's been disowned, using that term is stupid, Pans." Draco declared, not quite so easily angered by her teasing and prodding. "They said he'd resembled Bellatrix out of her Metamorphamagus abilities, then her father after the disownment, we won't even recognize her."
"Now you mention it that is worrisome," Daphne agreed.
"She might come looking for revenge," Harry agreed with their concern, "But it's likely we'll get a picture of her when she's released."
"You will," Rabastan declared firmly, he'd make sure the Dark Lord thought of that, that all of them would receive notifications on her new looks.
"So, were you like me then mostly with Slytherin friends in Ravenclaw?" Harry asked Barty, deliberately lightening the conversation.
"You don't know the half of it!" Barty said grinning wickedly. "Three Ravenclaws intended to get a Gryffindor back for the pranks pulled on them when Rabastan ended up dressed as a witch…"
Rabastan groaned, smacking his hand against Barty's mouth, "Tell them and I'll kill you," he told Barty, glaring at him, but it was playful, and Barty realised it. "Ugh Disgusting!" yanking his hand away wiping it on his leg. Kicking at Barty for licking his hand with his tongue, that was gross.
Everyone was laughing, "Tell us!"
"You have to tell us now!"
"You do, and I'm telling them about the time you hid in the dorm half transfigured into a Mereperson!" Rabastan warned.
Harry laughed uproariously, "Really? A Mereperson?" how on earth had they accomplished that?
And that was how they spent their day, true to Harry's desire they weren't giving the person who had dare try and hurt him the time of day. They weren't going to cower away afraid, and they weren't going to dwell on whoever it was. If they found that person, great, if not, well, there was nothing that could be done if the Aurors and Lord Slytherin's teams came up empty.
Harry found himself really enjoying Barty, he was a bit like Sirius and Rabastan actually. It was the first time Barty had actually joined them and it had been welcoming indeed. They learned more about the castle as the tales continued. Including a come and go room, that transformed into whatever you wanted.
Barty was incredibly smart, and liked to think outside of the box. Which reminded Harry of the Egyptian box. The potions in there, the spells, they still needed to be translated. Barty was desperate for something to focus his attention on he could see that. And he didn't have much in the way of money, this would be a good way for Barty to earn an income without it being a hand out.
Hmm, it would take him a while to learn the language, likely until he finished Hogwarts at the end of the year. He'd speak to Rabastan, Corvus and Aurelius about it.
Harry still never got to see the peacocks properly. Maybe one day he'd actually get to see them.
A/N – I looked in wiki it doesn't indicate exactly what house Barty was in, but I think his father would have been even more untrusting and less proud if Barty had been sorted into Slytherin. The prejudice is just ridiculous really, but I suppose they do come from a branch of the Black family so he may have been alright with it. However, I'm just putting him in Ravenclaw hopefully I'm not making a booboo 😊 and have already put him in Slytherin – there's nothing against his name – but I had no intentions of making him a central character so didn't feel the need to. Now I'm branching out lol 😉
Hmm…with nothing happening at Hogwarts I'm wondering how this year will be split for the school year unless Harry returns home for the solstices or will they be celebrating it at Hogwarts and make a big show of it? goodness I'm beginning to fear this story will make it into the 200's :O people will take one look at the chapter number and say no thank you lol anyways R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 132
Harry and Rabastan were having lunch, it wouldn't be long before they were separated again. Unfortunately, Harry's Hogwarts education was important. They were intending on enjoying their time together while they could. The food was delicious, and the atmosphere was wonderful. A harp played quietly in the corner, the quiet din none disruptive. Unlike Madam Puddifoot's Tea Shop, now that had been awful, never again. Between the sobbing inconsolable teenagers, crying and screaming toddlers – although they couldn't be blamed – and loud and abrasive adults. It wasn't atmospheres he was used to anymore. Especially when he just wanted to have a conversation with his nearest and dearest. Harry should have known there was a reason it was never picked by his family.
"…I'm going to Draco's then Vincent's tonight, if you want to join me," Harry said as he ate a small portion of his salmon. Seafood meals weren't always to his liking, but sometimes he was in the mood for one. Today was such a day.
"Have you finally succeeded in getting them all to let you do the wards without payment?" Rabastan asked amused, Harry was half indignant half overawed by the entire thing. He knew most of them had already agreed, just doing enough to save face in his opinion. Then again, Harry's abilities were…priceless really.
"No," Harry grumbled, before brightening up and saying, "Instead I asked for copies of the rare books I knew they had." he'd had the help of his friends of course, and the copy might be worth only a third of the genuine article but still worth a lot. Not that Harry wanted it to sell, he loved reading, and they were favoured subjects. He'd have taken them if he didn't care about them either way. This had been his way of them all winning, they got to save face, while Harry got to protect those closest to him.
"Nicely done," Rabastan replied, a sly smirk gracing his features, "But I had no doubts about it." When Harry wanted something, he found a way to do it. He should know, he was the biggest example possible. Harry had figured out a way to get him and his brother out of Azkaban just to make his father happy. Such a simple reason, that long ago, he would have sneered derisively at. Luckily Azkaban had forced him to grow up in a way that life outside of Hogwarts hadn't.
"It took the Parkinson's the longest," Harry confessed, adding some salad to his salmon before eating it. "I think they figured out what I was doing before I got the second sentence out of my mouth." Having a whole new respect for the Parkinson's family.
"Definitely not," Rabastan shook his head, drinking from his glass of white wine, "Lord Greengrass knew what was going on before you spoke to him." he was by far the most intelligent of the lot, even when pitted against Lucius and Narcissa.
"Do you think so?" Harry queried, drinking his lemonade. A thoughtful look on his face, "I mean Daphne is very close to her father."
"Nothing to do with her informing him, he's just smart enough to know how we Slytherin's work." Rabastan nixed the idea that Daphne had informed her father. "You could have requested the originals or at least one of them in exchange for the work."
"I know," Harry said in agreement, no smugness, but he did have a deep sense of pride over his abilities and capabilities. He'd created the runes that had ultimately safeguarded his family, protected them when they would have passed otherwise. It was no wonder they wanted the runes added to their homes, who wouldn't? especially when newer magic was coming out that circumvented their wards. Just like it had circumvented the wards at the Lestrange's place of residence.
"Of course, you do," Rabastan said wryly, "And still you decided against getting your money's worth?" shaking his head in mock ruefulness. This here was the reason that Harry had ultimately not been put in Slytherin. Although, Rabastan would deduce that at least 40 or 45 percent of his personality was deeply ingrained Slytherin tendencies for sure.
"I don't need it, and they're my friends," Harry said, pointing his finger at Rabastan seriously, "I don't want them targeted just because they're my friends." He added, with a tinge of worry in his voice.
Rabastan sobered up at that, "I understand why you did it, and I would have done the same."
"No, you wouldn't have, you'd have taken the books," Harry refuted wryly.
"No, you're right, I would have taken everything I could before doing the rune warding." Rabastan smirked, as he reached for his glass and took a drink from it. It paired well with the meal, but for the prices they were paying, it was hardly surprising that they knew what they were doing. "Did Rodolphus and Sirius say whether the Weasley's were going with them?" by Weasleys' he was referring to Arthur, Fred and George who all worked at Sirius' company.
"Excuse me, forgive my intrusion but were you referring to Sirius Black?" a witch straightening up, staring inquisitively at the two.
Rabastan and Harry stared at each other, silently communicating their surprise and confusion. Rabastan was also rather vexed as well. How dare she eavesdrop on their conversation then rudely interrupt them? She had to be a Muggle-born, nobody else would have the sheer gall to interrupt them and for what?
Harry cocked his head to the side just a little, "And if it was?" his tone cool, not quite ready to warm to the witch until he knew the reason for her interruption. He noticed that those at her table were rather put out as well, he wondered at the reason they were all there to begin with.
"Oh, do forgive me, my name is heiress Heather Brown," she explained, "I work at the Child protection services at the Ministry of magic." she continued on, smiling at them apologetically.
An heiress, she should have known better then, Rabastan thought with distaste. It was the ultimate faux pas, to interrupt someone's meal, apologise then continue to annoy them with their presence. "What on earth could this have to do with either myself or my fiancé?" incredulous as to why she was still there.
Those at the table began to mutter their own dissent over her actions, especially given whom they were.
"We've been trying to contact Lord Black for some time now," Heather confessed, her brow furrowed, "It's of the utmost important."
"Lord Black-Lestrange," Harry corrected her enormous error, even Lord Lestrange would have been more correct than Lord Black. Sirius didn't care for the Black name at all, and so very rarely used it, only on official documents where it was important to put Lord Black-Lestrange. "If it's so important you shouldn't be talking to us about it." He pointed out, surely it was unethical? Not to mention confusing, Sirius didn't have children…did he?
Rabastan straightened, it's possible that Sirius had a child with someone, they were all young and impetuous at one point. It could make any potential child what? Well over Hogwarts age, the Dark Lord would have informed them surely, if there had been a child of Sirius Black there? Or it might be Regulus, he supposed, it was possible, he had died young, but not that young.
"Sirius has a child?" Harry asked, perplexed, frowning, reeling a little in disbelief.
Heiress Heather opened her mouth before pausing, "I really can't and shouldn't say anything, but there is a limited time before alternative arrangements have to be made." Entirely frustrated to have the system working against her when all she wanted to do was ensure everyone's wellbeing.
"When did you get in touch with him?" Rabastan asked suspiciously.
"We wrote two letters and Floo called," Heather explained, adding the date after remembering the dates of their aforementioned attempts to get in touch. "We reached out again yesterday, but our attempts were futile, your House-elf informed us that he was not available and wouldn't be for some undetermined amount of time."
"They're right, my godfather is currently in France on business." Harry agreed, glancing at Rabastan, wondering if they should get in touch with him for her? "He does have the mirror." He murmured to Rabastan a thoughtful frown adorned his face.
"You can ask," Rabastan agreed, truly curious to know what on earth was going on. "Although you might wish to be quick. Our desserts should be brought out soon." They had mostly finished their meals, although he had noticed Harry setting a piece of salmon aside. He didn't need to be a genius to deduce that Harry was taking it home to give to the pup. He didn't half spoil the dog.
"Alright, I'll summon our House-elf," Harry murmured his agreement, "Excuse me." It was very impolite to summon your house-elves in the company of strangers. Only those you truly trusted (family and very close friends) were allowed to see the House-elf called.
Rabastan nodded, watching his fiancé make his way to the wizard bathroom, his gaze never wavered from him. This place had good wards, but given what had happened…he wasn't trusting anywhere fully. He also knew better than to attempt to follow Harry. He'd end up suffering a few curses for days before Harry would take pity on him. Which in any other situation he'd find humorous truly.
Heiress Heather Brown didn't seem perturbed by the going On's. Instead, she sat back down at her table, talking quietly to those with her gaining a certain understanding after a few moments. He idly wondered what she'd revealed, as he watched, relaxing when his fiancé made a reappearance with his mirror, with its leopard skin case which Harry favoured. He changed them often, although less so these days as he got used to it and the excitement wore off. A good portion of the year it mostly went unused, since his friends were all with him, thus it wasn't used as often.
It was clear Harry hadn't asked Sirius in the bathroom about what was going on. It would be vulgar to do so. As he approached with the device closed, and hadn't been gone anywhere near long enough to have had a conversation quick or otherwise. Sliding into his chair, he opened the mirror case, only to shift and stare unimpressed with Heiress' decorum. "Excuse me," gesturing for her to get out of the seat, and let them have a measure of privacy.
"Of course," Heiress Heather murmured demurely, something she was clearly not, as she sat back down at her own table. Accepting Gringotts checks, perhaps it was a working lunch? Or an attempt to get money from people for something.
Harry flicked his wand out, adding a 'Muffliato' to dampen any further attempts at eavesdropping. They really should have done so earlier, if they had they'd be enjoying their dessert at the moment. "Sirius Lestrange," an amused grin on his face, it still hadn't lost its amusement. It never would.
It took a few seconds, but Sirius' face soon showed up, a furrowed brow a show of concern, "Harry, is everything alright?" it was rather unexpected, it was usually at night when he was winding down that he mirror called, if he did at all.
"I'm not sure," Harry admitted, "There is someone called Heiress Heather Brown trying to get in touch with you."
"Who the hell is that? Wait, is she related to Lavender brown? The twins have mentioned her, a ditzy blond that could have done so much better if she focused on her work instead of how she was perceived by the male population?"
"Language," Rodolphus retorted with a grunt, silently enduring Sirius' elbow to the stomach.
"I think so, I'm not sure," Harry shrugged utterly indifferent.
"What does she want?" Rodolphus asked, "Where are you?" peering over Sirius' shoulder and not recognizing the background.
"Yes, what does she want?" Sirius asked, interrupting Rodolphus' statement.
Harry glanced at Rabastan before confessing, "She works at the child protective services at the Ministry."
The silence that followed was heavy and filled with a sense of disbelief and unrealism.
"What did you say?" Rodolphus asked, he knew Harry wasn't kidding around, it was his husband that was the joker. "Are you for real right now?" he knew better than to use the 'sirius' pun especially right now. He wasn't in the mood for his husbands' jokes.
"No, apparently, they sent out a few letters but they were likely destroyed in the explosion, and they attempted to Floo afterward. Naturally, the Floo was locked down that even prevented the most basic of Floo calls. They've sent out a few letters, but you know they're piling up at home, waiting for you to return." Harry explained, "Could you…could you have a child?"
Sirius cringed, "I want to say no, but truthfully I've no idea…we're always careful but sometimes accidents happen." Rabastan and Rodolphus grudgingly nodded their understanding and agreement, it was true enough.
"Isn't the family tree supposed to show everything?" Harry asked utterly befuddled, "Wouldn't it show them?"
"It's a unique family tree, made with magic that's entirely…unknown to me." Sirius confessed, "I never even thought to investigate it. Not that I actually looked in…for all I know it might have something."
"Or might not be able to be added to due to the magic Walburga blasted at those she 'disowned' from the family." Rodolphus pointed out, envy and jealousy getting the better of him. The very thought of someone having a family with Sirius was enough to make him want to go out and commit murder.
"You can guess all night, but that won't change anything…do you want us to let you speak to her or will you just return home and speak in person?" Harry asked, cutting off the speculation, "Sirius?" he prompted after a few seconds of silence from Sirius.
"Part of me just wants to get home and read those letters, but that will take time," Sirius grumbled, and it would. They'd need to go to Frances' Ministry of magic and get a portkey arranged for home. They had one already but it wasn't set to bring them home for days. They were searching for premises, expanding his company abroad, it was doing well enough to consider it. He was glad Arthur and the twins weren't here to have heard this. "Alright, sorry about this kiddo, hand me over to her."
"It's alright," Harry said, giving him a smile, "Don't worry too much, it might be nothing."
Sirius managed a convincing smile and nod for his godson. Whereas it was true, he didn't think any of them were 'not worrying' so to say. "Heiress Brown?" Harry said, after Rabastan flicked his wand and removed the silencing charms.
The witches smile became far more fixed, she could see she had severely annoyed Lord Potter. Annoying the Lestrange's or Potter wasn't something she had wanted to do. "Thank you," she said, with far less enthusiasm and just on the side of real modesty. Attempting to right her error the safest way she knew, keep a low profile without apologising.
"Just put it on the table when you're done," Harry said, readjusting his seat, tapping the plate twice and they disappeared. Their desserts appeared a few moments afterwards. "Looks good." He murmured, and despite their best efforts to continue their date, both of them were dying with curiosity over what was going on.
Sirius sat there with the mirror held aloft across from his face, his left hand squeezing Rodolphus hand with all his might. His heart was pounding dangerously loud and erratically. He was terrified of what he might hear from this witch. He'd wanted a family, and made his own with the Potters, his blood…wasn't good. He didn't want to condemn any child he had to the fate that had awaited many of the Blacks. Between squibs and the Black madness who would want to risk it? Although, he was weak, so very weak, he'd love nothing more than to have a family with Rodolphus.
"Lord Lestrange, thank you so much for taking the time to talk to me," Heiress Brown said, a soft indulgent smile on her face. "I do abhor the means I had to go to get a hold of you, but as I mentioned to your godson, Lord Potter, it's of a time sensitive nature."
"Meaning?" Sirius questioned, staring at her perplexed, "And please, speak promptly and straight to the point. I really would rather you don't beat around the bush. I have a meeting in less than half an hour, that I need to get ready for, and talk to my godson afterwards." Lying slightly there, it wasn't for two hours, but he said this just to make sure she would speak swiftly.
Rodolphus nodded silently, Browns were predominantly Gryffindors, dramatic the lot of them. He would rather hear what was going on than be given a run around. Which is likely what would happen, especially lowly Ministry workers, honestly, they were an annoying bunch.
"I would really rather do this in person, Lord Lestrange," Heiress Brown insisted, finding it rather strange to refer to a wizard she knew should be Lord Black – the last of his name as a matter of fact – but had dropped the name like a hot Ashwinder egg.
"I will be returning in three days, I'll make an appointment the day after," Sirius replied, through indulging her, not that he'd done much indulging.
"Wait, please, it has to be before that," Brown urgently backtracked and pleaded with them.
"Then inform us of what this urgent matter is," Sirius replied, "We Blacks aren't known for our patience, my dear, so out with it." He might not be a Black in name anymore but he was still a Black and still a very short tempered and impatient if you put the right situation in front of him. Which was right now, Sirius honestly didn't know what was going on and he didn't like it one bit.
Rodolphus arched a brow at the 'my dear' that came out of his husband's mouth. He'd never used those words before in the past in any capacity. Was this his husbands attempt at a subtle warning to the witch? If so, it was awful, he would need to teach his husband how to threaten someone so subtly that nobody knew it was happening. My dear, honestly, such a Gryffindor, for the most part, Rodolphus amended, his husband had surprised him more than once.
"I'm from CPS, and my job is to find the families of children who are brought into the magical world. By either my co-workers or squib family members. Bear in mind these are just examples, when they're brought in, we do a lineage blood test. Now as you no doubt know, we don't give magical children to muggles, and if they are given to squibs they're watched carefully for months and the children are questioned to ensure they're healthy and happy. With reoccurring meetings at least twice a year."
"I understand," Sirius agreed fully, he completely agreed with all the laws and regulations that were in place. He spent a significant amount of time around Harry, Corvus and Aurelius, all of whom were big on the Wizengamot and writing out new pieces of laws and legislations. He didn't have the patience for all that, but he did what he could. "I still fail to see what this has to do with me."
"You're the Black Lord from the direct male bloodline, you're first in line to be asked," Heiress Brown explained, getting to the point.
Sirius glanced at Rodolphus, frowning, "Meaning?"
"Meaning there is two three-year-old children, fraternal twins, boy and girl, they have an uncle but he's a Muggle, and he's not qualified to take them even if we cannot find a wizarding family to take them in." She explained, the uncle would never gain custody of them. Children were cherished in the magical world, mostly because their community was so small. "And you've actually been specifically requested by the children's great-grandfather."
"Great-grandfather?" muttered Sirius frowning in confusion, he'd been all but disowned by the family. Only his Uncle Alphard had crossed his mother, and ended up disowned himself. Not that he'd cared much, he didn't have a family, he'd remained a bachelor all his life. "Who?" don't ever ask him to try and figure out his own family, it was bloody awful trying to. It's not like he knew a lot of his family, his mother had kept them secluded until they showed magic, even then she was careful about who she let near them. Too bad it hadn't made them into the 'perfect heirs' she had envisioned.
"Marius Blake, formerly Marius Black who was disowned at eleven years of age, he died two weeks ago," Heiress Brown informed him. Not bothering with condolences and such, Sirius hadn't ever met the wizard as far as she knew. At a really impressive age for a squib if she didn't say so herself.
Sirius froze, Marius Black, he knew that name…he recalled seeing it on the family tree. Marius was Dorea's big brother, she'd adored him. Cassiopeia and Pollux's brother as well, his mother was his niece if he recalled correctly. Just trying to work out his family tree gave him a great sodding headache. He'd been abandoned by his own parents in the Muggle world. This was all during a damn war, or after one and before another. "He had a family?" he asked, breathing hitching.
"Yes, he did," she replied, "A son and daughter-in-law who both passed away during the war, he was the sole guardian of his grandchild. A granddaughter who unfortunately, passed away giving birth to twins a few years ago. He diligently took care of those children, until his health began to deteriorate very rapidly and he wrote to us, there's a letter he's asked to be given to you upon his death."
Sirius gaped at the witch, stunned and dazed. For the longest time he'd thought he was the only Black left except for Narcissa and his godson. Andromeda and Nymphadora were well rid of, as if he'd keep them in the family after what they did to his godson. Merlin, it was difficult to believe. He couldn't help but laugh, the squib, the 'disgrace' to the Black family outlived every single one of his immediate family. Including Arcturus by a decade. He stifled his laughter; it was like the biggest cosmic joke ever.
"Why isn't the uncle qualified from taking the children?" Rodolphus questioned, "Forgive me but it sounded like there was more than just the fact he's a Muggle, I know it's presumptuous." He added, but not apologising.
"You're quite right, Marius made it more than clear the twins weren't to go there." Brown said firmly, "In fact, he made me swear an Unbreakable Vow that I would take them before giving them to that side of the family."
"That side but not the Black side?" Sirius' brow furrowed. Glancing at his husband, befuddled by what was going on.
"What aren't you saying?" Rodolphus, naturally (as weird as it sounded) the more distrusting of them both.
"What he says," Sirius stated, "Talk to him as if I were the one asking the questions." This was something he and his husband would need to discuss when all was said and done.
"Marius has stated he's explained it in his letter," Brown said, shifting uncomfortably, "It was horrid hearing it, I'd really rather not repeat it. Especially not where people are enjoying their meals."
Rodolphus glanced at Sirius, alarmed by the tremor in the heiress' voice, whatever that had happened must be horrific. They were taught to keep emotions out of it, so yes, it was indeed something horrendous. "Are the children healthy? And magical?" although, he understood if that particular thing was unknown, they were still practically toddlers.
"Oh, yes, very healthy, and confirmed magical," the heiress said proudly.
"Confirmed? At such a young age?" Rodolphus asked, impressed, but given they were Black's was it any real surprise?
"Marius confirmed he'd seen them do accidental magic," Brown nodded, she knew this would guarantee any magical family would be ecstatic to take him. Especially the Black-Lestrange family. They were old fashioned, wouldn't readily accept children into the family if they could be squibs.
"Where are they now? Are they safe?" Sirius asked, he had no idea how the department actually worked.
"Yes, they're safe with a wizarding family on a temporary basis." She explained, "They've been checked out and they're good people." With oaths at play, there was no way they could circumvent the magic and harm a child. It was one of the things Lord Slytherin had been most passionate about. It hurt her heart to think why he was so vehement with that being the number one law.
"So, what's the whole urgent thing then?" Sirius asked, brushing Marius aside, he'd think about him later. Merlin, it was a damn miracle he actually knew who Marius was. Squibs weren't spoken about, after they were disowned that was it. He'd actually come across a picture that his grandfather had of him, and to this day he'd kept it a secret like his grandfather had wished.
For a brief moment heiress Brown displayed nothing but confusion, before realisation dawned. "Oh, of course, naturally we cannot just ask one person forever. If we don't get a reply, we move on to the next available family member, which I believe to be Lady Malfoy nee Black. Andromeda would never be considered, naturally, after what happened." No they'd never give a child to a disowned and disgraced witch with a disgraced daughter. Bellatrix was dead, so she was also out of the picture.
"Cissa would raise them well," Sirius agreed, Draco was spoiled but a very pleasant and courteous young wizard.
"Is that you asking me to refer the case to Lady Malfoy?" Brown queried, nothing showing on her face what she thought about it.
"No, I assume you had the letter sent to my home?" Sirius asked, this was something he and Rodolphus would need to discuss.
"I did," she confirmed after a few seconds thought, the letter from Marius Black was indeed sent to Lestrange manor.
"Then it's been destroyed," Sirius sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose, "An explosion at home is the reason for my non-response. I didn't know what was happening." Slightly disappointed that he wouldn't get to read what Marius Black wrote.
"Oh, no, the original is in my office," Brown was swift to correct Sirius' misunderstanding of the situation. "I sent you a copy, it's still sealed, nobody has tampered with it. I am so glad I did send a copy, I've gotten so used to dealing with people face to face that I'm in a habit of making copies of everything." It was still sealed in the file she'd created for the twins, including their family tree so she knew whom to get in touch. That and she hadn't wanted to risk it being lost or stolen. She'd given her word that she would directly hand it to Sirius Black.
"I'll go to the Ministry and get us an Emergency Portkey back for tomorrow morning?" Rodolphus suggested, "That will give us tonight to get all the potential places checked out. Once this is all sorted out we can return if we don't find anything suitable." His hand soothing up and down Sirius' back.
"What do we tell everyone?" Sirius asked, a thoughtful frown on his face, the mirror faced down, and sound muffled so they could converse in private.
"That there's a situation we need to deal with at home, the hotels paid for, they may as well stay and enjoy it while we head home." Rodolphus stated, "Shall I inform them we're leaving early?" it was entirely up to Sirius, but he could see where the wind was going.
"Go ahead," Sirius agreed, giving a firm nod, satisfied with their plan, wondering what Corvus was going to think of all this…or Harry. Something stirred within him, as he thought of it.
You probably think this came out of the left field, but the truth is if you look back it's been in the works for a while. Just subtle mentions here and there and if you paid attention then you'll have known something was coming 😉 even if not what 😊 I do like to build things up for revelations although if I don't update often enough haha I sometimes forget about the plot idea and it just stays there, I don't do it too often though thank goodness 😊 and it's never happened with this one! 😊 so will Sirius take them or will Narcissa find herself with more children to raise and the daughter she's always wanted? Would you like to see Marius' letter? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 133
Lord Corvus Lestrange, emerged through the Floo network in the Ministry's atrium, closely followed by his eldest son, and his son-in-law Sirius Lestrange. That wasn't what roused their curiosity, no, it was Harry Potter following closely behind with Rabastan Lestrange, far too close for proprieties sake. Considering how old the family was, there was no way they'd act out of the bounds society has deemed acceptable. Especially not when the Lord of the family was there overseeing everything.
Naturally, upon them moving, everyone begun to gossip. Why were they really so close? Some even swore they saw the two of them holding hands. Then gossip reached new hights when they began to exclaim that they had seen a ring, it was official. Harry Potter was definitely engaged, but surely not, their reputation would drag the young budding lawyer down. Anyone with sense didn't believe everything they read in the Daily Prophet. After all it was ludicrous to believe Lord Potter would marry someone below him. Someone that would drag them down?
The disbelief was also down to the delusion that they couldn't believe the most eligible bachelor was already to marry. Or would have been eligible bachelor. A blast from the past, for the same had happened when it concerned the young man's father. James Potter had been considered one, the only heir of the prestigious Potter family, one day Lord, and anyone marrying in would gain the title of Lady. Everyone had been in denial when he chose a lowly Muggle-born wife. They'd remained so after the pair had married, until she was suddenly suitable when she'd died for her son, the Boy-Who-Lived. Society at it's greatest, able to forget, change its mind and judge.
"Are they truly gossiping like Hogwarts first years over us holding hands?" Harry asked icily, refusing to glance backwards at the foolish idiots.
"Only close acquaintances knew about us, and could see for themselves that it was genuine." Rabastan murmured quietly. "High society might be more used to us now…and the general public are likely still reeling over the information." his own distaste evident in his tone.
"And likely don't believe it, which is natural considering the rest of the nonsense the Daily Prophet spouts all the time." Sirius added his own two knuts into the conversation. Anxious to the point his stomach felt like it was going to leap out of his body, like a chocolate frog.
"And believe you're Lord Black," Rabastan said derisively, not at Sirius, but at the general public, honestly the faux pas of this entire thing was grating. His father had not been best impressed, and had made that clear to the WCPS almost immediately.
"It's a natural assumption to make," Sirius protested in the girl's defence, despite his own irritations. "Plus, if I had found out after Narcissa was informed…I would have been enraged. Despite the fact it wasn't exactly…done proper I am glad it was done nonetheless."
"That's true," Rodolphus agreed with his husband there. "The Brown's don't have a seat on the Wizengamot, at least not the cousin branch."
"They are working in the Ministry of magic, they should be well aware of procedure," Corvus stated his tone curt. He found her actions foolish, and her folly would get the better of her one day. The only reason it wasn't this day, is because they were taking pity on her. Harry was being too generous, but ultimately it was his life, his choice and he'd never take Harry's voice from him.
"She had the wellbeing of two children in mind," Harry softly reminded them, "You all say that children come first…well this is children being put first…even if it means being a little lax with societies expectations."
Naturally there was nothing said after that, because what Harry said was true. Children were the future, they were revered and considered such a gift. With the new laws and regulations more and more children were being brought into the magical world. Fostered until they found the blood family that wanted children and then adopted, via magic or potions. Harry they felt was being too soft, but again, children, can't really say anything when it concerns family.
The family entered the lift and everyone stepped back, or pretended they didn't need to get on. Harry openly rolled his eyes at the lot of them while the doors shut. Honestly, you'd think his family was like the human mafia or something. They grasped a hold, and the lift zoomed up towards the pressed destination. It took all of three seconds to reach it.
"I'll never stop being amazed at magic," Harry confessed, staring straight up at the top of the lift. No wires operated the lift, it was done entirely by magic. spells and runes if he had to guess, another thing they'd claimed from the Muggles. Honestly, they were in denial about how the advancements in the Muggle world helped them.
Corvus smiled, "Yes you will," he answered, glancing up in a bid to see what Harry saw. It wasn't the first time he'd reverentially spoke of magic like it was a miracle. Magic was magic to him, he didn't see it the way Harry did but that was okay, Harry would remind him of how miraculous it was. He was absolutely amazing with magic itself, and a miracle on his own.
Sirius reached out and squeezed Harry's shoulder, Corvus wasn't the only one to think of Harry as a Miracle. Sirius knew he'd still be in prison if not for Harry, as would Rodolphus and Rabastan come to that. He wouldn't have had the life he did now. A small smile slipped onto his face, oh, he'd always grieve for James and Lily, but he reckoned they probably didn't care so long as Harry was alive, and he wasn't having to endure war and hardship. Not anymore anyway.
By the time they stepped out, their faces were blank, disinterest gazed back out their eyes. As they moved together, until they got to the front desk for the WCPS and its agents. "We are here to see Philip Puddifoot." Corvus informed the witch coolly.
"Who are you?" she asked, as she continued to work, not even glancing up to see who it was, as she grabbed the folio containing the interviews for the entire department. She was overworked and undervalued, seriously, she wanted to quit most days but she knew if she did that, she wouldn't get near the building again, not even a janitorial job.
"Lord Lestrange," Corvus said, his tone icy with anger at being ignored.
The witch's head snapped up so suddenly they heard the bones protest and click. Standing up abruptly, "My apologise, please, follow me," she replied, not giving any apologies, which Corvus appreciated. He detested people that gave excuses like it wasn't their fault.
Moving around her desk, she begun to stride towards her boss's office. It didn't take long; he had the biggest office and was closest to the front of the corridor. She made haste, not wishing to waste their time any further than it had been wasted. He knew how busy Lords were, her great-grandfather was the Lord of their estate, and he was constantly busy, and only ever home in the evening.
Two swift knocks, she entered her boss' office, "Lord Lestrange and company," she told him, glancing briefly at heiress Brown, anger carefully hidden.
"Come in!" Puddifoot called out, giving her a nod, permission to leave.
Corvus entered first, followed by Harry then Rodolphus, Sirius and then Rabastan. The office was more like a conference room than an actual office. A big circular oak table, with ten oak chairs that were definitely a matching set. Corvus approved of it, and rather liked it, definitely a set he would have liked at home.
"Please sit down gentlemen," Puddifoot gestured, as he grabbed a big file from his desk, and made his way around, Brown following dutifully at the side of him. "I am Philip Puddifoot, I was an Auror before I took over the department once gaining my qualifications in child care. This is my aide Heather Brown."
Brown shifted irritation seeding her gut, she was an heiress, and here she was being called an aide. Although, to be entirely honest, it was her job title, she'd been brought in as an aide, and she'd expected to go up the ranks quite quickly. However, she hadn't had a single promotion, and she was always hoping the next case would be the one that seen her rising through the ranks.
"Lord Corvus Lestrange, my heir Rodolphus Lestrange, his husband Sirius Lestrange, my youngest Master Rabastan Lestrange and his fiancé Harry Potter." His gaze shifting to the sound Heather Brown made, at the pronouncement. Honestly, he knew where she'd seen them eating, and it had been an intimate setting she'd interrupted.
Harry sniggered to himself hearing someone saying Sirius' name, he couldn't help it. He still found it utterly hilarious, honestly. Sirius Lestrange…he should have kept the Black name; it would have sounded marginally better to say Sirius Black-Lestrange. Still, it was entirely up to Sirius he guessed, and if he had to guess again, he'd say that Sirius hadn't thought about it and had just wanted to spite his family one last time.
Corvus arched his brow, hiding his amusement at Harry, who unrepentantly stared back.
"Thank you for taking the time out of your day to come in, it's deeply appreciated," he told them all, "Now, this is the folder containing everything about the children by their guardian Marius Blake formally Black."
Sirius took it immediately, the first thing he saw was a picture of the twins, he inhaled sharply. A twinge of pain suffusing him, "They look like Regulus and my aunt Lucretia at that age." He'd only ever really seen pictures of the rest of his family, they hadn't been close, not by the time Walburga became Lady Black. It caused him more pain than he had expected. He and Regulus had never been close. Only because he hadn't let Regulus in out of spite.
"Most definitely Black's," Rodolphus commented, idly wondering if Bellatrix actually had a child whether it would have looked like them. "They're adorable." Even dressed in their muggle attires. They had grey eyes just like Sirius did, he wondered if they did a blood adoption if that would change.
"Inside is the letter from Marius Blake, he asked we give it to Sirius Black." Philip explained.
"Sirius Black or Lord Black?" Corvus loftily asked, his eyes softening at the sight of the twins, they were adorable.
"Sirius Black, it seems Marius did his homework, and saw you as the best for his grandchildren," Philip explained, not bothering with the 'great' in that phrase. It was all a mere technicality after all. "The original letter is contained within the folder, the moment it's opened, all copies will disappear."
"There's only a few of us left," Sirius said dryly, "It's hardly a standing ovation that he chose me." Although he was deeply curious how much attention he'd paid to the wizarding world. Or if perhaps it was something he did when he knew he wasn't going to live long enough to see them grow up.
"Narcissa and Lucius did well with Draco, but for a while there I honestly believed he'd be exactly like his father and grandfather before him," Corvus confessed quietly, "Although I think perhaps, we're all guilty of such liberties when it comes to our children."
Sirius smirked ruefully, realizing what wasn't said in that statement. That he wouldn't trust them to raise the twins not when they would do better. Despite the fact they'd done alright with Draco, although, Sirius thought it was going to Hogwarts and realizing he wasn't all that, that saved Draco. Glancing at Rodolphus, they hadn't had much of a chance to discuss this. By much he meant not at all.
Taking the letter from the file, he opened it up terse and alert. Merlin only knows what was contained within. Derision and rage at the Black family? Pleading for aid from a family that had long since abandoned him? Or just general indifference. He almost jumped out of his skin when his husband touched his back, trying to soothe him, let him know he wasn't alone.
Ripping the wax seal, he opened the letter, and found perfectly calligraphy letter awaiting him. Corvus casting a Muffliato spell to prevent the two outsiders from hearing anything they might say was the only sound as they waited.
To,
Mr. Black,
First, I wish to give my congratulations on your marriage, may it be happy and long. I wish I could claim the same of my own, unfortunately my dear Margaret passed away just after our thirtieth wedding anniversary. I will always cherish those memories, and look forward to the day we are reunited. My only regret would be departing this world while my children are still in need of guidance.
I used a wizarding Private Investigator to investigate all the remaining Blacks. Which is so little that I am genuinely aghast and surprised. Back in the day there were dozens of Blacks running around. Now Nymphadora is in prison, clearly Andromeda cannot be trusted to raise a child properly, Narcissa, yourself and Bartemius Crouch were all that is left of the options in raising my children. They are my children, I've gotten up every night they needed fed, played with them, comforted them, saw to it that they were walking and talking in a body that is starting to break down on me.
When they began to show signs of magic, I had my fortune changed to wizarding currency. They will have their own fortune when they reach adulthood I've left a will at Gringotts, you'll likely be summoned within the next week or two.
I wish I could say that I made it on my own after I was disowned, but the truth was, my older brother and sister refused to abandon me like our parents, not fully. They visited; however uncomfortable they were within the Muggle world. They ensure I had more money than I'd ever need, and with my own investments my estate quadrupled in a single decade, more since. We had our disagreements but, in the end, they stayed with me always.
Cassiopeia and Cepheus were conceived from a horrendous attack on my granddaughter. She believed everything happened for a reason, perhaps also my constant statements of children being precious led her to keep the foetus. The pregnancy was very difficult on her, and despite the repeated warnings of a dire outcome, not just for her but the children she persevered. I lost her not three hours after the children were born. The twins however, thrived, I will not let the other side of their family claim those children as theirs. Not after what their father did. The twins must never know about this.
They will know all about their family of course, their mother, their grandmother and great-grandmother, my beloved Margaret. Pictures and journals will be given to you at the reading of the will for them should you take custody of them. I have taken measures for my own cremation; you need not do anything.
All I ask is that you love Cassiopeia and Cepheus as if they were your own. Give them a safe and happy home until they can look after themselves.
This letter will self-combust.
Blessed be,
Marius Black Blake
The office remained silent as Sirius read the letter, with Rodolphus reading over his shoulder having been invited.
Rodolphus chuckled, "Definitely a Black covering his tracks," he murmured, but his hands were gripping the arms of the chair tightly. "Notice the lack of mentioning the father?" savage satisfaction consuming him, oh he had no doubt the man had ensured his daughters attacker had been killed and likely in the most savage way possible.
"Oh, if he's like the rest of us, he'll have done the deed himself, either that or Pollux and Cassiopeia helped," Sirius said wryly. There was no way he would have let someone like that live, regardless of how he lived in the Muggle world…Marius had been raised a Black in his formative years and that will have affected his personality.
"Muggles are disgusting," Rodolphus stated sharply, he'd understood the underlying message the squib couldn't bear to write. He didn't think he could either, it was the most abhorrent act, not even the evillest of wizards would cross lines like that. Not even on the filthy muggles.
"Yes, they are," Corvus agreed coolly, "It seems you both have a decision to make, and it's one you must make together." And with a wave of his wand, the Muffliato was altered, ensconcing Sirius and Rodolphus in a bubble of their own. Oh, he had a feeling that the outcome would be favourable, he could see they both desired a family and this was a way for them both to get that and he to get the much-desired grandchildren.
"Look, the accidental magic was…Metamorphamagus in nature," Harry said, surprise flashing across his features. "Twin Metamorphamagus'…if Sirius says yes he's in for a few interesting years." Grinning almost manically at the thought of Sirius trying to raise twins with a coveted ability like that.
Genuine surprise flashed over Corvus' features, humming softly, "I do wonder if an adoption potion would alter that gene." He murmured, a thoughtful frown on his face, those gifts were too precious to risk disappearing. Not even for a blood adoption potion.
"You wouldn't be taking from the Black side; you'd be adding to it. I mean Rodolphus is going to be the only one, right? They don't need Sirius' blood they already have Black blood." Harry pointed out, "Has it ever been done with just one person?"
"That's a good question…and it's unlikely, WCPS is likely to encourage couples, single parents, unless they have family, wouldn't be able to give a child the care it abundantly needs." Rabastan said thoughtfully, "However, given that many family lines have only one family member left, it's likely happened more frequently than you'd think."
"And that most old families do not need to work, and can provide the child with anything it's heart's desire." Corvus giving his son a nod of pride for his deductive reasoning. In fact, if rumours were to be believed, the Shafiq family had been revived by this new implementation of Aurelius'.
"As long as no child is left in the Muggle world…I honestly don't care if they're single or penniless." Harry confessed, eyes gleaming with a darkness that had been lulled gently into sleep with the care he'd received from Corvus and the others over the past six years.
"The new laws have had such a wonderful affect on the magical world, within the next decade, Hogwarts is going to be prosperous in a way that it hasn't been for at least six to seven decades." Corvus said, his tone tinged with pride, he'd always known that Aurelius would change the world, his faith had never wavered, okay, it had, briefly, but for the most part he kept his faith.
"And the positions it has created in the job sector," Harry added, there were dozens of new departments, new charities, new managements, for potions, childcare, and on and on it went. It had created hundreds if not verging into the thousands.
"There is that, yes," Rabastan replied, "And you're going to go on and create even more." He had no doubt Harry was going to revolutionise the magical world further. He was still at Hogwarts had made more changes than an adult normally made in their lifetimes. He gazed at his fiancé with pride and awe, amazed that this amazingly powerful wizard was going to be his.
Harry smiled, it was both adorable and shy, but he also puffed out in pride. He would never be ashamed of all he'd accomplished. "You too," he said, Rabastan was amazing, and had worked so hard to better himself after Azkaban, well while in Azkaban actually since that's when he begun his mastery. He worked diligently to better himself in every day, physically, mentally, magically and kept up with every Ancient Rune achievement and actually had created a few improvements on some runes and was working his way up to actually creating a whole new rune.
Rabastan pressed a kiss to his fiancé's hand in silent thank you, ignoring the incredulous squeak that left Brown's mouth.
Harry huffed out a quiet laugh, "You do realize she's going to tell everyone?"
Rabastan hummed in agreement, "Oh yes," and he had no qualms about it, they'd really already been revealed by high society time for the rest of the world to know. The danger was already ever present, looming over them like sword of Damocles hanging overhead. Perhaps he was tempting fate, but he doubted it. Most of all Dumbledore's old soldiers were dead, there was nobody in the wizarding world that could possibly want it to go back to its stagnant ways.
Magic and lines had been dying, now they were revived and had so many children, and the book…was doubling every year as more magical children were set to attend Hogwarts. If it had continued on in its trajectory, the magical's of magical Britain would have become extinct. A footnote of foolish idiots who had rejected Lady Magic and the gods for Christianity. A religion that crucified anyone different, and 'did not suffer a witch to live' and all that nonsense.
"What's taking them so long? We already know their answer," Harry said, glancing at the two behind the bubble. "Maybe I should have brought a book."
"So impatient," Rabastan teased his fiancé, "It won't take much longer, it's likely Sirius with last minute reservations."
"You think so? Do you thing Rodolphus is okay with raising children that's not theirs?" Harry whispered thoughtfully, glancing up, "I sort of thought it would be something only done as a last resort, to keep the line going, you know?"
"A few years ago, it would have been," Corvus readily agreed, making no effort to hide how they'd been. "Fortunately, our eyes had been open to the damage we were doing ourselves. Who knows, perhaps there are other Lestrange's out there." it truly depended on how long families had been dumping their children in the magical world instead of killing them. As horrendous as it was, it had been considered a mercy. Not something he'd been able to understand when he held his firstborn in his arms and vowed to protect him from all harm to create a better world than the one, he'd grown up in.
A magical child was a magical child at the end of the day, and they deserved better.
"How are you coping acting as the Head of the Wizarding Children Protective Services?" Harry asked, eyes glimmering sadly, he knew better than anyone else at the table what it was likely like.
"It's difficult, this job, much harder than I anticipated when I made the move," Philip answered truthfully, his stomach twisting when he saw the understand there on a child's face. He was a child, at least until he became legally an adult in his view. What had Harry Potter gone through that such understanding was there? "I thought it would be…less stressful, I was completely overwhelmed with the reality of the job." Why did he feel the need to be truthful? To give it straight to the boy? Worried that he might want such a job when he left Hogwarts and wanted to give it to him truthfully?
"It takes someone strong to see children hurt so much," Harry agreed, "To keep their anger in check too."
Rabastan tightened his hand on Harry's, swallowing thickly, as he recalled the first time he'd seen the boy. How thin, how terrified he was. He'd been so desperate to be saved, to get out of his abusive environment he'd taken a chance against all his screaming instincts not to trust anyone. Lips pursing, nostrils flaring, barely refraining from seething.
"Know that you're saving the lives of those who cannot save themselves," Rabastan stated, what happened to Harry shouldn't happen to anyone. He'd do everything he could to ensure it doesn't. "That makes the entire thing worthwhile. Do you have regular visits to a mind healer? Someone to talk to about this?"
"It's mandatory, it's a great relief, I am very grateful to Lord Slytherin for his implementation of such stipulations." Philip said sombrely, "Especially since naturally, we cannot discuss this with our families, even if we were so inclined."
"It's definitely not something you should take home with you, in this instance keeping work and family separate is preferable." Corvus nodded, he certainly wouldn't have wished to inform his wife day after day of what sort of horrors children had endured before they were saved. Summoning the photo, and staring intently at the children and nodding a little. He could see what Sirius saw, the little girl was most definitely Lycoris and Lucretia's double he should know he'd watched them grow up.
"It was the same with me being an Auror, however, having someone to talk to about it outside the department is a relief." Philip agreed.
"Was it not mandatory going to someone then?" Harry asked, an indignant lilt to his tone, furious.
Philip laughed, before cutting himself off, nothing so dramatic as clasping his hand over his mouth but clenching his jaw. "We weren't even allowed to work overtime, Minister Fudge and Bagnold were all about saving money and shrinking departments down. Did you know this level used to be three different departments? The Aurors office included, our numbers were small, and we were called out far too often and stretched thin."
"You should have been sent to see someone it's mandatory in the Muggle world, it should have been here too." Harry scowled, annoyed by just how behind they'd been.
"We must consider ourselves lucky that progress has been made at long last," Corvus stated, just about to open his mouth when the spell simmered. "Has a decision been made?"
Philip and Heather stared at the two waiting for the answer with bated breath.
"We'll take them as our own," Sirius agreed, "But we will need some time to get…"
"The House-elves are already preparing a room for any child, all you'll need to do is add a bed, and more toys." Harry told them,
"When did you…" Sirius asked shocked.
"The moment I found out about a child in need, I knew you wouldn't say no." Harry said softly, and if he had been wrong then it wouldn't have mattered. The House-elves could just put it all away again…for a time anyway. Harry wanted children, someone to unconditionally love? To raise them as Corvus had raised him.
Sirius swallowed thickly, while Rodolphus just smirked, as if his point had been proven. "Oh," was all the elder wizard had to say, or rather, squeak.
Rodolphus chuckled, but it was all he allowed himself in the presence of strangers.
Harry smiled, "So, what do we need to do?" a decision had been reached, they were taking the twins into the family.
A/N – do you want to see Rodolphus' and Sirius' conversation behind the privacy bubble? 😊 Or shall we have the next chapter Harry off to Hogwarts with the kiddos saying goodbye 😉 or would you like to see Harry bonding with them? See Corvus bonding with them as they got used to children being under the roof again? And for those that read the old beginning of this chapter of the Contract on my facebook group...this ones much better isn't it? (my facebook group is my pen name DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFanStories if you're interested)
What a day, Mother's Day here in the UK not a good day but that's life such as it is we make do as usual, with the rent going up too everything is compounding ugh stress it sucks! I'm glad I've got the writing to distract me 😊 it keeps me sane! Back to normal now so that means less updates but as always you guys are so patient with me thank you R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 134
The twins weren't immediately brought to the estate directly after the meeting. Although, the process was definitely expedited. Sirius had a lot of paperwork to sign and read before they'd let him within sighting distance of those children. An oath to swear to do his best by them. Then of course, there was the visit to the manor to approve of where they'd be staying. Which Rabastan and Harry went to tend to leaving Sirius, Corvus and Rodolphus to deal with the inner office details that still need hashed out.
Luckily the dining area had been completely renovated since the blast. So, they didn't have to try and explain that one. Truthfully, they should know anyway, it had ended up in the newspaper after all much to Corvus' consternation. Such claims broadcast a weakness to him, but to Harry and the brothers it denoted a lovely strength. Warned people against attempting it themselves because they would come out superior, and when they found this person who had dared attack house Lestrange? That in itself would be the last warning ever needed.
Any and all attempts made to harm house Lestrange and its people would not be tolerated.
The twins were now considered to be under the protection and shield of the Lestrange family.
Rabastan and Harry returned to the estate, and showed one of the caseworkers around. Not everywhere, no, he only got to see the living area, sitting rooms, library. He got to see where the creatures were kept – Corvus was not under any circumstances getting rid of his sanctuary – and how enclosed it was and secure.
"Has anything ever managed to get free?" Malcom enquired, clipboard in hand, quill writing away at any questions and responses given.
"Nothing as far as I know but I've only been here five years," Harry explained, glancing at Rabastan, curious to know if something had indeed gotten free before.
"Our father takes our safety very seriously, wards aren't the only thing keeping the creatures in side, as you can see there are fences up. They were reinforced with magic, practically impenetrable. I can safely say that nothing has ever ventured further than its boundaries." Rabastan explained, "The wards are reinforced every year, despite it being usually something repeated every five years it's stated.
"How often do you get new animals in?" Malcom asked, as he stepped around to avoid whatever was on the floor.
"We never know, it varies widely, sometimes we don't have any animals here for up to six months." Harry explained, "Other times we get four or five creatures in within a month. The biggest influx happened when I was eleven, an Alicorn, five snakes, an Abraxan, even an injured hippogriff." His eyes dimmed, he missed the Abraxan, oh it had survived, beautiful so it was, it had found a home in France with people Corvus trusted to care for him – the Abraxan had been male – properly. He might be at Hogwarts but he knew nearly every detail of life in the estate. If not from Corvus then Rabastan himself.
"What's the most dangerous animal you've helped on the classification scale?" Malcom queried, looking around, testing the wards and defences. Naturally they were just as strong as Master Rabastan had indicated.
The scale being the beast classification scale, which is one X through to five X's.
The five XXXXX is a wizarding killer and unable to be domesticated and they're illegal to own unless you were an Master in creatures, a speaker and capable of controlling it or an organization, such as dragon handler.
"Helped or been brought here?" Harry asked innocently.
This caused Rabastan to grunt as he bit his tongue to stop himself laughing. It would be considerably rude to do so, especially in the company of someone he didn't know outside of this situation. Harry had helped a dragon, when he was just eleven, which should have been impossible all things considered. However, Rabastan's fiancé was well versed in anything remotely impossible. He couldn't be prouder if he tried. If it had been anyone other than his father to tell him about it, he still wouldn't believe it.
"Um…here," the wizard was almost bewildered by Harry's comment, why would he need to know about something irrelevant to this case?
"Um, a Centaur, but it was a foal at the time," Harry answered, "Not sure if that counts, then still a X four we had an adult injured griffin, luckily not it's wing." Wings didn't always heal right, even with the best of potions, such delicate things they were. Centaurs were known to be considered XXXX creatures. Harry assumed even the wizard Malcom Fawley would know that.
Malcom nodded, and waited until it was written down by the quill before they began moving again. He was more than satisfied that the care and attention that was put into place. Taking another look around, it was gorgeous, the painstaking care and attention that went into making this place perfect took time. A little nudge of envy hit him, oh, to have that kind of money and ability to live here.
"Everything looks pretty perfect," he commented, "Just one last place to inspect, the bedrooms the children will be using."
"Follow me," Rabastan stated, his voice bland, just on the side of cold. It wasn't because he didn't particularly like the wizard, it was just how he was raised to treat people that he didn't know. You might call it just on the side of 'professional' or curt perhaps might be a better term.
"How long ago did you join the department?" Harry asked Fawley as they headed back towards the manor.
"It will be a year in just under a week," Malcom admitted, surprise suffusing his voice and face, it certainly was a surprise to realise he'd been working there a year and enjoying it too. It far beat out catering to Crouch as his assistant while he was the Head of the Department of Magical co-operation. Ironic really considering Crouch Senior likely hadn't cooperated with anyone a day in his life, not even his family. Then he'd gone on to aid the Aurors, and make his way up the ranks before settling here. It was far more his pace; he hadn't been cut out for a life of chasing down bad guys.
"You used to be an Auror," Rabastan commented, his stance even now screamed it.
Malcom blinked in astonishment, "I did, seven years in service, I worked under Crouch Sr briefly before then." Wondering if Rabastan had seen him when he was arrested perhaps? Or when he'd been brought into court either the first or second time? His chest puffed out in pride, despite the fact it wasn't for him, or rather not something he'd wished to do for the rest of his life…he was proud of his time in the service. It was damn near impossible to pass to become an Auror. Ninety-nine-point nine percent of people actually failed; they weren't able to hack it.
"Evil man," Harry commented, sounding neither disgusted or angry, just matter-of-factly. As if he was commenting on the weather.
"This place is beautiful," Malcom commented, trying to ease the tension, using the same trick as he had as an Auror to put victims at ease. He could see the children being brought up here very happy.
"Thank you," Rabastan said with a genuine smile.
"It's a shame you won't see the view at night," Harry commented warmly, "Nothing beats the view and the fires, and the sound of the water, its very peaceful."
"I can imagine it," Malcom agreed, before teasingly added, "But peaceful? With two children? Magical ones that will begin showcasing their accidental magic with all the upheaval they'll have had to endure these weeks?"
"It will certainly liven things up," Rabastan commented, his amusement hidden. "Just this way," making sure they didn't let the wizard fall too far behind. The wards would react if he wasn't with one of them at the very least. The last thing they needed was the guy approving their brother/godfather's children to be getting fried by the wards. And that was all if he was lucky, if not they'd be hiding a body.
"You have no idea," Malcom commented, barely concealing his fond amusement and exasperation. He had grown up with a lot of cousins. Both younger and older than him, they'd visited the head of the family, his grandparents frequently. The estate was vastly tinier than this one, and not as well kept but no less loved for it. They had enough to run around, to play properly without being hindered.
They passed through the kitchen, and along the corridor filled with beautiful tapestries that depicted the Lestrange family at it's greatest. All the wonderful battles they'd partook, including the ones with the goblins, Malcom noticed with fascination. He tried to take in everything he could, it was endlessly captivating. Too bad he had a job to do.
It was easy to forget that he was in a veritable fortress that was Lestrange estate.
Harry would ask him how he could forget, for the feel of them was all around, ever present.
Malcom followed the two wizards, until they reached a far more…shall we say homely area. He wondered if it had been very recently done with the knowledge, they had children coming or if only the bare minimum had been done – or needed to be done – at that.
"This will be their room," Harry commented, opening the door and entering, Malcom entered and Rabastan took up the rear.
The walls were a lovely light yellow, a calming but bright and cheerful colour for them. Two heavy oak beds for the twins were situated a few feet apart. Harry gave them a look of 'what the fuck' at them, they looked to be half cribs, with a side that could be climbed out of. Very old, he wondered how many generations of Lestrange children had used them. He wasn't sure he wanted his own to use them.
There were wardrobes but not children sized like the Muggle world insisted on doing. The walk-in wardrobe was opened and filled with blankets, covers, bedding, towels, and numerous things children, no toddlers required to make every day life as simple as possible for them and everyone else. There was also a dark oak chest, and a white oak chest in either side, presumably for the children's toys but it was empty.
"Their toys were removed to a vault, they will be brought here," Rabastan added firmly, when he noticed the wizard checking them out. "We will be buying them new things, but having their old toys will be a great comfort to them." He could imagine just how crazy Sirius was going to get, luckily though they wouldn't know about any plans Sirius had for toddler brooms and such.
A toddler broomstick was actually one of the last thing pre-Azkaban Sirius had done. Unfortunately, it had never been used, Sirius didn't think. If he recalled at the time, he said it was likely still in Godric's Hollow if it hadn't been pinched. Oh, the look on Sirius' face when he heard about that, it could have sent the messenger six feet under.
"Not for a few days until they begin to acclimatise, perhaps after the funeral? Maybe take them to the seaside or the zoo?" Harry suggested.
"I somehow doubt Sirius is going to let them attend a funeral, they're much too young," Rabastan said with a thoughtful frown.
"They are, but believe me, it's better than not," Harry said, frowning darkly. "I'll always be grateful to your father for everything he's done for me." His tone a little quieter but no less firm, he didn't care that a stranger was hearing this. If anything, it would indicate that this family was a good one. Look at him, was he not a prime example?
In other words, Harry wished he'd been able to go to their grave and speak to his parents if nothing else. However, wasn't it the human condition to want what you don't have? Perhaps the children would hate Sirius and Dolphus if they were allowed. Usually there were portraits of deceased relatives to talk to, they hadn't that luxury with their mother so he understood how Harry felt. It was definitely something they'd need to discuss with the new parents since it was up to them at the end of the day.
"Hmm they seem firm enough, spells still intact, which is a miracle really," Malcom declared after using a few spells to ensure their safety. Satisfied that the toddlers were going to be well looked after.
"They were spares for family or friends that stayed over," Rabastan commented, his fingers trailing down the bed as he nodded, confirming his initial thoughts. His initials weren't there, and if he checked the other, he knew he wouldn't find Dolphus'. It made sense, the House-elves wouldn't have brought out the family ones without explicit permission from his father. Most other family items were fair game.
"Is there anywhere else you need to see?" Harry enquired, glancing at Malcom expectantly, he was soon to return to Hogwarts. He wanted to spend at least some time with Rabastan before he left again. Between studying, interruptions, and their projects it was precious little time for their own.
Malcom glanced up at Lord Potter, and gave a small smile, "No, I've seen all I need to." he reassured the young man, likely the last thing he wanted to do was waste his summer holidays showing him around the estate. Likely, he was dying to see his friends, he knew he had been at that age. "Shall I see myself out?"
"No, the wards wouldn't like that, allow me," Rabastan answered, he squeezed Harry's arm as he passed, "I wouldn't mind a cup of coffee." He added to his fiancé, before he and Malcom left him behind in the nursery. Which is where they would stay until they were seven or eight. Then they would get rooms of their own, privacy, if they'd been the same gender, it wouldn't have been as early.
All Rabastan got was a soft huff, as if to say 'I'll think about it' as he led Malcom through the manor and then the long twenty-minute trek towards the end of the wards.
It took Rabastan over half an hour to return to Harry in the sitting room. A smile slipping onto his face, as he moved towards the table, kissing Harry on the forehead in silent thanks. Sighing in gratitude as he sat and pulled the coffee towards himself, inhaling its rich aroma.
"Does your dad have a Black relative? Corvus is a star, isn't it?" Harry asked, as he slid onto the couch, sighing in relief.
"It is, and I don't know," Rabastan confessed thoughtfully.
Harry arched a brow, frowning, "What do you mean?" setting his book aside, more interested in Rabastan than any school work at the moment.
"Our families family tree is rather different, unique if you will," Rabastan commented, a thoughtful look adorned his face. "I saw it a few times upon our trip to France." Who knows…perhaps one day he'd be taking that trip with any child (and if they were extraordinary lucky children) he has in future.
"Oh?" Harry queried, definitely even more curious now.
"Our family tree only shows the male members, not even their wives are included." Rabastan commented, "Who knows whether you'll be included in it. I'm not sure if one of our family has been lucky enough to have the honour of marrying a male carrier." Although, on the contracts that had been drawn up, Harry was referred to as the wife/carrier so it's likely not something that would be done.
Harry flushed a little, giving Rabastan a shy bashful smile, "Then maybe it's time to make a new one, a new family, new tradition." What if they had a daughter? Why should she be excluded? No, he would make one for them, one that was far superior and farer. Just you wait. "What is it like? Can you show me?"
"Of course," Rabastan agreed, shifting in his seat until he was facing Harry properly, his cup set aside as he unsheathed his wand. Whirling his wand around in a circular motion, magic steadily pouring out like whisps of smoke as it began to make a shape not quite distinct to Harry yet. To Rabastan though, it was a familiar shape, despite the fact he hadn't seen in in a long time.
The clinic had been very good at helping him put all his memories to right, pre- and post-Azkaban.
Harry shuffled forward, almost falling off the couch, causing Rabastan to snigger quietly to himself. Shaking his head fondly as the magic continued to suffuse the picture forming. It steadily begun to quicken until a clear picture was there in front of Harry in black and white.
Once it was perfected, Rabastan stretched it out magically magnifying it. Harry stood up avidly looking at the Lestrange family tree. "Does each family have something like this?" unfortunately, he was a little lacking in this information where it comes to family trees.
"We all have our own style yes," Rabastan murmured, "The Black family one is rather unique."
Harry noticed that the cousin branch died off in the forties, and idly noticed that when Corvus had said he was the last of the family he meant it. Then again, if they didn't note witches of the family, well, how sure of that could they be? There may be a few of the Lestrange legacy left, but not a male heir unfortunately.
"Corvus was used a lot," Harry emphasised, eyes rather wide, bloody hell, "Well, perhaps its best not to use Corvus for any of our children." He wanted them to feel like they had their own identity, just not cut outs from a family tree…but he'd love to honour Corvus so much. He wouldn't be who he was today without him, of that everyone could have no doubts.
Rabastan laughed ruefully, "That's exactly what my mother said, she did like the name, but not as much as Rabastan and Rodolphus." A fond smile adorning his face, his father had always removed memories and put them into a pensive and let him and his brother see and observe her. So that they would never forget what she sounded like, what she looked like and how much she loved them.
He hated that his parents had been wrenched apart so soon, would do anything to change it. However, he had long ago accepted how things were. His father had found the one, he didn't want anyone else and that was it. Harry was it for him, and Rabastan wouldn't accept anyone else either. Harry was his everything.
"Has there been any girls born into the Lestrange family?" Harry asked, he couldn't see anything remotely feminine about any of the names. Not that he was expecting to, Rabastan had said they weren't on the family tree. Still, he was rather curious.
Rabastan sobered, "Technically, yes,"
Harry straightened up at Rabastan's tone, okay, there was definitely some bad history there.
"There's only been one female born of the Lestrange family, Leta Lestrange, she was born out of wedlock and the product of…a forced relationship shall we say." His stomach churning at the thought of it. "It's a stain on the Lestrange name that will never be wiped clean." It was worse than them fighting for a cause. He should have been put in prison; he'd avoided it because there had been no evidence.
"What happened after?" there was something more Rabastan wasn't saying.
"It had soured his relationship with the rest of the family, nobody wanted anything to do with him. Not even for the sake of two children, when it became clear he would not be forgiven, he fled to the Americas taking the children with him before he could be disowned."
"Was he?" Harry asked grimly.
"No, only for the sake of the children. Not that it mattered in the end." A sombre sadness to his tone, not just because it had happened to family, but because it had happened to a child. "The little boy died, it wasn't even a day later, drowned at sea. Leta died during Grindelwald's reign not that she had an easy time of it." No matter how much they'd tried to suppress what he'd done – as disgusting as it was – they hadn't succeeded. Everyone knew Leta's origins and she'd paid a very heavy price for her father's actions.
"Oh," Harry murmured, sympathy written across his face, a sadness for that little boy who hadn't had a chance to live. "I've never heard of any of this."
"And you must never ask him about it," Rabastan stated firmly, "My father feels a great deal of guilt over what happened. Despite the fact that he couldn't do a thing about it. The last person to say anything about it…died rather 'mysteriously' and word got around not to mention her, fast." She hadn't wanted for anything, monetary wise, had a place to live, but Leta's life hadn't been a kind one.
As if you could stop someone determined to all but destroy the family name.
Harry nodded, "I promise." He swore, and Rabastan relaxed back into his seat. "Hmm, you should come up with a new family tree, not just the generic one you can get at Gringotts."
"That an order?" Rabastan teased, grateful for the change of subject.
"I'd do it, but my side project is taking longer than I thought and is difficult, I'm not even sure I'll manage to complete it." Harry confessed looking gutted. "If only I had the right book."
"What kind of book?" Rabastan questioned, a sly look on his face. He'd been trying to figure out what Harry's project was, but he kept everything hidden. He respected Harry's privacy to actually not peek into it. Asking questions though wasn't the same vein as literally invading his fiancé's privacy. Plus, he knew Harry had a dozen things going at once, there was no guarantee which one he was working on at the moment. He was still working through the books he'd found in the chest upon returning from Egypt and he reaped the benefits.
"I need more knowledge about the soul," Harry replied absently.
"Harry…" Rabastan's eyes were wide, heart pounding at the thought of Harry playing around with the darkest of the dark arts. "Necromancy isn't something to be played with…" cautioning him.
Harry laughed, a soft sweet smile on his face, "Don't worry I'm not dabbling in the Dark Arts I've already had those warnings from Aurelius. He's doing it with me, but we've not found anything we could use yet."
Rabastan relaxed, it hadn't had been one tense day, he couldn't wait to bathe and go to bed. Still, he had to keep going, the house was soon to be filled with little feet. He hadn't been around anyone under the age of eleven in a long, long time. He trusted that the Dark Lord would ensure Harry didn't go too far in whatever their recent endeavours were. "You should check your vaults for all books and scrolls, and Grimmauld Place."
"Grimmauld Place?" Harry asked, "The place where Sirius grew up?"
"That's the one, it's said to have the absolute biggest library, especially for it's collection of dark art books." Rabastan answered, "Regulus was always a fountain of information, unfortunately, Orion wasn't keen on letting anyone into the library, except his heirs which fair enough, families do tend to hoard their knowledge." Brushing it of as entirely normal, and to the magical world it was. Knowledge was power after all.
"Do you think the library is still intact?" Harry mused thoughtfully, the thought of actually finding answers made him wish to take a look over there.
"Considering Sirius was in Azkaban and the last Black didn't die for years afterwards and was a Black by blood and marriage? Yeah, it's still intact, nobody would be able to get through Orion's wards, he was paranoid and powerful." And that was without the Lordship ring, which Sirius had come to find was just a copy, a replica with some magic in it to fool a wearer that didn't know any better on what it felt like. All so that Walburga could continue to poison Orion without detection. Should he have become Lord Black with the correct ring he would have been warned before he could eat or touch anything laced with any sort of poison. It was honestly the only thing Orion, Dorea, Charlus and the Lestrange's could come up with.
"I'm going to ask Aurelius if he'd like to come and see the library, would you like to come with us?" Harry asked, already on the move to gather the necessary items to write his letter.
"Nobody would be able to say no to that," Rabastan said, quite gleefully.
"Except Sirius," Harry called back to his fiancé.
"Well, yes, except him!" Rabastan followed Harry, he honestly had the desire to go right now. As he watched Harry begin to prepare to write, he knew it was going to be a few days before they'd leave. "Can't you Floo him and ask? It would be good to give Sirius and Rodolphus time to acclimatise on their own without backup."
Harry just turned and grinned at Rabastan, cocking his head, "Just want to get to see the library soon or having reservations being around kids?" it was different with your own, you had a chance to become accustomed to parenthood of sorts as the child grew. It was like being shoved into the deep end of the pool.
Rabastan just grinned roguishly at Harry, "Little bit of one, more of the other,"
Harry laughed, "Alright, go see if Aurelius is available," turning around and putting the unused items away seeing as he wouldn't need them.
Almost tripping over his bag when he got up, sighing softly, he used his foot to nudge it into the corner. It was one of his lesser used ones since he got a lovely new leather satchel from Corvus last year.
A/n – looks like I was too quick to get happy about Loki's recovery! Poor wee bugger, the infection went away for a few days before coming back again. Now he's on a fortnight's course of antibiotics (I'm haemorrhaging money ugh) with pain relief, so I have all my fingers and toes crossed that this takes care of it otherwise yeah (scans = more haemorrhaging)
soooo there we go! I hope you're still enjoying the story! will Harry have Grimmauld Place refurbished and sell it? Or keep it in the family for any potential Black children? Will Harry pass over the entire estate to the male heir now that there is one? Or will Harry keep the Lordship for longer setting a new precedent? Allowing children to be children longer? To have a career before becoming Lord? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 135
It was to no surprise that Aurelius cancelled his meeting, and met up with them at the end of the street. The street sign was old and grime filled, but the street itself was rather clean for a muggle area. They didn't have magic to clean up entire streets at the flick of a wand. No, muggles required people cleaning everything and it took time and money. This was a good street compared to some of the areas (and councils) let get dreadfully dirty.
"I never thought I'd see the day where a Black would purchase a townhouse in a prominent muggle area." Aurelius confessed, "Perhaps that's what made it a perfect place to raise your heirs without fear of them being taken."
"It's a nine-bedroom four-bathroom townhouse," Harry said, staring up at it, the area was a little bleak looking then again it had just been raining. Even Hogsmeade and Diagon alley's cobblestones looked bleak after it rained. "It does stand out compared to the rest of the Black properties."
"Let's go see inside," Rabastan stated, the first to start moving, but once they got to the stairs, Rabastan stopped. He could feel the magic emanating from that property, and not a lot of it was friendly. "My magic is practically screaming at me to leave." And he didn't normally not listen to his magic.
"Orion told me about all the spells that were up," Harry said, shifting the piece of paper over to Aurelius', "Can you do it or will we need Bill?" luckily Bill was back, although, from what he could remember from his conversation a few days ago, Bill would be leaving on September, when Hogwarts started back up.
"I am more than capable of dispersing these spells," Aurelius' declared, deeply offended by the thought of needing his partner to help them. He was the most powerful wizard alive.
Which fortunately, was actually true, it took only a few moments for Aurelius' immense power to begin dismantling the wards Orion had around the property. Only able to do so, so seamlessly due to the fact he knew the order to dispel them in. Anyone else would have been blasted to smithereens by the traps laid within the layers of wards.
"I now have a new and healthy respect for Orion Black," Aurelius murmured, stepping back, inhaling sharply, "I shall be taking some of his ideas on as my own, rather ingenious really." And it took a lot to impress him, especially given his capabilities. He would have been a terrifying opponent to go against, he had truly underestimated the Black family.
He shouldn't have, because Bellatrix was just one of the many that showcased just how badass Black's were. It was just truly unfortunate that she wasn't quite all there, the Black madness was too much for the witch to bear.
"He's awesome," Harry nodded enthusiastically, he probably spent more time talking to Orion and Dorea than Sirius had his entire life. No exaggeration, when he had free time, as limited as it often was, he would talk to them.
"Sirius would tell you otherwise," Rabastan murmured, and it wasn't out of spite, or petulance that Harry spent time with the portraits, just the truth. Although, to be fair, their relationship was better now than it had ever been when they were alive. It was just too bad it had to be that way, really, Rabastan didn't want to think of what he'd be like if not for his father.
Harry shrugged, "His loss," because Orion was awesome, although the wizard had said it wasn't just Sirius' fault to be fair. It had been a culmination of a lot of different things, but he was just glad they had managed to clear the air.
With that Harry stalked up the stairs, and unlocked the door with a simple alohomora. Which naturally, wouldn't have worked if the spells hadn't been removed first. Orion had truly thought of everything, his first impression…left a lot to be desired.
"Yuk!" Harry said, looking around, "This place is disgusting, was it in a fire?"
"Not that we are aware of," Aurelius' in complete agreement with Harry, it was rather disgusting.
"This shouldn't be possible, House-elves! Show yourself!" Rabastan commanded, as he closed the door, but nothing stirred. "Perhaps they've died off?" it was rather silly, most families had breeding pairs, so that they wouldn't need to keep procuring them. Accidents do happen though, perhaps its mate wasn't capable of birthing Elfin's.
"It will not come for anyone except Lord Black," Aurelius stated sharply, getting impatient now to see the library. The books that the Black family had at their disposal was said to be one of a kind, then again, all the families said the same thing. Likely they all had their share of rare manuscripts. "If you will hurry along?" urging Harry to be quick.
Harry sniggered, knowing exactly why Aurelius was impatient. "As Lord Black, Lord of the Black family, I command all Black House-elves, come to me now!"
Harry would deny it, but he jumped a foot in the air when the House-elf appeared. Muttering under it's breathe as its nose touched the grim floor. He was pretty sure it had once been marble flooring, perhaps under the ninety layers of dirt it might be salvageable. "What the bloody hell…I didn't think anything would be alive." Hand over his heart as he steadied his heartbeat.
"I can't say I blame you," Rabastan answered after he finished laughing, his voice wheezy in his merriment. The townhouse was a disgrace, it looked like it hadn't been cleaned even long before Walburga passed away.
"It truly lives up to its name, grim old place." Harry murmured, narrowing in on the House-elf that was still muttering under it's breathe about 'Mistresses disgraced son having a son' how the house of Black was now in dishonour.
"Shame on you, you dishonour the Black family!" Rabastan snapped, "How dare you let the family home become tarnished and disgusting?! While making assumptions about your new master." Giving it a look of utter disgust, but the apathetic creature merely stared at Rabastan blankly. Which Rabastan found rather disconcerting if he was honest.
"It should be dead." Aurelius stated, staring shrewdly at the House-elf, one he recognized. He had borrowed that House-elf from Regulus Black before his downfall. Years before his downfall at that. He could remember him well, despite the fact he hadn't paid much, if any, attention to the House-elf. It's voice too, was rather memorable. He'd left it dying in the cave.
Aurelius wasn't surprised the thing didn't recognize him, for he had changed drastically from the form the House-elf likely knew.
It would seem those words had ceased its irritating back chatter. The only reason he wasn't cursing the impudent thing was because he knew Harry would not approve. Like it or not, the thing belonged to Harry to do as he pleased. Sort hearted thing he was, he'd likely take pity on it.
"I would caution you against giving that House-elf any leeway," Aurelius told Harry sincerely, "It seems to have a few…knuts short of a sickle."
Rabastan pressed his hand against Harry's back, "Listen to him, it is not normal behavior." Part of him wishing they hadn't come here, because Harry would likely just leave it be while it could give out family secrets and the like. It seemed like the thing was loyal to the Black family though, so perhaps it would be just fine.
"Confined to Gallifrey Hall?" Harry suggested, glancing up at his fiancé. He would always take anything his family say into consideration. He loved all of them fiercely and would do anything for them. Which had House-elves looking after it now that it was refurbished entirely.
"It's up to you," Rabastan murmured, "But it is a good idea, you will have to magically compel him as Lord to ensure he obeys."
"Nasty Black heir leave my mistress on her own, breaking her heart again, nasty boy, broke her heart, he did," Kreacher muttered under his breathe, seemingly forgetting where he was and who's presence, he was in.
Harry stared at him, and realized he did know, he just didn't care. He'd spent years abandoned and alone here without anyone to serve. It made Harry uncomfortable, since he knew he'd have gone this way without any help. Would being with his own kind with simple tasks help this being? "What is your name?" revealing the Black Lordship ring on his finger so that there was no mistaking whom he was.
Aurelius stepped away, blinking at the sight of a witch he knew all too well preserved in a portrait. She was attempting to see what was going on. However, the view clearly wasn't ideal as she hoped. "Well, well, Walburga Black, age didn't become you."
Walburga looked down at her nose at the wizard, "Who are you and what are you doing here? Don't you know where you are? This is the house of the most ancient and noble house of Black!" her harpy screeching voice echoing through the house, "Kreacher! See to it that they're gone, immediately!"
"What the hell was that?" came Harry's voice, "Is there magical creatures here?"
Aurelius pressed his lips together as Walburga blanched before going very, very red at the insult afforded her.
"KREACHER! HERE AT ONCE!" the screeching continued, making no effort to calm herself.
"Who is that?" Harry gaped, peering at the portrait as if he didn't already know or suspect.
"This is the dubious former Lady Walburga Black, Orion Black's wife." Aurelius stated.
"And his murderer," Harry stated, "Maybe I should just burn this house to the ground with her in it."
Aurelius made a soft pained sound at the thought.
"The books would be taken out," Harry said exasperatedly.
Walburga blanched for once in her life keeping quiet, whether it was due to the fact someone accused her – rightfully – of murder or the threat. Well, even she didn't know for sure which one was bothering her the most.
"Most teenagers do go through a pyromania phrase," Rabastan sagely agreed.
Harry couldn't help but snort, "So, his name is Kreacher then."
"Llrune?" Harry called out; the Lestrange House-elf immediately came to his call.
"You called?" Llrune asked, staring adoringly up at Harry.
"Take…Kreacher to Gallifrey Hall, he will work under the House-elves there. He is to be confined to the property; he will not leave until there's an improvement in his temperament. Unfortunately, he has been left with nothing but a pitiful murderess masquerading as a Lady." Harry ordered, magic enveloping them both, all the House-elves would know he was confined. "He needs a healing touch that cannot be found here. Ensure he's given a uniform and an appropriate room." He added quietly to Llrune, which hopefully she'd know it was comfort he would need, not condemnation. Hopefully being with his own kind instead of a disgusting portrait would begin the healing process.
"Llrune will take care of this," the female House-elf said, bowing low, before taking Kreacher's hand in his own, the surprise on his face spoke volumes before they disappeared.
"Troll stands," Harry muttered shuddering, they did not have very much in the way of taste, he'd say that at the very least. "Let's just get to the library, the House-elves can begin clearing out this place while I decide what to do with it."
"So, no fire?" Rabastan teased, grinning wickedly at the look on the portraits face. He hadn't been able to make her look like that alive, so it felt good to be able to do it now. She'd had too much support, too big a name behind her for anyone to really say anything nasty about her especially to her face.
"No, I think I might have it entirely renovated and either rent it out or keep it as a safe house," Harry said, he was sure it could be salvaged. Just then banging caused all three to pull out their wands, and race towards where the sound was coming from.
The wardrobe, inhaling sharply, "Its not an intruder," the realization should have come sooner. "Something rather than someone."
"A boggart." Aurelius declared just as it came out.
It rapidly shifted into Corvus lying dead on the floor, affecting both Harry and Rabastan. Then Rabastan was staring at his own dead body that had morphed from his father. Then morphed into Rodolphus, then of course, Sirius and then Aurelius.
"Riddikulus!" snapped Harry, pale and clammy but so, so resolute.
Aurelius flicked his wand, propelling the Boggart back into the wardrobe, sealing it so it could not get back out. "The ambient magic in the air will have likely attracted a lot of magical creatures, perhaps using the goblins might be the best idea." Disinterested, you'd think it hadn't affected him at all, but seeing himself, in that particular form – the only one Harry knew – had been rather alarming. He was glad he still had Horcruxes, Nagini naturally, and the one that had been inside Harry, Harry had hidden away in his vault. The rest of the Horcruxes he had re-absorbed into himself.
Rabastan had a tight grip on Harry, not sure whether it was comforting himself or his fiancé. It had affected him seeing his brother, father, brother-in-law and his Lord in such a way. It had been very vivid, but Boggarts had the tendency to be. Perhaps that's what they got for acting like Gryffindors and rushing in where even angels would fear to tread.
"Next there will be Vashta Nerada in the library!" Harry huffed out, shaking his head, backing out the room. He had absolutely zero desire to remain in that room.
"Are you alright?" Rabastan asked quietly, rubbing Harry's arms, feeling the goosebumps that adored his fiancé's arms. He was quite cold; he hadn't thought to bring his cloak with him. Without bothering to remove his wand, he pressed a non-verbal warming charm upon Harry, pleased to feel the goosebumps beginning to fade.
"I just want to see everyone even though I know logically everything is fine," Harry admitted, it didn't help that they had been threatened not that long ago. The Boggart had hit on his worst nightmare, he would never bear surviving when his family did not. Not again. "I think I'll need a few Dreamless sleep draughts." He added, he just knew he'd end up having nightmares tonight.
"Do you want to leave now?" Rabastan asked, both of them standing outside the library door. It was open, and they could hear Aurelius within murmuring quietly to himself. Giving them privacy to talk amongst themselves.
"They probably won't be back yet," Harry pointed out, perhaps Corvus, but not Rodolphus and Sirius. They'd likely be there for another few hours while they worked everything out. They weren't about to just dump the twins on them and go bye. Well, he hoped not.
"This is true," Rabastan agreed, "Are you ever going to tell me what your project is about?" trying to distract not only himself but his distraught partner.
"How about, no?" Harry teased him, before entering the library himself, the heat of his future husband remained resolutely at his back. Protecting him and keeping him safe from anything that might prove to be problematic within the Black property.
Rabastan huffed good naturally, before rolling his eyes and entering the library. "Okay, they were in no way exaggerating when they said it was one of the most impressive libraries." Twirling around, taking in the rows upon rows, upon rows of books, every nook and cranny was filled with books.
Padding through the library, he found boxes, manuscripts? He wondered, kneeling down, he opened one after ensuring his own safety. "Scrolls," he murmured before taking one of them delicately, and unrolling them, gasping softly, "Alchemy," but most of it was undecipherable to him, his area of expertise wasn't Alchemy but Ancient Runes. He knew only the basics, he hadn't learnt in school, it had already been removed from the curriculum by his schooling years.
Delicately letting it furl back into it's rolled up state, he set it back, and put the lid back onto it. Trying out a few other boxes and found them all boxed according to subject. The ancient runes ones…Merlin, he just wanted to snatch them all. Utter fascination had swept through him. He did remain crouched, reading through them, realizing that these had been written by Orion Black himself. They weren't just works collected, but actual works written by the Black family over the generations. It explained by the Dart Arts had seventeen boxes alone.
"Why did they not start a family grimoire? Instead of continuing this tradition of putting them into boxes as scrolls?" Rabastan hummed, truly perplexed. Sure, they were well preserved and protected, but not as well as a family grimoire would be.
Astonishingly he did not receive a single reply. Nary even a sound of acknowledgement.
Straightening up, he heard heated whispering half sentences from his Lord and his fiancé.
"Found what you were looking for?" he asked as he approached.
Aurelius snapped the book closed, "We have," well aware that Harry hadn't told them, didn't want them to have a clue as to what he was attempting. Mostly so they didn't end up let down if it didn't work, and if neither of them – he and Harry – could figure it out then nobody would. "Augustus might prove to be the one we need to break this wide open."
Harry shook his head, "Who's that?" Harry asked, he knew an Augusta Longbottom but not anyone called Augustus.
Aurelius startled, before realizing that yes, Harry hadn't met all his followers. Even the newspapers only referred to them by their family name. "Ah, my apologies, Augustus is heir Rookwood, he's very intelligent and was accepted as an Unspeakable." And only the most proficient magically and intelligent got accepted into the unspeakable ranks.
"Is it his father that's on the Wizengamot?" Harry asked, he wouldn't say that he was particularly intelligent, but parents didn't mean anything where it comes to a child's intelligence.
"It is," Aurelius commented, glancing around the room completely envious really, he understood it being Orion's pride and glory. Well outside of his heirs of course, which had been made clear. "Naturally he has information on…branches of magic that the citizens of this country would blanch at the revelation." Why he hadn't thought of going to him earlier he didn't know.
"Has? Did he return to his work?" Harry asked, as he pulled out another book, all these books pertained to necromancy, soul magicks and darkest of dark arts.
Rabastan listened to them talk, trying to figure it out but for the life of him he couldn't figure it out. He pouted as he listened. He wouldn't say he was jealous of their closeness – he really was – not just due to his closeness to his Lord but well, he would have loved to do a project with Harry. He enjoyed the smaller project they'd worked on.
"He did, being an Unspeakable was all he wanted to do, even at the age of eleven," Aurelius commented, "His intelligence could have seen him graduating Hogwarts by the time he was thirteen. However, he would never have made an unspeakable regardless of how intelligent he was at that age. He knew this, thus continued his education, became more sociable, he actually took a Mastery while gaining his OWLs and NEWTS."
Harry blinked, "It seems rotten to add him and not Rabastan," he admitted, glancing at his partner, who he wanted to share everything with. However, he did not want to disappoint him, or Rodolphus or Corvus.
"Don't worry about me," Rabastan stated, squeezing his fiancé's shoulder sincerely, "Besides the quicker you work on this project means more time with me." Teasing him, he'd find out what he was doing sooner or later anyway and the Dark Lord was there so hopefully Harry wouldn't get into anything…beyond his ken.
"Come with us, just bring any books you want to read," Harry suggested, that way they'd be able to spend some time together even if they were immersed in different projects. "I'll put a silencing spell up." Almost hopping on the spot in excitement.
"You really shouldn't offer to let me bring any, darling," Rabastan said, eyes glimmering with devious delight. "All of them are likely unknown to anyone other than those of Black blood that showed interest." Which meant it would be a massive advantage.
"The books are mine, you know," Harry said wryly, green eyes twinkling brightly. "Even the twins technically aren't eligible for the Black lordship at this present time. Although, once they're given the adoption potion, they will be eligible for a certain portion of the estate. They will receive it, but right now? Legally everything is mine, and what is mine is yours." Reaching forward he kissed Rabastan, before parting with a soft sweet smile. Oh, he'd likely give one of them the Black lordship – well he'd have to change the rules for the girl to get it – but only if they wanted it and would make a good Lord. Not everyone was suitable for such a position and thus he would wait. Perhaps it might end up being one of his children that end up with it. He would do what was best for all the lines he holds.
"Please tell me I do not sound like that," Aurelius murmured quietly, as he pulled off yet another book from the shelf.
Harry laughed, "You sound worse," he taunted and teased the wizard. "Do you think you'll ever get married?"
Rabastan just shook his head, honestly, he would never get used to anyone speaking so frankly to his Lord. Not even Harry, but at least he didn't expect the worst anymore, which had been Harry being cursed for his flippant ways where it concerned the Dark Lord. Only his father and a few of the inner circle – who had long since passed now – got away with it. Now Harry of course.
"I very much doubt it, it's not something either Bill or I want," Aurelius confessed, wrinkling his forehead in vexation. "Neither of us are interested in continuing our names, and we are quite content to keep our assets separate." He was far wealthier than Bill, but with his own company he was thriving in a way the Weasley's hadn't been able to accomplish for generations. Added bonus of not having to give money to his father or brothers. Percy had his own job now and was saving up to buy a property. Fred and George had been working for years under Sirius' company, and were creating their own products there, and getting more than generous interests for their intellectual property.
Fred and George were actually beginning to create more content on the side, joke products and had just purchased a shop with a flat above for themselves. They were intending on continuing their joke products on the side, while Sirius' company was their main focus. They owed the wizard everything, but Sirius brushed it off with a comment on them being 'practically family' and wasn't that a kick in the teeth for Arthur who had no clue his children didn't know his mother was Cedrella Black before she married his father.
Amelia and Arthur had the house to themselves the majority of the year. With only one child staying with them, Susan Bones, Amelia's niece whom Amelia adopted when she was a baby. It hurt Arthur at first, since Susan was Ron's age, his boy, it still hurt to this day. Still, he was glad only one of them passed away in that accident. Even if he hated Molly, and couldn't bear to look at what he thought was his youngest.
"He doesn't want children? Even though the Weasley…well, Weasley family has halved," Harry said thoughtfully, conjuring up a box, and begun to put all books pertaining to soul magic into the box.
"It's hardly surprising, they say children born under a love potion…are different." Aurelius murmured thoughtfully, as he begun helping Harry put them into the box. "They like to say we're incapable of love, which is nonsense. We are capable of it, perhaps not like everyone else, but we still do. Charlie apparently feels pretty much the same. Percy however, seems rather besotted with his girlfriend and I wouldn't be surprised if there's a child of that union soon." Although, they were very ambitious so perhaps not, maybe a career would come first for the two of them.
Aurelius had to admit it was fascinating, how alike Bill, himself and Charlie all felt. They had grown up vastly different, them in a loving façade of a home, he in an orphanage yet they felt the same way.
"I'm not sure I actually believe that," Harry said sharply, "It turns my stomach but a lot of children are born from love potions. It crops up constantly, insidiously, and sold so easily like it's an amusing open secret." And it was so easily procured too and even easier to brew – admittedly three of the ingredients were expensive – but that was it.
Harry put the next set of books into the box, and added, "If I had my way, they'd be banned, and knowledge wiped from society, some knowledge and magic shouldn't be known." Even the Imperius curse could be fought, if one tried hard enough.
"Not so easily done, luckily," Aurelius murmured, "Otherwise we would have likely lost swaths of knowledge society believes should not be known." Because of foolish idiots and their fears. The thought of all the knowledge he knew being faded into obscurity was rather terrifying.
Harry just shrugged, it didn't matter, its not like such a thing existed. All he could do realistically is ensure that the potions were restricted as tightly as possible. To up the sentence one would receive for using it on someone. Perhaps a life sentence? Its what they would put their victims through. It was what he was really passionate for anyway, so that was an added bonus.
"Do you think that's them all?" Harry mused thoughtfully, it did seem immaculately in order, not a single bit of dust in the room. Vastly different from the rest of the house, he must admit. However, considering the sheer number of books and their worth, he wasn't surprised they'd been so carefully preserved.
Aurelius flicked his hand, non-verbally and wandlessly summoning any other books containing information about soul magic. Only two books flew into his hand, one oddly enough, the same book he'd used to learn about Horcruxes and how to create them. He set them inside of the box, despite not believing the book would be any way helpful. "Now it is." He confirmed, placing the lid on the box glancing at Rabastan arching a brow, silently asking if he intended to follow them.
Rabastan inclined his head, before returning for the box filled with scrolls on ancient runes. Far more comfortable with just taking them now. He'd grown up knowing that Sirius Black was the heir of the Black family. Part of him still thought of him that way despite his fiancé being the actual Lord of the Black family now. It wasn't like he was going to keep it, no, he just wanted to borrow them. Although, it sounded like Harry wished to remove everything from Grimmauld Place including the library. Only an idiot would let people into the family home without removing everything of value.
"Just remember if you're going to have people coming in and out of this property to deal with any magical creature manifestations to get anything of value put safely aside." Rabastan told him, returning with the box. "The least valuable thing I've seen here is over three hundred galleons." And it was a disgusting trolls stand of all things. Situated at the side of the front door as they'd entered Grimmauld Place.
Harry hummed, "I'll get the House-elves to help us then," he wasn't going to put the books in the vault, he loved reading too much for that. No, if anything he'd begin the process of shipping them to Gallifrey Hall, the library there was small, quite old, but combining them would be perfect.
Rabastan smiled, pleased that his fiancé had taken his word to heart. "That's everything for now, shall we?"
And the trio left the library, closing the door and barring it from entry. They didn't want anything getting inside. The thought of anything happening to the books was horrific, despite being Slytherin's they were avid readers.
"Good afternoon, My Lord," Augustus murmured deferentially, preparing to drop into a bow of respect, when he was barked at.
"Remain standing, I do not ask anyone to subjugate themselves to me," Aurelius all but barked at the wizard, rather irritated that he was still attempting to do this.
"My apologies, My Lord, please, make yourself at home, how may I be of service?" straightening up, and straight to offering his property for anything and everything Aurelius may desire. It was rather fortuitous really, since it was his day off work. He tended to work far more than he ought to. He'd had enough time languishing away in Azkaban. He liked to keep himself busy. It kept his mind and spirit healthy, and he needed that, the clinic had made it clear if he didn't keep himself motivated, he'd revert back to nasty habits.
"We are in need of your expertise," Aurelius informed him, "Do you have a library or study that will accommodate us?"
Harry watched Augustus curiously, tall, imposing, and vastly different from his picture that had been in the Daily Prophet. The article that had pronounced their innocence to the world. Merlin, nobody had been able to believe it, now it was entirely normal. Nobody thought of them as 'Death Eaters' anymore, and Voldemort was a nightmare that had ended fifteen years ago. The pock-marks were gone, likely while he was at the clinic, and the extremely long and greasy hair that had likely been infested with all manner of critters was gone. Now he had short black hair, down just passed his ears. Likely regrowing it after it having to be shaved after Azkaban and doing so naturally instead of with a spell or potions. It was peppered color now, and leery of the Dark Lord, not afraid, not anymore but certainly wary. He had to be in his sixties maybe? Yet no sign of an heir or wife? It was rather odd, he pondered on why his father hadn't tried to force his son into a marriage? It seemed like that's what they used to do, but maybe the father loved his son too much to force the issue?
"Of course, follow me," with that Rookwood begun to guide them in the direction in what Harry soon realized was a massive library. With plenty of tables, with one large one directly in the middle, presumably for large projects? Harry gasped when he noticed the bookcases, he couldn't help but move it. They were rotating with the books magically held in place with the same page open despite it moving. "That's wicked!" showing his age.
"My great-grandfather purchased ten of them for the library, you don't see them anywhere anymore, at least not very often." Rookwood explained, with genuine fondness. "They are extremely handy for when you're immersed in any project of your choosing. My current one is in Alchemy. Also, easy to shrink down and take with you if the project takes you out of your home." Which happened frequently with him, he often took everything to work. If one cared to look, you'd find one in his great-grandfathers painting.
"Awesome," Harry murmured, before sitting down, ready to get to work.
Rookwood watched Rabastan sit himself at the side table in bafflement. Glancing at the Dark Lord with a look of utter confusion. If anyone he expected to be out of the loop it would be Harry Potter.
"My Lord?" Rookwood questioned the wizard.
Aurelius gestured for Harry to take the lead, as he removed the books, he thought were most promising to this particular project.
Harry explained everything about the project, including what he wanted the inevitable outcome to be. Showing off all his calculations so far, in one of the books that Rabastan had gotten him, at least he thought it was Rabastan. It may have been Corvus, they knew he was big on projects so they got him a lot of books/journals
Rookwood's eyes gleamed, "You're a necromancer?"
"Not fully," Harry replied.
"He's got enough of the Peverell blood in him to do soul magicks like I was able to." Aurelius explained, he had to sacrifice something to return even with the best of magicks at his disposal. He wasn't about to give up his Slytherin heritage (the abilities) and thus he had chosen his Peverell abilities to be sacrificed to regain a perfect body and mind.
"Fascinating, if this actually works…it's unprecedented." Rookwood was already stalking through his library, still muttering under his breathe, despite having left the privacy bubble. "I know exactly what you need…let me see if I can find it."
Rabastan paused glancing briefly at Rookwood before shaking his head, deciding he didn't want to know. He still didn't know how the guy got into Slytherin if he was honest. His father told him that he was in the library more than anywhere else for the short time he was there.
Rookwood returned with five books in his arms and three floating beside him, pages flipping ceasing as he set it down. "Page five of this one, page ninety of this one, and one hundred and fifty of this one." He murmured placing them in front of the Dark Lord and Harry.
"Of course, why didn't I think of that?" Aurelius murmured exasperated.
"It's so simple, I'm truly annoyed at myself," Harry grumbled, in agreement with Aurelius.
"If we combine this ritual, with these three…it would almost work…there's just one thing missing…" Harry said, excitement spiking, this was as close as he had gotten.
Rookwood smirked, "You need this," tapping the book, "I want your permission so I can give this to the Unspeakables, we've been attempting to make something like this for decades. There are numerous abandoned projects from those that have passed on without creating it." He had helped even if only a little at the end of the day. He was a Slytherin and he'd take every advantage. This would enable him to take over as head of the Unspeakables, the best position possible.
Harry cocked his head to the side, narrowing his gaze shrewdly, "I'll draw up a contract, giving you permission to use our combined intellectual property and share it with the Unspeakables only, but no money can be made from it, not without us getting a percentage of the profit."
Aurelius' lips twitched in approval, Harry had done most of the work, so he would ensure that was reflected in the profit percentage. The margin would be appropriate for Rookwood as well. None of them were hurting for money, and likely never would.
"We have a deal," Rookwood confirmed his agreement to the contract. "I'll sign it."
"I'll have my lawyer look it over," Harry replied, excited.
"Do you have everything fixed today to test it this evening?" Rookwood asked, almost eager to test this, to see if it would work.
Harry reached out and opened his pocket watch, gauging the time, "Do you have anything on after seven?"
"I don't, now," Aurelius replied instantly, he wasn't going to miss this. To be amongst the magical world's most intellectual minds trying new magic twined with old? Definitely not missing it, no matter what.
Harry beamed at him, he was slightly grateful, he didn't want to be alone with Rookwood. Not that the wizard had done or said anything inappropriate or made him feel afraid. He just didn't know him, so he liked that Aurelius was going to be there. Naturally he couldn't have Rabastan there, otherwise that would blow the surprise to hell. Or maybe it wouldn't since he didn't know if it would work.
Theoretical work didn't always work out in real life, as sure as they all were.
Harry wasn't going to tell Rabastan anything without proof that it would work. "What would you say the percentage of success is?"
"I'd give it a solid ninety-five percent." Rookwood stated firmly, confident in his analysis.
"Okay, we'll be back at seven at the latest, with the contract," Harry said, packing away his project, although, he suspected that Rookwood was capable of remembering everything. Harry reckoned he had an eidetic memory of some sort. He knew what pages to turn to far too well for him to be anything but.
"Both of you go ahead," Aurelius commented, but it was definitely a thinly veiled order.
"Sure," Harry said, "See you tonight," with that he trotted over to Rabastan, getting his attention before both of them made their way over to the Floo. Rabastan asking Rookwood for permission before they left, everything of value in their pockets shrunk down safe.
Then he walked into a scene of pure chaos.
Harry's jaw dropped, horrified, his bag, his paints, his books, his papers, his project books, were strewn everywhere. Ripped and torn, or smeared with more paint than should be possible given the size of the tubes. Never mind the smears of paint everywhere else, sofa, carpet, his little nook, the table. The smell was atrocious, had his pup peed all over the house? Why hadn't they let him out? How long had the twins and his pup been on their own? Where was his pup? Where was everyone?
A/N – There we go! I hope you're still enjoying the story, thank you for all your lovely reviews, little titbits of Harry's project is showing through 😊 although the family are not off to a good start, but sometimes things don't get off smooth sailing but that's life for you! Have any of you figured out what Harry is actually up to yet? I noticed at least one of you guys focused on the bag 😉 ugh I'm too predictable sometimes lol or you guys are just used to me writing everything for a reason 😊 R&R please
Update on Loki – infection is still there, less than a week of antibiotics left, it's not looking good it seems he might need to go to the vets to get scans and find out what's going on there. I really hope it doesn't come to that, he really doesn't like other people or dogs (he's very anxious) so this will be just awful for all of us poor wee mite! I'll keep you updated x
Another Doctor Who reference if you can find it lol that's two in this one, at least Lord Of Time only has the one ;) hehe
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 136
Sirius and Rodolphus skidded into the room, both of them looking cross between sheepish and dread filled. Then Sirius burst out laughing, unable to help himself. The look on his godson's face, he looked like he'd just lost every stitch of clothing and had been told he'd need to go outside naked. "I'm sorry!" he wheezed out, between bouts of laughter, "I'm so sorry!" falling against his husband, his stomach twisting uncomfortably as the hilarity just got the better of him.
"What the bloody hell happened?" Rabastan demanded to know, he knew that Harry put his heart and soul into every single project. It didn't matter if it got finished or not, he did his best to complete it. Even if it got shelved for a more fervent project he wished to complete. Not to mention his books were worth a bloody fortune. How could they let this happen?
Sirius sobered, one last little heh leaving his throat, before a resigned sigh left his lips.
"Don't get your wand in a twist, everyone is fine," Rodolphus grumbled, not liking his brother making his husband feel bad for their momentary lapse.
"How did this happen?" Harry asked, his tone quiet, he was seething, everything was ruined, all of it. All those calculations that had taken him months to hunt down, find and correct and make anew. He knelt down and picked up one of the paint smeared books.
"Oh, Harry, things happen when you have children, Corvus is up stairs with one of the House-elves, the twins need washed and Llrune wouldn't answer." Sirius said, "There's no need to be so upset, the paint will wash off." Sirius promised the teenager, Harry had never been around children and it wasn't more readily apparent than this moment.
"No, it won't! the paint has been specially made for painting portraits! The process of the paint being made is layered with spells upon spells so it cannot be painted over, spelled, or whatever else they do. Everything is ruined." He didn't have a copy of any pages of that project! He never thought he'd need one, if only he had grabbed it before they left…everything would be fine. A twinge of worry shot through him, would Corvus blame him? Would he be disappointed? What if rug and couch meant a lot to him? This was all his fault; he shouldn't have left them lying.
Sirius just blinked dumbly at his godson, watching him gather everything up, and shove it into his bag. Banishing the remnants of the paint tubes, before moving out of the room without another word.
"What on earth is…" Sirius stared after his godson befuddled. "Is it because he's stressed out with school?" they hadn't seen him stressed about school, so they weren't exactly sure if that was what it was.
Rabastan shook his head, he didn't think that was it exactly. "Excuse me," he murmured, crossing passed both his brother and Sirius, making his way towards Harry's room. He glanced back when he heard Sirius curse up a storm for a few seconds. Good thing he did, since a desk and its entire contents came sailing through. Harry's desk, the one he very frequently used in the sitting area.
Rabastan frowned, displeased with that, he really needed to have a talk with Harry. Shaking his head, he moved swiftly through the hallway, making his way towards Harry's rooms. It was the first sign of what could be termed teenage angst or rebellion he'd seen from Harry.
The door was wide open when he ventured in. "I know you're angry, but you must never summon something that big when people are between you and it, especially people you love." It was a warning as well as a caution. "Hit a child at the wrong angle with that thing you'd kill them." Blinking when he actually caught sight of Harry, he was trapped under the desk which was at an odd angle.
"Help!" Harry croaked out, his head coming up before he slumped back down, "Ow!"
"Don't move," Rabastan said, moving over and kneeling before his partner, making sure there were no pools of blood. Only then did he swiftly levitate the table off of his fiancé, "I'll go get Mill…" before he could even begin to get the Healers name fully out, Harry grasped a hold of his clothes, and yanking him close.
"If anyone finds out about this…I'll kill you." Harry declared, green eyes boring into Rabastan's dark eyes, promising retribution if he got the healer involved or told anyone. His face bright red in mortification he couldn't believe he'd not only lost his temper but had accidental magic happen. He was too old for that to be happening still.
Rabastan felt desire stirring within him, his fiancé was strong, defiant, serious and deliciously mesmerizing. How had he gotten so lucky to have this wonderful wizard fall for him? "Are you hurt anywhere?" he asked, petting him ineffectually, trying to see if he was hurt. "What happened?" he added, feeling guilty for his earlier words, why hadn't he stepped into the room properly before even attempting to say what he had? He should have known better; Harry would never do something like that.
"Will Corvus be mad?" Harry asked quietly, subdued, his hand sliding away from Rabastan's clothes.
Rabastan blinked, staring down at Harry, trying to figure out what he meant by that. "Come on, take it easy," he murmured, easing Harry back onto his feet. He would do as his fiancé asked of him and wouldn't tell anyone. He was no healer but he knew a few spells to make sure he was truly alright. He'd likely always be over the top when it came to Harry, he'd been hurt too much, and he knew from Millicent that he'd get aches and pains in old age due to the damage already done. He didn't want anything added to it.
Harry grunted, grateful for Rabastan's strength to ease him up and signed once he was on the bed. Wincing as he rubbed at his side, Merlin, that was just humiliating. Not only had the table slammed into him from the back but everything was strewn all over the place. Luckily the case with the ink hadn't broken, that would be the icing on an already dreadful day.
"Hey?" Rabastan said, kneeling beside Harry, "Father isn't going to care about the sofa or the rugs, or the carpet, they're easily replaced. These sorts of things happen all the time. I am sorry about the loss of your project though; I know you spend a lot of time on them." Brushing Harry's hair away from his face, down his chin before checking Harry's side that he'd nursed moments ago.
"But that room was last decorated by your mum…" Harry said, a pained look on his face.
Rabastan blinked, before he let out a little laugh, "Oh, Harry, she didn't personally buy any of it, she just chose what was already there in the storage that she liked. There are probably quite a few similar ones there that will be used to replace everything. My father said my mother prefered to reuse than waste money buying things we already had." Understanding why he'd been so worried now, "Even if it was things my mother picked personally, father won't blame you for it. Accidents happen, children will be children and you learn as they do as I've come to understand." Nobody said it was easy being a parent.
"Are you sure?" Harry inhaled sharply, shuddering breathes left him, the thought of disappointing Corvus left him feeling sick to his stomach.
"Very," Rabastan murmured, moving to sit on the bed alongside his fiancé, "Let me tell you about the time I smashed an entire cabinet of crystal…"
And Rabastan told him, dramatically spieling over the tale, of how he and his brother had been playing with their toy wands they'd just got for Yule. How they'd been running all over the place, running the House-elves and their father ragged. In fact, their father had been sleeping off the beautiful dinner they'd just eaten so he was unaware of their game.
"We lost track of where we were going and me and Rodolphus actually begun fighting for real, angry at each other…not sure I can remember why though." Rabastan mused, a thoughtful frown on his face, it was well before Hogwarts, no surprise he couldn't remember whatever likely childish argument they'd have had. "Anyway, yes, we got into the kitchen, unfortunately there was nobody in there to stop us, and Rodolphus shoved me into a corner unit. It wasn't firmly against the wall; it hadn't had the sticking charm applied to it's back. So, when I slammed into it, it smacked backward, then lurched forward, both myself and Rodolphus cried out shoving it back, which just caused more momentum, and Rodolphus just managed to yank me out of the way before the entire cabinet and all the crystal was strewn all over the floor."
Harry's eyed Rabastan agog, "How did your father react?"
"He was extremely angry, mostly at what could have happened." Rabastan replied sincerely, "We could have ended up extremely hurt, or worse but father couldn't even bring himself to think the words let alone say them. We were given supper hours early and confined to bed. Father made us write about all the things that could have gone wrong the next morning and grounded us for the next week." The crystal was repaired and worthless now, due to it actually being repaired.
Harry smiled, somewhat sheepish.
"I'm going to assume by that grin, you're familiar with fathers' punishments?" giving Harry a pointed look, his worries were for naught, but given his past, it truly wasn't surprising.
"I did a ritual on my own," Harry explained, leaning against Rabastan fully, the stress of everything fading into the background.
"That would do it," Rabastan nodded his understanding. Wrapping his arm around Harry, shaking his head, silently seething over the effect the Dursley's still had on his fiancé. "Now where did you get hit?" wanting to see where properly refusing to be side-tracked. Again.
Harry flushed anew at the mention of what happened, bloody hell, he just wanted to forget that happened.
"There's no point to being in pain when there's a potion that can help you," Rabastan stated, "So let me see the damage," prodding at him to get a move on.
Harry laughed, fondness seeping into his voice as he said, "Your father said something similar when I first came here." Shifting around, wincing, at least it had been a flat surface that hit him like a freight train.
"Then it's definitely true," Rabastan teased, his fingers brushing down Harry's bare back, "It's bruising, but it's no surprise it did gain some heavy speed." Thankfully Harry hadn't been any farther, otherwise it would have been worse. Wincing at the speed he knew it had barrelled into his fiancé at. Honestly, Harry couldn't get a break.
"I'll be fine, nothing's broken," Harry commented, despite the lack of pain he had, these past years, he was still one for remaining stoic and refusing to let any pain get the better of him.
"Why don't you go have a bath? Relax for a little while, then we'll meet the little ones?" Rabastan suggested. "I'll put some bruise salve on before we head down so come by my room once you're done, alright?" that's if Harry actually wanted to go down.
"That sounds good," Harry admitted, as his clothes let go, sliding down his back and settling lightly against the forming bruises.
"Llrune? Prepare a bath for Harry," Rabastan requested of the House-elf as she appeared. He did not thank her like Harry did, he truly saw no need for it. She got all food she'd ever need, a family to harness her magic, a place to sleep, and yes, in turn she had duties to perform but that was it.
Despite the oddness of the request – and it was odd, it's not often or at all – that a bath is requested in the middle of the day. Not that having a bath in the middle of the day was any way odd, in this family though it was.
"I should have asked how Kreacher was doing," Harry murmured.
"There's no point in that," Rabastan retorted, rolling his eyes, before adding, "At least not yet," seeing the gimlet glare on his fiancé's face. "It will likely take some time before he makes any progress, if any."
"You think he's beyond hope?" Harry asked thoughtfully, as he removed his robes, wincing at he moved, yes, a bath was definitely something he needed.
"He might be," Rabastan said honestly, "He's been on his own for what…just about ten years?" guessing when Walburga Black had passed away. He didn't know the exact date; he hadn't cared to know more. Having to ensure Bellatrix had been enough when it came to the Black family thank you.
Harry nodded sombrely, "It's a long time for someone to be on their own," even with a portrait for company. Depending on when the portrait was finally roused, but he summarized that the House-elf had orders that it had seen through upon her death.
"Yes, it is," Rabastan agreed with that, a rare sympathetic tug at his heart, regardless of race or gender, no sentient being was brought into this world to be alone. Spending a decade on his own, without any real company had bred that sympathy into him. "Now go on, get a bath." The rushing over water had ceased, indicating the bath was filled.
Harry stood, before kissing Rabastan's chin in silent thanks before padding through to his bathroom. His favourite herbs were infused with the warm water. Divesting himself of his clothes, he didn't take long at all to sink all the way into the bath, right up to his chin. Leaning back, he sighed softly, his muscles slowly unwinding.
Rabastan sighed, before attempting to sort through Harry's bag and the belongings covered in paints. Each spell he attempted proved Harry's earlier words correct. The spells were repelled right off the paints, he winced just imagining the cost he'd paid for it. Expensive stuff. For the next hour he attempted to get the paint removed from the book – to see if it would work before touching Harry's project – but he wasn't having any luck. Even heating the paint and trying to repel it off the pages of the book didn't work. It exasperated him entirely, and he guessed the owners of this paint definitely deserved whatever money they got for it, for it was fantastically done, nothing he did could remove the damn paint.
When he heard movement coming from Harry's bathroom, he set everything aside regretfully. He had hoped to at least remove it – even partially – from his project but it wasn't to be. He did however, know the name of the book and would get him a new one via owl order. Closing the door behind him to ensure his fiancé's privacy.
Fifteen minutes later knocking interrupted Rabastan's musings, he'd already sent the 'owl order' off. A new book would be here tomorrow for him. "Come in," he called out, absently righting his desk, he was fastidiously always clean and tidy. It was an almost obsessive compulsion to be honest, but Rabastan kept a firm grip on it to ensure it didn't get out of control.
"Hey," Harry said wandering in, looking around, he didn't get to see inside of Rabastan's rooms very often.
"Keep the door open," Rabastan ordered with a chuckle, when his fiancé moved to close it likely out of habit.
Harry rolled his eyes, "Do you have the salve?" he queried, his movement careful.
"I do," he confirmed, reaching down he opened his drawer and emerged with the aforementioned salve. "Lift up your top." He added, with a gesture to stand between his legs, as he opened the glass jar. Harry was dressed casually, in warm soft comfortable clothing, ones he used for pajamas actually.
Harry inhaled sharply, when Rabastan first applied the paste, before slowly beginning to relax.
"Sorry," Rabastan murmured, trying to be as delicate as possible.
"It's okay," Harry answered.
"Would you prefer to wait until its time to remove it?" Rabastan asked, already wiping off the excess that was on his hands. The oils were impossible to get out of clothes, so he didn't want to rub his hands down his trousers or shirt.
"It's an old nightshirt," Harry answered, already loosening it down over his back again from where it had been bunched up over his shoulders. Turning around, he leaned into Rabastan, letting the wizard take all his weight as he burrowed his face in his fiancé's delectable neck, he always smelt so good.
Rabastan stiffened entirely, the desire to turn this into something more was incessantly strong. He knew better though, he would never jeopardize their future, not for anything in this world. His muscles relaxed as he acknowledged his own mind, and wrapped his arms around his fiancé. "Are you sure you want to return to Hogwarts?" he was going to miss him immensely, it's a good job he had various projects and commissions to keep him busy.
Harry laughed softly, "Merlin, can you imagine how Draco would react if I didn't?" fondness for one of his best friends suffusing him. "Truthfully I think Vincent and Gregory would be worse." They were so protective of their friends. Everyone at Hogwarts thought they were stupid, magically weak, they couldn't be more wrong. They'd just begun a little behind due to a childhood illness, and neither Greg or Vince had bothered to correct them. The ultimate Slytherin, being underestimated.
"I agree," Rabastan replied, well aware of the reputation the Crabbes and Goyles had and ultimately just how good they were. Did everyone forget that the Dark Lord only marked those with strong magical potential or if they had a use to him? It wasn't just the Malfoy's, Severus Snape, Rookwoods, Dolohovs, Averys, hell the only weak magically and strength of character was Pettigrew or Wormtail actually, was what he'd been called the few times he'd been mentioned since the Dark Lord's return. Before then, they'd known nothing about him, the Dark Lord had kept his spy a secret.
It spoke volumes that Rabastan would entrust the boys with Harry's care.
"Rabastan, Harry," Corvus' voice came from the doorway, as he gazed at them with a pointed look upon his face. "Some distance if you please. Hedwig has also returned to your rooms and is hooting quite incessantly."
"She's back already?" Harry straightened up, excitedly. "It's the special paints I ordered." The picture he had, he wanted the paints to be perfect, only the best would work. This was going to be the best work he'd ever done, the most important project ever.
"Merlin, how many different kinds do you have?" Rabastan asked exasperatedly.
"Ten," Harry replied immediately, "Well, I'm down one now, so nine." They were all different kinds, he had two sets that were for magical portraits, two magical paints, three normal sets and of course, two watercolor sets.
Corvus cleared his throat, an amused look on his face, giving them, another pointed look before he left.
"I best get goin…" begun Harry, before adding "Are those wedding invitations?" picking them up, and noticing the thick glossy cards were lovely calligraphy stationed on them.
"Yes," Rabastan replied, "Without a date we cannot have them written out but we can choose one at least."
"How about the first of August?" Harry suggested, the day after his birthday, quite literally the earliest they could ever actually get married.
"Just like that?" Rabastan asked, straightening up, looking flabbergasted.
Harry gave Rabastan a curious look, "What do you mean?"
"If I recall correctly it took nearly six months before a date was finally set for Rodolphus and Bellatrix's wedding." Rabastan answered, a little bemused. "They had a tough time on setting a date."
Harry smiled, "It was a political match, neither cared for the other I'm not surprised they tried to make it as difficult as possible." Moving closer, he gave him another hug, "Do you think my parents would have made it as difficult as the Black's did in the day?"
"I doubt you'd have been in a betrothal to begin with," Rabastan chuffed, shaking his head, "But yes, likely it would have taken just as long. It's the summer season, everyone's calendar is likely bursting at the seams with all the parties and social scenes they'll be attending."
"Oh, it's odd to think they might have been interested in all that," Harry admitted, maybe one day he'd get to ask them all the questions he'd had as a child. "Do you want to wait and see if it's fine with everyone?" his tone dubious.
Rabastan just grinned, shaking his head, he couldn't marry Harry any sooner. Quite literally, since he wished to do it the day after his birthday. "You chose the perfect day." He murmured, standing up, he brushed his lips against Harry before reluctantly parting.
"I don't care about anyone else being there except you, Corvus, Rodolphus, Sirius, my friends and the twins now I guess." Harry firmly commented. "Now I have to go," almost vibrating out of his skin, there was a project to finish after all.
The injury all but forgotten as he rushed out, the salve doing its job.
Rabastan shook his head, fondly, of course, Harry wouldn't care about the public, the politics or anyone and anything else. As long as the people closest to him could come, he didn't care about everyone else. It's unlikely he'd even allow any press to be present either.
He wondered how his father would feel about that.
They'd set a date, sitting back the wonderous feeling consuming him, it made it more official. He was one step closer to actually marrying the man who had his whole heart in the palm of his hands.
A/N – Yeah, I know guys, it's been over a month since I updated anything sorry about that, I think it's the longest I've been absent since the accident I was in years ago! Loki isn't better, but we're keeping an eye out just to let everyone know if they're interested.
So, suggestions on an outing for the twins after Marius' funeral? Whether real occasion (sadly) or made up I don't mind, I'm just blanking on that part(the twins), although the next project (Harry's working on) I'm so looking forward to, I want both things to happen before Harry returns to Hogwarts, bonding with the twins and of course, the project 😉 it might mean that there's two chapters until Harry goes back to Hogwarts but that's fine, I'm just glad to be writing again R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 137
"Ah, good you're finally here," Rookwood said, an almost maniacal energy surrounding him. He'd literally been back and forth between the Ministry and his home for the past few hours. He'd never been this enthusiastic about a project in a long time if he was honest. Azkaban had done a number on him, and yes, he was physically and mentally improved since his release from the clinic. However, he spent most of his time rather subdued, as if he was afraid of becoming excited in case the Dementors came for him. It was silly, he knew that, and he knew the Dementors would never be a problem again. Today was the first time he'd actually been extremely excited. Today was the first time he hadn't been unconsciously worried about it being taken from him. This was good, he felt like there was at long last hope to truly regain his life back. The surprise in his co-workers' eyes when they saw him had been immense, the 'welcome back' a punch in the gut.
"It's good to see you back, old friend," Aurelius murmured quietly, he'd been so quiet, submissive and afraid even after getting the best of care at the clinic. Now though? Now it was like looking at his old friend again, he'd always had a penchant for new things, and creating the most fascinating works he'd ever seen. He wasn't an Unspeakable for nothing, it took more than being magically powerful, it took an amalgamation of three things, intelligence, power and street smarts. The ability to understand that books weren't know all see all. They were there as a guide to help, that they were the only thing holding them back.
"It's good to be back," Rookwood murmured, sincerely, it felt so good to not worry, it was as if this had been the breakthrough he needed. Part of him had still been in Azkaban really, until now. "Now this is the ritual space we'll be working with, everything has been drawn up, but please feel free to triple check." It never hurt to get a second pair of eyes, especially when this was only theoretical and had never been tested before. It was a dangerous territory, and he already had everything set to call the Healers to here if he did not turn off the beacon within a set period of time.
"Do you have a House-elf?" Harry asked politely, not assuming he did, but considering they're up there along with the Lestrange's in wealth and status it was likely he did have many house-elves.
"I do," Rookwood confirmed giving Harry yet another accessing look, he noticed the different in relationship the Dark Lord had with Harry when compared to his closest elite. Which used to be Corvus, Nott, Bartemius Crouch Junior, Bellatrix Black. Arching a brow, silently asking why, as the Dark Lord checked his work to ensure it was correct. He didn't feel uneasy, it was common sense to have others check your work, he'd done it a million times at his job, and others had relied upon him to do the same.
Harry jutted out his chin unafraid, "In case anything goes wrong, they can get someone to help us. Our personal healer perhaps?" he had been punished by Corvus for doing a ritual on his own, Corvus had demanded he write down everything he knew that could happen. Corvus had then informed him of many gruesome scenes found by those that did not take care to ensure their safety. Every single time they could have been saved if they hadn't been arrogant in their estimation.
"Worry not," Rookwood inclined his head respectfully, for such a young boy to think everything through denoted a lovely intelligence. Young ones tended to think they were invincible. "I have a spell set up, it will need my continuous application, if I do not remove it after a certain amount of time, it will send out a distress beacon to St. Mungo's. Healers will descend upon the estate post haste."
"Really? How does that work given the amount of safety features on the estate?" Harry asked in fascination, gazing at the wizard in awe.
Aurelius smirked, as he oversaw everything Augustus had already prepared, unsurprised to see that everything was done perfectly. Augustus had likely checked everything over a dozen times, then did it again just because. They were a cautious bunch, they had to be, if they did something catastrophic, they were liable to take the Ministry building with them in the chaos. He shut out Augustus explaining everything to Harry, there was no room for error.
"…it temporarily allows healers into the estate, it's entwined with their vow, their oath to do no harm." Rookwood continued to explain things to an attentive Harry.
Harry had yet to meet a branch of magic that he didn't like, not even history of magic when it became a far better subject than just goblin wars.
"Of course," Harry breathed out, green eyes gleaming with interest, his mind already going off on a dozen different tangents. Possible projects blooming, and he hated the fact he didn't have any books with him to write them all down. Harry could only hope that he could remember them by the time he got home, and better yet, he hoped to Merlin that this project that he'd spent so long on would come to fruition. He wasn't sure how he'd feel if it failed, a lot of hope had gone into this.
"It's perfect, theoretically sound," Aurelius declared, only speaking once there was a lull in their conversation, "It's time to find out if it's perfect in practice. The contract?"
With that the trio got down to business, Aurelius and Harry read over the quite frankly impressive contract. Although, Harry had seen better, this was well made for its haste lets put it that way. It was perfect for what Harry wanted, and he signed it pleased to see the number of galleons his intellectual property was worth. Rookwood had already signed twice on the appropriate lines. Once all their signatures were on it, the first level of parchment puffed out of existence. Making its way directly to Gringotts and the Ministry, before the last three layers were presented to each of them, and folded away neatly in Aurelius' and Harry's pockets, whereas Rookwood simply set his aside in the closest drawer. Returning to hear Harry's question, which was something he had been thinking about.
"Question is, will Heir Rookwood see anything?" Harry commented, removing his robe and getting comfortable. "You have my blood so you should be able to see what I've summoned, we're both technically necromancers, how about you, Heir Rookwood? Do you have Slytherin or Peverell blood?" they were last of the direct branches, but families branched out so much that there might be a chance of a female marring into the Rookwood even if it was in ancient times.
"Your blood is being used to harness the ritual, so yes, everyone will definitely see everything," Aurelius stated before the other wizard could reply, "On their own without your blood? Well, that's something the Unspeakables likely intend to find out." He wouldn't be surprised if the Unspeakables actually tried to recruit Harry, he was exactly the kind of person they desired above all others. He was intelligent, inventive, had already created more things in his short years in the magical world than even he had at this point. He truly hadn't begun investigating everything until he left Hogwarts for greener pastures.
Rookwood smirked, it was true, they'd already arranged it for the first thing tomorrow morning. It was difficult to say which one he was most looking forward to. If this works and the one tomorrow didn't he'd be very disappointed.
"We're about to find out!" Harry said, rubbing his hands together in a show of ecstatic excitement.
"Indeed," Aurelius' murmured, "Here," handing over parchment to both Augustus and Harry, it was the words they needed to recite in the ritual all of the words, with theirs underlined.
The three wizards separated, kneeling before the three focal points, as dictated by the recommendations of the ritual. Harry spot was the only one with a bowl filled with herbs, and a ceremonial dagger from the Slytherin line. He knew exactly what it was for, and had no qualms about the use of his blood. He would be taking anything with the remains of his blood with him. He wasn't foolish enough to leave it lying, while he trusted Aurelius entirely, he didn't trust Rookwood, he didn't know him so that was perfectly natural. Anyone using his blood would affect Aurelius too since they shared it. Thus, he had to be doubly cautious.
In sync both Aurelius and Rookwood began to recite their words of the ritual, Latin smooth and melodious. Both of them could do this without the paperwork and in their sleep. They'd learned Latin to be comfortable around the language long ago. It was no surprise that the parchment was held loosely in their hands facing downwards.
Harry listened tentatively, waiting for his cue, which he could not miss or they'd need to begin all over again.
"Sanguinis sanguinis mei, necromantia potestatibus invoco dominam Lestrange, familiam familiae meae... Invoco te." Harry recited, not as melodious as the others, but he didn't falter. Not even when he slashed his own palm, and turned his hand into a fist, as the blood dripped down from his little finger and into the bowl that begun to smoke the second the first drop of blood touched the herbs gathered within.
Aurelius and Rookwood continued chanting over Harry's own.
"Domina Lestrange, veni ad me, te voco, responde vocatui, familiae familiae meae!" Harry recited yet another row, the blood drying and crusty on his hand.
Aurelius began to exude a great deal of magic as his tenor began to rise with force.
Rookwood began his own, firm and strong, the magic heightening, this should only be possible on All Hallows Eve, Samhain. The very day where the veil between the living and the dead were at it's weakest. Not that you could actually summon a ghost and speak to them, otherwise everyone would be doing it. There were ancient rumours that the Peverell's had such magicks which made rituals obsolete and the ability to speak to your loved ones.
"Domina Lestrange, veni ad me, te voco!" Harry commanded in Latin, his own magic surging to ensure his call was heard, just like that the candles were wiped out, flames ceasing and a coldness crept into the room, it was like stepping into a freezer.
All three wizards could see their breathes as a ghostly figure began to emerge from the corners of the ritual Rookwood had set up, powered and harnessed by Harry's blood.
By the blood of a necromancer, the blood of a Peverell.
The shape began to take on a more distinctive form, one that Augustus Rookwood and Aurelius Slytherin knew personally. However, Harry was only familiar with the form of this lady due to living the Lestrange family. Where there were many pictures and paintings of her all over the property.
Harry's heart was pounding erratically, astonished that he'd succeeded in calling someone on the other side. Then of course, a million doubts begun to plague him. What if she didn't like him? What if she didn't think he was good enough for their son? What if this didn't work and he took away a chance for Rabastan to talk to his mother? Or Corvus to see his wife? Maybe they should have tried this with someone less important…but she was the whole reason he was doing this.
"Well done, Harry, I knew you could do it," the voice said, soft and adoring.
Harry blinked rapidly, "You knew?" he croaked out, astonished. "You know?" she knew who he was?
"Of course, I have watched you and my family flourish beautifully these past years," she answered him, her voice echoing all around. "You have my permission to try this."
"So, there is an afterlife?" Aurelius murmured, a little pensive.
"There is, one day we will be resurrected when we wish," Rosamund said softly, "It is not as you fear, Tom,"
"Do not call me that," Aurelius retorted sharply, he loathed that name and everything it represents, "My name is Aurelius now." And it was officially too, he had not gone by Tom Riddle for more than five decades, he never answered to it. Dumbledore did call him that, but only to piss him off, and it worked too.
"You know what we want to try and are welcoming it? Why? Do you know what might happen to you if goes wrong?" Rookwood pointed out, walking around to see the front of the spirit properly. It could cause the spirit to become trapped, and that was only one of the million ways it could go wrong and the gentlest of ways it could happen.
"I understand it might go catastrophically wrong, but given everything Harry has done for my husband…my boys, it's the least I can do in an attempt to repay his kindness." She answered, "And the thought of actually talking to my husband and boys and being heard…well, I do hope we succeed."
Harry grasped a hold of Aurelius, a spike of dizziness overcoming him.
"We must do it now, swiftly!" Aurelius declared, understanding what was going on, "It's beginning to sap up his magic." this wasn't something wizards were going to try often – or at all – and only those with immense powers would be able to do this. Which would be easily accomplished by the Unspeakables, but normal wizards and witches? They didn't stand a chance using this ritual.
The spectre of Lady Lestrange gave a single nod, giving Aurelius a look which he seemed to understand.
"Accio portrait!" with that the portrait swiftly emerged, Aurelius' magic had it enlarging to its normal size, seeing what Harry had painted for the first time. He was highly impressed with the detail, especially considering he'd only started it six hours ago or so. Unless, he had been planning this far longer than he anticipated, and had already painted her likeness.
"Now!" Aurelius stated firmly, stepping back, but close enough should Harry need him.
"Embed te ad imaginem!" Harry let out one pure blast of magic, not even bothering to try his wand. The purer the magic, the better chance of it working. Back in the days of rituals there were no such things as wands, staffs yes, but most magic was done via pure wandless magic.
Aurelius wondered if he would have been able to accomplish that, since it was true, he had used Harry's blood to return. Which meant he did have necromancer blood running through his veins. He doubted it, if he had that ability, he would have ended up with a creature inheritance before the necromancer he reckoned. Then again, when it came to Harry, it was like he had Felix Felicis running in his veins. Which in turn happened to now be running through his.
His aim was at the spirit of Lady Lestrange, who remained silent, despite her being propelled through the portrait that Harry had painted of her. Then everything stilled, the heat began to slowly creep back into them, into the room. Harry slumped, heart beating through the roof, they'd succeeded with the first part of the ritual, but for the second? Well, it remained unanimated as Harry stared, willing it to move, willing for Lady Lestrange's portrait to speak.
As his body calmed, his disappointed suffused him, he'd hoped so badly…and it was all for naught.
He'd thought to surprise Corvus, Rodolphus and more importantly Rabastan tonight.
"It didn't work," Harry said, still not removing his eyes from the portrait, coughing a little at the smell of the burnt herbs. Waving his hand to disperse the smell.
"It takes around fifteen minutes for magic to settle in foreign objects, especially portraits with magic imbued paints." Rookwood explained, his wand banishing and removing all signs of the ritual. He also removed the spell that would alert St. Mungo's, the ritual was complete, there would be no danger now. "Do not despair quite yet." Murmuring a spell using his hand instead of a spell to gauge. Humming softly, nodding in satisfaction, some sort of spell had succeeded in gripping the portrait and its frame. "The spell succeeded in sticking to the frame…but that as we know, doesn't guarantee success but it's a road to it."
Hope sprung anew, "How long has it taken fully in the past?"
"Longest we've waited for a self-portrait to activate? Twenty-five minutes, but most activate in seconds." Rookwood informed him, "It doesn't matter how long the portraits been dormant, I did put down the theory it might have to do with magical powers of the person involved."
Aurelius hummed, quietly impressed, but not surprised, he knew a lot of what Augustus got up to as an Unspeakable. Not everything, and sadly never the results. Unspeakables underwent a lot of vows and oaths when they became a member of the department. He'd spent a long time investigating them with Augustus before they comfortably believed what he could and couldn't say without it affecting him adversely. Oddly enough, they could discuss a whole lot about other people's work, and what they saw and seen.
The oaths and vows weren't as good as they liked to believe.
"Rik, refreshments, now." Rookwood ordered his personal House-elf, sitting at the table, content to wait to see the outcome. Well, that was a lie, he was impatient, but he'd learned the meaning of patience a long time ago. Not all outcomes were immediate, some required hours, others, well, you could end up waiting days.
Harry's eye twitched in silent irritation, oh, he was used to it, it just annoyed him. It wouldn't hurt to say thank you and please, it was just good manners. Funny thing is, they say it to people every day, it wasn't as if it was demeaning to say thank you and please but you'd think it was. He wasn't going to be able to change anything either, everyone was just to set in their ways.
Aurelius sat down, as soon as the tray came, he took immediate control and begun to pour. It would have been a terrible faux pas if it was anyone else.
"Thank you," Harry said, meaning no offence to either Rookwood or anyone else, but it was a habit for him. To make up for everyone's lacking kindness. The House-elves were very kind and loving, they genuinely loved what they did, and were happy to serve for what they got in turn. They didn't expect the thanks for their work, but it was lovely to hear someone being so nice he'd been told.
If the Dark Lord hadn't been there, Rookwood would have definitely cursed the little shit for his disrespect. The Dark Lord definitely knew what he was thinking, for his gaze was sharp and threatening despite sitting genially drinking his cup of coffee in order to replenish himself after the ritual.
The house-elf had staggered as if he'd just had the floor under his feet disappear before it clumsily popped away.
Aurelius gave Harry an amused yet exasperated look, honestly, what was he going to do with his contrary student? Harry liked to run rings around everyone. He refused to bend to anyone's will, and he understood that all too well. He'd refused to bend to the will of the Slytherins when he first joined Hogwarts. Back then they'd believed he was a 'filthy little Mudblood' for a time, until his gifts had been unleashed upon the unsuspecting fools and his spell repertoire shot up. He didn't need to use the Unforgivables to torture them, to make them scream. Shaking off his thoughts, he was already aware that Harry was very much like himself, true equals so to speak, horrible childhoods, saving themselves, making friends and enemies and ensuring their own power base.
He couldn't help but wonder how Harry would react if Rookwood had attempted anything. He was powerful, yes, there was no denying that. Augustus was also very powerful, there was a reason he was an Unspeakable, Harry had created his own spells, without any counters, who knows just who would win, the unknown was rather thrilling to Aurelius, who was used to knowing everything.
"Don't be too disappointed if nothing comes of this, we will attempt a second time, perhaps with the actual spell they use to imbue themselves whilst alive…" Aurelius attempted to make Harry see that if this didn't work out, there were plenty other ways they could accomplish their goals. All they had done was try one spell and then the connection had been cut, as the power drained below what was likely needed to keep the spirit earthbound. "What Corvus doesn't know won't hurt him." well aware of why Harry was doing this.
Funny thing was the Lestrange's owed Harry more than they could ever repay. Yet Harry believed he owed them still, when that debt had been more than cleared when at eleven, he continued to return to Azkaban prison to allow Corvus to see his son. Especially when it went against his own health, they did have an extraordinary effect on him. Not in a good way, but Aurelius was fascinated by it, he'd wondered frequently if it was the fact the Dementors knew there was more than just one soul (even if it was a shard) within the boy at the time?
"The theory is sound, it should work," Rookwood declared, breaking a piece of biscuit into two and eating one half. He was far more confident in their ability. Admittedly for good reason, his work whether practical or theoretical always worked out. He never attempted anything until it was perfected. He was a perfectionist, so it was no surprise.
"I hope so," Harry said, brow furrowed as he drank the coffee Aurelius had made for him. "Although, I'm not looking forward to returning home." Lips pursed in silent agitation, he was furious with Sirius, he wasn't sure how he was going to salvage that project, it had taken him so long, he'd been determined to finish it.
Aurelius' eyebrows rose in surprise by that admission, he wasn't sure whether to enquire about what was going on. Teenagers could be wholly dramatic about the simplest of things. Sure, Harry was more an adult due to his upbringing but he was a teenager emotionally, and their emotions went all over the place. He remembered his own time; it was an annoying time puberty. He was grateful he had returned to a body that was well past its adolescence.
"Well, that's just too bad, young man, I am very eager to see my husband and sons."
The three wizards froze, jerking towards the portrait, and found their ears were not deceiving them.
Their project was complete, it had worked.
Lady Rosamund Lestrange had a portrait of her own now.
A/N – I know it's likely very shitty Latin but hopefully it doesn't take away from the story 😊 I wouldn't know where to begin to Google translate helps where I'd fail although considering how google handled the French and German I've put into my stories it's probably really, really bad lol 😉 I think the next time I use something like French or German I'll ask the folks in my groups since they're better at it than google translate! And sorry about the long periods of time between updates, vets are expensive so I've been doing extra shifts! 😊 and I am also sorry the chapters have been a little bit shorter than usual I don't want you to have to wait a few more days before I post this I had wanted originally to have Sirius&Harry talking in this chapter to complete it before going onto the funeral but it's not to be.
As always thank you so much for all your wonderful reviews, if you don't like writing comments a few hearts will do 😉 I love all of them regardless it means I'm doing something right with the story. I've been planning this for ages it's so good to get this plot out lol 😊 Read and Review please and take care everyone <3
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 138
"I shall come and see Corvus and everyone else tomorrow, go on now, head home, this is a family situation." Aurelius informed Harry, standing up, encouraging the young wizards to do the same. Rookwood was already crying out in excitement at their success. Proclaiming the desire to see if it would work without Harry's blood. He didn't want to wait, he wanted to do it right now, but he couldn't, he'd poured more magic than he usually used in a week into that ritual. If he wanted to do it tomorrow with the others then he needed to recuperate.
"But you are family," Harry pointed out, and it wasn't a manipulation, he said it with all the sincerity in his heart. He'd desired nothing more than family while he grew up abused and belittled. In the past few years, he had gained so much. Corvus, Aurelius, Rodolphus, Sirius, Bill even, and most importantly Rabastan. He didn't have a specific title for them, but he loved them vehemently and would do anything for them. They were his family and nothing would convince him otherwise.
Aurelius' gaze didn't so much as twitch, his control was for the most part, always impeccable. You wouldn't know that his heart was pounding erratically and his emotions were going haywire. "Nevertheless, they won't want company for this, it will be an emotional reunion, and I do know they wouldn't want me to observe their weakness."
Harry wanted to argue, to refute his words, but regretfully he knew it was true. Emotion wasn't a weakness when you were with family, and Aurelius was family. However, he knew he wouldn't be able to change his mind.
"Plus, I do have a meeting I cannot reschedule again in five minutes," Aurelius informed him. "Head on through the Floo." Gesturing towards the fireplace, giving Rookwood a single glance expecting his orders to be followed.
Rookwood flicked his hand and a barely decipherable ding was heard, and the clock on the mantle glowed blue. "You can go now." He said, his voice quiet and respectful, watching with hooded eyes, watchful and cautious with a smidge of curiosity. He'd been warned like the others that Harry Potter was to ne left alone. That if anyone put a hand on him, they would be tortured and killed. That wasn't exactly the Dark Lord's words of course, he made it abundantly clear exactly what he'd do to them including flaying them while they were alive. A very good incentive to leave the boy alone. As if they'd had any desire to hunt him down, not after he'd gotten them all legally freed from Azkaban.
He barely stopped himself making a bleating sound when Harry hugged the Dark Lord, and almost staggered when he noticed such action was returned. If anyone, anyone else attempted to do that with the Dark Lord there would be curses thrown. Likely Cruciatus Curse and if the person was even more unlucky, the Killing Curse.
"I'll see you soon," Harry said, after moving towards the fireplace as if he hadn't just hugged the most powerful wizard in the world. "Thank you for your hospitality, Heir Rookwood, and have a good day, I bid you farewell." Inclining his head respectfully at Rookwood from the fireplace, but facing him while he spoke, to not do so would be incredibly rude, which he had been taught not be. Rudeness wasn't tolerated by anyone in the upper echelon of society.
Aurelius turned unconsciously, keeping both Rookwood and Harry within his line of sight. A habit he hadn't broken, and refused to break. He watched the young wizard Floo out after shrinking down the portrait so it was hidden in his pocket. This, this was all he'd ever wanted, as a child. Family, to be claimed, but the only family he had…were utterly disgusted by his very existence and it hurt. Between the Gaunts and Riddles they'd shredded him to pieces, those childish hopes and dreams. He'd refused to think on it, and the Horcruxes he'd made helped that. Got rid of those Merlin-awful emotions he loathed so much.
Aurelius almost scowled, if he didn't know the dire consequences of creating them, at that moment, he would have been tempted to make more. The emptiness was far better than these feeling consuming him, Merlin, help him, it was awful. He blinked a little rapidly to prevent himself from leaking. He would not do so in front of Rookwood. "Teenagers," he grumbled out, somehow sounding entirely unbothered.
He could never let anyone become aware of how fond he'd grown of Harry. It was one weakness more than he could allow himself. It was difficult enough to allow William to be in his public life with the possibility of being harmed. Out of both, William would be the most unlikely to survive when it came to his enemies. William was amazing, powerful, knew a lot of spells that weren't well known or ancient…but Harry? Harry was a whole other kettle of fish.
One day he would, Aurelius suspected, surpass him if he continued his education. They were equals in terms of power and intelligence yes, but Harry…he pushed himself in a way he hadn't done for decades. Content with what he had, and he desired only certain aspects of magic. Harry desired a well, rounded education, wanted to know everything about every subject possible. Added to the fact his bloodline gave him an affinity for both dark and light magic.
"My Lord?" Rookwood his tone puzzled, as he waited patiently for what the Dark Lord to make a move.
"Let me know if the outcome is positive," Aurelius informed him, it was time for him to return to his own estate. He needed to let off some steam, he hated being emotional, he'd accepted he couldn't get rid of them. However, it didn't make it easy trying to deal with it at all.
Rookwood inclined his head, "My Lord," he murmured, agreeing that he would indeed.
With confirmation, Aurelius used the Floo network himself to return home. Despite himself, his thoughts lingered on Harry for the most of the day and his declaration. Some Dark Lord he turned out to be, he felt like some besotted fool. Family, who needed one? He'd gone his entire life without one.
He failed in even convincing himself.
Harry stepped through the fireplace, which had granted him access to Lestrange Manor by means of the foyer fireplace. It had been erected after the explosion had rendered the dining room fireplace inoperable, and Corvus did not want the family traipsing in and out of his office at all times of the day. Corvus actually liked its new location, and had already stated its permanence.
The place was silent, not a single giggle, laugh, thump or anyone speaking.
"Llrune?" Harry called out, sighing softly, now that the initial excitement had faded, he just wanted to rest his eyes for a bit. Coming back was reminding him how angry he was at Sirius and Rodolphus as well as himself. Part of him was also still worried about Corvus' reaction to the mess. It had been his paints after all. As soon as she appeared Harry asked, "Where is everyone?"
"They're in the main sitting room, young Master," Llrune informed him without a second's hesitation.
"Not exactly the youngest anymore, you'll need a new title," he teased her, falling into habits born from cooking, baking and boiling food and drink for Rodolphus and Rabastan while they were inhabitants of Azkaban prison. "Thank you, Llrune, you may return to what you were doing before I called."
Inhaling sharply, he straightened his spine, wincing a little, being vividly reminded of his rather…humiliating display of accidental magic. He prayed he didn't do anything like that again, ever. Merlin, he was sixteen-years-old he was way too old for that, according to the records the oldest accidental magic record was twelve, a half-blood by the name of Emelie White, during a holiday of what had been her first year at Hogwarts. She'd returned home, and caused a scene of accidental magic in front of her entire family. Extended family that had no idea of the girls' abilities. That the Ministry knew about more specifically, Harry knew it likely wasn't anywhere near accurate. Since the wards kept the Ministry from detecting magical outbursts.
He'd positively kill Rabastan if he told his brother! Given how close they were, he actually honestly thought it more than likely.
Harry opened the door to the main sitting room, the only one that was actually used. If there were any interviews or meetings, they were held in Corvus' office. They had another four, if Harry recalled correctly, but they were so rarely used that they were sealed. There was no point to heating or cleaning rooms that weren't being used. Instead, everything was covered up, windows closed etc.
"You're back!" Sirius' proclamation was filled with relief, from where he sat leaning against his husband, seeing the look of bewilderment on Harry's face he explained further, "I thought you were still angry enough not to come back home."
"We were about to search Gallifrey Hall." Rodolphus elaborated.
"I wasn't there, I was working on another project, with Aurelius and Heir Rookwood." Harry explained, shaking his head.
"Rookwood?" Corvus questioned, straightening up, slightly alarmed, he couldn't quite recall Harry having anything to do with either Rookwood. He spoke to him very infrequently at the Wizengamot meeting but that was all. He knew what Rookwood's job was, and quite frankly he wasn't sure whether to be alarmed or curious. "What sort of project are you working on?"
"I worked for years on this project, I didn't think I'd ever succeed, but I got close, really close. I'm not sure how long it would have taken me if Aurelius and Heir Rookwood hadn't helped." Harry positively gushed, excitement thrumming through him and his eyes were sparkling brightly.
This wasn't the first time they'd seen him so excited and happy to be completing a project he was working on. He had worked on a couple of dozens, and completed at least twelve, more if you include his Wizengamot works, a lot more as a matter of fact. They just smiled, indulging him, not in a way that was demeaning and they thought he wasn't successful. They knew he would be successful in whatever he did, it was more like they were indulging his enthusiasm.
"Which project? The Egyptian one?" Rodolphus asked, all of them knew most of Harry's projects. He knew Harry was still working to decode all his Egyptian books he'd found whilst on holiday. It wasn't easy, especially given all his other responsibilities. So, more often than not, it was put on backburner and when he had free time, he would put his best efforts into it.
Corvus stared inquisitively, his desire to know more genuine.
Harry shook his head, no, it wasn't that particular project.
Rabastan followed Harry's lead in shaking his head, he knew whatever it was, it wasn't to do with the Egyptian project. He had kept it a secret, he didn't even know what books he'd been reading from. He did know it was likely something society wouldn't approve off, and likely dark magic too since it was from the Black library. He was glad to see Harry had succeeded, he seemed very tense and agitated that he wasn't able to complete whatever it is.
"I worked on this for Corvus, but also Rabastan too," Harry confessed, "Well, all of you, but I want to give it as part of Rabastan's betrothal gifts."
Sirius laughed, "There's no need for that, Harry, you're both engaged, that part of your relationship is already done."
"It's never a bad thing to let your partner know you still care," Harry said with a small fond smile, "Plus, all my gifts while appropriate for our situation…weren't personalized the way this is."
"I'm getting schooled by a sixteen-year-old kid," Sirius muttered under his breathe, but it wasn't petulant it was amused.
Rodolphus just snorted and laughed himself, Harry was right though. Bringing your signification other something just because keeps things from becoming boring and predictable. Kept the fondness and love alive in a relationship. At least according to his father, he had brought a lot of trinkets for his mother, things she'd love and they weren't even remotely expensive. His mother didn't care for that sort of showmanship. This had all been when he was a young idealizing wizard, before he'd been betrothed to a mad but powerful woman.
"So," Corvus prompted, leaning forward in his seat, "What is this project you've worked so diligently on?" observing Harry relaxing further while they spoke. Which was rather odd, had Harry been worried for some reason? Perhaps they need to talk? He'd speak to him while they tended to the animals within Lestrange sanctuary tomorrow, there were a few new snakes that he knew Harry would love. He didn't want Harry to be so worried about something he could ease him, especially with these last years at Hogwarts. He was going to be so busy, between NEWT's and not to mention his Wizengamot and Lordly duties. Despite Lord Abbott taking over again however briefly, he still did the majority of the work despite not attending the meeting.
Green eyes met the dark eyes of Corvus, naught but curiosity and fondness within their depths. Anxiety burning in his stomach, twisting it unpleasantly, he'd never felt this way in such a long time that it was jarring. His hands were sweating, he couldn't help but rub them down his trousers. "I just wanted to thank you, for everything you've done." He added, and it was true, Corvus had been his strength and stay while he recovered and become the wizard he was today. Without him, Harry knew he wouldn't be alive, never mind anything else.
Corvus' brow furrowed, wondering at Harry's anxious state, and why he felt the need to explain to them why he'd done it. Normally he was blabbing everything he'd done, the entire process of the project.
"What's wrong? If you think we're going to judge you for the type of magic you used, you're wrong in that regard." Rabastan stood, wrapping his arm around Harry, reassuring him. "There is no need to be so concerned."
Sirius straightened, "What do you mean what type of magic?" concerned himself now, grey eyes filled with worry. He knew some types of magic could be addictive, and it wasn't something he wished to see Harry go through. Especially since he had Black blood, and the family was filled with addictive personalities and a madness that seemed drawn to the darkest of arts. "Harry?" seeking out answers from his godson.
Harry removed the tiny portrait from his pocket, "I was looking through the Black family for any type of soul magic. It helped a little, we were able to come up with a ritual using my blood, the Peverell blood, to bring a soul back to the mortal plane, and used a spell to bind the spirits essence to the portrait, before the soul moved on. Like if they were doing it while they were alive." Harry continued to explain, almost babbling out his words.
"Are you trying to tell me you performed Necromancer rituals?" Sirius bleated, astounded by what he was hearing. He had been raised in a pureblood household; he knew exactly what the Peverell blood was known for. They were still revered and feared in equal measures by society.
Harry returned the frame to its normal size, without even twitching a finger. He stared down at the portrait eyes twinkling brightly before bringing his gaze up to them. His family. They were all staring at him in curiosity, unaware of what he was about to show them.
With his right hand, he twirled the frame around for them to see.
More importantly for Rosamund to see her family, and to be seen.
Rodolphus blinked a dozen times in ten seconds, "Mother?" his voice breathless, he was sure the portrait blinked, but it wasn't possible…was it? "S-she just blinked…" he was going mad, surely that was the only possibility, Harry couldn't have created some sort of magic that allowed his mother to become a portrait decades after her death?
"I saw it too," Rabastan agreed, staggering to his knees, to see his mother's portrait more closely.
"My beautiful boys…" came a voice Rodolphus had remembered in his dreams, but would have likely forgotten in time, if not for his father sharing his own memories with him and his brother. However, nothing, absolutely nothing could compare to actually hear her speaking directly to him. To them. Rodolphus felt breathless.
"Mum?" Rabastan croaked, tears simmering in his eyes, before falling. He couldn't believe it; he wasn't sure how it was possible but it was. His mother was a portrait, it wasn't the same as holding her but it was more than he'd ever had.
Corvus was rendered mute, truly speechless for the first time since he had learned to talk as a child. Pale, shaken and mesmerized. His hand held aloft, as he stared at the portrait, was it truly possible? Had his beloved treasure returned to him? It all seemed like a wonderful dream, it wouldn't be the first time he'd dreamed of being reunited with his beloved wife. His treasure. The only thing that stopped him joining her was duty, his sons.
There was also the shame, shame that he could have somehow disappointed her. He'd screwed up while raising them, they'd ended up in Azkaban prison. They'd languish there until they died, the thought horrified him. He'd truly be the end of the Lestrange line. Merlin, his awestruck demeanor sank when he realized he'd need to tell her everything.
Their sons were everything.
Harry stared at Corvus, seeing his dread, his frozen state, "Did…did I do the wrong thing?"
"Oh, no, Harry, you didn't, my husband has never been easily startled but when he is…well, he does go that way. You should have seen the expression on his face when I told him I was pregnant with our first son, oh it was a delight. I never let him live it down."
Corvus choked, tears building up in his eyes, and he couldn't even think to stop them. The vulnerability he was displaying, it hurt as much as seeing his wife again. However, this was just family, there was nothing wrong with letting them see this. This was really his wife, the way she teased him, the way she spoke, it was everything he'd been dreaming off for years.
His beloved treasure was in front of him again, he could talk to her, oh, it was so…there was no word in any language he knew that could convey the depth of his gratitude.
Harry giggled for a few seconds before he slapped his hand over his mouth. It then turned into a laugh before loud guffaws. The knowledge that Corvus wasn't unhappy with him, added with the knowledge he'd actually done it, the anxiety he had felt tapered off leaving him with euphoric happiness that just made the laughter all the more authentic. "Oh my gosh! You look like a fish out of water!" before peels of laughter left breathless, then he caught the sight of Rabastan's face and his amusement faded, like a deflating balloon.
Harry set the frame against the wall, chair preventing it from toppling over. He moved over to Rabastan, who was still sitting stunned beyond all measure. His gaze vacant, tears drying against his handsome features. Harry's hand cupped Rabastan's face, his thumb wiping away the tears, a tender look on his young face.
"Through the betrothal, we've found we've been blessed with recent good health that allows us to appreciate and enjoy our lives together." Harry said, speaking formally, he hadn't been able to do this part of the ceremony whilst young and well, Rabastan had been in Azkaban. It was about survival, neither had been looking for true love but found it nonetheless. Staring down at his kneeling fiancé, "We also had very similar tragedies that didn't allow us to know all our families, and I wanted that for you. To have a conversation with your mother." He knew this because Rabastan had confided in him that he'd love nothing more than a conversation with her. He'd give up his fortune for it, just to know she loved him and wasn't ashamed.
Rabastan choked out a husky half sob-half laugh, before inhaling sharply, and straightening his spine, "Your betrothal gifts have been both humbling and life-saving, I give my sincerest thanks for your incomparable gifts, Lord Potter." Using the official words to actually truly finish the betrothal even if they were engaged now and long passed their betrothal stage. He couldn't even hope to repay him for his kindness, for Rabastan couldn't think of a greater gift.
Harry leaned over and kissed Rabastan's cheek. Believe him, it wasn't where he wanted to kiss his fiancé. However, he would never, ever bring shame upon his family, not for anything. "I love you so much," he whispered, so low that nobody except Rabastan could have possibly heard.
Rabastan was blinking away tears for another reason entirely after that. So, overwhelmed with emotion with the likes he hadn't felt since the first couple of months after being released from Azkaban. He so badly wanted to repeat the words to Harry, for he truly felt them. Yet he couldn't get his mouth to move, or his tongue to form the words. The lump in his throat prevented any verbal communication. Then Harry was leaving, clearly not expecting anything in turn, and that…that made Rabastan love Harry all the more. There was nobody less assuming than his fiancé. He hadn't even told anyone yet that a date had been set.
"We need to talk," Harry told Sirius, it wasn't even an attempt to have the family be on their own. He and Sirius truly did need to talk, and sort things out. Harry wasn't one for letting anything fester, at least he tried not to anyway.
"Yes," Sirius agreed, patting Rodolphus on the thigh before he stood up, with that he followed his godson out of the room.
The door closed with a snick leaving the family of four to reunite after decades long parting.
The twins slumbering after a rather adventurous first day at their new home unaware of the turmoil but that was always how it should be.
I tried to make it as emotional as possible but not sure whether it worked or not :D
A/n – OH MY GOSH I swear this chapter was impossible to write! You'd think it would be the easiest ever, right? Apparently not…not sure if it's because the muses are crying out for my Teen Wolf crossovers or what lol but I managed to get it done thank Merlin! That and I've deleted like fourteen thousand words this week, no joke like seriously I was so unhappy with it three times. All the reactions just felt off, not sure if this one is any better but I really like it 😊
Soooo questions do you want to see the conversation or just a summary of it? If you want to see it happen, what kind of questions can you think a spouse separated for decades would want to ask? A son that never knew his mother? Another son that could only vaguely remember her? Really would love some suggestions here guys, if not then I will need to skip it and just have it mentioned throughout the entire story 😊 bear in mind she knows a lot about them not everything I made it so that she knew everything just like Lily and James did when they appeared before Harry in the tournament and the stone unless it was a matter of spirits hosting no emotions which I sort of lean towards, if my godchild asked if it hurt to die and was going to his death I would have told him to bloody bolt and not just said quicker and easier falling asleep! Surely, they would have wanted him to live. Ah well thanks for reading guys as always R&R please and take care xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 139
Corvus felt completely overwhelmed, tears he could not hold back rolling down his cheeks. Oh, she was so beautiful, and her voice…oh, it was so lovely to hear something different than the usual memories he had re-watched over and over again. Memorised that he could recite them – and actually did – as he watched the pensive memory.
Corvus' right hand rose up again, hovering over the painting as if desiring nothing more than to touch her. Yet refraining from doing so, because he didn't wish to touch paint, instead of his actual wife. "I am so sorry," Corvus murmured, "I failed in keeping my promise to you." He sought out his handkerchief in his pocket, and wiped away the tears, which were promptly just replaced.
He thought his sons being released from Azkaban would be the greatest of feelings he'd experience. For he had been sure nothing could possibly replace it. Perhaps the birth of his first grandchild, but, oh, what a fool he'd been. For nothing could surpass this. His beautiful treasure returned to him. How often had he wished for this moment? How often had he despaired over the fact they'd waited to create portraits? So, so foolish, and his sons had been deprived of knowing their mother as a result.
He'd never be able to repay Harry for this. For it was priceless. All his fortune, his estate paled in comparison.
"What on Circe's green earth are you apologising for?" Rosamund asked, yes, she'd watched over her family, but that did not make her privy to their every thought. Yes, her husband spoke often in front of her still portrait – which would likely be making a swift exit – but she wasn't always there for it and it didn't happen every day.
"I swore to protect our sons," Corvus trembled in front of her, the shock of being able to talk to her almost too much for his body to bear. He touched the portrait, the pads of his fingers brushing reverentially over her features. She was perfect, even the small mole at the side of her nose was remembered. "I failed most abhorrently." The confession lay thick on his tongue, making him feel sick.
"Oh, Corvus, still taking on the burdens of the world onto your own shoulders," Rosamund sighed, shaking her head, "Desist with the dramatics! Our sons were adults and they acted impulsively." Giving them a look watching them blanch at her.
"Mother is right, we're responsible for our own actions," Rodolphus replied, he knew nothing would stop his father feeling guilty for what happened to them. You could see it in his eyes, and it made him wish they hadn't done it, well, gotten caught really, but same difference.
"It's time to move on, let the past be the past, if Harry can forgive and forget, you can too." Rabastan pointed out, "We've lost out on too much of our lives to become overwrought." Maybe their father should have joined then in getting help from a mind healer. Not that he didn't sometimes dwell, it's impossible not to, they just didn't want it to keep overwhelming him.
"Oh, Corvus, my love, there's nothing to forgive, you raised them so well, if anything I should be apologising, I'm so sorry I left you to do it alone." She herself had watched over them feeling wretched at her inability to help. Her inability to help her husband, help her sons. It had not been easy watching them wither away in Azkaban prison.
"I have missed you most ardently," Corvus told her, his face soft in a way that even his own sons had never seen. A look that only his treasure ever got to cross his features. "There is so much I want to say, I scarcely know where to begin." They had over two decades of catching up to do.
Rabastan and Rodolphus shared a wide-eyed look. They'd never seen their father look at anyone like that before. It made them want to 'Ew' and rush out of the room. Fortunately, they knew it was only a portrait – and their mother to boot – so merely watched, and became a little mesmerised as they did so.
His mother had died before he could really remember her, so Rabastan was finding it fascinating. He'd never seen his father so besotted before. Well, enamoured may be the correct word. His father had never taken on a new wife, never even looked at another witch with anything other than vague entertainment when they attempted to gain his attention with their wiles. He found their attempts amusing.
"Me too," she proclaimed, "It's so good to be heard, to be seen." Her words were blunt and to the point.
"Just how much have you seen?" Rodolphus asked, shifting uncomfortably, his mind horrifyingly thinking of possibility of her seeing him having sex with his husband, or the number of times he'd had sex while at Hogwarts.
Rabastan blanched, his own mind ending up in the gutter as well. Throwing his brother, a glare for his words, he did not wish to think on that thank you very much. Never mind actually hear an answer!
Corvus chuckled, "Boys," he said, shaking his head in amusement, as he compelled his magic to bring a seat closer to him so he may rest. He wasn't as young as he used to be after all. He'd need to find the perfect place for his wife to be situated, in his office somewhere. Perhaps replace the still portrait of her?
Despite his amusement, his gaze did drift back to his wife in curiosity. He found himself desiring to know as well, not for the same reasons naturally.
"Spoilers," his wife teased, sounding utterly shameless.
Corvus' lips turned into a smile that had his cheeks hurting. Oh, he'd forgotten she used to be such a relentless tease. Not even their sons had been safe from her good-natured goading.
Rodolphus opened his mouth to protest, but Rabastan smacked his brother over the head, "Don't. Want. To. Know." He declared; he'd never be able to have an intimate relationship with his fiancé if he knew that answer. It would be a constant cock blocker, who wanted to think of possible relatives watching over them in such a moment?
Rodolphus' eyes twinkled in mischief, and too late Rabastan realized what he was up to before his brother bit him. "Ouch! Dolphus! That hurt!" shoving him like he used to when they were younger. Eyeing the bite, grateful to see he hadn't bitten through skin, just gross. "You're spending way too much time with Sirius." He declared with a pointed look.
"Shouldn't have hit me then," Rodolphus grinned, it was a roughish grin that was more frequently on Sirius admittedly.
Rabastan huffed, before his attention was easily diverted to his mother again.
Rosamund was watching them with a wistful air.
"So, how much do you know?" Corvus enquired, as he magicked over two additional chairs for his sons. A look of avid attention on his face, not even the Opera could elicit such a look. "What's the last thing you recall?"
"Harry has necromancer blood running through his veins, he didn't need the ritual to aid him in his attempt to bring me over the veil. I could feel myself being tugged before the ritual started. I let him know I accepted what he was doing. So, I recall everything, my portrait was created ten minutes ago if that." Rosamund explained fondly, it seemed her husband's desire to know everything had not waned in her absence.
Rabastan couldn't help but sit straighter, a smug sense of satisfaction consuming him. This was his fiancé they were talking about, the blood that was soon going to be in a child of theirs, making them potential necromancers. It was the ultimate family gift that any house would desire above all else.
"He has always been incredibly extraordinary," Corvus murmured, a look of pride on his own face. They owed Dorea so much; he was grateful for their friendship and decision to create a betrothal contract between the house of Lestrange and Potter. Even if he had complained that she bested him at the time, with quite a few of the clauses in the contract. Up to and including the names combining, Potter-Lestrange had been out of the picture, instead it had been Lestrange-Potter. "The ritual will not work if permission isn't given?" naturally paying close attention to realize what his wife was saying, and what it implied.
"Soul magic has to be fully willing from all participants, you know this, even if the ritual is new, the magic is old." Rosamund chided her husband, shaking her head in amusement.
Corvus hummed his agreement, he couldn't say he was an expert in soul magic. He knew to avoid it, for most of it was…for the lack of better words not good. Albeit there were a few good uses, but most soul magic was black magic and forbidden for good reason. Not that the Ministry had a right to use a few rituals to tar every other type of magic with the same sticks.
Magic was after all, about intent.
"Hard to believe though," Rodolphus said, a new respect for Harry. He wasn't sure how he could have any more respect for the youth who had been surprising him for years now. "He could have tested on his parents."
Corvus shook his head sombrely, they all knew that Harry didn't much care for his parents. It's not out of malice, he grew up thinking the worst of them. Knowing they weren't what he thought of them didn't change things automatically. He was intelligent enough to know that nothing would bring them back as well.
"They likely didn't even cross his mind," Rabastan answered seriously, "All his magical ambitions are to help others, or to save himself under extreme duress." A thoughtful frown on his face.
"Do you think he will now?" Rodolphus posited. Or would Sirius need to ask Harry to do it before the younger wizard would do so? Sirius definitely wouldn't hold out for long; he knew his husband well.
"Who knows?" Corvus mused thoughtfully, he couldn't see wild horses keeping them away from their child. They had died for him, died so that he could live. He knew he would – just as his wife had done – take up the offer in a nanosecond.
They would be so proud of the young wizard their son had become. Although, the Potters might not approve of them – the Lestrange's – but having seen what his life was like before surely, they'd never comprehend insisting Harry sever ties with them. It wasn't beyond the realm of possibility; they had been young when they died. He had no idea if spirits or those that have passed on became more intelligent, continued to age or mature.
Corvus couldn't help but think even his own wife wouldn't allow him to be privy of such. Recalling her earlier teasing of 'spoilers' and pondered on whether the spirits could actually say anything or if it was something one must find out on their own.
-0
"Where are you going?" Sirius queried, utterly baffled as to why Harry was attempting to leave the property. Well, not attempting, actually doing so. He like in all things, followed Harry, understanding when he slid on his wellington boots. Now Harry only used those when he was walking the estate (and simultaneously feeding everything in sanctuary) to take care of the estate animals. "I'll take that one." Grasping a hold of one of the buckets filled with a disgusting variety of dead (or stunned) animals for all the critters under their care.
Harry continued to walk, utterly silent.
Sirius didn't do well with silence, "I'm sorry, okay? I'm sorry, I'm not sure what I did…but I'm sorry!" his tone heartfelt and genuine, he wanted to fix it but he wasn't sure what he'd done to make Harry mad at him.
"I don't make copies of my projects," Harry said blankly, as he continued to move towards the gates of sanctuary. "I worked on that particular one for two years. The past six months has been a mass of intense calculations that are just gone…just like that." Clicking his fingers, boom, as if it would explain everything.
"How intense?" Sirius asked, wincing, knowing just how focused Harry could get on his projects. His heart sinking, feeling bad that the project was ruined, none of it had been on purpose though, it was an accident. It's not like he'd meant for it to happen.
"I needed Arithmancy calculations, Mastery level," Harry stated sharply, but there was no rage or anger in his voice. "It would take me four or five months to get the calculations again. I would need to work day and night to get all those calculations determined. I was this close to completing it." Showcasing how close with his thumb and forefinger. There was a tiny opening between his digits.
"You know I wasn't laughing at you or your lost project, right?" Sirius said quietly, watching Harry walk into the enclosure for the Bowtruckles that were brought in two weeks ago. Shuddering a little as he watched Harry magically throw insects to the shy creatures hidden in their trees.
They'd been brought in after a house fire that had spread into their forest home. They'd all been burnt to various degrees, the poor things. The Lestrange's had actually had to seek the knowledge of a veterinarian familiar with them so they didn't accidentally kill them.
"Isn't Scamander meant to be coming for them?" Sirius asked, as Harry backed out, ensuring that none of the Bowtruckles were in the way. They were tiny, and he had to be extremely careful.
"He's been delayed a few weeks," Harry said, shrugging his shoulders, "Something about being called to deal with a life-threatening thunderbird situation again."
"Hey," Sirius said catching up with his godson effortlessly, wrapping his arm around his neck and shoulder, "I am sorry, kiddo. I'll try and make sure something like that doesn't happen again…and I'll help you re-write your project, alright?"
Harry grumbled, unable to stay mad at his godfather, "Did you even take Arithmancy?"
"For three years, I didn't take it during NEWT years." Sirius said, beaming in happiness, sensing that his godson was forgiving him for what happened. Well, he was hopeful, he'd make it up to him.
"You'll be able to help with a few equations," Harry conceded, leaning against his godfather as they moved towards the next enclosure. "If you even have a minute free." Suddenly grinning, recalling that his godfather now had two children to look after, and considering the mess they'd come home to it wasn't going to be easy.
"Things are going to be different now, we'll get wards put on all the doors, make sure something like that doesn't happen again…hopefully." Sirius said ruefully, it was a miracle that the paint has come off the kids and their hair! "My brother got into my aunts paints once…and you should have heard my mother's shrieks, it was hilarious!" he truly detested his mother.
"Did you guys get in trouble?" Harry asked, peering up at Sirius, he was getting taller so it was no strain to do so.
"No, it was one of the days our father was there, he actually took a few pictures. You might find some somewhere, the bank or Grimmauld Place maybe." His father's portrait would be able to tell them for sure.
"Where is your aunt?" Harry questioned, amending his question when he saw the look on his face. "What happened to her?" dropping off the critters at the next ones. This would likely be the last feed he'd be giving the young Acromantula, it would be sent to Borneo, its native lands.
Lestrange Sanctuary helped heal magical creatures all ailments. They were only 'put down' if there was no other alternative and it was a mercy. Which didn't happen all that often usually if it's that bad it's seen in the field and the animals are humanly destroyed. Their main focus, their goal was to see them return to their native land and habitant. If they were too injured with permanent injury that would lead to their deaths, then they were kept in a sanctuary with their own kind for their safety. The Acromantula would be just fine returning to its nest. Cannibalistic little buggers, so they were but nonetheless they were a protected magical species. Mostly due to its silk being highly profitable.
"Aunt Lucretia…was funny, sweet and amazing," Sirius confessed, "She had such a mischievous soul, she loved children, but couldn't have any herself. She passed away before I was released from Azkaban. I'll never know if she thought I was guilty or not." His tone grim, as Sirius spoke of her. he was very appreciative that Azkaban had changed since his incarceration. He wished it had happened before, so that he could have had visitors, so people could have come to see him, to get the truth themselves, or just visit believing him innocent. It would have meant everything. Regretfully it wasn't meant to be.
"Did your parents approve of the match?" Harry questioned him, as Sirius waded in throwing fish out to the merman in the pond that had been specially made for it. They'd successfully regrown its silver tail, they just needed strengthening before they let it join Hogwarts merman population under the lake. It would fit in, with its grey skin, and purple hair, although they say the green hair is more prominent in the great lake. They already had permission from Headmaster Slytherin and the chief merman in charge of the merman colony.
"Aunt Lucretia had a respectable match with Ignatius Prewitt, and they were a very respectful family and my grandparents approved the match wholeheartedly." Sirius answered, glancing sidelong at Harry in curiosity, he didn't normally ask about his family often. "Same couldn't be said for Cedrella." Although she wasn't disinherited or forbidden from contacting the family. Cedrella was still welcome at family functions with the kids, with the veiled understanding her husband wasn't to be there. If they wanted the money they just had to grin and bear it."
"The Weasley's didn't have anything back then?" Harry queried, as he put the hay into the Pegasus stall, Sirius following suit and making sure the Abraxan who's side had been injured – they didn't know how – and was recovering here. The overpowering scent of alcohol had Harry coughing a little, as his eyes watered. Merlin, those creatures were bound to be pissed all the time. "It's little wonder they got hurt if that's what they drink."
Sirius laughed ruefully, as he patted the beautiful creature. He had no clue how they succeeded in keeping their manes so white. It was a stunning creature, worth a lot of money too. He suspected a spell had been used to do that. "Ah, they're used to it, they'd need to drink a lot more to do themselves damage." He wouldn't admit it but he'd been nearly in tears listening to its distressed cry.
His mind mulling over the Weasleys truth was the Weasley family had too many children, more than they could afford. Thus, the Weasley fortune was spread out amongst them. They hadn't done the smart thing and made their fortune work for them generation to generation. Within a few generations of having a large family, and becoming blood traitors – according to the wizarding world not him – and no self-respecting wizarding family wanting anything to do with them, they didn't stand a chance. Cedrella only had three children for that reason, and had left a reasonable amount for all three, which had ended up Arthurs, his brothers hadn't the chance to have kids, neither did Molly's brothers, whether that money had gone was a mystery. Likely Molly using it to spoil Ronald – poor boy, he was really young – and Ginevra Dumbledore. Luckily, they were all making their own fortune, and were no longer looked down upon or referred to as blood traitors.
The distressed cries had been heart-breaking, but he would never confess that he'd come down and stayed with it the first two nights as Padfoot. Although his husband likely had an idea of where he'd been. Unfortunately, he couldn't do that now, he had to be well rested, the twins were fast, and so, so intelligent. He sorts of wished Marius had the ability to make a portrait, so he could watch them grow up.
"Has there been something set up for her?" Sirius asked, he didn't have much to do with the sanctuary, this was Corvus and Harry's baby. Although, he did help out if needed or if he was particularly bored. Boredom didn't sit well on him, not after sitting and standing in the same cell for over a decade.
"Yes, the Headmistress of Beauxbatons is taking her, they use them to pull carriages at the school. We want to make sure she recovers though, and would easily be able to do the duties that would be required of her. If not, she'll be adopted by Lord Diggory, he takes on retired Abraxan's the estate they say is positively teeming with them. I'd love to see them, but he doesn't open it to the public."
"I know the Diggory's a little," Sirius said thoughtfully, "Want me to see if I can get you in?"
"You know Lord Bernard Diggory?" Harry asked, peering at his godfather in surprise. "They say he hasn't left his estate in two decades." The poor wizard suffered severely from Agoraphobia. Not doubting his godfather but feeling dubious all the same. It made him wonder why he hadn't turned the Lordship down to his only son and heir. Especially since it had the Wizengamot seat just languishing when it could provide support for whatever cause or law someone wishes to bring up.
"Actually, no, I do know Amos though, but you'd have more luck with Cedric Diggory though." Sirius said sheepishly, "Amos is intolerable on the best of days. Spends hours regaling everyone of everything his son does as if he was the only one exists. It was cute the first time but ugh." Sirius made a face, so glad the Diggory's weren't exactly high up on the acquaintance list for the Lestrange family. It may have something to do with Bernard never accepting any invitations.
Closing the stables, they moved on, heading towards the snakes' enclosures. Sirius' dramatic groan caused Harry to grin.
"Really? Do you need to keep finding snakes?" grumbling in complaint, he was not fond of them, and never would be.
"They aren't always just found," Harry pointed out, "Their skin and venom bring in a lot of funding for this place." Corvus wouldn't still be doing this if it was haemorrhaging funds. Not even when Rabastan and Rodolphus were in prison and it looked like the Lestrange name would end with him. As long as it broke even, he was quite fine with it, he'd allow the occasional lapse over but no further.
Sirius grimaced, "Still," giving an overly dramatic shudder.
"I'll go alone," Harry said sniggering.
"You bet you are," Sirius said, only an emergency would get him in those damn enclosures.
Sirius moved to sit down when Harry disappeared into the enclosure. The sound of hissing meeting his ears before the door closed quietly behind Harry. Sighing softly, truly grateful that it had gone as easy as it had, perhaps there was something in all that communication spiel his healer had given him. He'd never been one for talking it out, so to speak. At least until he exploded, then everything came blurting out, even stuff from years ago.
Around twenty minutes later Harry emerged, and with jars propped under his arms. Those must be the venom and snake skin he was talking about, but the other… "Are those frozen Ashwinder eggs?" his voice getting high with sheer incredulity. He was surely mistaken; it couldn't be possible. Where on earth would they come from?
"Does it surprise you? The estate has constant magical fires in and surrounding it." Harry said wryly, giving his godfather an amused look. "There are Runes set up that were created by Corvus himself that catch any fire snakes and puts them in there, and automatically freezes them when they're at their most potent, amazing huh?" gesturing towards the cave that had been created near the snake enclosures. None of the animals got hurt, and it helped keep costs down.
Sirius nodded dumbly, now he knew that Ashwinder eggs were very, very expensive. He also knows hunters are hurt and or killed trying to procure Ashwinder eggs. He never understood that, why risk your life instead of just getting a job where you weren't risking life and limb on the off chance of getting those frozen eggs.
"Only a few more now," Harry said, his own pail was nearly empty (having been magically expanded for everything it had held). "Then we can head back."
"Harry?" Sirius asked making no attempt to stand up.
"What is it?" Harry asked, approaching his godfather perplexed, "Are you okay?" wondering if he'd hurt himself sitting down. He knew that Sirius would have a lifetime of aches and pains, from his time in Azkaban. Just like he, Harry, would have aches and pains due to the Dursley's.
"You forgive me, right?" Sirius asked, he did not wish for any misunderstandings. He was all too hopeful for that.
Harry joined Sirius in the sitting area, it had been there before he came along. Likely somewhere Corvus used to sit down to recover for a bit before continuing on with his rounds. He was taking far better care of himself now though. "What makes you think I haven't?" he asked, wrinkling his brow in confusion, sometimes adults confused the hell out of him still. Although it was a far different confusion than the one that enveloped him as a child.
"Oh, I don't think you haven't, I just want to make sure you're really alright. You know I'd never deliberately hurt you, kiddo. You know, you were the closest thing I have…er…had to a son. You're just now not the only one, and I love you so much." Sirius said, his passion running deeply, as his emotions usually did. Harry had been hurt, by his laughter, by the destruction of his project.
Harry leaned against Sirius, a small smile on his face, "I love you too." Who would have thought it though? Considering their very, very shaky start? He'd wanted to hate Sirius for the simple reason as not wishing to leave his family. Whether the world liked it or not the Lestrange's were his family. They had saved his life; without them he would have likely died by the time he was thirteen.
"Do you think Rodolphus and I should move out with the twins?" Sirius questioned thoughtfully, it would be a good way to ensure no destruction, either that or they'd all need to be careful.
"Do you want to?" Harry asked, stiffening just so, as he stared, waiting on an answer.
"No, not really, living here…there's always someone around, and I desperately needed that. Being on my own…after a decade in Azkaban really messed with my head. I should have been glad I was free, instead I had a lot of unsavoury thoughts when I was on my own." Sirius explained, simple and direct, just as Harry preferred it. He wasn't a child anymore; he never really had the chance to be one. "It was the best day of my life when I moved here." And he wasn't quite ready to leave it quite yet.
"Same. However, the estate belongs to Rodolphus and you anyway, not Rabastan and I." Harry pointed out, something easing in him at the fact Sirius didn't want to leave. He didn't want Sirius to leave either, it looked like they were both suffering from some sort of co-dependency it seems. The firstborn got the majority of the estate.
"Perhaps," Sirius murmured, the thing was Corvus did not treat his sons differently. They got exactly the same from him, love, money, anything they could possibly desire. It was an eye opener; he and his brother had been treated differently and he'd assumed it was always the same. It's not like he had any friends that could tell him otherwise. All his friends had been only children. "It's not for us to say, really, Corvus might have other plans." He definitely would have especially since he had, had no intentions of having any children.
It would be a natural assumption for Corvus to gift everything to Rabastan and Harry who likely are going to have a family. It's all Harry wants, and they had spoken about it after all during the engagement contract. They intended to continue the family name. Something Corvus was desperate to see come to fruition.
"Come on, kiddo, lets hurry this up and head back." Sirius stood, offering his hand to Harry who let him pull him up. Pulling him close, he hugged him, keeping his arm around him, he flicked his wand and the pails were levitating behind them.
"It is starting to get nippy," Harry agreed, it was a good job they knew the estate like the palms of their hands though. His stomach grumbled; he was getting hungry too. The quicker they got everyone fed and settled for the night the better.
Maybe he'd have the house-elves do it in the morning for a change.
"Thanks," Harry murmured, as Sirius cast a warming charm on both of them.
They spent the rest of their time in silence, working together to get it done sooner. Sirius wanting to get back to his husband. He knew, he knew it was going to be very emotional for Rodolphus. He missed his mother, like a sore that never healed. Sirius couldn't understand it himself, personally but come on, his mother had been Walburga for Merlin's sake, nobody missed her.
Just as they were wiping their feet and kicking out of their boots having completed their tasks did Sirius ask the question on his mind. "Why didn't you use James or Lily?"
"Neither of them would come through for me," Harry whispered quietly, before slipping away, leaving a shellshocked and gaping Sirius behind.
"Llrune?" Harry called out, continuing to move despite calling out for the House-elf. "Where's Rabastan?" he enquired the moment she appeared, turning to hear her response.
"Young Master Rabastan is in his bedroom, Master Harry."
"Thank you, Llrune!" Harry said, before moving off to find Rabastan, the last thing he expected was to find him crying on his bed.
Harry swallowed, licking his lips, wondering what had gone on. Was he upset? Or was it a cathartic cry? Padding over to the bed, he climbed up and onto the bed before joining Rabastan. Acting as the big spoon, wrapping his arms around his neck, splayed out against his back hugging him tightly. Giving him the comfort, he clearly needed. Rabastan just clutched him right back, holding on for dear life.
A/n – Yeah not much of the conversation between the reunited Lestrange family is known, I'd like to keep it that way for now. Someone wisely said If I thought of something later then I could use it but if it's written out I can't and believe me it would be my luck! I'm really good at having good ideas after the fact ;) ha-ha
An update on my birthday is my gift to you all ;) well, technically it's not my birthday anymore :D it's past midnight lol so what do you think about Harry's last statement to Sirius? What will it mean for the future? I was tempted to stop it at that point but I thought I'd end it with our lovebirds together R&R please! Thank you all for your patience with the wait between updates these days even with a easy one like this takes a while more! Take care everyone.
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 140
Sirius made his way silently through the manor, focusing on ensuring he didn't disturb anyone. His mind was reeling over what he'd just learned, Merlin, how did he digest what his godson had told him? He wanted Harry to be wrong, to have failed, but Harry was so, so smart. Genius level smart, outdoing even his father and him and yes, even Lily. He hadn't been wrong; he knew even as he had thought those blasting thoughts. He hadn't been able to think of anything else since then if he was honest. How on earth did you live with something like that? He hated his mother, Merlin, glad she was stuck to her stupid bloody portrait in Grimmauld Place. However, he knew Lily and James very well, there was just something wrong. They would never ignore Harry…the thing was there wasn't much known about the spirit realm for all wizards and witches believed. It was just as much a conundrum to them, as it was say, what the muggles believed. He padded past Corvus' office which was uncommonly open. He usually kept it closed; he peered in but didn't find any evidence of the wizard being awake. Likely not, at this time of night, four o'clock in the morning, mostly everyone was asleep. He was the current and only resident that was an insomniac tonight.
Or not, Sirius thought, as he blinked rapidly, seeing Corvus sat at the kitchen with a House-elf serving him despite the late hour. "Is everything alright?" he asked his father-in-law in concern. Corvus had grown on him, just like Rodolphus had, so he asked not just for his husband or Harry but for himself too.
"It's just been one of those days," Corvus answered, he sounded tired but so very spirited, "Sleepless nights are a result of growing old, regretfully. Luckily, I have good company for those nights now. You, however, haven't had trouble sleeping for a few years." Giving him a look of concern, after Azkaban it had been difficult to get into a routine for all of them, but the clinic had done them a world of good in getting back into a routine and much needed normality.
"Did you know Harry tried to summon his parents?" Sirius asked, as he slid into a seat next to Corvus, smiling in silent gratitude to the House-elf who served him some hot chocolate.
Corvus straightened up, his attention most definitely caught by that statement, "He did?" he'd never expressed any indication of wanting to know them better. He'd often wondered if Harry was in some sense of denial, after all what was the point to it all? At the end of the day, they'd still be missing from his life, they were gone from this world never to return. They'd died so young, so much younger than his treasure. "What happened?" assuming it had been successful, how could he not believe so despite Sirius' wording, when evidence he'd just spent the entire evening conversing with existed.
"They didn't come through for him," Sirius confessed, before gritting his teeth, "I know next to nothing about necromancy, or spirits, or being a medium…but I do know that the James and Lily I knew…would have moved through hell itself to see their son. To speak to him." nothing in this world would convince him otherwise. They had loved Harry the moment they knew he existed; they'd been so incandescently happy when they realized they were pregnant.
Corvus fundamentally disagreed with that, they'd continued fighting a war after having a child. It was at the height of idiocy; Potter should have ensured his wife and son was safe from the touch of war at the very least if he idiotically decided to continue fighting. Fighting knowing there was already a target on your back, if it were him? He would have had his sons on the other side of the world, never mind the country. Instead, both had continued fighting, endangering their lives, their families, their son. It had ultimately led to the Dark Lord coming after them, and he was in no way condoning those actions…ah, but the past was the past. Nothing they did could fix it, time could not be rewound, well, strictly speaking. Even the Weasley's idiotic as they were, had refrained from fighting. "Not much is known to any of us, it's a craft steeped in mystery, family magics."
Sirius groaned, "The Potter vaults," it's likely Harry had gotten all the information he needed from the vaults. Or more accurately the Peverell vaults, which were part of the Potter vaults now, having long ago been merged with the first female Peverell who became a Potter. He didn't know – or want to know – much about his own family tree never mind the Potter one.
"Perhaps, I do believe, Harry spoke of searching the Black vaults," Corvus murmured, drinking deeply from his cup, relishing in the taste of hot chocolate and the cream that still remained on top. "There is unfortunately, nothing that can be done tonight. Get some rest, children tend to get up very early in the morning." He doubted Sirius would use House-elves, although, he'd always proclaimed he didn't want children, didn't want any of his blood out there in the world. Now he was the staunchest of them all, in his desire to take them in and protect them. Nearly everyone would do the same, for children were their future, their legacy and the preciousness we leave behind in the world when we pass.
"I'll take a half a vial of Dreamless Sleep draught when I go back up," Sirius promised, sighing softly at the delight, the House-elves made wonderful hot chocolate. "I need a favour though…"
"You want me to get in touch with the Headmaster?" Corvus deduced. He was so rarely called anything but 'Headmaster Slytherin' or Aurelius, oh nobody was forgetting he was the Dark Lord. Those that knew, kept their mouths shut, and unconsciously referred to him as his public personas, they were more used to dealing with him that way now. It was either those terms or 'My Lord' actually.
Sirius grimaced, giving a short jerky nod, "Yeah, I want…I want to…I want them to try and summon them, I mean it is possible right? They're cousins, both descendants from the Peverell lines?"
"You know it doesn't work like that," Corvus chided Sirius softly, the wizard knew it too, he was just desperate, his entire world was once again crumbling around him. The surest belief that had gotten him through his darkest days were coming undone. "Otherwise, every member of your family would be Metamorphmagus'." And that was just one of the many abilities the Blacks were born with. They weren't a long-distinguished line for nothing, and despite himself, Sirius knew this. Thank Merlin the young wizard wasn't in charge of the Black estate, frankly, Corvus believed he'd have set everything on fire through sheer spite. There was no denying Sirius was rather impulsive and once wronged, turned vengeful indeed.
Family magics only gifted those who were remarkably capable of harnessing such powers with the delicate touch they deserved. Some…regretfully do fail in that regard, thinking of Nymphadora Tonks, who's abilities had been taken from her. The very moment the rotten Tonks branch of the Black family tree was removed, any Black family abilities had been stripped from them. Magic declaring them no longer Blacks, it meant that no matter how many children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren, Nymphadora Tonks had, the ability will never be forthcoming again. A fate that the Black's rarely punished anyone with, including Marius himself. He had immeasurably surprised by that, although he ought not to have been. He couldn't imagine disowning, disinheriting and banishing either of his sons. How Lord Sirius Black the second had managed to let his son go, after raising him for eleven years baffled him.
Sirius' fingers twitched, as if he was stopping himself reacting impulsively, "Nevertheless, I'd like to talk to him,"
"You know where he lives, you know his name, you do not need me to act as a go between," Corvus pointed out deeply amused by Sirius at the moment. Trying to recall whether the Dark Lord and Sirius had ever been at odds since his resurrection. They seem to get on well enough in company, although, Sirius had never called upon the wizard before. He pondered on the hesitance to do so, what he, Sirius think would happen? Surely, he didn't think he'd be tortured?
Inhaling sharply, "He won't be there, will he?" would he be staying at Hogwarts or his home whilst Hogwarts was on holiday? He knew the wards within Hogwarts were updated very regularly, in fact, it had been made a law that it has to be done. If any headmaster attempted to prevent it, magic would immediately strip them off their title as Headmaster whether they were a tenured professor and or headmaster. The Dark Lord had made sure the students would always be safe.
"He will be, the students are returning to Hogwarts within days," Corvus answered, at least that's what Aurelius usually did, spent the days before the students returned by getting ready and last-minute preparations before the school term begun. "Write to him, I'm sure you'll either receive a reply or he will attend to you here."
Sirius nodded, making a mental note to write to Aurelius before he settled in for the night. He didn't consider it to be 'bad manners' due to the hour. The House-elves would ensure the letters were removed from the owl and set aside for their masters upon wakening up. If anyone had any emergency, they wouldn't write, they'd go through the Floo, so it wasn't as if the House-elf had to worry about important mail going astray for hours.
"Do you think I'm making a mistake?" Sirius asked, a far way look on his face, deeply contemplating the recent twists in his life. Not for the first time – and likely not the last – having doubts about this.
"We might not be the biggest family around, but between the five of us, the twins will thrive." Corvus answered, "My boys were raised well enough, even if they didn't have as much in the way of female role models." He'd wished he could have given them his wife, even if it meant his life in turn. They all helped, entire families, it's just the way it was. Although, a lot had changed these past decades.
That comment eased Sirius, just knowing he wasn't going to be solely responsible for them, "I'm not sure how we're going to be able to cope with them…I mean they're entering a phase where most Blacks begun accidental magic, adding Metamorphmagus on top of it…" giving a whoomph of a breath to finish his sentence.
"Marius has likely left you information you can use to help, he presumably had tricks to help him with their care," Corvus murmured sadly, the poor man had lost his entire family, he knew how it felt and wouldn't wish it on anyone. He'd raised those children on his own after losing his daughter. Corvus wasn't sure he would have had the same strength. Without magic, Marius had to have taught them to have care about their magic. If they did anything to him, he would have been defenceless, although, perhaps likely not. His siblings would have likely ensured he was as safe as possible. Until he lost them, at least he had confirmation one of his siblings died, but the other? Likely just stopped coming.
"I wish I had met him," Sirius sighed, finishing off his hot chocolate, "I wonder if he was like my uncle Alphard…" his uncle Alphard had definitely been his favourite family member. He hadn't had any children of his own, but was always there for the younger generation. He wished Marius had reached out; he would have been there so fast.
"Regretfully, we cannot blame the man for refraining," Corvus grimaced a little, the wizarding world's reactions to squibs…it wasn't their proudest moment. Things were changing though, squibs were being encouraged to remain in the wizarding world, Aurelius was even in talks about opening a small school for them, with subjects they could actually take which would and could lead to a career. Potions and Ancient Runes amongst them.
Sirius huffed out an incredulous laugh, "Yeah, you've got that right," honestly just thinking about what Marius had been through was enough to make him feel sick. He was glad he had magic, even with his terrible mother, eleven was too young to be cast out on your own. "I should head up, the will reading is tomorrow too." Yawning tiredly, his hand over his mouth as was polite.
"So soon?" Corvus asked in surprise, everything didn't usually quite run so smoothly even with Gringotts help.
Sirius nodded, "Since the twins and I are the only beneficiaries it won't take too long, I hope." There was nobody else alive who Marius had known and considered close, close enough to leave anything in his will at any rate. If he'd had anything he wanted to give to friends, he must have done it before he passed away. He sorts of wished Marius had known a few others that would get a mention in the will, it would be nice getting to know him a little more. Hell, he didn't even know what he looked like.
"The goblins won't let that happen," time was money to the goblins as they liked to say.
"Likely not, goodnight, sleep well," Sirius said, levitating the empty cup into the sink.
"Goodnight, Sirius," Corvus answered, following Sirius' lead, and levitating his mug over to the sink, as Sirius left. "Time to get some sleep, hmm…" Corvus said to the House-elf that was ever present, diligently taking care of him in all ways. From ensuring he took his potions, didn't get hurt or fall down with a dizzy turn, to making him coffee and hot chocolate when required.
"Goodnight my lovely treasure," Corvus murmured to the faux snoozing portrait, which winked at him after those lovely words. Corvus chuckled, as his fingers brushed the frame, he would need to see about an extra frame being made for her so she could have a position in his bedroom. Normally he wouldn't have borne such a thing, portraits in his bedroom. This was different through, that this was his wife.
Before too long he was ensconced in bed, troubled by Sirius' statement, but after clearing his mind, he drifted off to slumber. There was just no point to borrowing trouble.
Sirius' sleep had been peaceful, until he was roused startlingly, by House-elf magic that basically gave you the equivalent of a shot of adrenaline. Gasping awake, he jerked up into sitting position, his wand already in hand.
"Lord Slytherin is in the Floo, Master Black-Lestrange, you wished to see him?" Llrune questioned, not at all intimidated by the wand which had been pointed right at her face. She had been ready for such an occurrence, and had a shield over herself.
Sirius groaned, blinking blearily, "What time izit?" shifting the bed covers, keeping quiet so that he didn't wake his husband. There was no point of both of them being up at this early hour.
"Five twenty-seven," came the prompt reply.
Sirius' eyes widened, that was way earlier than he'd anticipated, he'd only had like an hour and a half of sleep, if that. Bloody hell, no wonder his head felt fuzzy, stretching out, yawning tiredly, he grabbed his robe, "Ask him to come through," this wasn't a conversation he really wanted to have at Hogwarts, least of all the headmasters office. Tying the robe closed, Sirius scrambled to find his slippers, he was not leaving his bedroom without them. The marble flooring would be horrendously cold.
"Right away," and with that the House-elf popped away.
Closing his eyes, Sirius fought the tired groan, Merlin it was too early for this. He knew he wasn't going to get back to sleep after this either. The twins would likely be up afterwards, but Rod would be watching them when he went to Gringotts. Unfortunately, Rod wouldn't be able to go in his place. Wills and will readings needed the people who were mentioned, nobody could just go and sit in your place.
Within a few moments, Sirius was up and out of the darkened bedroom. Being as quiet as possible whilst doing so. He was baffled when he couldn't find Aurelius in the sitting room – where he would have had to Floo in – was something keeping him?
A clearing of a throat had him turning, only to find Aurelius in the kitchen. "Some coffee?" he asked, disappearing back into the kitchen, and Sirius found him at the table with a small meal in front of him. Toast and scrambled egg and some bacon.
When Sirius sat down, he found himself being given the exact same foods and more importantly, Aurelius' slid over a mug of strong black coffee. "This is about the rituals we can't I assume?" his bright and intelligent eyes watching Sirius with that calculating curious look that he blessed everyone with.
Sirius smiled a bit ruefully, not surprised he had figured out why he was getting in touch. At least partly, since it wasn't fully why he was getting in touch. "Did you know Harry tried to summon his parents?"
Aurelius' was genuinely taken aback by the question, "I did not," he confessed sincerely, but it wasn't out of the realm of understanding. Anyone would desire to speak to long lost loved ones. Although, Harry had never expressed a desire to do so, but he'd likely be the last one anyone wished to tell that to, never mind Harry. He had after all, been the one to take them from him.
"They didn't come through for him, they should have right? I mean the ritual works?" Sirius ignored the food, focusing entirely on the conversation. Desperate for a resolution he feared he'd never see.
Aurelius frowned; he had no trouble eating the food the House-elf had prepared for him. "That depends on how he did the ritual, the magic we focused on was entirely different from say summoning spirits across the great divide."
"But he has the way of actually doing that, right? He's a necromancer." Sirius pointed out, hating that he felt like he didn't know his own godson at the moment.
Aurelius huffed a laugh, "Nothing is simple, even family magics. Especially necromancer magic as a matter of fact, frankly it's one of the most difficult arts to master. Nobody has become a Necromancer Master since the medieval times." Even he hadn't mastered that particular branch, he hadn't even attempted it. Dead people were no use to him, so why bother? The closest he'd gotten to necromancy was Inferi he created. The last three to accomplish being a Master of Necromancy were Peverell's.
"So, he might have gotten it wrong?" Sirius questioned thoughtfully, he was young, it was possible, well, he didn't personally think so. Harry was so intelligent that he completely left him in the mud when he got going on any particular subject.
"You don't believe that any better than I," Aurelius said dryly, he was the only one in the group that could keep up with Harry's vast intelligence. Corvus was just able to in a few subjects, but not in all subjects.
Sirius deflated, "No," he shook his head, he honestly didn't believe that. Although, it would have made everything alright in his world again. "If he got it right…and they didn't come…well, I'm not sure what to think of it." He confessed.
Aurelius remained silent, drinking from the warm cup, frankly he had nothing to say nor was he going to offer empty platitudes. Sirius wouldn't believe them anyway, since he was sitting next to the person who had killed them.
"Why wouldn't they come?" Sirius asked, stressed out to the max.
Aurelius stilled, wishing he hadn't come this morning, the last thing he wanted to be was Black's therapist. Just because he was going down the legal road, didn't mean he had changed that much.
"Do you know how to summon spirits? I'm sure Harry likely shared his work with you, right?" Sirius asked, a hopeful tone to his voice.
"Yes, and he did," Aurelius said slowly, as if suspecting this to be an elaborate trap or some such.
"Can you, do it?" Sirius asked bluntly, grey eyes boring into dark ones.
"I haven't tried," Aurelius declared, understanding now why he was asking. "Right now, the Unspeakables are trying to find out the answer to those questions burning in your mind."
"Are you reading my mind?" Sirius asked indignantly, tearing his gaze from Aurelius'.
Aurelius snorted, "No, but it doesn't take a genius to figure out what you're thinking." And he was very much a genuine, and had no qualms about modesty. "If that is all, I do need to get home, I have a very busy day ahead of me."
"No that's not all, I want you to help me!" Sirius stood up, "You owe me that at least."
Aurelius stiffened, his eyes boring into Sirius' offended and very annoyed. "Excuse me?" his voice lowering in his rage. Fingers twitching, mentally reminding himself that this was Sirius Black, one of his favoured husbands, and not a death eater. He couldn't go around cursing him for upsetting him.
"You killed Lily and James, you took my family away from me," Sirius stated grimly, "I kept quiet and let you carry on for my godson, if he can stand to be in the same room as you, so could I."
Aurelius' lips twitched; he had expected this sort of conversation years ago. Like everyone else, he had been under the assumption that Sirius Black didn't know what was going on under his nose. Hadn't known that Rodolphus and Rabastan were true loyal Death Eaters. Only to find out that he had known all along. Yet even then, when it was all out in the open, Sirius said nothing. Apparently, there was more Slytherin to Sirius than he realized. "How Slytherin you've become."
Sirius just gazed back expectantly, heart pounding, unable to believe he was essentially blackmailing the Dark Lord Voldemort. No wands drawn, no writhing under the Cruciatus Curse. Perhaps he had changed, and not just 'enough' to pass himself off as an intelligent wizard with a lot to give the magical world. "I want to be there when its' done, I want to be the one calling the shots."
"May I ask why you haven't asked your godson to do this with you?" Aurelius asked, completely baffled on why he was wasting his one favour on something that could be done elsewhere.
Sirius paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts, surprised by the question. "Harry won't try again, you know him. He likely tried in a moment of weakness, but won't ever show it again." Not even the Ravenclaw in him would see that he tried again, for the sake of proving himself or the theory of the project. Not for his parents, not for anyone. He did what he set out to do and that was that.
Sirius had tried to get Harry to bond with the idea of his parents. To tell him about them, how he was like Lily with his love of learning, how crafty he was like James with his ability to create on the fly or long-term projects. Like the Marauder's map, even went on and on about the spells involved in it. How they'd become Animagus' to help Remus' wolf on the full moon. He listened, retained the information but didn't ask outright for more, didn't want to hear the stories over and over again.
Aurelius inclined his head, in agreement knowing this to be true. Harry had spent too many years being told that they were drunk unemployed layabouts, who got themselves killed in a car accident. Even knowing now that they had died for him wasn't enough to turn a decade of hatred, he'd felt for them into love. Harry had buried any feelings he'd had for his parents deep down; he'd had to in order to survive the Dursley's brutality. He believed it would take certain circumstances to unlock it.
"Very well, I'll speak to Rookwood," Aurelius answered, sitting back down, "Between the three of us, we'll attempt it, only if the Unspeakables have confirmation that it works without Harry's blood." He wasn't under any circumstances going to take Harry's blood in order to summon his parents, now that was just borrowing trouble.
Sirius deflated in relief, "Thank you," he murmured, his gratitude evident in his tone.
"Just so we are clear, you've used up your favour, try this again and I will curse you until you're a blubbering mess, am I understood?" Aurelius threatened him, while still sounding calm and composed.
Sirius blanched, before nodding, "Understood," he wasn't interested in blackmailing him, and wouldn't if he wasn't so determined to get through to Lily and James and give them what for! How could they ignore his son? What just because he accepted Aurelius? Because he accepted the Lestrange's? Hell to the no. Even if they came to him, he still wouldn't forgive them for not coming for their son. Harry would never be convinced of anything but negative reasons they hadn't come. The worry that he could be right was worse, Sirius refused to think the worst of his best friends, he just couldn't they had been his family, his everything for a whole decade. His chosen family.
"I shall be back in touch when I hear anything," Aurelius commented, "Have a good day." He added pleasantly, before he drifted from the kitchen.
Sirius just watched him go, nodding, yep, still completely terrifying, and looking good while doing it. He wasn't blind, Aurelius was hot, nothing on his husband though, at least in his opinion.
Rabastan slowly came to, the feeling of warmth suffusing his back, a bit too hot if you asked him. It took only a few moments for him to realize what that warmth was, or rather whom it was. Shuffling until he was on his side, facing Harry, a soft but fond smile on his face. At this rate, he'd never be able to repay Harry for everything he'd done for him, for his family. Raising his hand, his fingers drifted down Harry's face, "I hope to Merlin, father doesn't know about this, he won't be best pleased."
Harry proved he was awake by sniggering, "Nope, he'll pretend to be disappointed, the twinkle in his eyes will give him again." Smothering his laughter into the pillow. They hadn't spoken last night, like at all. "How are you feeling?"
"I am sorry if I worried you last night," Rabastan said, rubbing up his arm and then down before squeezing his elbow.
Harry shook his head, shoving the duvet down a bit, "You didn't," a few years ago he wouldn't have known what to do. He was a bit less…useless when it came to comfort now. At least when it came to people he loved, which wasn't a massive list to be fair, but long enough for him.
"Llrune?" Rabastan called, wrapping his arm around Harry, kissing his forehead with gentle kindness.
A pop announced the House-elf's arrival.
"Good Morning, Masters, how can Llrune help?" she asked, big eyes peering at them, a little bigger than normal, but composed all the same.
"Is father awake?" Rabastan asked, "Is everyone?" the time didn't give them sureness of who was awake and where they were. The family had busy schedules, his father's less so admittedly, but far greater than before Harry had come into his life.
"Master Corvus is in the sitting room; Master Sirius is gone to Gringotts and Master Rodolphus is with the children outside playing." The House-elf replied, making a gesture towards the window in their room.
"This I have to see," Harry said, curiously, rolling off the bed, he padded over to the closed curtains, which opened as he approached them courtesy of Llrune. With his nose practically pressed against the window, he watched with a smile growing on his face. "He looks like he's having fun."
"He's always wanted kids," Rabastan admitted, "He'd have given up that dream for Sirius, but I think he's mostly completely hyped that things have gone this way." Moving towards Harry and the window, watching his brother bonding with the children. There could have been worse ways really, to end up with kids.
"Did you guys ever discuss the potion?" Harry asked turning to face Rabastan curiously. "And what you're going to do?"
"We discussed it, briefly, knowing the twins are Metamorphmagus' makes all of us leery of changing one molecule of their DNA." Rabastan answered, "They might consider adding Rodolphus' blood but nothing definitive."
"Do it, if it doesn't turn out well, use the time-turner," Harry said flippantly, as if it was something he did frequently. He knew that Aurelius had a time-turner, but other than that, he didn't give it much thought.
Rabastan huffed out an amused chuckle, "Time shouldn't be toyed with so facetiously," he knew it had saved them all in a very crucial time, but it had been dealt with insidiously. Everyone had received their orders in an attempt to not change things more than need be. Aurelius had made sure that things had gone precisely as he intended them to.
Harry leaned back into Rabastan, unable to stop himself. The warmth of another human being was…comforting in a way he hadn't anticipated. Sure, he'd gotten used to human company, of loving others, felt desire, but this loving comfort was new. "I had a really good night's sleep," he confessed to Rabastan.
"Me too," Rabastan murmured, wrapping his arms around his fiancé, as he watched his brother chase two bright blue haired children around. "I must admit I'm rather jealous that they have the gift, it's one of the most desirable family magics out there."
"You never know, ours just might, I am a Black by blood after all," Harry commented, recalling the time his hair was shaved off. It had returned back to its exact previous state overnight. Accidental magic or some mild form of Metamorphmagus? "Can you imagine the havoc that could be created?" a note of thrill in his voice.
"Merlin, it would be a nightmare," Rabastan laughed a little, he could imagine just trying to figure out who was who, but the likelihood of their children having such gifts was very low. It wasn't often generation after generation had the same family magic gifts. Tonks and these two, it was quite fascinating really. To see it back and three in one lifetime. Well, two now.
"Have to make sure they know better than to let their self-worth be defined by their abilities." Harry added, leaning back against Rabastan. "Tonks spent her life hiding her looks, and trying to make herself out to be taller than she was…which affected her greatly."
"I'm still not sure how she actually passed her Auror training, whilst her ability to change her features was good…her inability to walk in a straight line without bumping into things was hardly subtle." Rabastan shook his head, just thinking about it, "She was…one of Dumbledore's chosen students, she'd have likely ended up in the Order if the war had started back up." Funnily enough, the idea of war starting back up made bile rise in his throat. Lives changed, priorities faded into something else, and all Rabastan wanted was Harry and the life he could see them having together as well as his career.
Harry grunted, oh, he detested the mere mention of Dumbledore. It brought the reminder of pain, a locked agony, as he stood transfixed before the mirror or erised. His entire body frozen and in severe pain due to his duplicity. In the end he'd gotten to see him destroyed, giving him a glimpse of his possible future. His future with Rabastan.
"Shall we eat here before heading downstairs?" Rabastan asked, when he noticed that his brother was beginning to herd the twin back into the warmth of the manor. Not that it was getting cold yet, it was September though, and it was beginning to become a little nippy, especially for children.
"That sounds perfect," Harry agreed, as Rabastan called out to the House-elf to arrange for them to have breakfast here.
"Did you work things out with your godfather?" Rabastan asked, opening the bedroom door fully. Just for proprieties sake, not that anything would happen, Harry was still young and they were only engaged.
Harry turned away from the window, to see the House-elf transfiguring a table and two chairs for them. "Yes, just a misunderstanding, really." He told him, as he moved over to take his seat, the smell of breakfast permeating the air after. His stomach growled, "I'm starving." He commented, as he begun to load breakfast onto his plate.
"Misunderstanding?" Rabastan questioned, "Are you cold?" noticing a shiver.
"No, I'm fine," Harry said, scooping up a spoonful of beans, putting one on his plate then another on Rabastans. "Thank you," he added to Llrune who nodded and popped away, well aware she wasn't needed any longer.
Rabastan joined him, digging into the food himself, this was nice. Spending time with Harry on his own, they needed to do it more often. Not that they'd get a chance, not for a few months at any rate.
"I explained about the ruined project, he's promised to help me redo it." Harry told him.
Rabastan arched a brow, staring incredulously at Harry, not believing that for a moment. sure, Sirius was intelligent, he'd created the most wonderous inventions which sold out immediately nearly each time. However, Harry had a different intelligence, one that differed from them all.
"It took me months to complete them, but I should be able to remember at least vaguely which books where what so I can rewrite it." Harry said wryly, "Note to self, always have a backup copy of my projects."
"I'm honestly surprised you don't," Rabastan confessed, picking up the sound of his brothers voice. He was talking to someone, probably his father. There was never a more careful wizard than Harry, so, sincerely he really was surprised.
"I'm regretting it," Harry answered, "I'm just glad it wasn't any of the other ones." Now those ones were…well, let's just say he'd been working on some of them for years. Literal years, not just a year, and it involved a whole lot more work too.
Rabastan winced after swallowing a mouthful of food, he could imagine so. He knew a lot of the books Harry carried around with him constantly were very rare. Worth a fortune on their own, he didn't even want to imagine the damage. There were a few that were even one of a kind, the ones he'd found in the markets in Egypt. Giving a hum of agreement.
The rest of their breakfast was in a comfortable silence, except the clink of the cutlery as they ate the delicious spread in front of them. Both could comfortably eat an English breakfast in the morning. Not that they did, this was a rarity, Harry preferred something light and filling in the morning.
"Llrune? It was delicious, thank you," Harry told her before she could say anything, "I'm going to miss this."
"It's only until Yule," Rabastan said, he had taken on two book projects to keep him busy. Other than helping his father with the estate, he didn't have much else to hold his time. "You are returning for Yule, aren't you?" he had every single holiday, it stood to reason that it wouldn't change. However, there were children in the manor now, he might prefer to stay where it was quiet.
"Just try and keep me away," Harry stated, "I'm going to go and get dressed, I want to know what happened during the will reading." He commented, going on his tiptoes to kiss Rabastan's cheek, before left the bedroom that would be both his and Rabastan's one day.
"Oh! Are you okay?" Harry asked, backpaddling into the room, "It was a good cry, right?"
If it had been anyone else, Rabastan would have been mortified. Despite the redness in his cheeks, he smiled a little, luckily not resembling a grimace much, "Yes, it was, now go get dressed." Chivvying Harry out of the doorway, as he closed the door.
He had been truthful; it had been a good cathartic cry. He'd actually had a conversation with his mother. He knew her voice, knew it like the back of his palm, with the memories he'd seen. Getting to talk to her though? It was…indescribable. Truly it was, it meant more than anything else in this world. She was just…amazing, he had her nose and ears, Rodolphus had her grin, and Merlin, they both had her sense of humour somehow. It was just out of this world. He couldn't wait to introduce Harry properly to her.
Harry was family whether they were married or not. Whether they married or not.
Rabastan swallowed, shoving his worries aside as he dressed. They were going to marry, and he refused to let anyone scare away his future. They'd made no headway in figuring out who sent that letter or why. It was a damn terrifying prospect, that someone was trying to kill them so ferociously. Nobody in Dumbledore's order had the smarts to do this, they were positive about that. Which was even more alarming, someone unknown, someone unpredictable. They couldn't think of anyone they had upset so thoroughly, especially not enough to target Harry specifically.
The Aurors were getting nowhere either.
The silence since could either be a very bad thing or a good thing. It might mean they wouldn't risk attempting it again, they'd blown all their money on the first attempt. And believe, it had been an expensive venture they reckoned.
Rabastan once dressed, begun to make his way downstairs. Following the sound of his brother chatting away, presumably speaking to their mother, and the twins. He peeked his head around the doorway to find Sirius with Rodolphus and the twins. "Hey, wow, I did sleep in, didn't I?" not that he'd actually checked the time.
Rodolphus chuckled, as the Floo flared to life, "You did," turning to see who it was, as Sirius scooped up the twin closest to the fireplace. They were nonetheless startled enough to cry out at the strange happenings.
The look of mild horror on Aurelius' face at the sight of the two children who suddenly looked like him was enough to have Sirius clutching his stomach laughing in hilarity. The children couldn't help but laugh too, finding Sirius' reaction funny, it might also have something to do with the vibrations under his ear at Sirius' laughing, in his chest.
"It's time," Aurelius stated, staring at Sirius expectantly.
"Whoa, wait a minute, what's going on? Time for what?" Rodolphus straightened and stood, glancing between his husband and the Lord he had sworn to serve. Glancing down at the child wrapping itself around his leg, clearly realizing there was some sort of tension in the air and doing their best to help.
"It's alright, it's just something I asked for," Sirius was quick to defuse the situation, and calm his husband.
"What did you ask for?" Rodolphus asked, completely befuddled, staring at his husband in confusion, he did not like the feeling of being left out at all.
"Help, I'll be back soon, keep an eye on the kids," handing off the second twin to Rodolphus, who looked bemused now. Relaxing now he knew something serious wasn't happening, the look on the Dark Lord's face had spoken volumes when he initially appeared.
Who would have guessed he was scared of toddlers?
With that Sirius and Aurelius were gone through the Floo.
"Portkey is set to go off in three minutes, it will take us directly to the Department of Mysteries," Aurelius declared, making straight for his desk the second he slid out of the Floo and grasping hold of the statue.
"How many favours did that cost you?" Sirius asked, wincing a little, especially considering it was actually activating within Hogwarts.
"Augustus Rookwood will meet us there, and the ritual will be done," Aurelius explained, holding the statue out, which was beginning to glow. Sirius was quick to snatch the top of the statue.
"Did you just say Augustus…" and with that it activated.
"Rookwood," Sirius finished, in front of the aforementioned wizard.
Ah, good you're here, follow me," Rookwood said, maniacal energy surrounding him.
"How many pepper-up draughts have you had?" Sirius asked, peering at the wizard in amusement.
"Three perhaps four?" Rookwood answered, eyes practically alit with passion, honestly, he would be bursting out of his own body if not for the calming draught. "I've been ordered to leave for at least twenty-four hours after this shift."
"Now this is the ritual space we'll be working with, everything has been drawn up, but please feel free to check, both of you." Opening the door, it was a room bereft of anything, except a bowl in the middle of the room. It was glowing with ancient runes.
"A ritual chamber," Sirius said, staring around in awe, man, he wasn't able to read even half of these sequences they had up. Aurelius was reading them easily as if it were every day words to him. "I had no idea there was anything like this down here." Death chambers yes, but actual ritual chambers no.
"There's a lot of rooms nobody even knows exists, and there are rooms that nobody knows what they do." Rookwood explained, "It's fascinating trying to determine things, rooms, objects, mysterious items that were here long before the Ministry was built." Such as the veil of death as it was known. The Ministry of magic had picked the perfect location to build on, using how to best protect magic and the wizarding world collectively.
"I'll bet," Sirius murmured, truth be told, back in the day it would have given him great pleasure to investigate the Ministry from top to bottom. With James and Remus at his side, just like they'd done with Hogwarts. Things change though, a lot.
"Your godson is very intelligent," Rookwood stated respectfully, for such a young boy to think everything through – including the possibility of the ritual going wrong – denoted a lovely intelligence as he'd thought earlier. Even he hadn't considered such a thing when he first started out, I was something he'd learned the hard way.
"Merlin, don't encourage him to work here," Sirius blurted out, but he wore a smug grin, very pleased to hear someone stating what was really the obvious.
"Bold of you to assume anyone could deter Harry from his goal," Aurelius murmured, as he turned away from the runes satisfied. "He has been on a course in which he has not wavered from even once." His grades continued to improve vastly each year; he was determined in a way that he'd only ever seen in himself.
"I wouldn't be surprised if he got dozens of jobs offers once he finishes school," Sirius confessed ruefully, and it would be nothing to do with his status as The-Boy-Who-Lived either. Harry had proved his worth as a wizard a dozen time over.
"That is definite," Aurelius agreed, "Let's begin."
"Here," handing over parchment to both Aurelius and Sirius, it was the words they needed to recite in the ritual all of the words, with theirs underlined. "New and improved."
The three wizards separated, kneeling before the three focal points, as dictated by the recommendations of the ritual.
In sync both Aurelius and Rookwood began to recite their words of the ritual, not only far familiar with the ritual – having performed it before – but also due to their frequent use of Latin.
"Sanguinis sanguinis mei, necromantia potestatibus invoco Potter, familiam familiae meae... Invoco te." Sirius recited, his heart pounding erratically,
Aurelius and Rookwood continued chanting over Sirius' own words, they were needed to be said in sync.
"Potter, veni ad me, te voco, responde vocatui, familiae familiae meae!" Sirius chanted, his voice with extra oomph. He was desperate for them to appear before him.
Aurelius began to exude a great deal of magic as his tenor began to rise with force.
Rookwood followed in Sync, both of them projecting a whole load of magic, as they waited for Sirius to pick up his cue, which he did without a moment's hesitation.
"Potters, veni ad me, te voco!" Sirius cried out, his own magic surging to ensure his call was heard, just like that the candles were wiped out, flames ceasing and a coldness crept into the room, it was like stepping into a freezer. "Show yourself! I swear to Merlin, James, Lily, if you don't appear I'll keep calling you until you get sick of hearing my voice!"
A/N – Oh my gosh I've re-written this chapter three times! 3! That's like 19 thousand words this past week, and I'm still not happy with it if I'm completely honest but I do believe it's as good as it's going to get so I've decided to publish it…so will James and Lily answer Sirius' call or will it go as unanswered as Harry's original call had been? R&R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 141
“I don’t care if I have to stay here until the end of all things magic, get your ass down here now!” Sirius called out, his temper beginning to go from a simmer to a boil within seconds. He had a very short fuse, always had done, the curse of the Blacks. His therapy had helped him immensely. He was very grateful for everything she’d done for him; Harry wouldn’t have been able to tolerate his outbursts back then. It would have scared him, not that he’d have showed it. Stubborn lad, he’d rarely shown any emotions back then. Although, it might have just been him.
“That might just be the case,” Rookwood proclaimed with amusement, “The ritual will drain you of your magic, out of the three of us, you’d go down first.” He wasn’t bragging but he knew he held more power than Sirius Black. He was no slouch, but compared to him and the Dark Lord, he was normal where it comes to magic.
“How many times has this ritual been cast since Harry gave permission for it to be used?” Aurelius asked wryly, glancing over the information he’d been provided again. The file was sparely filled, but it could be worse.
“Collectively?” Rookwood enquired speaking lowly, as he glanced his Lord’s way. “Roughly seventeen, give or take.”
Aurelius’ eyes widened, “That many?” truly amazed by the high number, they’d given it now approaching only twenty-four hours and it needed a high concentration of magic.
“There are far more Unspeakables now than there used to be in my youth. Given the state of our world for a time, it surprised me when I returned to my duties to see.” Rookwood admitted, it had alarmed him, made him feel less special. Not only that but gravely worried about his job, which he loved, it was his passion. Equal to his desire to work for the Dark Lord and the betterment of the magical world.
“There was an abundance of students with desires for jobs far above their grades. It took a lot of work on both professors and students parts to see to it that they could get themselves on a career trajectory they desired.” Aurelius agreed, “It’s becoming much easier as the years pass, the professors are less overworked in their goals of helping their students. I’ve had so many conversations at the sheer shock of how bad the education at Hogwarts was before I took over.”
“Wouldn’t be surprised if there were a few Unspeakables in there somewhere.” Rookwood murmured, “We have three new apprentices in the department, they’ve just spent four years in America gaining the qualifications to work here.” The fourth prospective hire wasn’t suited for the department.
Unspeakables recruited wizards and witches for their intelligence and power. Not just any intelligence does it, it needed to be a specific intelligence. Everyone can read books and memorise them, and recite them or recreate whatever subject the person desired. Such as potions, you can fulfil the recipe, truth was, they wanted people who thought outside the box. Someone who could say make the already created runes and potions and make them better. Those that could create spells, and learn ancient languages and such.
“How are they meeting expectations?” Aurelius questioned, as always, he liked collecting those powerful and intelligent. Rookwood was one of the many within his circle, and he’d never say no to more wizards and witches.
“Exceeding them,” Rookwood answered, “I’d still take one Harry over five apprentices.” He was just…amazing. Without knowing who he was, on paper, his work was brilliant hands down. He’s the sort of wizard that would thrive in this sort of environment.
“I’m not surprised,” Aurelius said wryly, giving a smirk, unsurprised that Rookwood appreciated Harry’s intelligence. Most of his followers likely would.
“I mean it, get your ass down here or I’ll tell everyone who’ll listen exactly what you used to do when you didn’t get your way,” Sirius threatened, staring at the ceiling for the lack of anywhere else to look. “Before I freeze my unmentionables!” shivering a little.
Rookwood snorted, coughing to stop himself laughing but amused all the same.
“Why is it so cold anyways? Was it always like this?” Sirius asked, seriously, it felt freezing, it’s not like he was walking through a ghost – which was a little chilly – but nothing like this.
“It’s not physically cold,” Rookwood begun in lecture mode. “You’re expanding a lot of your magic in this ritual, the abruptness of it causes a shock to the system, which can be perceived as a feeling of coldness. We will have to cut the ritual in a few minutes, continuing the call is suicidal, I am not about to risk my magic for this.”
Aurelius cocked his head silently, fully agreeing, although it would affect Black-Lestrange sooner since he did indeed have less magic when compared to him and Rookwood. Once the spectre appeared, they didn’t expand much magic at all, but calling them through the veil honestly was the most difficult part. “You have three minutes.” He warned him.
“Could they still be alive?” Sirius asked, swallowing thickly, in his ugliest fears last night, it had crossed his mind. He knew it couldn’t be true, James would never do that to him, and Merlin they’d never abandon their son. Yet those ugly thoughts continued to make him doubt the most important people in his life behind Rodolphus and Harry.
Aurelius blinked, a blank look of astonishment upon his features. He couldn’t help but be glad he’d never attempted to get into Black’s mind. Merlin, the thoughts he had, no, the Potters had died that night. He could recall the utter desperation on James Potter’s face, hear the despair in Lily Potter’s voice when her husband was felled. “Absolutely not!” Black was stupid to think such things. The Potters were brave, they’d fought bravely, more than once.
“James, man, if you can hear me, please come, how could you turn your back on your son? A baby you fucking swore to love and cherish!” Sirius spat, bypassing anger and straight on to seething fury. “He fucking hates himself so much! How could you?”
Rookwood shifted uncomfortably; this was definitely not information Black-Lestrange should be shouting from the rafters. This was private privileged information, and Harry likely would be furious to know he’d heard any of it.
“I never took you for cowards!” Sirius spat the word out, shaking his head, he could feel the drain on his magic now, and begun to understand Rookwood’s whispered words. Then just as suddenly the drain ceased entirely, and he warmed up a tad. Had they stopped the ritual?
“DON’T YOU DARE CALL US COWARDS!” and there it was, the infamous red heads temper, not that you could tell Lily’s hair colour at the moment. However, her voice was utterly unmistakable.
“Then quit acting like it!” Sirius shot back, as if over a decade hadn’t passed. That Lily and James weren’t dead and hadn’t been ignoring them. “How the hell could you ignore your son?” as always getting to the crux of the matter.
The room got very, very silent, you could barely hear anything, never mind breathing.
Sirius was staring at his best friends ghostly forms, the surge of adrenaline fading. They were here, they were actually here. His heartbeat was through the roof, but he was doing his best to calm himself. He felt so much mixed feelings at this moment, he couldn’t tell one from the other despite his best attempts.
“We failed him,” Lily whispered, as if the words alone pained her incredibly. “We trusted the wrong person with our lives, with our son’s life, how do you apologise for something like that?” so ashamed of themselves.
“Wait, what?” Sirius stared utterly befuddled at what he was hearing.
“Are we needed to be in the room?” Aurelius asked Rookwood, staring blankly at the scene in front of him. He might have the majority of his soul back, but this was still nauseating to observe.
“Nobody has attempted to disrupt the ritual mid conversation yet,” Rookwood informed him, which was highly irregular, they usually like to know everything they possibly could. “Shall we try?” fascinated by the prospect of finding out more information. even if it was at the expense of Black-Lestrange’s current interaction.
Aurelius was about to agree, when he blanched when he found himself face to face with Lily Potter. It didn’t take more than a second for his face to arrange itself into something resembling impassiveness. “Thank you,” she said, short, sweet and simple.
“Excuse me?” Aurelius said, genuinely taken aback. For a moment there he believed she had no clue to whom she was speaking. There was no way she was thanking him for killing her, that was just a ludicrous theory.
“Thank you for caring for my son, for protecting him,” Lily answered, a bittersweet ache in her heart.
“You are aware that I attempted to kill him, correct?” Aurelius couldn’t help but point out. There was no denying his protection, if he said Harry was off-limits, then he most certainly was. Nobody would dare go against him, Harry was as protect as he could possibly get. He was rather proud of that fact. “I don’t suppose you know who attempted to blow up Lestrange Manor?” not holding out a speck of hope.
“No,” Lily stated, staring directly at Aurelius without the need to blink it was eerie.
“Pity,” Aurelius proclaimed, he did not attempt to apologise for what he did. Not only was he not about to lie, but it would also be disrespectful to her sacrifice. Although, the urge to leave the room was far more prominent than before she appeared. Which was fascinating to him, she made him feel uncomfortable, perhaps he did feel a smidgen of guilt for his actions. Was it the actual action itself or what his actions had led to?
Lily stared at them both, before floating away, back towards her husband. It was odd being seen again, there was so much she wanted to see, to say, to do. Yet being here, her desires lessened, she knew why, all the spirits did. They didn’t belong here anymore, the longer they spent tethered to this world, the less they’d feel.
“Your son,” Sirius stressed out, wanting so badly to break down and sob and apologise, he’d failed Harry likely more than James had. He was too angry right now to even consider that an option.
“I know, I know,” James said, if he had been alive, he would have been so very tired. “I honestly don’t blame Harry for not caring about us.” It hurt, almost as much as it hurt to see what those Dursley’s had done to him.
Sirius blinked befuddled, “He loves you; I know he does,” vehemently defending Harry’s feelings.
James smiled, a brittle tired thing, “We both know that’s not true,” and he didn’t blame his son a single bit. They’d failed him in every single way a parent could fail their child. At least Lily had been able to save their sons life, that was something.
“He wouldn’t have tried to call you if he didn’t,” Sirius was quick to retort, “He’s just survived the only way he knew how. Bloody hell, James, how could you ignore him?” how could they initially ignore him?
James turned away from Sirius, staring at the wall, “What do you say to your only child that you failed in every single possible way? I couldn’t even keep my family safe, Siri, I was so scared and I turned to the wrong person for advice.” He wasn’t just responsible for his son, but his wife.
“Dumbledore?” Sirius deduced, “Welcome to the club, a lot of us did.”
“I gave him the only damn copy of a will we had written to safeguard our son.” James spat out, “He was supposed to send a copy to Gringotts and the Ministry! Instead, what did we see? Him burning the damn thing while inspecting our son like he was a Merlin-damned artefact!”
The room echoed with the sound of James’ shouts.
Of course, they'd follow their own, to make sure he was alright even in death.
“Sounds about right,” Aurelius commented, as he approached Sirius, “Naturally you were used to seeing him in a vastly different light. Not many lived to see the other side of him.” he was very glad that the old fool was dead.
Rookwood scoffed, “Anyone with half a brain knew he was bad news.” Not taking it easy on the Potters the slightest. Unfortunately, Dumbledore’s sycophants were louder and overwhelming in numbers, with new ones being made every year drowning out the sound of reason.
The silence in the wake of that statement spoke volumes on how much had changed in the magical world in a way nothing else could.
“He suggested we use Pettigrew as secret keeper, he knew that the bastard was a Death Eater,” James spat, surprising even Sirius with his vitriol, especially the word ‘Bastard’ James hadn’t even used that word against even Snape. “He orchestrated everything…we were so damn blind.” How did you tell your own son? Your child that you were an idiot? That you were responsible for everything he’d been through? That he was so pathetic that he couldn’t see through to the dictator? That his precious, precious son had been…he didn’t even get to finish that thought.
Sirius’ magic exploded such was his fury over hearing confirmation of what had once been his greatest fear. The ritual runes flared blinding white, causing Aurelius and Rookwood to cover their eyes with their hands and arms reflexively.
Aurelius lowered his arm once the blinding light disappeared. Absently noticing that the ghosts of the Potters were gone. Sirius was on the floor unmoving.
“Well, that answers that question,” Rookwood murmured, moving to write information down on the parchment in the folder. “Best check he’s still alive, I’d rather not have Rodolphus try to kill me.” Only because there was a massive chance of success, Rodolphus was one of the rare few that was trained by the Dark Lord himself.
A/N – yes, I know you’ve likely noticed by now that the story is no longer posted on both FFN and A03, the guest reviews I was getting were disgusting, and there were too many of them so I deleted the story from there. It won’t be going back up. The rest of my stories are all going to be same as usual, updated on both sites. I’ve stopped guest reviewing on my stories so I’m hoping it doesn’t happen again. I’d hate to have to leave FFN behind but like I said we’ll see.
On to happier news, Happy Holidays, Merry Christmas! And I hope you all have a wonderful New Year! Blessed be for 2024 may it be better than the last! <3 <3 <3
The chapter isn’t as long as I’d have liked it to be! Nor did it turn out anything like I wanted ( that’s two chapters in a row lol) But I did make a promise (to myself mostly) that I’d get a chapter out for Christmas my gift to you all, thank you for being such wonderful people especially everyone in my Facebook group for helping me so much when I was feeling down. I spend what free time I have writing these chapters and to have someone insisting it was an AI (not sure how that would work to be honest) doing it really infuriated me I’ve been writing for over 2 decades long before AI (at least this kind that apparently write stories? ) became a thing but people will believe what they want I guess but you guys are amazing and helped so much thank you love to you all x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 142
“Here,” Rodolphus said, passing his husband a cup of coffee, he looked like he could use it. He’d returned through the Floo pale, shaken and extremely quiet. It was not like him whatsoever; Sirius was bull-headed stubborn and opinionated. He liked to be heard put it that way. As if he had to shout his opinion to the world because it wasn’t listening. The only thing that stopped him outright panicking was the lack of shaking, a sure sign of the use of Cruciatus curse. Their Lord didn’t use it often anymore except for real bad screw ups. Still, it had been his first thought seeing him coming through the Floo over two hours ago. “Are you ready to talk yet?” he’d asked for a few moments to think, and he had granted his husband that. Not that he’d be able to get anything out of him before he was good and ready anyways. He was deeply curious though.
Sirius accepted the cup, smiling, although it came out more of a grimace. His gaze turned back to Harry and the twins. They were drawing and doodling on the floor, crayons, felt tip pens, pens, inks and stamps strewn everywhere above a large piece of parchment and colouring in books. It was the most peaceful he’d ever seen Harry. The most carefree.
“Are you hurt?” Rodolphus asked, his concern evident in his tone, even if he had kept it hidden, not wishing to alarm the twins or even Harry at that. Not that Harry would have been dramatic about it, he reckoned that Harry understood their Lord the best out of them all.
“Oh, no, not like that,” Sirius emphatically shook his head, “Just a bit of a mess up here,” index finger pointing towards his mind. His entire world had shifted on its’ axis, and he wasn’t sure how to deal with it. The bitter anger and disappointment he still felt at his best friends lingering like a gaping wound incapable of healing. He feared he may be stuck this way, and it wasn’t what he wanted, he didn’t want to be angry at them for Merlin’s sake.
“I don’t understand,” Rodolphus confessed, and he didn’t. “What exactly were you doing?” cupping his hands around the warm cup of coffee. Very conscious of where the twins were, children should never be made aware of dangers, anger or stressful situations not unless it would deeply impact them. Children wouldn’t be fearful or stressed, it could affect their magic, their growth, and children were so good at picking up clues around adults.
Sirius sighed, unable to keep silent any longer, through torturing himself. He shuffled closer to his husband, and leant his head closer to his so that they may converse without other ears hearing. “The ritual that Harry used to bring your mum- “
“Mother,” Rodolphus couldn’t help but comment, mum was far too plebian a word, he’d never use that term for his mother.
Sirius huffed out a little laugh, “Fine, your mother, I had asked Harry earlier you know, why he hadn’t tried to do the same with his parents…”
Rodolphus’ eyebrows rose, interest rising with it, listening intently.
“It turns out Harry had actually tried to summon them, you know,” Sirius sighed, brushing his hand through his hair tiredly. “When he told me…I couldn’t believe it, I mean, come on, they were my best friends, but I knew Harry would never lie.”
“About what exactly? Trying to summon them?” Rodolphus questioned perplexed, not quite able to keep up with Sirius’ process, he wasn’t exactly the best of wizards when it came to telling takes. Well, unless you asked about his time at Hogwarts.
“That they wouldn’t answer him if he called them,” Sirius clarified, “I um…might have, almost, sort of, nearly pissed Aurelius’ off. Don’t worry, it’s fine, I promise.”
Rodolphus was not appeased by his promise! What on earth had he done to piss off the Dark Lord? Was he utterly mad? He knew who he was for Merlin’s sake, and had since the beginning to the surprise of them all.
“Anyways, he took me to the Ministry, to do the ritual, or rather similar ritual to summon the spirits but not imbed them into a portrait, obviously.” Sirius clarified, as he tended to have to do so, since nobody seemed to pick up on what he meant. “They refused to come; can you believe that? Stupid as it was…I was beginning to think they were still alive.” The idea was beyond incredulous but you couldn’t help but what your mind thinks up when things like this happen.
Rodolphus chuffed at the idea, no way would any pureblood leave their kid behind. If they had survived, Harry would have been whisked away with them if that had been the case. He might not have liked Potter or thought much about his wife, but even he knew to give credit where it was due. nudging his husband, “I assume they came eventually?” he believed Sirius would have been in an absolute foul mood if they hadn’t not quiet and contemplative.
“You assumed correctly,” Sirius inclined his head, lips pursed, “You know, James was always the epitome of Gryffindor, someone I looked up to, admired, and frankly? Would have loved to have been. He had amazing parents, I was fortunate to know them, an amazing wife, and then a son, he had it all worked out by the time he was eighteen…then suddenly I don’t know what the hell’s happening.”
“You realized he was just human like the rest of us,” Rodolphus pointed out, “Capable of being scared, not as put together as he seemed, and your perception of the past is suddenly has contours it didn’t have before. Your need to idolise your best friend, to want to be exactly like him back then diminishes?” it was called becoming an adult and realizing everything you thought you know might not be as real as one would like. Perception is a tricky thing, especially as a child.
Sirius blinked rapidly, the tears building up in his eyes, shifting so the twins couldn’t see him. swallowing thickly, “That exactly, yes,” it made him feel awful, yet still really angry, and at this point Sirius wasn’t exactly sure he was angry about the things he should be. He couldn’t even begin to sort of the mess in his own head right now.
Rodolphus simply nodded, he knew Sirius had idolised James, to quite an uncomfortable extent. Because he couldn’t lay it out on Harry – who refused to entertain Sirius when he begun – It was him that ended up on the receiving end. Therapy had helped him sort a lot out, including that he’d thought. Not that there was anything wrong with idolising someone, to a certain degree. He idolised his father, the Dark Lord, Sirius chose James opposed to any family member to venerate.
“Do you wish to speak to Miriam?” Rodolphus asked, they no longer had regular meetings with mind healers. There was no need for it, they were for the most part, balanced and mentally sound. There’s been a time or two when they sought a healer out just to talk, over the years, Sirius more often. It’s no surprise, it wasn’t just Azkaban that Sirius needed help with, but his dreadful childhood and everything in-between.
Sirius huffed, vehemently shaking his head, “Merlin, no,” he did not wish to discuss James with anyone except close family, especially this information. “I just…I’m struggling to understand why he didn’t come through for Harry.”
“Okay, did he give a reason?” Rodolphus questioned, giving Sirius his full undivided attention. Drinking his cup of coffee before it went cold. Sure, he could heat it back up in a second, but he didn’t care for magically heated coffee much. He’d do it if he was in a rush but that’s about it.
“He faced down Voldemort for Merlin’s sake but didn’t want to face his son? Because he felt like he’d failed somehow?” Sirius ground out, barely refraining from shouting the rafters down. He knew what it felt like to live on edge – eggshells – around someone who had a temper and loved to shout – he wasn’t putting the twins through that.
Rodolphus begun to feel irritated, Sirius was beating around the bush. He didn’t fully get the picture because he wasn’t giving it. “Harry, can you watch the twins for a bit?” he asked of him, with a slight apologetic look on his face. He knew Harry had likely never been around kids before, and didn’t know what he was getting into. His father would be around though, so he wouldn’t be alone, and Rabastan too.
Harry’s gaze went to Rodolphus to Sirius’ before giving a nod, curious about what was going on. Not enough to ask though, as he went back to having fun with the twins.
“Let’s go,” Rodolphus said, standing, hoisting his husband with him, as they both vacated the room. Rodolphus led them to their bedroom, where they could actually talk instead of keeping quiet.
“Now tell me everything,” he stated, “From the beginning again.”
Sirius took a deep breath and told his husband everything. From how long it took for them to come, what he had to say to get them to appear. The excuses they gave and his grave disappointment in them, and his failure to understand why they hadn’t come. It didn’t compute for him, and Sirius expressed his fears of not understanding even if James tried to explain his reasoning again. All the while he paced from one side of their bedroom to the other in agitation.
When the twins begun to get fussy, Harry donned their coats and boots before taking them outside. They ended up playing a combination of tag and kick the ball, for ten minutes. They were more familiar with muggle play than magical play. Not surprising really, he wasn’t sure Marius had entered the magical world again after he was abandoned by the Blacks.
Cepheus became very grizzly, sitting down on the floor, smacking at the ball in his hand in frustration.
“Hey, hey, what’s the matter?” Harry asked, crouching down beside him, but naturally the child couldn’t explain what was wrong. Instead, he begun sniffling, looking ready to burst into tears at any given moment.
Harry looked utterly bewildered, and a little hurt to be honest. Did they just not like him much? They’d been playing for hours and everything was going well. At least he liked to think so, maybe he just wasn’t good at this whole child thing. Which worried him, he wanted a big family, but if he couldn’t take care of Cassiopeia and Cepheus for a few hours…what hope did he have? Was it just too cold? Could he use warming charms on them to keep them warm?
Should he take them back inside? They definitely didn’t look like they were having fun.
Noise off to the left had Harry raising his head, wand sliding out of his holster only to relax. It was only Rabastan opening the back door and emerging out of it. He didn’t seem surprised to see them, so it was likely Llrune had told him where they were. A smile appeared on Harry’s face, as always, genuinely delighted to see him.
“Have you finished your article?” Harry asked as he stepped into Rabastan’s personal space and pressed himself against his fiancé. The Rune magazine had risen in popularity, as did anything remotely associating with Harry Potter ‘The-Boy-Who-Lived’. They wanted to be just like Harry and even Rabastan, so they determined they’d learn Ancient Runes too.
Rabastan hummed affirmative, “Just sent it off, it’s my most fascinating one yet.” He loved his work, both rediscovering old runes, discussing the runes they knew and creating his own.
“Which one was it?” Harry asked, remaining ensconced in Rabastan’s arms, watching the twins with hawk eyes, aware that, despite having never interacted with children, that they were very quick to get into mischief. His own destroyed belongings could attest to that thank you very much. The warm of Rabastans arms around him made Harry feel so safe, in a way he never had. The world could end and he’d never notice so long as he had Rabastan.
“Something simple, but powerful, the Eihwaz rune,” Rabastan replied, “I know, you learn about it when you’re sixteen at Hogwarts, but you can do so much with the rune. There are so many ways it can be incorporated into other runes.” He was making it exciting – he hoped – so that people would want to study it. The study of Ancient Runes wasn’t at its all-time lowest, that would be a few years ago, now it was on a steady rise. With the realization it was more than just a ‘dead wizarding language’ but actual ways to use magic differently. The fascination had likely begun when Harry used a rune (blood rune) to obliterate all wards in his vicinity.
“Or earlier if you have a studious bone in your body,” Harry teased, now the grizzling had become a full out cry, and once Cepheus begun, his sister followed, both of them clearly upset. Their hair going maroon to reflect their frustration. Although Cepheus’ was a little darker than Cassiopeia’s.
“That too,” Rabastan said, chuffed.
“They’ve been like that for the past ten minutes or so, I don’t know what’s wrong with them,” Harry sighed, reaching down and hoisting Cassiopeia into his arms, “Is it grief?”
Rabastan wanted to pout at the loss of Harry’s warmth, instead he picked up Cepheus, checking him over. He noticed the young one rubbing his eyes, his cheeks bright red, which didn’t clash well with his hair. “Have they had their naps yet?”
Harry blinked, “Er…naps?” Harry answered, glancing at them, feeling like whacking his head, “They’re tired?” of course, why hadn’t he thought of that?
“I believe so,” Rabastan replied, “Let’s get them down for a nap, where is my brother and Sirius?” wondering if he knew.
“Their rooms I think, not too sure,” Harry said, his heart positively melting when Cassiopeia snuggled into his neck, already half asleep. “I guess you were right, do you have a lot of experience with children?” he wondered how many naps the twins needed at their age, they were three, they’d start nursery soon, he’d never been…did they need naps? Did they even attend nursery in the magical world?
“Not much no,” Rabastan replied, he was never going to admit to having read two books already in his free time. It had caused such a flare of desire for children of his own, but he’d waited years for Harry, he’ll wait longer still for children. Harry wanted a career first, and he would be damned if Harry didn’t get what he wanted first. Unlike women, carriers were never in danger of time running out. “Just titbits of information I picked up here and there.”
“Pa!” came the sleepy voice of Cassiopeia and it tugged at Harry’s heartstrings, he swallowed thickly. Of course, their grandfather, they were too young likely to have called him anything else except Pa. Closing his eyes, he patted at her back, hushing her softly, murmuring that everything was okay, as she quietened down again. Of course, it wasn’t alright, they no longer had their grandfather, who was all they’d ever known in this life. They’d ended up with a foster family while they sought to find Sirius to see if he wanted custody. This would have been sorted sooner if they hadn’t been under attack. Thank Merlin the twins hadn’t been there, he shuddered at the thought.
Rabastan watched them, dark hooded eyes, Harry couldn’t read them, or the yearning he felt.
Hearing yapping, Harry automatically begun to look around for his pup. He knew that Corvus wouldn’t be far behind. A huge grin spread across his face, when he caught sight of his pup, he could barely believe the size he’d grown in such a short space of time. “I’m going to miss a lot.” He commented sadly, and he would, he knew his dog was going to be vastly changed within a few months he’d be away. Who knew whether he’d actually recognize him later! Leaning against Rabastan’s side, so not to jar Cepheus.
“I’ll take pictures every day,” Rabastan promised as the pup jumped up at Harry, attempting to climb his leg. Harry just shifted slightly, and patted the wonderfully soft fur, wiggling his bent finger in his ear, causing him to lean into. “You do know all you’d need to do is ask and he would be able to come with you.” The Dark Lord would do anything for Harry, Harry and Bill both.
“He wouldn’t be able to come to classes, it would be terribly unfair to have him locked up all day, and only able to go a walk after classes when I have free time.” Harry sighed morosely, watching Corvus walk towards him, his stride long and powerful, plenty of life left in the old wizard still, as Corvus liked to say. Plus, he did not trust all the others at Hogwarts not to curse his dog for whatever reason.
He wanted to be selfish and bring his pup with him, but it wasn’t right, to be locked up in his dorm for roughly ten hours…and let out into the common room for what an hour or two while he did his homework? Truly, it wouldn’t work, it’s why he’d been so adamant about not getting a puppy until after he was done with Hogwarts and likely after he became a lawyer. So, he could actually bond with the pup, raise it right. He knew his fiancé meant well though, so he didn’t dare give voice to those objections.
“That’s true,” Rabastan said thoughtfully, at least here he would be free to roam absolutely everywhere except sanctuary, naturally. These types of dogs need a lot of exercise, mental stimulation, it would likely destroy things if it was kept locked up in a single room. “I’d definitely be glad of the company.”
Harry gave him a droll look, as if company was lacking here. “Is everything okay?” he asked, as he always did.
“Brax needs further care; he won’t be able to cope with the workload Beauxbaton puts the Abraxan’s through.” Corvus explained, exasperated by Harry’s need to name them all. Although, Brax really did take the cake, naming an Abraxan horse, Brax. “I’m not sure it will change; we’ve certainly given the creature more than enough time to recover.” There was no greater recovery for the Abraxan, this was as good as it would get.
“That’s disappointing,” Harry confessed, looking disheartened, “Still, at least Brax has somewhere to go. I’ll contact Lord Bernard Diggory, see if he is amendable to taking him in.” Lord Bernard Diggory loved Abraxan’s, and he got his money through their hair, it was used in potion ingredient. It’s how he was able to keep them all without ending up out of pocket.
Many families that ended up having animals on their estates, and mostly usually only one. Such as The Malfoy family and their peacocks – which he still hadn’t gotten to see for any length of time! – and the Scamander’s, they were breeders of Hippogriffs, it was something they continued to this day. They had quite a few ‘retired’ Hippogriffs as well. One Harry had successfully put in their care, knowing they knew what they were doing. They were temperamental beasties, not that Abraxan’s were any different mind.
“Bernard is in the process of putting his heir through the motions, so expect a delay in a reply,” Corvus said, watching his sons – and yes, he considered Harry a son – holding onto the twins. Frankly he couldn’t help himself but see their own children in the twins places. He couldn’t wait to be a grandfather for real. The twins would get a piece of his estate, they’d be just as loved as any other child that comes along, but it’s likely they’d never be Lestrange’s. It would be too risky, the idea of losing their Metamorphmagus abilities, even he thought as such, despite the fact it left the Lestrange estate without a blood heir.
“Wait he’s actually letting Amos take over?” Rabastan asked, surprise covering his features, he knew Bernard couldn’t stand his son much – took after his mother apparently – and hadn’t believed he was suited to a Lordship. Which Rabastan got, Amos was easily lead on, and such a chatterbox, nobody could get him to shut the hell up. He supposed the wizard might be getting worried as he got on in age.
“Another Diggory has just came of age,” Corvus pointed out, “Go on, get them to bed, if you wait too long, they’ll wake up when you put them down and that will be them up for the rest of the day.”
“Cedric! He’s far more pleasant to deal with than his father,” Harry vehemently agreed, “He was always very kind to me, made sure I wasn’t overwhelmed, in pain or lost.” Despite them being in different houses, he had been very kind to all younger years. Not all people were like that, most upper years couldn’t be bothered with the younger students. It’s likely why being Prefect and Head boy and Head Girl were careful selections.
“Is he?” Corvus asked, more interested than Rabastan was about either Diggory.
“Oh yes, he’s the very definition of a Hufflepuff, loyal, outgoing, happy, he was also intelligent, I think he was in the top five in Hufflepuff, I think top fifteen out of the year, and twenty in the school overall.” Harry said, speaking enthusiastically but quietly so he didn’t wake the child. “He’ll definitely be empathic towards his grandfather.”
“He must be doing something right if his grandfather is passing the title onto him.” Corvus agreed, it was his choice after all. He pondered on how Amos was feeling at the moment, but recalling how disgusting Amos had been when discussing his father twenty years ago, he was pleased. It was quite frankly disgusting behaviour. It was unacceptable to talk about your father thusly. Bernard, bless him, had put Amos onto a monthly stipend. Just enough for his small family to get by, not a penny more, and zero access to the vaults or estate uninvited. Yes, Amos was that much of a blabbermouth that he'd complained to people until he was blue in the face. He wasn’t sure what he was attempting, to shame his father into giving him back access to the vaults? To the estate? He’d at least given Amos the seat in the Wizengamot which allowed him to make a good earning.
“Does that mean he’ll be at the next Wizengamot meeting?” Harry asked, walking carefully and taking up the rear, as everyone begun to head inside. Corvus was quite correct, the twins had already been sleeping for roughly ten minutes already now. Taking great care not to step on his pup and also ensure he came in.
He grinned when he noticed Corvus’ hand had a piece of chicken in it, luring the pup in. Oh, yes, he was going to have a very well-trained dog. His pooch was padding alongside Corvus, tail wagging outrageously, this was definitely a picture-perfect moment.
Corvus threw the piece of chicken at the pup, giving the stay indication. Once he was sure the dog was paying attention, he gestured for Rabastan and Harry to go up with the twins. “And yes, I do believe that will be the case. Likely without Bernard, which is a shame, the Wizengamot is rather…daunting for most people and they usually have company.”
“Usually,” Harry agreed, “But he’s a big boy, I’m sure he’ll be fine.” He’d managed it at a far younger age, and as he’d said Cedric was outgoing, he’d do fine.
Corvus just watched them go, a small amused smile on his face, oh, he hoped he lived long enough to at least see his first grandchild brought into this world. With Harry being a carrier, would the child take after the Lestrange’s or would they have the messy birds nest hair that Potters were so famous for? Would they be lucky enough to have more than one child? It truly would make his life complete.
It didn’t take too much longer for the pair to return after tucking the twins in for their nap.
“I wonder if they’re still up there,” Harry commented, turning towards the living room, Corvus was sat in his favourite chair, a platter with coffee and tea available for everyone. Camomile tea if his senses were correct. “Is Aurelius’ coming?” not that it would surprise him, he knew that he’d made plans to come.
“He and Bill are coming for dinner,” Corvus revealed.
“Bill’s back?” Harry perked up, excitement bubbling within him, “I wonder what he’s brought back this time!” and if there would be any boxes for him to open – Gringotts would likely let him know – they used him from time to time now that they knew that the boxes might require Parseltongue to open them. Nothing spectacular had been found yet, but fascinating nonetheless.
Rabastan handed Harry a cup of hot chocolate just how he liked it, as he claimed a coffee for himself. “Is there a reason for the visit?” it was highly irregular for the Dark Lord just to pop in and dine with them, even now.
Harry was reaching for a biscuit before he craned his head to see Corvus, curious to know the answer.
“He hasn’t made one known,” Corvus answered evenly, not the least bit concerned.
“He did say he would be by to visit in the coming days,” Harry pointed out, biting into the biscuit, delighting in the taste of the Scottish shortbread, the House-elves had outdone themselves. There had to have been a Scottish bride in the Lestrange family, for there were quite a few meals that were notably Scottish in nature, not including the biscuits. “But would wait until you were up to receiving visitors again.”
“Definitely up to something,” Corvus murmured, amused.
“You should have seen how he reacted to the twins,” Rabastan sniggered, as he regaled his father about every single minute reaction the Dark Lord had had. You’d have thought they were capable of great evil or some such, the way he reacted. Given how he was raised, it was a genuine surprise he’d be awfully uncomfortable around children. Orphanages didn’t exist now, but they had back then, and well, the Dark Lord would have had to interact with children of all ages. It was baffling just thinking of him as a child, never mind acting like one or being around them.
Harry listened, drinking his cup of hot chocolate, and relaxed. He was going to miss this; he wasn’t sure he could tolerate another three years of going to Hogwarts. He understood he needed to take his exams, but nowhere did it say he had to stay at Hogwarts for it. He was far enough ahead that he reckoned he could take his NEWTS now. Something to ponder, because he couldn’t except mediocre on his NEWTS, he needed to pass certain grades to be a lawyer.
“Has the post came? I should have got my save the date cards through,” Harry questioned, naturally he would need to send the cards out to everyone inviting them to his and Rabastan’s wedding. These things needed planned well in advance. Not that he cared much for what was likely half the wedding list, but he’d endure. It mattered little, everyone would abandon any plans they may have had to attend his wedding even if he only gave them a week in advance. He wasn’t just Lord Potter, wasn’t just betrothed to the Lestrange family, but the Boy-Who-Lived. He had long since accepted that, and he was happier for it. Especially since it gave him the ability to make change far easier.
“Where did you get them?” Corvus asked curiously, praying it wasn’t any shop in Diagon Alley, none were adequate, and he wanted only the best. If he had known Harry and Rabastan were getting them, he would have given his recommendation.
“Helena made them for me,” Harry said, “Her selection was lovely, weren’t they Rabastan?”
“They were,” Rabastan agreed, “But I had no idea you were going to request them so soon,” he was surprised, he shouldn’t have been. Harry was one the most organized people he’d ever met, except the Dark Lord.
“Never put off until tomorrow what you can do today,” Harry echoed one of his favourite sayings, “I doubt I’ll have time once Hogwarts starts up again. Everyone’s been telling me how hellish NEWTS year is, and I’m inclined to believe them.”
“It’s worse than you can imagine,” Rabastan commented, pouring more coffee into his cup.
Corvus hummed, “I’d like to see the ones you chose,” Lady Abbott – Helena – had absolute wonderful taste he had no doubt it would be a great pick. He wasn’t surprised they were still in contact, at least once a month – not including Wizengamot letters from Antonio – a letter came for Harry from Helena, her distinctive lavender ink gave her away even if the stamp did not. Hopefully he’d purchased enough to go around. It was always better to have too many than not enough.
“I will, right away, that’s if they get here before I’m back at Hogwarts.” Harry reassured him, unfortunately, most of the rest of the wedding details – except the things they’d really need to pick together - would be left to Rabastan. It was all backwards, especially in the eye of society, but Harry didn’t care and neither did Rabastan.
“I think, perhaps, I should give her a Floo call and see,” Corvus stated, he couldn’t wait to see the design he’d picked.
Harry just laughed quietly, enjoying the peacefulness and quiet while it lasted. Don’t get him wrong though, he was fast becoming fond of the twins. He was already intending on going to retrieve items from the muggle world that they’d like. If they didn’t already have it naturally, no point of wasting money if they already had them. It’s likely he’d need to go through everything anyway, since none of them would know much – or anything – about the muggle children’s toys.
A/n – OMG you know I’ve forgotten whether I named the puppy!! I did re-read back through like 15 chapters to try and find any mention but nope, no luck so far! So, if you remember or know pop a review in and let me know unusual, I know but eh it has been a while since I introduced the pup lol it would mean a lot *SMH* for some reason it wasn’t put on the Document if I did (so might not have named it) and the amount of plot lines I drop are just astronomical…I didn’t realize I drop that many in a chapter lol :)
sorry for the long wait, between illnesses in the family (my mum) and the loss of a pet (my sisters) we've been through the wringer and yeah, haven't been able to get on and write as much as I would have liked along with work etc...exhausting, that's all I'll say and it's well past midnight so I'm going to bid you all goodnight take care everyone and remember to review! :) I do hope your new year hasn't been as eventful as mine as been! xx
Chapter Text
The contract
Chapter 143
Harry wasn’t quite as excited to see the Hogwarts express this year. Perhaps because of his indecision, or because secretly he didn’t wish to attend this year. “I do find it rather senseless having to take the train, it would take only a Floo call to Hogsmeade and a fifteen-minute trip you’d be at school.” He idly commented. It was most assuredly taking a long road for the shortcut. The first few always flew in, but then time seemed to almost slow to a stop so it seemed to take forever.
Corvus chortled, “Has Draco said anything to that affect?” blatantly ignoring all the stares they were getting, and the pictures being taken. He didn’t worry too much; the newspapers and magazines wouldn’t dare to publish anything negative.
“No, not that I recall, why?” Harry asked in curiosity.
“My good friend Abraxas, Draco’s grandfather, actually said something very similar before our sixth year at Hogwarts. He was seventeen, and could have just Apparated to the school. I believe he would have done if he hadn’t been cautioned that the school wards would remain closed until later evening time by his father. Which would have meant he would be stuck waiting all day before he could even venture inside.” a bittersweet smile on his face, Abraxas had gone too soon in his opinion. Unfortunately, an outbreak had taken quite a few people that he had left that the war had not.
“So did Lucius,” Rodolphus said wryly, the Malfoy’s were so impatient, and frankly? That impatience had gotten worse down the generations. Draco was quite frankly one of the most impatient wizards he’d ever met. Harry had informed him that he used to be worse, the Black blood was strong in that boy. He’d need close watching; he wouldn’t have Harry hurt if Draco turned.
It was a legitimate concern as far as Rodolphus believed, he’d married Bellatrix, he knew how quickly they could turn. Although, Bellatrix had already turned when they married, the family and she were just better at hiding it. There was only one generation between Bellatrix and Draco. He liked Narcissa so he hoped for their sake that he didn’t succumb to the Black madness. Shaking off his thoughts, Rodolphus looked around the train station, Sirius was getting to him with his talk of Black madness.
Whispers started up when Cepheus’ hair went bright yellow in Rodolphus’ arms, a lot of it drowned out by the billowing of the Hogwarts express.
“Speaking of the Malfoy’s, there they are,” Corvus commented once the hubbub had died down somewhat. “Narcissa is positively glowing.” Highly unusual, he hadn’t seen her this way…oh, in around fifteen years.
“Come on Draco, we must hurry!” Harry called out to the boy, waving at him to come as quickly as possible. Thank Merlin they didn’t have trucks trailing behind them, and Draco’s owl was likely already on its way to Hogwarts.
“I’ll write to you all,” Harry said, giving Rabastan a hug, before Draco caught up and they both quickly made their way into the train. Once they were comfortably situated on the train, they begun to wave outside the window.
“Wow, they really do have the ability,” Draco said in awe, envy stirring within him, what he would have done with those abilities he thought. “Highly irregular given they aren’t identical twins, it’s a new one you know, for the record.”
“What do you mean?” Harry asked, continuing his waving, until his arm begun to ache.
“They’re the first twins in the Black family with the Metamorphmagus ability,” Draco explained, “Do you know if they’re being blood adopted into the Lestrange family?”
“You mean they’re going to be put into history books?” Harry said impressed, although, fame wasn’t all that, he knew and wouldn’t wish it on anyone. Fortunately, he doubted their ‘fame’ would be anything like his, just a notation in history as the first twin Metamorphmagus’. Noticing Millicent getting on the train two doors down by the look of it.
“Given the number of photos taken, they’re going to be mentioned in the newspapers tomorrow,” Draco said derisively, he detested the press, they were so underhanded and deceitful, and not in the Slytherin way. The articles that had come out about his family were very offensive. “I’m so glad to be going back to Hogwarts.” He sighed, he’d barely seen his friends all summer, and the Lordship training his father had begun – just the beginning – was exhausting. He wasn’t sure how Harry had done it at a much younger age. At least he knew a lot of the rules and regulations beforehand.
Harry said nothing as the last warning hoot from the scarlet engine, watching his family become nothing but dots in the distance. He didn’t feel the same at all, and he hadn’t had the guts to bring it up. Everyone all said how important staying at Hogwarts was, and how it was perceived by everyone. A few years ago, Harry would have done it without much thought. However, he did understand the nuances of society that he hadn’t before. What he did would reflect on his good name, as well as his families, the Lestrange’s when they’d spent three years and some on correcting it. Him helping along the way by looking into Frank and Alices circumstances. Speaking of the Aurors, he idly noticed them at the very end of the platform, still waving, presumably to heir Longbottom.
“Hey, Harry,”
“That’s Harry Potter!” came a young voice all agog, there was always one.
Harry naturally ignored the fawning and relied to those who he’d given leave to use his first name. The rest that did attempt to claim familiarity with him – but hadn’t been given permission – were ignored. Most didn’t take the chance to do that, not since Granger. Sure, they were glad the annoying muggle-born Know-it-all show off was gone, but none of them would risk their magic by acting improperly in any way that might get the ire turned upon them.
“Hey, Harry,” Millicent said breathlessly, having ran what felt like the entire length of the train.
“Hey Millie, how are you doing?” Harry said, smiling at her, each summer her self-esteem seemed to fall further and further down. “Come on, let’s get to the compartment before its full.” Touching her trunk, it automatically shrunk down. Why her mother didn’t do it for her he didn’t understand, it wouldn’t hurt her to make it lightweight at the least.
“I’m okay, glad to be back at Hogwarts,” she said quietly, she really, really was, being back at school. Merlin only knows what she was going to do once she was back home full time.
“Tough time?” Harry asked, well aware of all his friends woes, they were brought up often enough when in private.
“The worst,” Millicent complained, she almost wished she’d been born a damn boy, maybe then her father wouldn’t be so bad. Nobody not even Daphne or Pansy could understand.
“Do you want to talk about it?” Harry asked, as he peered into the compartments, in an attempt to find their friends. Draco couldn’t be that far ahead; he was only like a few seconds ahead of him. Where on earth had he gotten to?
“Merlin, no, I just want to forget, I’ve informed them I shan’t be returning for Yule,” she replied, “I’ll be telling them I won’t be home until the end of the school year.” Even then she was going to attempt to stay at a friend’s, even if she had to beg them.
“That’s fair,” Harry commented, he understood completely, “But if it gets worse and he uses spells or actually hits you, you’ll tell me straight away, right?” turning to face her, a serious look on his face, “Believe me, he’ll never do it again.” Of that, Harry would make sure. He’d live, maybe, but anything more than that…well, that would remain to be seen.
Millicent’s breathing hitched, a small grateful smile appearing on her face, “I swear I will,” and she meant it so fully, that magic flared between them. Magic itself would hold Millicent to her word, should she not do so? Her magic would desert her in retaliation, and that was something no magical being would willingly endure.
Harry smiled, pleased, “Did you enjoy the party at least?” he had only really gotten to talk to her a few times the entire night. He had met her father though, and Merlin, he was quite disgusting really. “I’m sorry I didn’t get to talk to you more.”
Millicent snorted, very unladylike, but she didn’t care, she was amongst her friends. They wouldn’t judge her, just as she wouldn’t judge them. “I’d have been surprised if you could, did you know everyone that was there?” the amount of influential people had been awe-inspiring really. Her father had left her alone, too busy trying to make connections. Connections might she add, she wouldn’t have had a chance to meet without her. Harry had invited them because she knew him.
“The majority, yeah, a lot of them were on the Wizengamot or people I’ve been introduced to over the years by my family.” Harry explained, exclaiming, “Ah, hah! Finally!” finding the majority of their friends in the compartment, there was enough room for both him and Millicent. “Where did you go? One minute you were beside me the next gone.” Hands making a poof sign, to indicate he was gone.
“I only just sat down,” Draco commented, “I was just telling everyone about the twins.”
“Have you met them yet, Draco?” Daphne enquired.
“Nobody has met them yet, not even extended family,” Harry revealed before Draco could open his mouth, but you could see he was hurt. “Not just because of what happened, but because they’ve just lost the only family they’ve ever known, their Grandpa Marius. We want them to feel a bit more settled before we introduce anyone else. Especially considering this home is the third one they’ve had in such a short space of time. They will feel pulled from pillar to post.”
“How is Black taking that?” Pansy asked, “I mean Marius was a squib.” And squibs were still considered quite embarrassing despite the fact most families likely had them. It was likely very humiliating, squibs, she was so glad there wasn’t one in her family.
“Yeah, ironic, isn’t it? He outlived every single child of his generation, and the rest,” Harry said with a vindictive smirk, it’s the sort of thing he could have seen himself doing. “Sirius doesn’t care, he didn’t care about his family full stop.”
“Until Uncle Orion’s portrait was found,” Draco pointed out, he only knew about it, he hadn’t seen it.
Harry conceded the point, Sirius was getting on with his father now, but it didn’t make up for the past, not fully. “You shouldn’t dismiss squibs, Pansy, they’re going to bring back a lot of lost or forgotten family lines if they haven’t already.”
“What else were you about to tell us that you were forbidden from writing in letters?” Pansy asked, dismissing Harry’s words entirely. Unfortunately, a few years of new belief’s couldn’t override a lifetime of being told one thing.
Harry arched a brow, as the rest turned to Draco silently curious, what could he have to say that he couldn’t in a letter? Family secrets, if so then it was likely Draco wouldn’t be able to tell them everything.
“Can you even say?” Daphne enquired, she wouldn’t be surprised, family secrets were impossible to reveal except to family, it’s the way of it naturally.
“This has to remain between us, no telling anyone, and I do mean anyone, not even your parents.” Draco heavily emphasised just how secretive this must remain. Almost vibrating out of his skin in his desire to tell them everything. Yet being smart to ensure they actually would keep their mouths closed.
They all nodded, before voicing they understood, promising not tell on their magic, they might be Slytherins and ambitious, but even they wouldn’t want to miss out on information even if they couldn’t tell anyone after.
“Professor Snape created a potion that my mother is in the trial for,” Draco said enthusiastically, grey eyes gleaming with delight. “I mean she’s not the only one, there’s ten others in the programme, but I don’t know who they are, they’re not named. It’s just test subject one and so on until ten.”
Daphne glanced at Pansy, Theodore and Blaise before voicing what they were all thinking, “Is she sick?” necessity was the mother of invention, quite literally, was that the case here? She’d looked very lively when they saw her last.
“He’s too happy for that to be the case…what kind of potion has Professor Snape created?” Blaise deduced, his gaze intent upon Draco. Even if he had some gossip he wanted to reveal, he wouldn’t be trembling with his mouth pressed together like he was stopping himself shouting about it.
“Yes, what exactly has he created?” Harry asked dryly, arching a brow, unimpressed.
Draco froze, eyes narrowing in on Harry, realizing he knew something. “You know what it’s about…how?” almost pouting, it was so unfair, one big piece of juicy gossip and Harry already knew? ugh, so unfair! However, he didn’t have all the pieces of the puzzle, but he reckoned Harry did, so excitement suffused him as he realized he’d likely get to know everything.
“Wait, what’s going on, since when did you care much for Potions?” Theo asked befuddled, he passed the classes, and did well enough, but potions was far from his favourite subject. He had a broad range of subjects he loved researching but never potions.
“What about your mother?” Daphne asked, all of them attempting to talk over each other to find out more.
“What do you know, Harry? I mean I only have pieces of the puzzle,” Draco asked, very perplexed, he did not like being wrong. It’s not like he could have asked Severus, he hadn’t been around much, and the times he’d been by it had been private consultations. Which meant he hadn’t been allowed in the room.
“One of the items in the box I bought from Egypt a few years back turned out to be an unfinished…or rather incomplete potion. Although, we theorised that the process was never fully written down to prevent theft of intellectual property, Severus agreed.” Harry replied.
“Hold on you were spending time with Professor Snape?” Blaise gaped, his Slytherin masks nowhere to be seen in the shock.
“Goodness, no, we were writing, I told him if he could figure it out, he was welcome to publish the results.” Harry said sardonically. “With the only stipulation that five percent of the proceeds goes to the Hogwarts scholarship funds, so that each student could get a little more at the beginning of each year. Whether to buy books or even just have some funds for Hogsmeade I don’t mind.” It hadn’t been his creation; he’d only found it again. And yes, he had it in writing.
“How long did it take to be complete?” Theodore asked, proud of their head of house.
“Barely two days, he’s intellectually gifted, there’s no getting past that, even if he is a really bad teacher.” Harry commented idly, sure he was no longer a dickhead to him but it didn’t mean he’d ever be comfortable in his company. He wasn’t sure why he’d stopped so suddenly a few weeks into his magical education. He’d gone from being downright caustic to ignoring him he changed again after Headmaster Slytherin took over too but yes, they’d never be friends. He only sent it on Aurelius’ recommendation that he was genuinely the very best of the best.
“But what was the potion?” Daphne stressed out, exasperated by the secrecy of it all.
“The potion repairs damage done to wombs, rebuilds even on someone barren, and at the same time…encourages fertility. It’s a hundred times more potent than any other version of it known to wizard kind. All ten subjects, known to have severe problems and had tried for the past decade with no success, got pregnant.” Harry said, he was impressed, potions were miraculous, even if he didn’t think much of Severus’ character.
“Rebuilds, does that mean theoretically it could work on Wizards?” Theodore asked, speculatively.
Harry shrugged indelicately, “I doubt it though, it does say rebuilds on what was there, not create something, plus, wizards that aren’t carriers don’t have eggs to be fertilised.” Screwing his nose, a little, it was still weird knowing he had eggs that could be fertilised and a magical womb to have a child with someone. He wanted a child, a few actually, didn’t mean it wasn’t odd, he hadn’t grown up with that knowledge.
“But is it possible?” Theodore stressed out.
“I don’t know, Theo, that’s something you’d need to talk to Professor Snape about,” Harry said honestly, giving him a small smile. He might have already thought of it, or realized it wasn’t feasible. He did like the thought of it being possible, it would give people less reason to fawn all over him if he wasn’t possible.
“Your mother’s pregnant?” Daphne said, surprised but pleased for them.
Draco smiled, a full-on beaming smile, “Yes,” and if Lady magic was feeling generous, perhaps he’d have a sibling at long last. Of course, he was aware now that his mother had numerous miscarriages before and after he was born.
“And you got this from something that has been sitting in a box since ancient times?” Blaise blurted out clearly astonished.
“Egyptians used to marry their siblings, it’s hardly surprising without new blood that they’d have at the very least fertility issues.” Harry pointed out, sitting down, he put his bag under his feet. “Necessity is a mother of invention.” It was very difficult working through everything in that box, he toiled away when he had free time, he knew he had too many projects on the go.
Even more now, Bill had purchased one for him, it was by far the biggest box found. Completely intact, it amazed Harry, truly it did. The attention to detail that went into the boxes, and not to forget the spells, they fiercely guarded their treasure. He regretfully didn’t have much time to work on it before he returned to school.
“Harry, you alright?” Draco asked, watching Harry in slight concern, he was gazing out the window looking lost. He hadn’t seen that sort of look on his face in years, he would say since his first year.
“I’m fine,” Harry reassured them, giving them a grimace instead of a smile, and went back to watching the landscape go on by.
His friends all glanced at each other, before beginning to talk again, hoping he’d come out of it on his own. Maybe the attack had made Harry feel unsafe? It wouldn’t surprise them, if there was somewhere they should be safe, it would be at home and Harry’s home had been attacked. Hopefully he’d be fine once they were back at Hogwarts with Headmaster Slytherin.
Turns out, it wasn’t the case at all, and Merlin, they were trying to give him space to work out what was wrong.
“Alright, I’ve had enough of this,” Draco complained, before yanking Harry away from the group. None of the others seemed surprised by Draco’s actions, and instead continued to make their way towards the library. They needed information from the books. The homework was already beginning to pile up like you’d never believe.
As harsh as his yank looked, Draco was rather careful with him. The conditioning he’d undergone for the two years while Harry truly was very fragile had left their mark on the blonde.
“What? Wait, Draco, where are we going?” Harry asked, he could have stopped the blonde in his tracks but didn’t. Instead, he followed him quietly.
“Somewhere we can talk,” Draco told him, heading for the front doors of the castle.
Harry followed Draco, waiting until they were outside before saying anything. “Draco?” watching as the boy put his green leather gloves on. Tightening his scarf around his neck, absently applying a warming charm to fend off the Scottish winter chill. It was nearly minus weather already, oh Draco detested winter, the Slytherin dorms were cold even with the warming spells. The weather was relentless.
“What’s wrong?” Draco asked, giving Harry his full undivided attention, “You’ve barely said anything for the past two weeks.”He understood that he’d left his familiar at home, which could account for any strain he was under. However, given the age of the familiar – and the bond – it should have settled by this. At least according to all the books and articles he’d read.
Harry sighed softly, where on earth did, he start?
“Is it anything to do with the attack?” Draco whispered, a concerned look on his face. It would be enough to scare anyone really, his father had been beyond worried after that attack. “Father was in a right state, he’s doing better though, thanks to you.” The extra wards giving them more security had eased his father a lot. The knowledge that ancient wards had been so successfully breached was a concern for all families not just theirs to be honest. “Have they found out who did it?”
“No, nothing like that, it’s just me, I’ve been…really considering something,” Harry told him, as he rummaged around his bag looking for his gloves. His hand emerged triumphant with the blue leather gloves. Leather was far more comfortable – and warm – compared to the normal gloves he’d gotten in his first year. He’d never gone back to the school suggested gloves after wearing leather ones. Although, these were his second pair, he had lost his first set, Merlin only knows where.
Draco sat down on the stone bench in the courtyard, cocking his head to the side, “Ah, so it’s personal then, anything I can do to help?” sounding a little hopeful that he could, it was just odd seeing Harry so quiet, especially on subjects you knew he loved and would have been in high spirits debating.
“I’ve been contemplating taking my NEWTS early, two years early,” Harry explained.
Draco blinked, and then blinked again, “That’s it? That’s why you’ve been so quiet?” out of all the things he’d had thought about as of late, this definitely hadn’t been one of them. He wanted to ask Harry not to, he’d miss him, they all would.
Harry just gave him a small smile, “Yes,”
“Look, Harry, I know you miss everyone, but are you sure you want to give up your last few years at school for a few months of missing your family?” Draco said rationally and thoughtfully. “It’s normal, missing them I mean, before we came to Hogwarts other than the occasional sleep over, we’d never stayed away from our family long. It was really difficult, I missed my parents, my bedroom like mad…but it allowed me to become independent.”
“It’s not just that I miss them, I’m bored Draco, the classes are too easy, even the advanced classes,” Harry explained.
“So, you don’t feel like you’re being encouraged to leave Hogwarts?” Draco asked, perking up, looking optimistically relieved. Harry was a carrier, and the old fashioned of wizard kind likely expected him to pop out a few kids and stay at home then perhaps get a greater education once they were adults. His mother had explained this to him when he overheard rather concerning words from a few families whilst at Harry and Rabastan’s engagement party.
Harry laughed softly, “No, Draco, nobody is encouraging me, I’ve not even mentioned it to anyone, you’re the first to know.”
Draco felt a sense of smugness at that declaration, but it was marred with the idea of Harry leaving. He spoke about leaving in his first year, with Dumbledore and all. However, he’d given no indication since that he wished to leave Hogwarts. “Regardless of your NEWT results, you’re going to go on and do amazing things. In fact, you already are, it really is too bad Ravenclaw gets the credit.”
“No, I get the credit, Ravenclaw is mere the house I am in, it’s not who I am.” Harry refuted that statement, it was slow going, stopping the prejudice in all houses, no, just slow, tiring. It wasn’t as bad as it used to be, and Harry was proud of Aurelius for managing it, despite the fact he loved his own house fiercely. Something he couldn’t admit to, and didn’t broadcast. Rubbing his leather clad hands together to generate some heat, luckily the area they were in wasn’t having them blasted with icy cold winds. It was positively howling out there, so much so that Quidditch practices had been cancelled, and the game would be too if the winds didn’t die down. It had caused an uproar, but even the most fanatic Quidditch player wasn’t stupid enough to actually want to play in that weather.
“Have you spoken to Rabastan about this?” Draco asked, “Not that you need his permission but you know, he’s your fiancé. Mother and father says important decisions should be made together, even if ultimately it was one person’s decision.” Rubbing his hands together, the warming charm wasn’t enough in the face of such terrible weather.
“Won’t he be disappointed? I mean who actually leaves Hogwarts early?” Harry said ruefully, it just didn’t seem like the done thing. “When was the last time that happened?” he hadn’t seen anyone doing it yet, what if everyone thought badly of him and thus the Lestrange family? What would Corvus think? Would it affect his prospects? Would he even be able to become a lawyer? The wizarding world could be so backwards sometimes, and he’d never been one for taking any comfort in his ‘fame’ enabling him to get anything. He’d have trusted Dumbledore before trusting his fame to get him here. Which would never happen.
Even Aurelius hadn’t left Hogwarts early, he was one of the smartest people he knew.
“Maybe,” Draco shrugged, “Come on, let’s go get a hot chocolate, warm us up before we join the others in the library.” The two stood, and begun to move back into Hogwarts, sighing in delight at the warmth, they’d been stupid to have gone out. “You know him better than I do, but I’m not sure there’s anything you could do to disappoint him.” Rabastan was besotted with Harry, he could see that, it was even sappier than the look his father gave his mother when they were discussing their earlier years and wedding.
Harry smiled shyly, “I’m not sure that’s true,” he commented, not that he’d ever actually risk it to find out.
They silent moved through Hogwarts, making their way towards the kitchen, Draco tickled the pear in the fruit bowl on the painting. It opened up, their faces being blasted from the humid warmth of the kitchen as the House-elves worked diligently already beginning to prepare for hundreds of students lunches.
“Good morning, Linnie, could we get two hot chocolates please?” Harry called out to one of his favourite House-elves. “When you’ve got time.” He added, not wishing to rush her.
Linnie beamed in delight at the sheer fact her name had been remembered, she wasn’t personally attached to any of the professors. She worked solely in the kitchen, so she didn’t have anyone to call her to remember her name. Humans so rarely remembered their names at all, so they were extra fond of Harry for it. “Coming right up, Mister Harry!” she had been asked not to call him Master so she called him Mister Harry instead.
Draco no longer rolled his eyes at Harry’s interactions with the House-elves.
They were immediately met with a mug of hot chocolate with cream and marshmallows on top. Harry gushed and thanked them appropriately enough for both him and Draco. “Are you sure I can’t take you with me? There’s work for you in Gallifray Hall if you change your mind.” Far from teasing her he was serious; she made the best hot chocolate ever.
“I will keep that in mind, Mister Harry!” the delighted House-elf proclaimed, while the others tutted over her words, finding it out of order. They had work here at Hogwarts, and they were very grateful for that work and nothing would see them looking elsewhere for it.
“Still wanting to work as a lawyer?” Draco questioned quietly, he wouldn’t be the first one to change their minds, Daphne had and Gregory had gone for his backup career instead.
“Definitely,” Harry declared, the sounds of the general hubbub in the kitchen going on in the background as the House-elves worked. The delicious smells of various meals being cooked up for everyone. It made Harry’s stomach grumble hungrily, he hadn’t been eating properly, his anxiety getting the better of him.
“Do you reckon you could get the NEWTS you need now?” Draco asked, drinking from the mug, wiping away the creamy residue immediately. He had already learned the hard way that Harry had a very funny sense of humour and he was not going to be made fun off, not that he really minded, at least when it came to his friends. He’d stopped being genuinely offended three years in.
“Yes,” Harry commented immediately, and he honestly did believe that, even with all his side projects he was bored at Hogwarts. The only thing staying his hand was the fact he’d be missing out on these last few years with his friends. Although, lately it seemed most of the time they were just too exhausted from classes, homework and added stress to most who were now learning more about their heirship (Lordship) lessons on top of it. Harry already knew it all, Corvus had a system that allowed him to learn without overwhelming him, the rest had been up to him.
Draco nodded slowly, “You can’t live your life for other people, you do what you want to do, Harry, even if it means leaving Hogwarts early.” Giving some rare sage advice, “I’ll miss you, like a lot, but we can meet up each Hogsmeade visit, during the holidays, it’s not like we won’t see each other.” He was lucky he didn’t have parents though, since Draco reckoned his parents would be furious if he even suggested it. Merlin, he wanted to beg Harry not to leave, he was the only one he considered a true equal.
The truth was Harry was magically, intellectually and socially far superior to them all.
Harry nodded slowly, “I’ll talk to Rab during Yule, maybe Corvus too.” Corvus’ advice would be very welcomed, Harry had sought Corvus’ advice often enough to seek it keenly.
“What about the Headmaster?” Draco asked, drinking the last of his hot chocolate, it had done the trick, got rid of the last of the chill from their earlier jaunt outside. “He should know too.” His opinion was likely held in higher esteemed, if he thought it was a good idea then it would be. If he thought Harry should stay at Hogwarts then he should.
“You think I should ask Aur…the Headmaster?” Harry asked, thumb brushing back and forth on his leather gloves, where his initials had been stitched in silver.
“Definitely,” Draco declared strongly, sighing softly, resigning himself, “Ugh, come on, we best get to the library, can’t believe how much homework we’ve got already, it hasn’t even been a month. I swear I’ve only had five hours sleep each night if I’m lucky.” That was without having a shower in the morning like he normally would. He wasn’t used to getting so little sleep, nine hours was his minimum usually. Everyone was likely in the same boat, even the Gryffindors were too tired to complain and insult each other.
“Has your father sent you another book?” Harry asked, taking Draco’s mug, he placed them both magically in the sink and said goodbye to the House-elves.
“Yes, I swear he’s trying to kill me, Harry.” Draco dramatically exclaimed, as he opened the door, both exiting as they left the kitchens behind. “It’s like he doesn’t remember what it was like the last few years at Hogwarts.” The only upside of getting so much mail from home was his mother giving his usual gift boxes, which was a huge hit with everyone during study times. Now his mother knew what it was like and made enough for everyone.
“Has Millicent said anything to you about her parents?” Harry asked deliberately changing the subject.
Draco huffed, but shook his head, throwing his best friend an enquiring look, “Something I should know?”
“No, at least nothing important, he was a dickhead at the party,” Harry stated, and he was going to make sure to invite Millie without her parents, preferably just the father.
“He doesn’t have the best of personalities unless he wants something from you,” Draco conceded, “He sucked up to my father for months, including me in it all, I remember being flattered…then I overheard him talking to his wife, he said some very unflattering things about me that I never forgot.”
“Did you tell your parents?” Harry asked, as they moved into the staircase holding on as it moved.
“I didn’t. Perhaps I should have, but I just avoided him instead, point is, nothing surprises me about him. Millie’s mother is alright though, very sweet used to remember my favourite foods when I was over there.” Draco commented, not that he’d been over often, mixing genders hadn’t really done, he spent most of his time with Greg and Vincent. They liked Millicent’s mother more than they disliked her father, it’s likely why they were still invited anywhere.
“Glad I’m not the only one that dislikes him,” Harry commented, removing his gloves now that he’d warmed up appropriately, and set them into his bag. Brushing the photos and letter Rabastan had sent him today causing him to grin.
“Ugh, I know that grin,” Draco said teasingly, turning around, seeking out their group, who had kept two chairs empty for them.
Harry gave a noise of happiness, “Gabriel is getting bigger, like massive, his ears are starting to stand up fully!” he held out the picture of Rabastan with Gabriel sitting between his legs, the manor a backdrop. Gabriel’s sleek black coat practically gleaming in the weak winter sun. “I can’t believe I’m missing it all.” He continued to chat as he sat down, showing off the picture of his familiar the fact they all had Rabastan in them too was coincidental.
Everyone cooed over how he was turning into a handsome boy, he was still a puppy, you could tell. He wouldn’t be for long though. Harry swore he would get another pup, just like Gabriel, and he’d raise it, so he could get the full experience. Too bad it would be at least four or five years or longer still and it be eight or nine years, it would all depend on a lot of different things.
“Father mentioned a Wizengamot meeting, are you giving it a miss?” was asked sometime later.
“It’s not until November, and I’ll be attending,” Harry commented, pulling himself from his book to look at them, “There’s a lot still to be done, and I hate that it’s taking so long to see it through but I will persevere.”
All of them just stared at Harry in silent awe, preserve was one word used to describe Harry. He had single handed changed their world, for the better. So, so much better. To think of a world with Dumbledore still in charge and their ways snuffed out was nightmare material.
A/N – thanks for the help with the names for the doggo guys! I really appreciate it so many chapters yet so little time actually goes by! Lol next one I think will the Wizengamot and Yule break! Hmm I wonder then how far I can skip without it becoming rather jarring? I’ve done alright so far so I’ll keep going as I meant to! I’ll need to do some research into what it takes to become a lawyer for this story since it will be a part of it! It’s not like I could use legally blonde as inspiration lol although it won’t be the focus, it will be background sailing! If you find any little plot points you’re curious about don’t hesitate to drop a review, chances are I’ve not had a chance to use it, or I’ve forgotten about it LOL! R&R please guys
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 144
Aurelius watched Harry enter his office his face lighting up a little when he caught sight of him. He found himself curious, when his schedule showed Harry had an appointment with him. He knew it likely had to do with school, since they corresponded regularly about all other interests that held their attention. He had a few spare moments earlier, and had did a bit of reading, primarily Harry’s reports – from his professors – on his academic achievements and such. It took just a single look at Harry’s face for him to deduce what was going on. He could see the boredom underneath the pleasant – genuine – demeanour he had on his face.
“Good morning,” Aurelius’ said, “Are you hungry, thirsty?” not delaying, but desiring his own fortification. Nothing was quite simple when it came to Harry’s care. That and he held onto the need to feed Harry as had the other Lestrange’s despite Harry being…well, in better health than he’d ever been in his life.
“I wouldn’t mind a goblet of orange or apple juice,” Harry spoke quietly, as he moved to claim a seat closest to the wizard Harry held in high regard. He’d just been explaining the law in a debate in class. His professor had explained debating in class give you experience and confidence when it came to actually speaking in court. Naturally, Harry didn’t need that sort of aid. Corvus had ensured he was confident in all he did, Aurelius and the tutors he had did the rest. He rested his bag against the headmasters desk, as he waited patiently, mentally going over what he wanted to say and do.
“Lizzy? My usual as well as a goblet of orange juice and some biscuits for Lord Potter.” Aurelius commanded of the House-elf, which was his personal house-elf, not a Hogwarts one. He might be ‘sane’ and confident in his control of the magical world, but he did not trust easily. Or at all actually, he knew how easily overcome House-elves and wizards were when it came to the Imperius curse.
The house-elf left, and Aurelius leaned back silently contemplative. “You wish to take your exams and leave.”
Harry startled badly at that, gaping at the wizard, completely dumbfounded. He’d not spoken to anyone except Draco, and that had been outside. There were no portraits near there to reveal any information. “How did…”
Aurelius smiled ruefully at him, “You aren’t the only one who found themselves…bored out of their skull while at Hogwarts, Harry.” He had his knights to keep in check, his classes, and he’d taken a lot of them, his extra classes, and different projects and he still got bored. “I had expected you to come sooner if I am entirely honest.”
“When did you first consider it?” Harry asked, as the house-elf popped in with their food and drink, before disappearing before Harry could even get a ‘thank you’ out. Curious green eyes seeking out maroon ones in wonder. Relaxing entirely, knowing he wasn’t the only one helped immensely. perhaps this feeling wasn’t ingratitude after all…he wasn’t being ungrateful he just wanted something to do.
“It took me three years to play catch up with everyone else, and begin my own projects. By the time I was sixteen and in my fifth year I was bored.” Aurelius confessed wryly, and bad things tended to happen when he got bored, it was when he found the chamber of secrets, and well, he knew how that ended, even if everyone else didn’t.
“Why didn’t you leave?” Harry asked thoughtlessly.
“Mostly because I was a brilliant but penniless orphan,” Aurelius explained, a little tersely, before it softened. “I knew that my best bet would be to remain within Hogwarts walls. Something I hadn’t truly contemplated until I almost lost her.” He’d been quick and frantic to point the finger at someone, anyone, in order to stop Hogwarts closing. He hadn’t really had anything against the brainless oaf Hagrid. He reckoned he had done him a favour actually, there was no way he would have graduated anyway.
He’d then slaved away in Borgin and Burkes for years amassing his fortune, attempting to change the magical world from the political arena, but to no avail. Not even with the help of his Knights. Then emerging as the next Dark Lord to the world, as Lord Voldemort. Which too failed, but he was immensely pleased to be in the front row for the regime change that he’d been so desperately seeking sixty years ago.
“I love it here too,” Harry said, recalling the sheer unmitigated relief and excitement he’d felt when he realized he was getting out of the Dursley’s house. Although, he didn’t love Hogwarts anywhere near as his home. He wasn’t meant to, Hogwarts was an institution of learning, it wasn’t meant to be anyone’s home. Not Tom’s, not Snape’s, and not his, not all the other abused and lonely children who were terrified of going home every year. Not that it was a problem now, children were listened to, cases investigated, abuse wasn’t ignored and downgraded to ‘family spats’ by Dumbledore. To think he used to be the leader of the so called ‘light’ it was beyond terrifying to think about really.
Aurelius gave him a knowing look. Making a thoughtful noise, Aurelius leant forward fingers pressed together he spoke, “You still wish to be a lawyer?” it was more of a statement than question, Harry hadn’t changed his mind. Of that he was sure, Harry had known what he wanted very early in life, much like himself.
“Very much so,” Harry nodded, picking up his goblet of orange juice, and began to drink it. It soothed the ache at the back of his throat, he’d been arguing passionately for the past two hours – and proven right by the way – but as Draco said…only a Gryffindor would try to argue with him.
Aurelius nodded, unsurprised, he knew Corvus would be deeply upset if Harry chose to venture out into the world so soon. Not out of malice, but old-fashioned values and the belief Harry deserved to have some semblance of a childhood before adult life intruded once and for all. Then there was this anonymous attacker, he needed to think of a way to have Harry stay within the safety of the wards.
“Have you discussed this with your family?” make no mistake, Harry definitely considered the Lestrange’s as family. It didn’t matter that he was not yet married.
Harry simply shook his head, no he hadn’t discussed it with them yet. “No, not yet, I don’t want to disappoint them.” He confessed, having no shame in admitting this, especially not to Aurelius’ whether he was acting as Headmaster or not.
“Shall we invite them to this discussion?” Aurelius suggested. “Rest assured, none of them will be disappointed, you are only thinking about it at this point. You’ve not acted rashly by removing yourself from Hogwarts and then informing them.” Even if Rabastan and Corvus were disappointed, it would be very unlikely to be expressed, given Harry’s history.
Harry paused, fishing out his pocket watch, gauging how much free time he truly had before giving a nod. “Yes, please.”
“Give me a moment,” Aurelius commented, and he made towards his fireplace, already using the Floo to go over to the Lestrange’s. He wasn’t one for kneeling before the fire to talk to someone, he preferred – when possible – to do it face to face.
Harry mulled over what to say when his fiancé and Corvus came through. He hadn’t discussed this with either of them. Although, he had expressed his boredom multiple times, and they’d sent books – copies admittedly – from home for him to read. Which did help stave off that boredom for short periods.
He knew he could do it, pass all his NEWT’s with flying colours today if need be. Even a couple of exams he hadn’t had classes in. He wanted to know everything about magic, even subjects that people would consider ‘dark magic’ and the like. There was no magic Harry hadn’t desired to know. He had his favourites, as did all other magical practitioners.
Harry straightened automatically when the fireplace flared to life, and brought out Rabastan first, then Corvus before Aurelius emerged. Non-verbal magic, getting rid of any soot that smudged their immaculately clean clothes.
“Morning!” Harry said, reaching out and hugging Rabastan, a soft sigh emerging from his lips. “I’ve missed you guys.” The older he got the greater he felt it, which was weird to him. Shouldn’t it theoretically be easier as he got older?
Rabastan kissed Harry fondly on his forehead, “We’ve missed you too,” he confessed quietly, cupping the back of his neck before backing a little, giving Harry a once over, critically making sure he was well, and getting enough sleep. He did look a little wan, but nothing too drastic as to be concerning.
“Do stop hogging him,” Corvus teased his son, causing Harry to laugh, as he hugged the elder Lestrange still laughing. “It’s good to see you. How is everyone?”
“As always they’re doing very well, we’ve had a Merperson deposited onto the lake, whether he survives or not remains to be seen.” Corvus explained what was new at the estate since their last letter.
“Wow,” Harry murmured, surprised despite himself, although, he knew in the past before he’d been around, Corvus had taken in two orphaned Selkies, they’d grown up and set off for greener pastures so to speak. Every year Corvus received a gift from the two of them.
Naturally Merpeople could breathe above water, but only for a limited time. They couldn’t – or didn’t want to – leave their natural habitat. Their love of music was known to all, even the muggles actually, although they called them mermaids and believed they were children’s fairy tales. Although, they were written in books as Sirens, long before wizard kind begun to separate from the muggle world. Harry made a mental note to make some music for the injured Merperson, at least then it would have something to pass the time listening to. “Did any of its clan survive?” there were very rarely just ever one Merperson, where one was, dozens were guaranteed to be.
“No, unfortunately not,” Corvus admitted, sorrowfully, they’d washed up on the beach and naturally they had to obliviate a few muggles. Prevent further breach of the secrecy act, and the Aurors got in touch with the closest sanctuaries to see if anyone could take it. Believe it or not, the Ministry didn’t have the space or the resources to take care of every injured being or beast that crossed their paths. Creature or beast, he couldn’t imagine the feeling of losing your entire family, your clan. His wife’s death had almost killed him, thank Merlin he’d had his sons otherwise he would have wished to join her.
“I’ll send something for him,” Harry promised, he just needed to figure out how to put English songs into Mermish and whether it would sound right.
Corvus smiled, “I’m sure it would be greatly appreciated,” he had even warmed the lake up to his preferred temperature. He believed – but might be wrong – that the Mermish folk had come from Greece, their colouring on top of preferring warmer water denoted a lovely confirmation. “You’ve brought us here to help with a problem?”
Harry nodded, as they all took seats, cups popped onto the tray to accommodate the new people. Harry kept his orange juice, sidling what was probably more than proper towards Rabastan but nothing that screamed impropriety.
“What’s the problem?” Corvus asked, Harry gained Rabastan and his full undivided attention. They knew it couldn’t be to failing grades or some such rot, Harry was far too intelligent for that to be the problem.
Harry swallowed, nerves getting the better of him temporarily. “I…uh, I wanted to leave, want to take my exams early.”
Corvus straightened up hearing that, both alarmed and proud. If it wasn’t for this unknown perpetrator that had succeeded in getting through ancient ward’s he’d be proud of Harry. This person had deliberately targeted his family – which included Harry – so the thought of him venturing out into the world with them still lose terrified him. How could he support Harry when he feared the worst?
“Huh, it’s a good job we’re still not betrothed then,” Rabastan said in amusement, he knew that it had been one of the stipulations that Dorea had written into the contract. “Given it’s no longer valid, it isn’t a problem, is it?” as always, he would support Harry in every way he could.
Corvus wished he could use the outdated contract to emphatically deny Harry his wishes. Unfortunately, he refused to lie, and refused to stop Harry doing what he desired. He’d had too much of that in his life, and it would have been far worse had Dumbledore gotten his way. He’d promised himself that Harry would get to do as he wished, and he wouldn’t break that promise, even if nobody except him had heard it. “For all intents and purposes, that contract has been fulfilled, the magic within it nullified. The new contract, is the one that matters now.”
“I hadn’t even considered that,” Harry confessed, the original contract stated that he’d stay in Hogwarts for seven years. He wondered what had gone through his grandmothers mind that she felt the need to ensure that the Potter that ended up in the contract got that. She’s brilliant, Harry knew that, but he’d never discussed her thoughts on why she wanted that reassurance. He would need to discuss it with her the next time he was at Gallifray Hall.
“Hardly surprising, it’s been years since we discussed the original contract, and it wasn’t in the best of circumstances.” Corvus waved off that concern, Harry had been in Azkaban prison as a visitor obviously, not the best of places to conduct ones business. Added on to the fact, he hadn’t been in the best of health, well, it was a surprise he remembered any of it, truly.
“It’s boredom that’s having Harry mull over the idea of leaving Hogwarts,” Aurelius explained, and Corvus groaned, recalling Aurelius’ own bouts of ‘boredom’, its why he was so quick to send books he knew Harry would love. Even if it meant having to go to the vaults and sift through dozens upon dozens of books looking for suitable material.
“And I’m grateful Harry doesn’t require monitoring,” Corvus said ruefully, giving his old friend a look that spoke volumes. “Are you sure you wish to do this? I would honestly prefer you stay, even if it’s only to remain with your friends who will be with you throughout your life.” They’d be the one constant, well, if one didn’t drive them away, or just stopped accepting visitors.
“I will miss them if I choose to leave,” Harry confessed, and they were a massive pro for his continued stay at Hogwarts.
Rabastan absently rubbed Harry’s back in comfort, silently telling him he was here for him. That he understood, and would agree to whatever he wished. He didn’t really have an opinion either way. It wasn’t like they were going to get married any sooner, and Harry was intelligent enough to make up his own mind. People would talk though, but only a for a while; before they realized how truly formidable, he was. He looked forward to it, he truly did.
“I may have a suggestion,” Aurelius said thoughtfully, “Jackson Dolohov owes me a favour or two, I may be able to get him to apprentice you, while taking on a class for that few years.”
Corvus’ brows rose sky high, “Merlin, if he would consider it, I’d like to know what you have on him.” that was no small favour, certainly not. If Aurelius was confident, he could get him to do that, he must have got him off a murder charge.
“Who is he?” Rabastan asked, he wasn’t familiar with the name.
“He’s not that Jackson Dolohov, is he?” Harry was all but gaping for him, as he realized the enormity of what Aurelius was suggesting.
“Is he related to Antonin?” Rabastan questioned, he honestly couldn’t remember him at all. Was it information he’d lost thanks to Azkaban perhaps? Although, he’d been under the impression that his mind.
“They’re cousins, same age, the cousin branch live in America now,” Corvus explained, not surprised his sons weren’t familiar with him. There were three branches of the Dolohov family, Antonin naturally was the main branch that had immigrated to Britain, Jackson was the second branch and the richest to boot that immigrated to America. Then there was the third branch, Dimitri Dolohov remained in Russia, staying true to their roots same as the rest of the family. “Where on earth did you meet him?” he hadn’t been aware that ‘Tom’ had ever gone to America. He knew he’d been travelling obsessively, but hadn’t mentioned being in the USA.
“Jackson’s father had become a degenerate gambler, obsessively so, the foolish idiot, draining the families coffers so effortlessly. Giving I owe yous for five of the families properties in a single night along with five million galleons,” Aurelius explained, shaking his head at the absurdity of it. “The family only became aware of it when they were evicted from the families holiday home, naturally Jackson panicked and quickly became incensed when he realized how far his father had fallen. As heir he was able to see just how badly he had. I simply convinced the father to stand down, and to give Jackson the Lordship. Unfortunately, he didn’t live anywhere near long enough to make it up to his family. Getting yourself into debt with people of dubious reputation is never a good idea.” As always very, very careful about what he said, and how he said it.
In other words, he had the wizard put under the Imperius curse, or threatened him with enough conviction, then likely killed him when the entire family had irrefutable alibi’s with the excuse readily available that perhaps it was somebody, he was owe money to.
“You’d do that, for me?” Harry asked, realizing what exactly was going to go into having him stay at Hogwarts but begin his further education. Aurelius was going to call in his favour from Dolohov and have him teach at Hogwarts for at least two years, while undertaking an apprenticeship with him. It was a hell of an ask, for someone who was at the height of his career.
Even if he had saved the families reputation and money.
Harry didn’t think he would be willing to do it. Secretly he’d do anything – even somewhat grudgingly – if his family and very close friends asked it of him.
“It doesn’t come free,” Aurelius warned him with a pointed look.
“I know, I’ll owe you the favour instead of him,” Harry commented, well aware of how Slytherin’s worked now, despite being a Ravenclaw. Although, did it count, now that he was an honorary Slytherin? He spent more of his time in the Slytherin common room than his own. “And I’ll be good for it.”
Rabastan stiffened, not sure how to feel about this at all. He knew the Dark Lord very well, and frankly, he’d have rather taken on the debt in all honesty. If it had been the Dark Lord of past, he would have demanded it. However, he knew that the Dark Lord was attached to his fiancé, and would never let anything happen to him. He was going to make sure Harry did tell him if the Dark Lord requested anything. They’d do it together, and if he could convince him to stay and let him do it? Well, he’d do that in a heartbeat.
There had never been any question on whether Harry would be or not. Aurelius smirked, inclining his head, “I know.” He was more Slytherin than most of his friends and acquaintances despite his placement in Ravenclaw.
“Very well, I shall make every effort to have answers for you by Yule,” Aurelius explained, “I do not see any hindrances but it depends on his case load.” It wasn’t simple as just stepping back and saying find someone else, most lawyers were kept on retainer, which meant a contract, which meant swearing to do his best.
“Would you be willing to wait a while should he be indisposed?” Corvus asked, peering at Harry over the rim of his cup.
Harry frowned, before grudgingly nodding, knowing that Aurelius was going into all this trouble…he would wait and gracefully in thanks for his efforts. “I will,” he had plenty to do after all, well, not really, he was really, really bored.
Corvus positively beamed in pride at Harry, and he was so very proud of the young man he was becoming. Setting his cup and saucer aside, he removed a tiny box, and enlarged it before handing it over. “You’ll find a few books and a new puzzle box to tide you over.”
“Puzzle box? You didn’t!” Harry positively squeaked, as he rummaged in it, only to gasp in awe, as he shifted the box to see every angle lovingly. The pads of his fingers gently swiping over the hieroglyphs, “Princess Ebony,” the box unsurprisingly was a deep black wood, and looked so well preserved for such an old item. The steady pulsing of the magic denoted that there were still protective spells active on the box. He delighted in it; it would take him forever to get it opened…never mind figuring out what treasures awaited inside.
Harry stood and was quick to move and hug Corvus delighted in his new gift. “Thank you!” tightening his grip but not too much, he couldn’t wait to get into it and see what delights awaited him. “Thank you, thank you!” closing his eyes, relishing in the contact, it would never get old.
“You’re more than welcome,” Corvus murmured before drawing back, it really was the least he could do for Harry. He’d given him something priceless, something he truly could never equalise, but that was okay, he’d spend the rest of his life trying to do so.
“Do you read Potioneer?” Rabastan asked his fiancé as he sat back down, getting comfortable.
“I do not, you know that,” Harry said slowly, wrinkling his nose a little, it would never be his favourite subject. “Why?” Potioneer was a magazine that was for most people dry as sand, but for potion Masters and aspiring ones it was something they devoured with glee and genuine happiness.
“Draco is massively into potions, wasn’t sure if perhaps he’d shown you the article,” Rabastan pointed out, yes, he knew Harry’s friends very well. He wouldn’t be surprised if Draco actually did become a Potions Master in future, although, a Quidditch career was also possible, Draco loved flying.
“Oh, no his mother picks them for him, they come in his weekly care package,” Harry explained, all his magazines go to Malfoy Manor, it had been the way of things before he went to Hogwarts. It hadn’t dawned on him until the first week when he realized he wouldn’t get his Quidditch magazine, only to find his magazines he subscribes to neatly folded into his care package from home along with baked goods and the like. “So likely tomorrow.” After calculating the day, and when the magazine normally came out.
“Ah,” Rabastan nodded, it made sense, since Draco would definitely read it. “You may get a little bit more mail in the coming days, you’re mentioned in the article.” Giving the aforementioned article over, at the exact page where he was mentioned along with Severus Snape.
“What? But I told him I didn’t want mentioned…” Harry protested, his brow furrowed broadcasting his displeasure and discomfort.
“To not give credit where it’s due, especially going through this process, it can end a Potioneers career.” Aurelius explained, “The potion guide had very strict guidelines that their people need to adhere to. Which means vows and oaths, this potion wasn’t his, nor was it yours to be fair, it’s an old potion and Anat has been credited for her creation. Whilst you are given credit for finding it, and Severus for finishing it and bringing it out into the open.”
“Oh,” Harry said sheepishly, “I didn’t even think of that,” of course there would be strict rules and regulations that keep the potions community honest. To prevent theft and plagiarism to the best of its ability.
“Hardly surprising since you have no desire to step foot in the potions community,” Aurelius agreed, “I wasn’t one for its strict regulation either.” More so when it came to St. Mungo’s and its attempts to claim their employees recipes as their own.
“Why would anyone write to me anyway?” Harry huffed out in annoyance, as he closed the magazine, handing it back to Rabastan with a smile of gratitude for the warning. It wasn’t as if he’d created the potion, no, it was someone long since gone from this world and Professor Snape who had filled in the missing or forgotten steps.
“You’ll be surprised, you’ve given many wizards a hope they’ll sincerely not know how to cope with.” Corvus explained, easily taking over. “Like it or not, family always comes first, and it comes with the expectation that the child will bring about the next generation, the next heir if you will. Which means marriage for most people, carriers are extremely rare, most do not even feel comfortable letting anyone know. Most not all, those that follow the old way knows it’s a blessing from the goddess herself.” And what a blessing he was.
“This is giving hope to an entire generation of wizards who prefer their own gender, it will likely result in a few broken betrothal contracts if it’s proven to be effective.” Rabastan added, in fact, he reckoned it would result in more than just a few.
“Prove?” Harry scoffed, “It’s already proven.”
Aurelius smirked, “Indeed, Severus would never bear the thought of having anything published under his name before ascertaining its validity.” He was a perfectionist, likely what made him such a good potions master. It’s also why people held out such a massive amount of hope for the outcome. Even the Gryffindors who loathed Snape – he had been a terrible teacher – knew just how good he was.
Harry groused internally, but ultimately let it go, the fuss, he was sure would fade quickly. They’d probably not even bother about him, it’s not like he’d created the potion.
“I do hate to cut this meeting short, but I have another meeting in five minutes,” Aurelius told them, and he actually meant it. He’d much rather be here than endure the meeting he was about to have, but needs a must as an educator, but he wanted it no other way. Hogwarts was his, and he had raised its expectations immensely, slowly but surely, they were crawling up the international rankings.
“I have class as well,” Harry grumbled, before leaning against Rabastan, “Thanks for all the photos, he’s getting, like, really, really big.” He was already up to Rabastan’s knees, further still if you counted the ears. Gabriel was going to get bigger, taller, roughly to Rabastan’s middle he roughly guessed.
“You’re welcome,” Rabastan murmured, kissing him on the forehead again, he squeezed an extra hug before reluctantly parting. “The twins miss you as well.”
Harry smiled, he didn’t admit it, but he missed them too. He hugged Corvus as well, reluctantly bidding them farewell, he’d see them soon enough, well, not soon enough for him actually. He remained in the Headmaster’s office until they were gone.
“Thank you,” he said with all the sincerity he had, laughing when Aurelius stepped back, watching him with watchful eyes, as if expecting him to run and hug him. He still felt very uncomfortable by spontaneous bursts of affection. He was used to Bill’s now, but Harry could still catch him off guard, and that’s what annoyed him the most about it. No, what really annoyed him most about it was the feeling it provoked from him.
A ping interrupted Harry’s amusement, giving the Headmaster a nod, Harry picked up his bag and box and swiftly left the office. His heart and mind felt far lighter than before, as he made his way to class, shrinking down the box, he slid it into his bag until later. Better safe than sorry, since he would hate for any of the books and things Corvus had given him to go missing.
Excitement suffused him, one he hadn’t felt in a long time.
The fifteenth of December approached with swiftness, just as swift as the winter weather keeping the inhabitants of Hogwarts within the grand castle as often as possible. The minus temperature drawing them inside, not even warming charms could tempt them into braving the snow-covered grounds. Luckily, COMC – Care Of Magical Creatures – and the other classes that were primarily set outside, were brought indoors or cancelled for that day. It didn’t happen often, only when it was utterly unavoidable.
The date heralded the students who wished to depart from Hogwarts for the Yule holidays leaving. It was always referred to as Yule, the pagan holidays and their importance was one of the first things they learn upon entering their history of magic class for the first time. There were only a few months between September and Yule holiday so it was something expedited each year to prevent the overuse of Christian holidays, Christmas and the like.
“I do wish the coach would hurry up!” Draco complained, as he tightened his scarf around him, to ward off the chill.
“You really shouldn’t have forgotten your bag,” Harry said with a laugh, his bag had charms to ensure it couldn’t be summoned, not even by him. He’d started in third year, proclaiming it too likely someone would summon it to steal his homework.
“Forget that he shouldn’t have charmed it!” Theodore complained from behind his Slytherin scarf.
“We all have charmed bookbags,” Harry pointed out wryly, Corvus had gifted him a far more expensive bag, finding the generic one rather offensive. It didn’t have any charms on them, not even a basic lightweight one. Harry still had it stored away if he remembered rightly, perhaps Hogwarts would be better off with it, and his old uniforms…for those who didn’t have a lot of money to spare.
“Yes, with the added charm so that the owner could summon it, but Draco here was too afraid someone might get his magical signature somehow and summon it.” Theodore said dryly, sniggering in amusement, “Heads up, it’s coming! Finally!” they were cutting it close though, the train was going to be leaving in ten minutes, it would take at least five to seven minutes to get to Hogsmeade station.
“We had better not miss the train, Draco, or I’ll blame you.” Daphne complained, “We’ll call you, often, are you sure you don’t want to just come home with one of us?” looking at Millicent, who had begun to grow into her looks as she lost the puppy fat she had previously.
“I can’t do that now, it’s too late, and no, I’m not risking father finding out,” Millicent shook her head with a small smile. Him finding out would be more trouble than it was worth if she was honest. She loved her mum but couldn’t stand her dad most days now, he got steadily worse as the years wore on. “I want some peace and quiet the summer holidays.”
“We’ll make sure you do,” Tracey proclaimed with her chin jutted out determinedly. “Daphne, Pansy and I can speak to our parents, don’t worry nothing bad just wanting you to visit.” Their fathers would do anything for them, unfortunately, none of them could take her the entire summer their parents wouldn’t allow it. All of them have their betroths coming to visit, and of course, family time, so they were going to try and figure out how to see that Millicent gets some semblance of a summer holiday. They couldn’t ask the boys, it wasn’t done, especially not now that they were all grown.
“We could go on holiday? All of us, use the excuse that it would be our last one before we’re all adults and out in the real world with our jobs and families?” Harry suggested, “Egypt or Africa, they’re enclosed, no muggles, just us, we can go to markets of course, magical ones.” Noticing that Daphne was fiddling with something.
“Warmth, why can’t we go now?” Draco dramatically complained, as they all scrambled to get into the coach as it began to rain. He was also rather jealous, the Malfoy’s didn’t have that many properties, and certainly nothing in Egypt or Africa, or anywhere tropical, just a few places in France, where they originated. He would have suggested it but frankly, if he could get somewhere hotter than just France, he’d take it. Then again, “I’m not sure my fair skin will do well in such warm climates.”
“Oh well, looks like Draco isn’t coming, I’ll speak to Corvus first before I give out actual invites, you can RSVP from there.” Harry commented, he’d never been one to tolerate Draco’s dramatics and nothing had changed in that regard.
“Doesn’t mean I wouldn’t come,” Draco grumbled, huffing a little, glad for the warmth as the coach trotted on past Hogwarts.
“Oh, I know,” Harry answered wryly.
“It sounds amazing actually,” Millicent’s voice came from the mirror, showing that the girl was still hearing everything, despite the coach having already taken off. “I’d love it if it happened. How likely will it be that Lord Lestrange would say yes?” a hopeful lilt to her voice.
Draco laughed, “I’m not sure there’s anything Lord Lestrange wouldn’t give to Harry.” He teased him, being respectful of Lord Lestrange by referring to him thusly. He’d likely never actually get to use Lord Lestrange’s given name. Even if they were equals on the Wizengamot.
“Very funny,” Harry said, kicking Draco in the leg, “But he’s not wrong, I can’t see them saying no, although, fair warning, I will be coming with Rabastan if we get the go ahead.”
“Why not take all ours? Well, those that have them.” Draco corrected himself, Millicent and Tracy didn’t have betrothals. It sucked big time, even he acknowledged it in the privacy of his own mind. It’s a shame the number of wizards and witches had decreased, leaving many without the possibility of a betrothal. He was sure that Astoria would positively love going abroad to Africa.
“Rene would love that,” Daphne confessed, he adores the warmer weather. She actually liked the sound of that, “We should have definitely suggested this earlier, but perhaps we can make this a yearly thing, get together for at least a fortnight every year together on a holiday, no matter what or how busy we are.”
Harry smiled, “I love that idea,” the thought of them remaining very good friends and meeting up and going on holiday once a year. Forgetting everything, Wizengamot duties, jobs, responsibilities and just rejuvenating and actually just living and enjoying the sun. “I’ll ask and let you all know.” Even if Corvus wasn’t happy about him using one of the Lestrange properties – very unlikely – he could have a look and see what was usable from his own portfolio. If he figured it out now, and had to make changes – to whatever property he used – then it would be done by their summer holidays.
A/N – I’m sorry guys, I’ve been absent from both the FB group and writing for a bit. My mums in pretty bad shape – ambulance called kind of bad – but she refused to go so we kept her as hydrated as possible until the weekend was over and she could see a doctor. My stress levels are through the roof so they are! She’s has this damn chest infection for over a month (with antibiotics is does leave for a bit) then just comes back with a vengeance, fever and dehydration sets in so quickly, I’m really worried it will end up something else, worse, if it can’t get stopped now. The worst is over now, she’s eating again, drinking plenty, on another course of antibiotics (fingers crossed it goes for good this time!) I’m actually able to relax, hopefully this stress headache I’ve got will fade too! I hope you enjoy the chapter despite not much happening in it but the story must advance ;) R&R please x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 145
"Gabriel!" Harry called out to his dog in sheer delight at seeing him again after months of absence. He got down on his knee, as Gabriel started barking and whining to get to Harry. A few clicks of Rabastan's tongue calmed the dog down. Gabriel may have started out cute and tiny, but like all dogs they grow up. Rabastan couldn't let Gabriel run roughshod over the estate, especially with the twins being as young as they were. He wouldn't let anything happen to his niece and nephew. With a calm, well trained dog, they'd have a friend for life. Not a dog they feared hurting them (not by biting or anything but just being too boisterous around them) and Gabriel wasn't the only one trained either. The children were taught – as much as they were able to understand at the moment – to be just as careful and considerate of the puppy. No pulling tails, no poking, and more importantly no hitting or hair pulling.
Truth be known, Gabriel didn't have much hair to pull, even for a tiny child's hand.
The leash was unlatched, and Gabriel bound towards Harry, who raised a single – index – finger when Gabriel approached with gusto. Just as he had been taught, he slowed down, his butt wiggling excitedly tail swishing two and fro. Harry began to pet him, taking to him all the while, letting him know he missed him. giving him a hug when he stopped wiggling so much. "You're so big now." He'd seen it in pictures, but it didn't hit him until now, he'd really missed most of Gabriel's puppyhood.
"Uncle 'Arry!" Cepheus called out being coached by Sirius.
"Hey Cephy," Harry said, quickly standing and grasping a hold of the child and setting him on his hip, "My goodness you're getting so big!" he could swear the kid had grown since he saw him last just a few months ago. "Wait did he just call me…Uncle Harry?" a grin spreading across his face, dawning on him for the first time he was actually an uncle.
Sirius snorted, as Cass morphed her hair and eyes identical to Harry, "Pretty!" she had declared, and she was right, Harry had the prettiest eyes. "What did you think you were going to be?"
Harry shrugged, "Just Harry I guess?"
"No, kiddo, you are family, there was never going to be a 'just' Harry," Sirius said, wrapping his arm around Harry, bringing his godson and son into a hug, smiling in amusement, happier than he'd ever been, "So, what's this I hear about you wanting to leave Hogwarts early?" the idea was just unfathomable to him, he'd loved every minute of being at school, well for the most part.
"I was bored!" Harry protested.
"That's my parents, we'll see you later alright?" Draco said gazing wistfully at the twins, mesmerised – and a little jealous – not of their existence but their abilities. Man, it would have been epic being born with the Black family Metamorphmagus gift. The only one that had been born with it had proven unworthy and a traitor to the Black family. Was she even in Azkaban anymore? Draco couldn't remember how long she'd actually gotten; it wasn't long so she might be released for all he knew.
"Hey, don't you want to say hello to your cousins?" Harry said, grasping a hold of the back of Draco's cloak and yanking him back. He was likely the only one who would dare to do such a thing and get away with it.
"Really?" Draco turned around so fast his gelled hair actually twitched. Draco's hair was so fine and flyaway that it didn't ever do what it was meant to. Hence why Draco had likely added to the Potter coffers for the past decade since he started using Sleekeazy's Hair Potion. He'd absolutely refused to leave the manor without it on, although these days he wasn't quite so vehement.
"Of course," Harry said smiling reassuringly at his best friend, as he shifted Cepheus towards Draco.
"Uh…Harry, I have no clue what to do," Draco said, his eyes were wide, both in fear and wonder.
Cepheus changed once more, to a blonde with his normal grey eyes – or what they assumed was his normal eyes. Marius had kept a detailed journal, and his entire family had grey eyes and black hair, same as all other Black's before him.
"It's easy, sit him on your hip," Harry said, helping to situate Cepheus comfortably on Draco's hip. "They may seem small and fragile, but they're stronger than you think." Smiling at the look on wonder on Draco's face.
"Hello, Cousin," Draco said, delighting in seeing family, he'd grown up very lonely, without a single sibling or cousin to play with. It had made it almost impossible to make friends, real friends, like they'd all became. Harry had corrected all the errors of judgement he'd made. He was grateful for him and his guidance. He could admit that to himself now, but he'd never speak of it out loud.
"What am I? chopped liver?" Harry grinned, showing he was teasing Draco.
"You know what I mean," Draco said, snorting, only to slap his hand over his mouth realizing he'd done it in front of his parents. "I do apologise, I don't know what came over me."
The adults just smiled politely, well aware of what their own children got up to out of their sight and hearing. For they had been exactly the same with their own friends. They just had to enforce the rules so that they could enter society with the correct manners to succeed. Who would want to do business with someone who afforded them no respect? It's not their role in life to be their children's friends it was to prepare them to become the wonderful adults they knew they could be. So, if they didn't realize their parents were well aware of their antics, well, they weren't about to reveal it to them.
"Oh, you must come over for a visit during the holidays," Narcissa said, a glimmer in her eye as she stared at the twins. Before her pregnancy she'd have been so very jealous – a very easy place for a Black to be – of the adoption. Blacks were raised knowing (believing) they were superior to everyone around them. They had more money, more status and prestige than all other families. They could trace their family's roots back to the dark ages, so they had a reason to be proud. Fortunately, she had no reason to be jealous, she could scarcely believe it, but she was pregnant again almost eighteen-years later. "Goodness, I've not held a child since Draco was young! I need the practice." Glancing at Sirius, hoping the past could be put behind them. This little boy was going to be Lord Black one day, she assumed.
Sirius glanced at Narcissa and then her husband, surprisingly he didn't seem to give two hoots. He was staring at Cepheus with a look of silent wonder and hope. Fascinating, he wasn't sure Lucius was capable of feeling before this instant. "Sure, we're going to be here for the first few days, I'll write to you,"
"First few days?" Harry asked, as he reclaimed Cepheus from a reluctant Draco, he laughed at his pout, oh, he was going to make a brilliant big brother. "Where are we going?" befuddled, he hadn't heard anything, and worse, he had plans he couldn't just go swanning off.
Narcissa beamed in delight, "I'd love that!" she had lost her sisters, Bellatrix to Azkaban (the trial seemed to be the straw that broke the hippogriff's back. Andromeda, she's fallen so far from the family ways it wasn't even funny. She, point blank didn't even think of Nymphadora, thank Merlin they couldn't mar the Black name since they'd been disowned entirely to the point that magic gifted to the girl from the Black family no longer existed.
Oh, she'd noticed how lonely her son was, she couldn't even imagine being an only child. At least she'd had her cousins and sisters around her growing up before the family went to hell. Walburga Black had ruined the Black name; she could admit that now. She'd been content in blaming Regulus and Sirius but she'd grown up. Saw the reality in front of her, being away from her constant shrieking had let Narcissa see for herself. She'd wanted to give Draco a sibling, tried so desperately, but nothing came of it, until now. She refused to let this child be as lonely as Draco, she was well aware of her sons shortcomings, but luckily with the right friends he'd positively flourished under their attention.
If she could just get along with Sirius, this baby would at least have some semblance of a family to grow up with. Oh, it would be wonderful, poor Lucius just didn't understand, having grown up an only child of an only child. She might be extraordinary lucky enough to actually end up with more than just this baby. This miracle that was growing inside of her, she knew who was responsible. This miracle potion would have remained undiscovered without Harry, she owed him so much. Harry and Severus both.
"We really should get going, I'll let you know, Cissy," Sirius said, watching as Narcissa's eyes glimmered with tears, a smile on her face, as temporarily as it was. She was too classy and composed to allow her emotions to be on full display, especially in such a public setting. It must be her pregnancy hormones at work.
"Of course," Narcissa commented, already back to her smooth neutral features.
"Bye guys!" Harry said waving to the others that were clustered around the platform, somehow, they were heard despite the hubbub surrounding them. Rabastan barely let him wave twice, before the sensation of being side-long apparated interrupted his thoughts. "Okay, that wasn't pleasant at all, I thought you couldn't apparate animals?"
Rabastan chuckled, "It gets less pleasant the more people there are to Apparate, and normally you can't Apparate with animals. However, his collar, there's a few runes on it for protection and a shield to aid in Apparation."
Harry held onto Cepheus and narrowed his eyes, "You ran experiments on my dog?"
Rabastan huffed out in amusement, "Do I look crazy to you? No, of course not. I ensured it would work before I went anywhere with him." and it was just around the estate to begin with, got Gabe used to the experience until he just literally waked it off.
Harry sighed and relaxed, "Good." He should have trusted Rabastan, but he'd wanted to be sure. "So where are we going? And why didn't anyone say anything?"
"You don't have to go, but we're heading to Switzerland, we have a cabin in the Alps," Rabastan explained, glancing to his left when he heard a pop, to find Sirius with Cassiopeia and Rodolphus. Chuckling in remembrance, "Father bought it when we were four or five, I think, because we were so disappointed we couldn't build snowmen."
Harry smiled, fondness suffusing him, "I don't think Corvus is ever going to stop surprising me." he confessed, he shouldn't be surprised. Anything any of them wanted, within his capabilities, he did without pause or contemplation. The kids wanted snow so apparently, he got a damn cabin in Switzerland apparently! He'd showed Harry the world outside of his cupboard and Hogwarts. The beauty in art, music, languages and magic. He didn't even want to contemplate the idea of never having met him.
"Ready to head in? I'm guessing you've already told him?" Sirius asked as Rodolphus nabbed Cepheus from Harry, with a strict 'Oi!' coming from the Hogwarts student at the theft.
"He's getting crabby, wants lunch I reckon," Rodolphus told him, moving towards the house letting Sirius talk to Harry, not bothering Cassiopeia since she was sleeping still. No doubt she'll be awake soon and clambering for her lunch, they'd done accidental magic, and children were always ravenous after such displays. Food was the best way to refuel.
"Has something happened that you want to take me to Switzerland?" Harry asked, as they began walking as well, heading towards the house. The Portkey had deposited them nearer the gates than the actual house.
"I can see why you'd think it, but no, I promise." Sirius reassured him, "We know better than to try and keep anything from you. You're mature enough to deal with anything put your way, and I'm so proud of you."
Harry blinked, smiling as he nodded, pleased, "When does the Portkey leave?"
Rabastan glanced at Harry, unhooking Gabe from the lead, now that the gates were closed. Letting him run around the estate, letting loose energy, his black coat almost simmering in the weak winter sun. Harry had most definitely chosen an odd way to ask that question. He wondered if Harry would ultimately not end up going, which would mean he wouldn't be either. He knew his father would be disappointed but things happened. He'd understand. "Do you have plans you can't change?"
Sirius wilted a little at hearing that, hopefully he could convince Harry to change his plans. Honestly, his godson worked too hard, he deserved some downtime. He had the rest of his life to work himself to the bone, he wanted him to be a selfish teenager for just one minute. "Three days, its leaving in three days."
Harry nodded thoughtfully, as he went up the stairs, opening the door and staying there until Rabastan and Sirius with Cassiopeia came through. "I could get everything done in a few days," he confessed, a thoughtful look on his face as he mulled over everything. Might be a close call though on a few things.
"What have you got going on?" Rabastan asked his partner, as Sirius moved towards the kitchen joining his own husband. "Is there anything I can do to help?" he'd already gotten an extra three articles for the magazine written, lost a night of sleep but it would be worth it… if Harry was coming that is.
"Potter Apothecary is losing its head Potion Master, he's retiring, I was going to ask Snape to replace him." Harry commented, as he moved to grab a bottle of orange juice from the fridge and a platter of cheese and fruit, putting it in the middle of the table.
"Ugh," Sirius made that same noise he always did when confronted with the mention of the wizard.
"Yes, yes, you don't like him, I know, I'm not terribly fond of him either…but he is the youngest Potions Master and arguably the best, especially lately that he's been able to create potions himself and not teach every student that comes through Hogwarts." Harry said, as he picked up a few cubes of cheese and some grapes. "It would have revenue going through the roof as well, the company is steady, but I'd like to see it really thriving."
Sirius cut up a bunch of strawberries and grapes and put them in front of the twins for them to try. "Did Potter Apothecary get anything for the latest invention?" Harry was too savvy for it not to be the case.
"Since neither of us actually invented it, not much," Harry answered, "Overall it will generate a steady income anyway. I or rather Potter Apothecary get 15% as well as a 5% going to the Hogwarts scholarship fund." It had been created by Fleamont Potter, and had been in business since, accumulating interest for all sorts of potions, most notably the Sleekeazy's potion. Snape would get the rest; it would give him a very comfortable retirement on its own never mind the rest of his creations.
"You really want Snape to take charge?" Sirius whistled, "I honestly wouldn't put it past him to sabotage the company just because who's names on it."
"He'd never do that to his reputation." Rodolphus argued, putting some cheese on their trays since they were trying to reach for it.
Rabastan pointed and nodded, completely in agreement with his brother, "Agreed."
"Then what about Aurelius, I reckon he'd be a mite bit upset over losing his potions master." Sirius pointed out with a hidden smirk. He hated Snape, always would, not just for childhood grievances, but the way he'd treated Harry. Harry wasn't bloody James, he didn't deserve the shit Snape was doling out, even if it was only temporarily. He did often idly wonder who had put a stop to his shit, Aurelius or Corvus.
Rabastan wrapped his arms around Harry, pleased with the ability to do so. "Would you like my help with the employee contract?" tightening his hold a little when Harry leaned back into his touch, both of them were touch starved to an extent, so just being able to do this meant a lot to the pair.
Harry picked up his orange juice, and took a drink, "No, I did the smart thing when Henry did me the courtesy of informing me that he plans to retire. Apparently, he was good friends with Fleamont Potter and said if I'd like any stories to let him know."
"Which was what?" Sirius asked, cutting up bananas since the twins wouldn't touch the strawberries, too strong for their tastebuds yet perhaps? Either that or it might be a texture thing for all he knew. Giving Rabastan a 'I'm watching you' look, but said nothing seeing how content Harry was, it wasn't as if they were doing anything wrong anyway.
"Delegate," Harry laughed, "The goblins are better at contracts than anyone else, so I asked them to draw up a specific contract. Well, two, one for Snape if he takes it, and another more general one for any other Potions Master." He was offering Severus more than the old Potions Master, it would be well deserved, whereas if someone else got the job, they wouldn't get the better offer.
"How much extra are you offering him?" Sirius asked, grumbling under his breathe so Harry couldn't hear him. Personally, he reckoned anyone would be better, he wouldn't put it past Snape to sabotage the company.
"His value as a Potions Master," Harry said dryly, flinging a grape at Sirius, "Never let your personal feelings get in the way of business."
"Now you sound like Dorea," Sirius chuffed, plopping the grape Harry threw at him in his mouth, he'd always preferred the red grapes over the green ones. "She didn't let anything get in the way of a good deal."
"That can't be the only thing you've got planned then," Rabastan asked, sneaking around Harry to take a drink from his cup. He had zero intentions of moving, he'd missed Harry so much and wanted to make the most of Yule.
"Don't you dare, Sirius." Harry warned the Animagus, "Dogs cannot have grapes, it's dangerous, it can cause their kidney's to pack in or something like that. I'm not sure if the same applies to magical animals, but I'd rather not risk it."
"It's unlikely to affect him," Sirius said thoughtfully, but respected Harry's decision and retracted the grape he had been about to give Gabriel, and instead gave him a piece of cheese. "You should get a book on the type of dog Gabriel is, it should tell you what foods are good and what's not."
"Already got three," Rabastan spoke after swallowing the food in his mouth. "I'll pack it for you." He was determined that they'd spend time together.
"That would be good," Harry agreed, "Should have thought of that, they were magical breeds, so they'd likely have many books written about them." A ping alerted them to the use of the Floo network, an incoming not outgoing.
"Who could it be? I thought Corvus was in his bedroom…" Sirius questioned, straightening up befuddled, glancing down the hallway as if it would answer his questions.
"Our Lord did say he was going to be coming," Rodolphus commented, taking the bottle of wine out of the chilled 'fridge' and poured himself a drink. "Anyone want one?"
Harry perked up, "That's right, he hasn't managed to get in touch with…" and before he could finish, Corvus, Aurelius and Jackson Dolohov stepped into view. "Jackson Dolohov." His heart begun pounding, surely it was a good sign he was here, right? Did that mean Aurelius had succeeded? Did he have an apprenticeship on the cards?
"Looks like I have a fan," the wizard said chuckling, his American accent very noticeable in the room. A small smile appeared on his face when he noticed the twins, his own children were now adults, and his son's wife was about to give birth to their first child.
"You're a good lawyer, you've won eighty-eight percent of all your cases, that's an amazing number especially given all the cases you've overseen." Harry commented, seeing the wizards surprise, "I looked into you." Giving no reason as to why, if the wizard was as smart enough to get Aurelius' attention, then he knew the reason why.
Jackson smirked, perhaps Aurelius was correct on that front, perhaps he wouldn't be bored taking Harry Potter under his wing. He'd never bothered having an apprentice, it was too much like teaching, he preferred to do his job. He'd thought about perhaps taking one or two on when he headed his own company, but not before he'd proven himself fully.
Go figure, it would take Tom (Voldemort – Jackson knew him by both names well, three now) to make him break all his steadfast held decisions. Still, he didn't like the thought of being away from his wife for essentially two years. He wondered if he could convince her to come, otherwise he'd have to only return home during the holidays.
"Well met, Lord Potter, it's a pleasure to meet you." Jackson inclined his head in respect, only time would tell whether Harry lived up to To-Aurelius' glowing endorsement. He believed he likely would, Aurelius was extremely blunt about people, truthful but blunt. If he found them lacking, truth was, they would be lacking.
"And you, Lord Jackson Dolohov," Harry replied, watching him curiously. "You don't look much like Antonin."
"Does that surprise you?" Jackson asked, "You however, look like Harold Potter." He could recall seeing the team photos in MACUSA when he was there. Which was very frequently with his services being asked for often.
"One of the first Aurors MACUSA ever employed," Aurelius informed Harry before anything could be said. "This was generations ago, and he died childless, so that particular cousin branch of the Potter family didn't take off in America."
"Not sure whether to be annoyed, amused or downright pissed off that you know more about my own family than me." Harry admitted, with a smirk on his face.
"Don't be pissed, I'm not sure even James knew this information, at least he never said anything." Sirius said, observing the newcomer, his body angled so that he was protecting the twins with his body if anything happened. Sirius didn't trust easily or at all any more, he'd paid a very, very steep price for his trust in the past. As had his two best friends come that. "Then again, as Aurelius said, it was back in…what? 1690's? So, no surprises it's not a well-remembered fact."
"Very good guess, 1693," Jackson inclined his head, it was a period of time most people didn't forget. Not only was it MACUSA's creation, but it was also when the international statute of wizarding secrecy. He remained where he was while Aurelius made his way to the kitchen island, he could see that they weren't entirely comfortable with his presence. Which he understood, Aurelius had informed him that they'd found themselves under attack the summer past.
"Shall we do this informally?" Corvus enquired, as always regal no matter where he sat, whether it's in the kitchen, relaxing in the living area or in his study getting caught up in his correspondence.
"I would appreciate that," Jackson confessed, as he loosened his tie, "The time difference is playing havoc on me I must confess."
"Please, come in, have a seat, coffee, orange juice or something stronger? Red or white wine?" Harry used his magic to have a seat shoot out for the wizard. Sitting him next to Corvus and Aurelius, and across from the rest of the family.
"If you truly don't mind, a white wine would be very welcomed," Jackson said, giving a small smile of thanks, before he straightened his spine, barely refraining from groaning relief when it helped make him feel a bit better. He needed to find somewhere better than the Leaky Cauldron,
"I'll get it," Rodolphus said before Harry could move, he wanted a top up anyway. "Have you been here in the UK long?" he didn't believe so due to his words, but he could very well be wrong. It took days to get used to it when you were on holiday.
"Thank you and I arrived yesterday," Jackson answered, "I did not dress appropriately for this weather, it was very remiss of me." luckily there was a familiar wizarding tailors for him to use before his meeting with Aurelius. Surprisingly, it had taken little time for him to call Tom/Voldemort Aurelius.
Rabastan laughed, "When was the last time you were here?" especially if he forgot what the weather was like, especially in December.
"Merlin, it must have been when I was a little boy," Jackson commented, "Antonin's mother must have invited the entire family together to stay in the manor. All siblings, cousins, everyone, blood related or married in. It was an irreplicable memory, she was…the most gentle and generous soul." She'd loved having everyone around, it was clear to see she loved children and would likely have desired a house full of them.
"Oh, yes, didn't matter what messes we made or the loudness she seemed to relish in it, didn't she?" Rodolphus said, with a wistful smile. She was gone, and it had hurt so many children to learn of her passing. He'd heard her joke about having a Quidditch team worth of kids. "You didn't visit again?"
"We were never invited again," Jackson said quietly, "I reached out to Antonin a few times, but I never heard anything back."
"Was that before he was in Azkaban?" Harry asked, "What? It's not like I know the years…" which was true enough, Jackson reminiscing about his childhood could be anywhere from two or three years of age to eleven, maybe even older actually. Either way, he was just asking if he'd tried to get in touch with Antonin before he ended up imprisoned, otherwise it would explain his silence. It's not as if Azkaban gave you writing implements and owls to write as you, please. However, it did give him an idea or two on how to further improve living on the island.
"No, it's just easy to forget that your age," Aurelius commented, Harry's maturity couldn't be overstated if anyone tried. There was a reason for that maturity, and as much as they wished they could change it, they couldn't. Not that Aurelius would change it if he could, regretfully, for he knew things would be vastly different for him should that be the case.
"My school uniform doesn't do it for you?" Harry teased, green eyes glimmering with merriment at the unintended double inuendo.
Jackson's eyes widened in astonishment, unable to believe the boy had spoken to the Dark Lord in such a way. Judging by the others reactions, it was clearly not a onetime thing or an attempt to make himself look bigger and better. If that had been the case then he'd have turned around and denied him his request. He did not want to teach someone over-cocky, over-confident and someone that was frankly a risk to every case they'd work on.
"Brat," Aurelius muttered under his breathe, shaking his head, but as always, he endured the boys occasional teasing, then again from what he could see, it's what family did. Harry had made it more than clear that he was part of his family, and it warmed his heart, not that anyone would ever know that titbit.
"So?" Harry prompted staring curiously.
"It was before Azkaban, yes," Jackson explained, apparently this was the norm in this family.
"You should reach out while you're here," Harry suggested.
"Sometimes the good memories can be too painful to deal with," Sirius said quietly, "You try to push them into the corner of your mind and ignore anything that reminds you of it. He might have wanted to reach out but felt it was far too late. Don't wait, don't say you'll do it another day, because at the end of the day you can say you tried with minimal regrets." Taking his husbands wine and drinking an entire mouthful down. "That's my good deed done for the day, now to get these two settled for a nap." Ugh, therapy, who wanted it? Sirius groused, even if it had made him feel better.
"Is he alright?" Jackson whispered quietly, as Sirius took Cassiopeia out the kitchen, leaving Cepheus with his other father.
"He still finds it difficult sometimes, the loss of his friends still has a heavy toll on him," Rodolphus explained simply, "To Sirius it's been only five years opposed to the fifteen years it's been. Less so since he had a clear mind, speaking of which, I do want to commission a job for you." Adding that part for Harry alone.
"Of course, Azkaban," Jackson murmured quietly, even he had heard about all the things that were happening in the UK.
"Let me guess, you want me to make a portrait of them?" Harry deduced, "Wanting some more?" gesturing towards the food he'd taken out.
Rabastan didn't answer, instead he took it with his left hand, and placed it in the chilled cabinet that for some reason Harry calls a fridge. He also removed the wine bottle again and handed it over to Rodolphus. Rodolphus thanked him, but was removing Cepheus from the chair where he was almost face planting in the uneaten food.
"I do, but I'm not sure they'd agree to it," Rodolphus confessed, "They really weren't happy to be summoned, although it was more to do with Sirius. He was furious with them; I mean really furious." With that he left the kitchen, if they kept the twins in a nosy kitchen they'd be woken too soon. They were used to being in quiet environments, their grandfather wasn't by any means noisy and didn't go out often.
Harry smiled, he probably shouldn't but he was glad Sirius was angry at them. "Good,"
Jackson glanced briefly at the boy, wondering at his mental state.
Harry caught the look, "Sirius idolised my parents to the point of making them seem saint like. I didn't mind, to be honest, because I didn't want to hear about them. I still hold unresolved issues with them. It wasn't a good thing, especially given his mental state at the time. I'm glad he's seeing and remembering that they're human, and honestly? It makes me feel a little better that he's angry at them, it's the first time he's defended me, and I kind of like it."
Jackson glanced briefly at Aurelius, "I see, and you can create a portrait of people that have been dead?" his heart pounding so loud he feared everyone could hear it.
"That he can," Corvus spoke up, pride evident in his tone, "Harry gave me back a piece of my wife, and there is nothing and no way I could repay him for that act of kindness." Placing his hand on Harry's back as he spoke, the teen predicably leaned into the words of comfort.
Jackson's mouth opened, a sense of disbelief enveloping him, "And it's their choice whether the portrait activates?" naturally understanding the nuances due to the wording earlier.
"Yeah, the spell won't work without their agreement," Harry confirmed, he had a feeling he'd have more than one commission in the works. "I'm not sure I'll have the time this winter to get it done for Rodolphus, hopefully he won't be too disappointed."
"I thought you were getting the goblins to deal with the contract for Snape, what else do you need to do?" Rabastan asked, frowning, he knew that life was always going to be frenetic for Harry, he was the Lord to both the Black and Potter estates, he held the job of dozens of hundreds of people in his hands. Not to mention his investments and everything, which would always take precedence over his job as a lawyer. That's not to say he wouldn't go all in, because he would. Harry did it with everything in his life. "Is there anything I can do to help?" he wasn't the heir but he knew just how much strain they were put under. At least his brother was a fully grown man, Harry was only sixteen. An adult he was told, in the Muggle world.
"I've got a meeting tomorrow with Horvath," Harry told him, "Anything else can be set aside for Yule." He must admit the idea of going on holiday for the Yule holidays was very tempting. Although, he felt bad for Millie, she was alone at Hogwarts, nearly all the Slytherin's had gone home. It helped with everyone having a stable homelife, or a place to stay after they turned eleven – due to the check-up that was done at the beginning of the school year.
"Who on earth is Horvath?" Rabastan asked beyond befuddled, Harry had never mentioned him before.
"That would be Horvath Honeyduke, the only heir of the Honeyduke family," Corvus interjected into the conversation, "I must admit, I'm surprised myself, I can't recall you ever discussing him." he wasn't from a noble or ancient family but they were fairly well off and well known.
"Hamish Honeyduke is dying, he has been hit with an incurable disease, naturally it's been kept from the press and such. He's a seventh year Ravenclaw, a year ahead of me, and he has no desire to run the business. They make money, but they're not making anything new so they're not drawing in enough to make it extremely profitable."
Corvus' eyes gleamed, "And how long have you been planning this?" realizing what it is exactly that his soon to be son (in-law didn't matter) had going in the wings.
"Since my third year," Harry said, ignoring the huff of laughter coming from Rabastan, "I merely encouraged his passions, there's nothing wrong with that. Being stuck in the office or trusting others to do it isn't for everyone. He has no head for business, he never took Arithmancy after OWL year. I tentatively offered to buy out the company for a more than fair price."
"Nobody would be foolish enough to give up a veritable fortune, it would keep the family going forever," Rabastan commented, "Right?" glancing down at Harry's head of hair.
"You know you need business understanding to keep a business going, to ensure its success," Harry pointed out, "If they aren't making money then there's definitely something wrong." Likely someone was skimming off the profits, or outright stealing.
"I'm sure you've reassured them that such a thing likely isn't happening?" Rabastan said dryly, clearly, he'd wanted the business for a good, few years. "Hopefully the wizards and witches in Ravenclaw survive your brutal Slytherin cunning." Reluctantly moving, getting himself a drink of his own, and sitting down next to his fiancé.
Harry just smirked in amusement, "I don't know what you mean." Jerking his elbow into Rabastan when he just laughed at him.
"Sure, you don't," Rabastan commented, rubbing at his ribs in feigned pain. "When are you meeting him?"
"You're not coming," Harry warned him, pointing his finger at him, "I'm too close to closing a deal on this thing without anyone becoming intimidated."
"You're not going alone, and that is non-negotiable." Rabastan stated seriously.
"Agreed," both Corvus and Aurelius declared, "At no point in time are you to be on your own, not until we find out and deal with who attacked you."
Jackson politely pretended not to pay attention to what was likely going to be an ensuing argument, teenagers did like to think they knew best.
"Would you consider hiding yourself?" Harry compromising knowing they were only protecting him; he'd rather know they were there than them sneaking around. If something happened and they got hurt because of him he'd never forgive himself.
"We will," Rabastan agreed immediately, sighing in relief that it had been such a painless compromise. Only relationship he'd observed really was his parents (through the use of a pensive) and his brothers. Bellatrix argued for the sake of it, gaining some perverse satisfaction from it. He should have realized Harry wouldn't be like that.
"Alright then," Harry nodded his agreement.
Jackson was impressed, perhaps his maturity hadn't been overstated at all, "I must confess, when you asked me to do this, I was expecting it to be the worst case of nepotism, I'm pleased to see I'm not going to have to work with an insipid idiotic fool." He nor Harry would have survived such a thing, of that he had no doubt.
Harry laughed, "Well, I do consider us family so in a way it is, but no, not stupid." Still grinning, missing Aurelius' reaction and Corvus' smile upon seeing the Dark Lord's reaction to such a simple statement. The Dark Lord hadn't had a family, very few friends – especially to stand up to him to ensure he didn't get too pig headed – and everyone else had a very healthy fear of him but no family.
Until Harry, that is.
Jackson was suddenly spooked, and whipped his wand out hastily, as whiteness thrust through the kitchen window. Casting an overpowered shield charm in an attempt to protect everyone.
Gabriel was off his bed in a shot, watching the scene closely, before moving closer to his favourite human, Rabastan.
"At ease, it's my partners Patronus," Aurelius said, as the Sphynx settled, and it's mouth opened and begun to speak. He was grateful to Severus for such a spell, Dumbledore kept that particular amendment to himself. Only giving the incantation out to certain Order members over a decade ago. It still wasn't well known, but it certainly wasn't as secret anymore. Most of the Professors at Hogwarts knew, it was a wonderful way to send messages without trusting students to deliver them in a timely manner.
"Someone high powered was at the train station, they kept their presence hidden but they cannot hide from magical sight. He was extremely irate but the second you all left, he disappeared before I could ambush him. If I see who it was again, I'll be able to tell you who it was for now there's nothing we can do."
"Damn it," Aurelius sighed in exasperation, if only they'd stayed just a little longer, they might have caught whoever it was.
"Well, it seems whoever is after the family is still in play," Corvus stated grimly, eyes shadowed with worry.
"Clearly, he cannot get near Hogwarts otherwise he would have been there. This is a good thing; it might mean he doesn't know where the Lestrange estate is as well." Aurelius said very pleased, "However, it doesn't mean we can let out guard down."
"I wish we had thought of using William's abilities earlier," Corvus said, feeling rather foolish for not having thought of it himself. "How he managed to pick out one person in a crowd that size, his abilities have been severely downplayed."
A/N – here we go the next chapter for you all to devour! I had hoped to get it out yesterday but wasn't able to get on long enough to write out enough to round the chapter off! Next few chapters I think will round off business then family time before returning to Hogwarts once more. I do want to write a little more of Harry with the twins so I'm hoping to accomplish that in the coming chapters! I wish all my stories were so easy to write, I mean there' so many muses and everything oozing from this story still despite it being nearly 150 chapters! I'm nowhere near finished with this one I'm going to enjoy writing every single chapter! What tangled web that's been weaved! Remember to review! I want to know if you all still love reading it! Take care everyone, love to you all xx
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 146
Rabastan paused in mid conversation with his brother, his jaw on the floor as he stared at Harry. His father having a talk with Cassiopeia as the girl told him of everything that had happened and what she’d had for breakfast as if he hadn’t been there. Not that his father minded much, he had such a happy smile on his face, he already adored them.
“You look…” Rabastan uttered, suddenly completely dry in the mouth as he stared at his fiancé. “Beau.” Not even the French could really convey the depth of his admiration for Harry’s beauty. He was incomparable, to him not even Michealangelo’s David could be used as a comparison. Truthfully, he didn’t find the statue of Michealangelo’s David to be anything spectacular despite everyone’s admiration of it. However, it was admired by everyone, although not many realized that David had been a wizard, a pureblood at that, which had him standing out from the crowd. Wizards didn’t need to be physically strong or muscular to be intimidating, but he had been. He had stood out from the crowd, and to him, Harry stood out from the crowd too.
“I fear I shall not be able to fit them for much longer,” Harry said, flushing red, as he tugged at his collar, the clothes were form fitting without a single doubt. Straightening his arms out, showing that the cuff wasn’t as long as it ought to be. Butterflies erupting in his belly, Rabastan had never looked at him that way before. Fondness, yes, but this heated look that he graced him with…had never been present before. The feelings it elicited were new to him.
“You’re quite correct, I presume they cannot be let out again?” Corvus asked, looking over Harry, they were okay for now, just, but in the coming weeks they’d likely be too small for him to get into. He was very pleased to see it, especially considering how small and short Harry had been to begin with. He’d gotten taller than Millicent had deduced with the potion regime he’d been on. It pleased him greatly to see that he was doing better than anyone could have predicted.
“No, that’s the last of the alterations,” Harry replied, “These are my favourite though, I’d let to get them again, perhaps in another colour?”
“Oh, yes, definitely,” Rabastan answered, he definitely wanted to see Harry continuing to wear these designs. Oh, what a difference in him between casual wear and his school uniform and dress robes. He was honestly breathtaking and he could hardly remember to breathe. “Do you intend to have these donated to the school as well?”
“These ones in particular? No, I’m going to keep them…is that silly?” Harry asked as he took his seat beside them. “But I do have a bag ready to be picked up, Millicent created a leaflet with a bag for the student to take home to offer up donations. I wish I had thought of that myself. It will mean those that need it most will definitely have clothes that fit them next year.” It would mean that no child would be the odd one out, bullied for the fact they couldn’t afford the best of attires. Or full on judged for their lack of money.
Aurelius had been pleased with the idea, having not thought of it himself. No surprise, since he’d never beg or ask anyone to donate to any cause, because he simply did not beg full stop. however, since it was a student, Aurelius had allowed it. The House-elves would be picking up the donation bags if the rune was activated, anywhere they pleased at a certain time (8AM) in the morning. A fortnight into the holidays to allow them to get back into a routine.
He would have preferred it to be portkey’s than rune tracking but it wasn’t a good solution. Not everyone would wish to do so, and it would be a waste of money to send everyone a portkey that might not get used. Food for thought though, perhaps another time.
“How is Millie?” Rabastan asked, his gaze had yet to leave Harry as he just greedily drank him in. He was more than aware of everything relating to Harry’s friends, not in a bad way, but Harry too needed someone to talk to about everything. Which included what Millicent was going through with her disgusting father. However, you did not tell another Lord how to run his own house. It was literally one of the biggest insults you could offer up. The only person likely to get away with such actions, would be the Dark Lord.
“She stayed at Hogwarts,” Harry confessed, while everyone else had gone home, it made him feel a bit awful, but he didn’t want to miss his family this Yule. “Although, we kind of want to go somewhere together during the summer holidays, all of us, our partners too.”
Rabastan arched a brow in curiosity, “Any idea where?”
“Egypt or Africa, somewhere hot,” Harry said, enthused. “Could we use the place in Egypt please, Corvus?” pleading green eyes zoning in on the helpless wizard who was already a slave to Harry’s every wish for the simple reason of being very fond of him. More than that really, he considered Harry a third son, and he’d do anything for him. He most certainly didn’t need pleading green eyes to sweeten the pot.
Rodolphus hid in his son’s hair, trying to stop the laughter that was bubbling up his throat, as if his father would deny Harry anything he wished. He could declare himself a nudist and his father would be the first to strip and stand beside him proudly.
Corvus leaned forward, “The only reason I will allow this is because Rabastan is going. As mature as you all are, I could never allow a group of you to flock off in a foreign country for an extended period of time. I do want your word that you will ensure they all respect our property and do our community proud by not getting into any illegal mischief.” Perhaps in a few years it would have been fine, but he knew just how impulsive teenagers could be, regardless of their maturity.
“We can do it?” Harry asked perking up, excitement thrumming through him, he couldn’t wait to tell everyone.
“You may, yes,” Corvus answered with a small smile, as if he could deny Harry such a simple thing such as the use of a property that would be empty anyway.
“Yes! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” Harry squealed in utter delight, getting up and hugging Corvus tightly.
Corvus laughed and hugged him back just as tightly, “You’re welcome, my boy,” oh, this boy was his miracle, truly, he couldn’t imagine his life without him.
Sirius walked in, blinking at the sight, “We ready to go?” he’d get the gossip from Rodolphus later.
“There really isn’t any need for three people to go,” Harry sighed in exasperation as he withdrew from Corvus’ hug, smiling bashfully at the kiss that was placed atop his head. “I’m only going to sit in a meeting room in the Leaky Cauldron.”
“Two downstairs, one upstairs with you,” Rodolphus declared, setting the toddler into the playpen. “Sirius and I will watch for any sign of a problem whilst we know someone is with you upstairs and that you’re safe. If anything happens, Rabastan will know, and he’ll apparate away with you and we will follow as soon as we can.”
“Nobody will know I’m there; I’ll remain invisible the entire time.” Rabastan added, knowing how important this deal was for Harry, it wasn’t the money side of it, but rather years of work culminating of things, his forethought, his intelligence and more importantly, Harry wanted to prove something to himself with this.
Harry nodded his understanding, removing his pocket watch and glancing at the time, “We should leave now then,” depending on how busy the front desk was, it might take more than a few moments to get situated before he gets there.
“Then let’s be off,” Rabastan said, standing up, joining Harry, absently wrapping his arms around his middle, “Have you heard back from Snape, yet?”
“Still don’t know why you’re bothering; he’d snap his own wand to spite his face.” Rodolphus said, shaking his head, “He knows how to hold a bloody grudge.”
“He’s kind of entitled to it though,” Rabastan pointed out, “But enough about him before he sours all our moods, we won’t be too long father, send a House-elf if you need us.”
“I will, now off with you,” Corvus said, shooing them off, he wasn’t that badly off he needed help with the twins, yet.
“We’ll see you later,” Harry called out, as he moved around Corvus, giving him a quick kiss on the head, and a hug before stepping into the fireplace, ready to get to it.
Rabastan followed swiftly through the floo, then Rodolphus and Sirius followed after, getting themselves a drink and having what looked like an impromptu date. If you really knew them though, you’d notice they were very attentive to each time the doors opened, and any loud noises. They were never going to underestimate any situation; they weren’t paranoid when someone was literally actually out to get you. Or rather, someone they loved very much.
Harry retrieved the key (which would bypass all the wards on the room) and allow him entrance. Nobody was there at the moment, as soon as he opened the door, Rabastan entered swiftly, nearly knocking Harry for six. Under the invisibility spells, he couldn’t see him naturally. It was too noisy to actually hear any footsteps or anything that Rabastan may have made. “We definitely didn’t think this through.” He grumbled, shaking his head, as he entered.
“Sorry,” came the disembodied voice that kissed his cheek, before he was back to casting spells, making sure that everything was alright and protecting the room.
“It’s okay,” Harry murmured quietly, smiling to show he’d forgiven him, he shifted the room around to his liking, more official than friendly. Using the hardback chairs, and away from the fireplace.
“You never did say, by the way,” Rabastan questioned, having finished, leaning against the left-hand corner of the meeting room. He wished to be closer but he had promised Harry he’d remain unobserved, and so he would.
Harry hmm’ed glancing where he believed Rabastan to be, and he actually wasn’t that far off.
“Have you got Snape on board?” Rabastan questioned, attempting to get himself comfortable, he rather hoped this meeting wasn’t going to last a significant amount of time. Waiting and watching had never been his strong suit, even when on missions for the Dark Lord. He’d done it, very grudgingly, unenthusiastically, when required but never volunteered.
“It was signed within twenty-four hours,” Harry confessed ruefully, “I…I honestly didn’t expect him to agree to work for me.”
“Your company is likely a wet dream for Snape,” Rabastan confessed wryly, “All the ingredients he could possible want, unlimited funds, a cut of the proceeds, which by the way your company is more than fair with, no other company offers as much to their employees.” Companies were usually greedy, they wanted more than their fair share and they normally got it. Fleamont had made it about the craft, not the amount of money made, and it remained that way until this day.
Harry grimaced, glaring at Rabastan for the term he’d used, gross! Using Snape and wet dream in the same sentence. Then he snapped up, sitting straight, waiting, he could hear the footsteps. He was pleased to see him right on time, although his smile faltered just slightly, when he noticed he was alone. Horvath couldn’t be silly enough to actually come alone to a business meeting, could he? It was highly irregular, not to mention improper.
“Lord Potter! Thank you for agreeing to meet with me today!” Horvath said, beaming in delight to see the wizard. “It’s been too long.”
“It has,” Harry agreed, grateful that he was being proper at least with titles and such. “Food and drink will be brought up in a few minutes, did you fill in an order?” he had asked them to give Horvath whatever he pleased when he arrived.
“I did,” Horvath nodded, a little tense as he observed the room. “I am grateful for it, I’m starving!”
“Have you not had breakfast?” Harry questioned, as he gestured for him to sit, he was rather famished himself, but only because he’d been more focused on last minute preparation for the meeting. He hadn’t realized Horvath wouldn’t even attempt to bring a lawyer for his own protection. He made a decision that he’d never do business with him again, it wasn’t just unfair on Horvath, it would be like taking sweets from a child. He had hoped for a challenge from a lawyer, but this? Well, underwhelming didn’t do this scene justice. He was very disappointed.
“No, I’ve been rather busy this morning,” Horvath revealed, sighing softly, the bags under his eyes more prominent for just a moment.
“How’s your father?” Harry asked, his green eyes filling with soft sympathy and understanding.
Rabastan blinked owlishly at the change, all but gaping at the transformation.
“He’s…we…we’re doing…we’re doing okay,” Horvath tried to reassure Harry and himself of the fact, he was truthfully still reeling over the pending loss of his father. He wished he knew who had hurt him so he could have his vengeance. It overwhelmed him, this need, and sometimes it was all he could do to keep his head and not just go on a rampage.
“I can’t even begin to imagine it,” Harry said, leaning over and squeezing Horvath’s hand in comfort. It was true, he considered Corvus a father, and the thought of losing him…well, it would be too much to bear. He regretted the ending stage of this was being done when the boy was grieving, it felt wrong to an extent, but business was business. “Do you want to wait? I will completely understand.” Giving him at least one chance to back out. This had been years in the making.
“No, no, I want to do this,” Horvath declared, the guilt he felt for doing this, wasn’t as big as the relief of being unburdened by the family business. The business his family had insisted was the only job he needed. That he didn’t need any O.W.L’s or N.E.W.T’s, didn’t need to explore, go to college, university or get a mastery. Every day of his life he continued to be told what was expected of him. Never, not even once had his parents asked him what he wanted to do. It wouldn’t be so bad if they had any other family but it was just his parents and him and he’d been burdened with their expectations of him from a very young age. Don’t get him wrong, he loved his parents so much, he just hated their expectations.
His parents could no longer run it, and couldn’t afford to employ anyone full time now, they’d had to let dozens of employees go, and reduce hundreds of others to part-time work. There had been a mass exodus after that, a lot of people having to find other employment (full time) in order to keep afloat. It just wasn’t possible to survive on a part time job. He felt bloody wretched for suggesting it, as the funds continued to dry up leaving then in the negative some months. None of it made sense, they should be making profit all the time, but they weren’t.
“You’re sure?” Harry asked, as a knock at the door heralded the arrival of the platters of food and drink. “Enter!” a girl he didn’t recognize entered the room one platter in her hands the other floating behind her.
“Your orders, Sir, can I get you anything else?” her voice particularly high pitched when she got a good look at him, face flushing. As the platters settled on the table in front of both of them.
Horvath just huffed a laugh, well used to everyone’s reactions to Harry, who he had long since deduced rather detested the fawning.
“No thank you, please close the door on your way out,” Harry stated, removing the paperwork and setting it aside, paying no attention to the girl who was flushed floridly red, in both embarrassment and excitement. “Help yourself,” he gestured towards Horvath, it wasn’t a breakfast meal, but hunger could be sated by anything.
They didn’t begin the conversation until the door closed behind the witch, who looked rather put out by being ignored by her idol, the famous Harry Potter if the pout on her face was anything to go by.
Harry immediately took charge, and made plated some sandwiches between them, which were just a tad on the bland side but not too awful not to be able to eat. Then poured their closed butterbeer bottles into the provided cups – he had requested them closed as he’d been taught – still chilled and in Harry’s opinion perfect. Nothing beat an ice cold butterbeer.
Setting his cup aside – mostly drained – he wasn’t one for wasting time, well, too much time really, “Shall we get started?” it likely wasn’t going to take as long as he’d believed it would initially. Since there was no lawyer here to speak on eithers behalf, or to look through the information after they did. Or offer last minute suggestions to their client.
“Please,” Horvath said in relief. The sooner this was done the better, he knew he could probably get a better price than the one Harry got him down to, but despite giving up – rather going to give up – the families business, he still wanted to know it was going to the right hands. Harry wasn’t going to change much, still produce everything that was in circulation, add his own creations perhaps, but that was it. It was in the paperwork, also asked him to keep on his current workforce, unless there was a legitimate reason for firing for at least the first year. He’d see the people were good and keep them on afterward, he just knew it. He had grown up with them all so wanted to ensure those that had remained loyal to his family were given that loyalty in turn from him.
“This is all the paperwork,” Harry explained, it was from Gringotts, and Gringotts did things properly, and most definitely didn’t make any mistakes so you could rest assured everything was on the up and up seeing the Gringotts stamp. He had done his own due diligence, tax, employee agreements, buyer and seller details and transfer of the leases then he’d bought the property and land outright, so he didn’t have to deal with a landlord trying to get more money. “Everything is as we last agreed upon on Tuesday, do you have any concerns?” the thick wad of parchment that was the bill of sale agreement that Gringotts had fleshed out for him, it was legally binding.
“No,” Horvath shook his head, “I’m pleased with the amendments.” He had a copy of a copy, as did Harry, this one on the table though was the official document. Once signed, a copy would appear at Gringotts for safe keeping, they’d each have a copy for their own records.
“Perfect, shall we?” Harry said, turning to the last pages, which was already signed by him.
Horvath did what everyone would warn you against doing, especially when it came to official documents, he signed it without reading it.
Harry barely refrained from groaning at the sheer idiocy before him, this was a Ravenclaw to boot. A RAVENCLAW!!
The second he signed it; he rolled up and disappeared with a puff of smoke.
The second he signed it; the funds had been removed from Harry’s account and into Horvath’s own.
Horvath barely stayed for two minutes observing polite necessities before he left, he hadn’t been rude, but definitely bordered on it.
All was silent for a few moments before Rabastan’s disembodied voice said, “Did he really just sign that without reading even a single word?” his tone filled with such disbelief that it would have been comical in any other situation.
“He’s not a Lord, he doesn’t have much in the way of funds, he wasn’t educated like we were,” Harry commented, putting his hand out towards Rabastan, wrapping his hand around the invisible one. “I can’t say anything, for if not for Corvus…I too would have floundered like that.” And he knew that for a damn certainty, the thought of it had a shudder going through him.
“Did you change anything?” Rabastan asked, becoming visible once more, the wizard hadn’t even checked the room for anyone or anything.
Harry chuckled, “No,” he had been entirely honest, well, other than buying it for less than it was actually worth, but there was nothing insidious about that.
“Should have,” Rabastan commented idly, “Would have taught him a lesson he’d never forget.” Honestly, couldn’t he have talked to someone about businesses to ensure he understood everything that was going on or hired a lawyer for a few hours? His parents had to be at least intelligent enough for that, having owned a business all their lives, well, his father had at any rate, it had become the witches upon her marriage to the father.
Harry made a sound of agreement, “I do need to go to the Ministry of magic.” Drinking the last of his butterbeer, it was still his favourite drink, he didn’t drink it all that often, preferring instead water or orange juice.
“WHAT?” Rabastan barked, eyes wide, “Why? What’s wrong?”
“Well, I’ve got proof that one of my employees has been stealing from me, racking up into the hundreds of thousands.” Harry said piously. “Perhaps I should wait a day or two…especially since the news won’t break until the father passes. I can’t be too quick to find it after all.”
Rabastan stared down at Harry for a moment before breaking into incredulous laughter, cupping Harry’s cheek with such gentleness, “I still don’t know how on earth you convinced the hat to put you anywhere other than Slytherin.” His devious little fiancé, merlin help them all, Harry would run roughshod all over them all.
Harry closed his eyes and leaned into the touch, a wicked grin on his face, “That’s for me to know,” he teased, kissing Rabastan’s palm tenderly, before standing, “Let’s go home.” He’d send the information tomorrow as if he’d just figured it out.
And not known since he had seen Horvath working on them all those years ago.
Now all he had left to do was pack for their impromptu holiday. He could not wait. He deserved a holiday. He’d just closed a deal years in the making and he’d soon catch a thief.
Switzerland
Rabastan thoughtlessly clasped his hands over Harry’s eyes, as soon as the portkey deposited them on the floor. “It’s just me,” he was quick to state, his voice soothing, having no wish to alarm Harry. Which he had, he could feel how quickly Harry had stiffened at his action and he felt a pang of irritation at his own actions. He’d temporarily forgotten how Harry had been taken, and while he didn’t have many…incidents of alarm, he still had them now and again.
“Rabastan?” Harry said, laughing softly, “What are you doing?” relaxing fully against his fiancé hands set over Rabastan’s own which covered his eyes.
“The view here is…breathtakingly beautiful, I want you to see it entirely,” Rabastan said reverentially, positively melting at the trust Harry so freely offered him without reservation. Pressing a kiss to the back of his head, “Let me lead the way.” And Rabastan slowly and carefully led Harry towards the door, luckily the cabin wasn’t packed to the rafters with clutter. Just couches and a large sprawling coffee table beside the fire with a few bookshelves spread around the walls, leaving much of the floor without items to navigate, which wouldn’t be easy considering he was back seat broom driving so to speak.
Harry laughed blindly trying to feel for anything that could point him in the right direction as he moved. He heard the clink of a door opening, before a blast of ice coldness hit him. “Bloody hell!” he cursed in his surprise; it was bloody freezing! What was Rabastan thinking? He didn’t like the cold. “Rabastan, you don’t like the cold, you don’t need to do this.” Presuming it was entirely for him, and it was very likely true.
Rabastan closed his eyes and just spent a few brief seconds just being. How on earth had he been lucky enough to end up with Harry of all people? The care he had for those he loved was truly something else. He would do anything for him, endure freezing temperatures hell, even walk over hot coals. He deserved someone who would destroy the world for him, and he was that. Inhaling sharply, inhaling Harry’s base natural scent, he relaxed his shoulders, “Almost there, there’s no steps going down.”
Then they were out of the cabin, Rabastan wandlessly shut the door with a quiet snick. There was no need for the heat to be uselessly wasted by open doors. Rabastan glanced around, everything was exactly as he remembered it, and he felt such an immense sense of childish nostalgia. “Ready?” Rabastan questioned, having no desire to let go but knowing he must.
“Five minutes ago,” Harry told him teasingly, his eyelashes fluttering against Rabastan’s hands, as he brushed his hand back and forth, enjoying the simple touch.
Rabastan laughed, shaking his head ruefully, well, he’d deserved that one, he removed his hands showing Harry the beauty of the Swiss alps for the first time. Arms moving to wrap around Harry’s middle, just standing there enjoying the scenery with him. Chin perched on Harry’s shoulder, just two of them together enjoying the view before chaos descended upon them.
Harry gasped, momentarily blinded by all the whiteness, the smells had been rather overwhelming to him, but the sight and smell was just something else. Wetness, pine trees, and something spicier, spruce, a small smile appeared on his face, “It smells how I always imagined Christmas to smell like.” Harry said, it was beautiful, he didn’t have the words to describe it. “In fact, it’s better than I could have ever imagined.” It was beautiful, oh, he’d always hated snow and the cold as a child, unlike most others, only because he was always so cold in his cupboard. “When was the last time you guys came up here again?”
“Hmm, too long,” Rabastan murmured, truthfully, he couldn’t quite remember the last time. He’d need to ask his father if he truly wanted an answer to that question.
Harry straightened up, eyes wide, “Are they muggles?” he couldn’t believe that Corvus would purchase a property so close to muggles. Sure, he would mingle amongst them occasionally for something to eat but to remain on holiday for an extended period of time? It was just ludicrous to think of it. Still rubbing his hands over Rabastan’s warming them up and just relishing in their holiday, he deserved a bit of a break. They were right, he most definitely needed it.
Rabastan snorted, “What do you think?” he murmured amusement dripping of his voice.
“My first instinct? No, Corvus isn’t all that fond of muggles, but if I recall correctly, the place in Egypt is next to muggles.” Harry commented.
“There’s miles between neighbours,” Rabastan commented idly, “And it also wasn’t bought by my father, but my grandfather.”
“So, are they?” Harry asked, having realized he hadn’t gotten his answer.
“No, they’re not muggles, this is the magical side of the alps,” Rabastan revealed, “See, look over there.” Gesturing towards the trees that gleamed with white, but some had green showing. He realized why moments later, as a broomstick zoomed on by, the very air disturbing the tree causing the snow to avalanche down. It hadn’t been easy for the magical world to claim part of the Swiss alps for themselves, but they’d done it, and only the richest of the rich had cabins and plots of lands on the mountainside.
That whirlwind happened within a few moments, Harry and Rabastan could hear them from outside. Harry just laughed, shaking his head fondly, at the delighted shrieking of the twins from the window. “They’re going to drive everyone crazy.” He commented.
“They’re Blacks of course they are,” Rabastan said wryly, as Llrune popped in front of them with a tray with two delicious and perfectly made cups of hot chocolate. Even more perfect than the ones you see in a magazine, Harry could smell the cinnamon from here. They didn’t have it very often, it reminded all of them of Azkaban, but perhaps it was time to make new memories with the drink.
“Thank you, Llrune, are you staying for the holiday or returning home?” Harry asked accepting the cup, oh, delicious on his cold hand.
“I will be staying, Master Harry,” Llrune declared proudly, even as her body shook with the cold.
“Go back inside, and take what you need to keep warm,” Harry declared sternly, “Go on!”
Llrune didn’t disobey Harry’s orders, too cold to even contemplate that idea.
“I think I still have my old hat scarf and glove set she can use. It would need some alterations to it.” Harry commented.
“He’ll be fine,” Rabastan stated, pressing closer to Harry, wanting to focus on themselves, not house-elves or even his father, brother or brother-in-law. “Would you be disappointed if I squirreled you away for most of the day while we’re here?”
Harry turned a bit in Rabastan’s hold to stare up at him.
“We’ll still spend the evenings in the cabin if you wish,” Rabastan reassured Harry, misinterpreting his look.
“No!” Harry stated vehemently, surprising Rabastan, “No, I mean, I’d love it if it’s just us,” a shy smile appearing on his face.
“Really?” Rabastan asked, his eyes roaming over Harry’s features to ensure he meant it and wasn’t trying to placate him or something.
“It would be great,” Harry said, “I kind of get jealous hearing Daphne go on about all her wonderful dates with Rene, they get a lot of alone time together, well chaperoned.” At a distance, a massive distance, as they blended into the background.
Rabastan nodded, a hint of regret in his gaze, “Our age difference made such a thing impossible.” He wouldn’t give Harry up for anything, not even if somehow there was someone better for him out there.
Harry nodded, he’d deduced that all on his own, well, actually, no, Aurelius had to spell it out for him, flushing red just thinking about it.
“Everything is different now,” Rabastan murmured as Harry drank his hot chocolate, “I can certainly take you on a few dates that may make Daphne just as envious if not more so.” Delighting in the idea of making Harry’s friends jealous of him.
Harry laughed in hilarity, as Rabastan wiped his white cream moustache, with loving tenderness. Yes, he liked the sound of this holiday just being about them, with spending time with the rest of his family. “Drink it, it’s going cold quickly.” He suggested to Rabastan, wondering where they’d be going today, hopefully there was a large selection for them to choose from.
“Get inside! You’re both mad!” Sirius hollered to them, grey eyes gleaming brightly, a roughish grin on his face showing it was just a jest. “It’s freezing and you’re both definitely not clothed for this climate!” with that Sirius closed the door against the cold, snatching up his daughter, who shrieked in delight as she was held aloft, with Sirius pretending to eat her in order to stay warm.
Harry sniggered, “He’s not wrong through, we definitely aren’t dressed for this weather!” taking Rabastan’s hand in his own, he tugged the older wizard with him, getting them back into the warmth of the cabin. He kept going until they were in the kitchen, where Harry put their mostly empty cups, and decided he wanted to have a mosey about, find their bedroom and get his stuff put away and the winter wear that had been purchased – tailors were wonderful when given the right incentive – in anticipation for the holiday.
“Huh, looks like we’re sharing.” Harry commented, the main – biggest – bedroom was naturally given to Corvus, then the second biggest for Rodolphus and Sirius (Rodolphus was the heir it was how it was done – then he and Rabastan had a room and the smallest – a nursery – was given to the twins.
“Only if you wish,” Sirius declared seriously, from behind them, “It will be easy enough to put the twins in beside us for this holiday.” They were still young enough that it was acceptable. He and Regulus had never shared a room with their parents for a single night, they’d gone straight to the nursery, house-elves feeding them right away, sometimes their father had come in to see them, but it hadn’t been often. Sirius didn’t think he’d seen his mother in the nursery once, she’d given birth to give heirs for the family, truth was she didn’t have a maternal bone in her body. Merlin, he hated thinking about her.
“No, this is…perfect.” Harry said, contently.
R&R – yes, these chapters are going to be about Rabastan/Harry getting a little closer, truly beginning their betrothal one might say now that he’s age-appropriate despite being already engaged lol SO lovely people! I’d love for people who have been to the alps to give me some of your favourite bits of your holiday and loads of things you did so that I might gain inspiration from it! I mean I know about Spain, Egypt, Turkey, but Switzerland I’ve never had the pleasure of going (I live in Scotland I’m not mad enough to want to go on a colder holiday :P joking aside, I’d actually love to go, but it’s been well over ten years since I went on an actual holiday! So yes, if you’ve got a moment, I’d really love to read your experiences!
Also, sorry if it’s a bit jarring going from the leaky cauldron to days later in a blink it isn’t the smoothest of transitions but I hope it isn’t too bad!
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 147
Harry was quick to get dressed in the winter wear that had been purchased for the holiday. The House-elf had been hard at work and storing it all in its appropriate place. He wasn't going to miss a second of this holiday, even if it was in a country that was rather cold at the moment. He did wonder if Switzerland was frozen all the time, if the snow was constantly present, he knew next to nothing about the country, but this was a chance to find out. For surely there were pamphlets and such with information about the country they were visiting, giving tourists fascinating information.
"Where are you going?" Sirius asked, observing his godson fully dressed and on the move. "You aren't leaving already, are you?" wasn't he going to decompress? This was meant to be a time to chill out, just embrace being a family without work getting in the way.
"Are you kidding? We're not wasting a second of this holiday!" Harry was quick to state, moving on the balls of his feet, almost jumping out of his own skin in his excitement to move, to just do something other than wait and stand there.
"Don't you want to relax for a bit?" Sirius asked, laughing softly, Merlin, he was getting old and maudlin. Or was it being a parent that completely took it out of you? Even with help he was tired nearly all the time. He'd felt like that after being introduced to Harry, but that had been years of Azkaban to blame…ah, no matter. The healers had said he'd have a difficult time of it when he aged, Sirius knew this to be true, over a decade of living in a dank, freezing prison, it caused aches in his bones, but the potions were able to take care of that problem at the moment.
"Not a chance!" Harry laughed, shaking his head.
Sirius smiled, pleased to see him happy and without a book for a change! It was the whole purpose of a holiday though, he supposed. To get away from what you do in everyday life, to relax, to have fun. He definitely took too much on his shoulders, it was good to see Harry relaxing and just having fun. Perhaps they should take another one in six months' time, Harry definitely needed to decompress more. He had taken on too much at too young an age.
"Hurry up! Rabastan!" Harry hollered through to the bedroom where he was still getting dressed.
"Less vocalizations please, there's no need to be yelling like a hooligan." Corvus chided Harry, from where he sat watching the twins, a fond twinkle in his gaze. Right now, they looked so much like his sons when they were young, it seemed Rodolphus was their favourite right now. Their grey eyes were hidden by brown eyes, their abilities caused him an unending fascination. Even reading about the abilities couldn't stop his wonderment.
"Do you have a headache again?" Harry immediately asked, approaching Corvus with a worried frown on his face. His worry for the wizard he considered a father written plainly across his face. He didn't even react to the slight reprimand, well aware that Corvus wasn't really upset with him. He'd come a long way since he first met Corvus.
Corvus took Harry's hand in his own, giving it a gentle squeeze, "I'm well, I assure you," he was not oblivious to Harry's…devotion to him. It was understandable that he'd care, Corvus had been the only thing in Harry's life for years before he collected more and more people to love, from Rabastan, Sirius, Tom, Bill and all the others, and the twins of course. "I shall enjoy the view with a lovely cup of hot chocolate by the fire, and perhaps a good book or two."
"If anything changes the house-elves will come and get us." Harry told him, giving him a gentle squeeze back.
"Nothing will, go on, enjoy your holiday, and have fun," Corvus said, shooing him away, he was quite looking forward to some peace and quiet with a beautiful and breathtaking view. He wouldn't change his life for anything, certainly not silence, but it was lovely to have it.
"Aurelius isn't lurking outside, is he?" Harry asked, resigned to Aurelius' protective tendencies towards him.
Sirius barked out a laugh, highly entertained by Harry's facial contortions.
Harry threw him a look and stuck out his tongue in defiance.
The twins squealed in delight, laughing at the hilarity of it, so easily pleased as children often were.
"He knows we are here, but no, I do not believe he's here himself." Corvus explained, amused. "If he has sent someone then I'm sure they'll be discrete." He didn't always come himself after all, the last holiday they'd gone on he'd sent a few others to keep an eye out and remain unobtrusive.
"We'll see," Harry commented idly. He wouldn't put it past Aurelius to have dozens of his people watching them, given what had happened to him in the past he didn't mind too much. Plus, they did have enemies that seemed determined to kill them, and had almost succeeded if not for the wards on the manor being stronger than anyone could have anticipated. They were all still on high alert, and it likely wouldn't end until they neutralized the threat.
Knowing someone was out to get him though, did not stop him living his life. Hell, if he just gave in at the first sign of trouble…he would have been a hermit at eleven years of age.
Well, one years old, if you included the danger Voldemort had been to him.
"But please be careful and keep a watchful eye," Corvus added, he'd always worry, asking a loving parent not to worry was a futile exercise and a waste of breath.
"I will." Rabastan declared as he walked in, his voice filled with fire and determination. "Ready to go?"
"Harry, go away?" Cassiopeia asked, eyes filling with tears as she stared up at him as if he was causing her unmeasurable harm.
Rodolphus and Sirius just shared amused looks, but inwardly, they knew they were going to be in for it when Harry returned back to school. Harry didn't spend every wakening moment with them, but he did spend at least an hour or two every day. He would get down on their level and play with them, whether it was finger painting (only in the one room – the children's play room now where the watered-down paints were kept) or tag or hide and seek although truthfully, they didn't know how to play it properly yet, give them time.
Harry knelt down in front of the toddler, "We'll be back soon, I promise."
"I come with you?"
"No," Harry shook his head, feeling a little bad for denying her, but he didn't want to take her with him. He wanted to spend time with Rabastan without anyone getting in his way, including the adults. "BUT I promise I'll bring back a gift and play later on today, anything you'd like to play, I promise." Those tears though, made him want to give in and say okay, but somehow, someway he kept his nerve.
Cassiopeia's eyes turned grey in delight at the thought of a gift, she didn't want Harry to go away, but on the other hand she wanted her gift. "I want my gift now!" she demanded; eyes dry as she begun to get angry.
"I haven't bought it yet," Harry informed her firmly, but with care. Children's emotions were often all over the place, they couldn't handle them yet, and thus it took time for them to regulate them acceptably. Until that time, you just had to be patient with them, at least according to the books about children were concerned. Heck he was an adult and he felt a pang of irritation at her demanding tone. "I'll bring it back with me."
"I WANT IT NOW!" Cassiopeia demanded, stomping her foot screaming at the top of her lungs, tears running down her face.
"Cassiopeia," Rodolphus called out his daughters name firmly, "Enough, darling."
Cassiopeia's body was heaving with the strength of her sobs, "But I want my gift!" she managed to get out between sobs.
"You'll get it later," Rodolphus replied, standing up, moving over to Cassiopeia, scooping her up causing her to giggle despite how she felt. "Let's go have some quiet time, shall we?" he understood the twins on a fundamental level, when he first got out of Azkaban his emotions had been all over the place too. He hadn't been able to control them, only he had his past to fall back on, these two didn't have anything to fall back on.
Their normal quiet room was just a small room with a tent with stars spelled across the top, letting them just breathe and be. He or Sirius usually sat with them, and more often than not, left them to have a nap. They didn't have that here, so instead, took her to his and Sirius' bedroom, closing the curtains and dimming everything until it was neither bright or too dark. They were only doing similar to what Marius had done for them, keeping the routine the same to make it easier for the children.
"Come on then, let's be off!" Rabastan said, putting Harry's hat on his head with a grin, he was rather looking forward to going skiing.
"Say goodbye to Harry and Rabastan!" Sirius encouraged Cepheus waving himself a bit too dramatically but it made Cepheus giggle so it was so worth it. He was glad they were recovering from the loss of their grandfather; they were too young and likely wouldn't remember him in time. It was rather sad since he'd raised them all on his own. He'd commissioned Harry to make a portrait of Marius, he wasn't sure if it would work or if it required active magic for a portrait to be made.
Only time would tell once Harry finished the commissioned piece.
"I'll see you all later!" Harry said, before Rabastan apparated them out of the cabin, the utter blast of freezing cold was enough to make him almost cry. "Okay, maybe we should just head back to the cabin…I want to follow Cass's lead and cry."
Rabastan laughed, "Warming charm." He teased, as he cast it, "Ready?" with that he pushed Harry towards the ski cabin, the blast of hot air from the cabin was welcoming, as the doors opened.
They were lucky it wasn't too busy, but enough that they'd have to wait to be seen to.
"Not too busy, we'll need to remember the time of day," Rabastan murmured.
"Or buy our own so we don't have to wait," Harry suggested, bouncing on the balls of his feet in excitement, as he looked around at everything. "We probably should have done that anyways." Saves renting them out every day or could you rent them for entire weeks? He'd never had to do anything like this before.
"Look, they've ice skating also," Rabastan murmured, arms wrapped around Harry's front, as ski equipment zoomed back and forth towards the waiting wizards and witches. "It's close enough to the cabin." That it would be easy to go if they desired.
"Do you think it's too early for Cepheus and Cassiopeia to skate?" Harry asked, eyes bright and shiny, his cheeks dusted red.
"No, I don't think it is," Rabastan mused, children were more resilient, learned from their mistakes and didn't give up the way adults did (more often than not) when things don't go the way they think it should. If they did enough things they enjoyed as children, they'd be better for it at least that's what his father always said.
"Um…can you remember what size of feet they have?" Harry wondered, as they were approached, by an assistant.
"Good day to you! My name is Mia, How can we help you today?" the girls bubbling attitude made them smile.
"We'd like to purchase some ski equipment, basics will do, it's only going to be a holiday thing," Rabastan stated, "Also some ice skates, we will be using them today so ready to use is a must." He rather hoped they weren't stuck in here for long, it was noisy and given the way the item was getting sent back and forth hazardous to ones health.
Rabastan did get his wish, they spent over forty-five minutes before they walked out of the store with their new purchases. They were very professional and proficient; however, he'd say that for them. The tiny ice skates that Harry had shrunk down into his pocket were something else. It had made him feel…rather emotional. It had been a punch to the gut, the very idea that they could be doing that for their own children in the near future. Not very near, since Harry had made it clear he wished to attend a higher education to become a lawyer. Roughly seven years before they'd consider having a child, four years it would take to actually become a lawyer and of course, the rest of his Hogwarts education. He could wait, he would wait, however grudging it was, he couldn't wait to become a father.
"Let's walk!" Harry suggested, he didn't want to get into the machine that would take them to the top.
"The ski lift is there for a reason," Rabastan pointed out dryly.
"Alright, old man, on you go, I'll see you at the top," Harry half-teased half-taunted before he was rushing away, laughing leaving behind Rabastan utterly dumbstruck.
"I'll give you old, you little shit!" Rabastan stuttered out, before bolting after him, snatching up snow and balling it up before throwing it at Harry's back.
Harry shrieked, laughing some more, weaving from side to side in a bid to prevent Rabastan succeeding in hitting him with snow again.
His second, third and fourth throw were futile, they missed by long shots.
His fifth however, hit Harry head on, luckily, he had a hat on, so he wasn't splattered with icy snow.
"Slowing down, already?" Harry hollered over his shoulder, his own legs beginning to burn with the strain of rushing up so many stairs so quickly. People were quick to slide out of the way, befuddled by the commotion.
"Oh, just you wait you cheeky…" Rabastan growled, as he lifted up another wad of snow and pressed it into a ball before throwing it again, catching Harry in the back causing him to shriek again. He ignored the judgemental, amused, annoyed, confused looks that were glanced his way as he rushed after Harry.
He did eventually start to slow down, he couldn't continue running up an entire mountainside, that was beyond his capabilities. Even if he had kept himself fit since just before he and Rodolphus got out of Azkaban. He was glad to see Harry had actually stopped, and set his equipment down. How he'd managed to run that far was a mystery to him, luckily the equipment was charmed so they weren't dealing with their actual weight.
Harry just watched Rabastan wanting to grin but only panting outrageously. "Alright, maybe that wasn't the best idea!" he called out.
"You think so?" Rabastan asked him in-between breaths, as he finally, finally slumped down beside him on the step. His ass beginning to chill right away, so much for waterproof.
"We can take the lift next." Harry promised, with a rueful grin.
"Oh, we can, can we?" Rabastan played along. Shifting along so that the people coming closer to them could actually pass by, a couple by the look of them. Both of them too interested in themselves to pay much attention to anything, as they walked hand in hand together.
"Come on, let's go! I can't wait, it's going to be so much fun!" Harry said, standing up, grasping a hold of the skis.
Rabastan groaned, "Really?" he could do with a coffee and just watching him, there had to be one around here, right? They had plenty of cabins strewn around for food, drink and everything in-between. "Can you tell me why we're walking instead of…I don't know…apparating?"
Harry paused mid-step adopting a completely sheepish countenance. "Um…oops?" was all he could say in retaliation, "I forgot?"
"You forgot you could apparate?" Rabastan asked ruefully, as he succeeded in forcing himself to stand. "If we continue at this rate, we're going to be going nowhere tomorrow as we recuperate. Perhaps slow down and actually enjoy the view would be wiser?" he felt a little bit of a shit for even suggesting it, Harry had a whole load of energy that he lacked, it was unfortunate, but it's the way of it, especially when one marries someone younger than them. Under normal circumstances it wouldn't be a problem their age gap. No, it was the decade in Azkaban that was the problem. It aged him prematurely, and he'd always need to be careful. Even if he was in good health at the moment.
Harry's brow furrowed as he watched Rabastan approach him, "Are you alright?" recalling that Rabastan didn't much like the cold, at least he hadn't but for good reason. Go freezing cold for so long you'd never want to be again.
"I'm fine, let's just not push it though, hmm?" Rabastan said, kissing Harry chastely upon his head, but laughed softly when Harry chased him for a less than chaste kiss determinedly.
Rabastan groaned, before reluctantly pulling away, why did their wedding day need to be so far away? Sighing dramatically, he wrapped his arm around Harry, and they began to walk up to the highest slope possible. "Apparation always, after this, agreed?"
Harry laughed, "Agreed!" glancing behind them, it would. Take them ages to get back up here again, "Maybe use the ski lift once," always feeling adventurous when it comes to height. "The tiny skates though!"
Rabastan smiled, "Maybe one day our own will be using them."
"That will be a long way away yet," Harry replied with a snort, "Do you think Sirius and Rodolphus will blood adopt any children? Or do you think the twins will be their lot?"
"Hmm," Rabastan made a non-committal noise, "It's difficult to say, they didn't seem to concerned about having children, content to be themselves. I believe knowing that we would be continuing the Lestrange name offered Rodolphus great relief. Sirius had no desire for children of his own blood, this we know, but who knows? In the future Rodolphus might desire to adopt a child or two for the Lestrange line." they weren't giving the children the blood adoption potion, they had zero desire to risk them losing their Metamorphmagus abilities. Sure, they were young, they wouldn't remember but such gifts…should never be taken for granted.
Tonks no longer had her ability, the very special ability that had made her desirable by the Auror force (and likely a future Order member given the attention Dumbledore gave her). In fact, it was the ONLY thing they desired from her. Her results were a letdown in all other areas she'd participated in. Not that it mattered, an ex-convict could not work in the Ministry regardless.
The very idea of ripping that gift from them, that ability? No, the very idea was repugnant. Thus, they would remain only the blood of the Black family. Sirius and Rodolphus would raise the twins as their own, a simple adoption, not a blood one. It wasn't as if it wasn't someone of their blood, it was.
"Can you imagine if they did the blood adoption and they could change as well?" Harry cackled, as he begun to set his feet into the skis.
"Merlin, don't curse us!" Rabastan grimaced, Merlin! He could just imagine the chaos! The worst thing was, even in jest, it could actually happen. A billion to one chance but there nonetheless. "If such a thing does happen, you and I will be moving into Gallifray hall immediately."
"One of ours could have the ability too," Harry unhelpfully pointed out.
"Possibly, but not very likely." Rabastan stated, as he finished affixing himself to the skis. "It usually only shows itself roughly once in half a century, the fact three had the ability is…noteworthy and very unexpected." There was no way that more would appear, it hadn't done when the Black family was at its strongest, the very idea that it would happen now when it was at its lowest was laughable.
"Sirius been reading the Black Grimoire?" Harry asked, that was rather specific number after all.
"Yes, he's been digging into anything regarding Metamorphmagus for when the twins will need it. Well, for their own peace of mind as well I would imagine." Rabastan commented, he was glad the twins were male and female, it was easy to tell them apart despite their changing forms. They couldn't change their gender, at least not yet.
"Well, we're a few years away before the twins begin asking questions on why everyone always stays the same and they can change whenever they please." Harry sniggered, "Ready to go?" ignoring the shouting, laughing, screaming of other people all around them. almost vibrating out of his skin in excitement.
And that was pretty much the end of any real conversation they'd have for the rest of the day. As they either apparated back to the top of the mountain or used the ski lift. Enjoying every single moment they had together, before real life would inevitably intrude on their little bubble. They didn't stop until darkness begun to descend and they decided to have a rest. Even as they came off the ice, magical lamps begun to light up the area, likely for those that wished to participate night skiing or snowboarding.
"Try get a seat near the windows!" Harry called out as he made for the counter, the place was packed, he'd be very surprised if Rabastan managed to get them seats at the windows.
A few minutes later, a whole group of people left, making for the free slopes, and they were off, not a single wobble, clearly experienced skiers and boarders. Harry watched them with idle fascination, he was nowhere near as good as them, but he hadn't set out to be. Ah, Rabastan had found a booth at the window.
"What can I get you?" was asked.
Harry ordered their meals, the warmth finally beginning to sink into his bones, a drink of something warm was just what he needed. Once he had his ticket he moved towards the table and poured both him and Rabastan a warm Butterbeer, then added the cream. Scooping up a selection of biscuits which he floated behind him, easily able to do so since everyone was sitting and there were no large groups.
"Warm butterbeer?" Harry suggested, sliding it over to Rabastan. He'd never had it warm before, he wondered if it would be nice. The nibbles levitated into the middle of the table. "Mmmm, this is lovely!" it warmed the cockles of his heart, he definitely had to have it this way.
Rabastan gave him a funny look, "You've never had it warm?" befuddled, he knew the Leaky Cauldron and Hogshead did them warm in the winter. Had he never realized?
Harry blinked owlishly, "No?" saying it like it was a question rather than a statement of the fact.
"They have Butterbeer warm during the winter months. Or at least they used to when I was young, I've never really noticed if it was still the case or not." Rubbing his chin absently, he wasn't young, he didn't go out drinking like he had before he went to Azkaban. He didn't have a massive number of friends to meet up either. Or the camaraderie of a common goal to cheer over. Things were different now, better, as a matter of fact.
Drinking some more, he nodded, "That's good," he wouldn't need to attempt to recreate it then, he can't believe he hadn't noticed they had an option of warm butterbeer on offer! It was sweeter than the cold stuff, he noticed, he wasn't sure if it was the added cream or if they just added sweetener. The cream did make it easier to drink right away though, cooling it enough for it to be drinkable.
"I agree," Rabastan murmured, between a mouthful of biscuit, which was crumbling in his mouth at the lightest touch. Oh, he had to take some of these back for everyone else, they were just decadent. He didn't expect a cabin in the mountainside to have such delicious delectables.
"Dinner will be ready in twenty minutes," Harry told him, grinning widely with a butterbeer 'stash.
"The air smells so fresh up here," Rabastan murmured, the estate wasn't too bad, but the pollution the muggles cause every day got everywhere. All the spells in the world couldn't help the stink of their machines. You don't really realize how bad it is until you are quite literally breathing in different air.
"Should have brought some broomsticks, maybe Llrune can go back for them, take the twins on a ride," Harry suggested, finishing off his butterbeer, the urge to get a second was strong. However, he never liked to overindulge, he had seen what can become of people that did. "I can just imagine their reactions."
Rabastan just leaned back, listening to Harry talk, he's come a long way from tolerating – read slightly vexed by their mischievousness – to being a doting uncle to them. It could be the boundaries that had been set or Harry just got used to children in his life. It was nice to see him be childish now and again, to get down on the twins level and play.
"I've been meaning to ask for a long time now, but do you still want a big family?" Rabastan asked as food was set in front of them via magic. Getting to indulge in freshly prepared culinary delights, featuring exquisite Slow Cooked Beef with Roasted Asparagus, Honey Roasted Carrots, and Mustard Mas and Rabastan had Chicken Ballotine Wrapped in Parmesan and Pancetta with Mushroom Sauce. Each thoughtfully paired with specially selected wine. Harry unfortunately, wasn't at an age where he could indulge in wine along with Rabastan, still underage. "Given you know exactly what you'd be letting yourself in for." It had been theoretical for both of them up until Cassiopeia and Cepheus had come into their lives.
Harry smiled, "If anything was going to put me off having children…it would have been my cousin." He stated sincerely, "In fact, if I thought I'd end up with one like him…it would actually put me off having any for life." A derisive snort just thinking about Dudley Dursley and the pain he'd caused Harry growing up.
"Then why didn't it?" Rabastan asked catching the ski poles he'd set aside from falling absently, as a kid rushed on by toward his parents by the sound of it. Absently pressing the rune and activating the silencing charm so they could have privacy. The moment it was fully activated, utter silence descended upon them, and with a spectacular view, it would be without a doubt, one of the best dates ever.
"It used to be parents I wanted, until I realized it would never be, then became making a family of my own," Harry said shrugging dismissively. He must have been six when he realized the futility of wishing for parents that would never come. The harsh reality had been so painful at the time. By eleven he was hardened, and there was no going back. "It's pure luck that I'm a carrier given my preferences." Although, the muggle world wasn't quite as backwards as the wizarding world could be. He could have made his own family.
Rabastan chuckled, "You were born with Felix Felicis rushing through your veins." The number of times he'd been in harm's way and succeeded in getting himself out of that situation? He wasn't just lucky; he was off the charts astronomically lucky.
"Don't worry, I'll let it rub off on you," Harry said cheekily.
Rabastan's head went back and he roared with laughter at the cheeky proclamation.
"Truth, is I did get a family, I wouldn't change it for anything." Harry confessed, all joking and amusement aside. Corvus, Rabastan, Rodolphus, Aurelius, Sirius, Bill, Cass and Cepheus. The people he loved and cared for that he didn't consider family was rather small, the Abbotts were on that list, perhaps Barty but only because of Rabastan and obviously Fred and George Weasley who he got to know visiting Sirius' workshop. The twins work ethic was enthusiastic and all encompassing. Grow up with nothing through, you get determined to do better.
Rabastan reached over and took Harry's hand in his, giving it a gentle squeeze, "No, nor would I." and didn't that just blow him the hell away? He'd ensure Azkaban for over a decade just to know he'd get here, with Harry all over again. Although, he'd like to know who the fuck messed with them though. If only for his father's sake, the stress couldn't be doing him any good.
Green eyes twinkled, "Budge along!" he declared, standing up, moving around towards Rabastan's side of the booth. They were engaged, they couldn't be reprimanded for impropriety – even if anyone was there to see it, here's looking at you dad – or anything close to it.
Rabastan indulged him, finding no reason whatsoever to deny him.
As the evening unfolded, they delighted in the fabulous local cheese, via a cheese board, showcasing the region's rich dairy heritage, before concluding with freshly brewed coffee complemented by more homemade treats. They asked for double the homemade treats and set them in a to go bag for the others. The skis and poles shrank down and set aside as well.
"I really enjoyed today, I'm glad I came." Harry said, leaning against Rabastan as they walked, the warming charms making it comfortable despite the night chill that came with winters beckoning.
"It's not over yet, I believe you'll love the hot tub we have in the back garden of the cabin." Rabastan rasped out, trying to get his mind out of the gutter.
A/N – despite me having nieces and nephews I cannot remember how they would speak at three-years-old *sheepish grin* oops! In my defence it was over a decade ago since my youngest nephew was that age. So, if it's utterly unrealistic I can only apologise! It's likely they'd learn to speak properly sooner with them being upper echelon of society! So there is that in my favour! I do like to keep things as realistic as possible though to be fair.
Also yes, I kinda regret them coming on holiday the chapter was so 'Meh' to write just let me get to the best parts already! :D hehe but I can't so, you'll just have to bear with me until we get there…hmm perhaps two more chapters of the holiday would be appropriate before getting back to real life, and more time skips where appropriate holiday, some episodes of working etc…then 17th birthday then wedding? What do you guys think? I'm going to be writing two weddings in two different stories if it continues this way LOL for this and My Time if I recall correctly! Upside though…I'm not going to have to write school scenes anymore for this *does a jigg* heh but I do want to show Harry and the others friendships staying strong especially before the wedding! So much to do, and too many chapters. Yet at the same time I can't believe we're on the last arc for this story soon! R & R please
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 148
“I’m glad I came, it’s been fun,” Harry confessed as they walked up to the cabin, the coldness of their location with his warmth created steam that bellowed out from his mouth, which amused him. Made him think of the dragon he’d saved; he hadn’t seen it since it had been sent away once they were sure it would be safe. He hoped that the dragon could adapt to freedom, not all animals or humans for that matter could. Perhaps he should get in touch, see how the dragon was fairing.
“You work too much, Harry, you’re only young once, you should enjoy it more often,” Rabastan offered his wisdom, his wisdom had been hard earned. You could never know how your life would turn out, live every moment as if it was your last. He would never be able to throw off that decade in Azkaban. To lose your freedom? Your way of life? Warmth? To feel cold down to the depth of your soul? To feel as if you were dying every single day, no, he’d rather die than ever allow that to happen again.
Harry’s lovely green eyes met Rabastan’s a pained understanding in his gaze, their experiences might be vastly different but ultimately it had cost them ten years of their lives. If things had gone differently, the Lestrange’s would have likely been his enemies, but they weren’t. The very idea of being on the opposite side of his family was enough to make him shudder. Shaking off those terrifying thoughts, he leaned against Rabastan, they’d saved each other, nothing and nobody would separate them. Dumbledore had tried, died still trying, so would this threat whoever it was. He would never give this up, not for anything. “I know.” He eventually replied, his voice slightly muffled in Rabastan’s clothes.
“Well, that got serious very swiftly,” Rabastan murmured causing Harry to burst out laughing, grinning widely, nodding his agreement.
“I hope the house-elves brought my books out of the luggage; I’d like to start reading…what is that face?!” Harry asked, straightening up seeing Rabastan’s gaze turn from amused to sheepish in a flash. “What did you do?”
“The books have been left behind, I removed them from your trunk.” Rabastan stated seriously, cupping Harry’s face, amused by how cross he looked. “Listen, you’re on holiday, soon you’re going to be overwhelmed with learning everything from Dolohov, if you don’t take breaks, you’ll end up overwhelmed. Let us enjoy when we can? Hmm?” it wasn’t like his books were completely inaccessible to him, a house-elf could make the trip there and back immediately, it was the symbolism.
Harry couldn’t deny that was true, he’d gotten a glimpse of the books Dolohov was ordering for him, two pages long very tiny writing. He wasn’t sure how long a time it would cover, hopefully a year, if not he was definitely screwed. Even he didn’t read that many books in a year, not even when it was thinner books back when he was eleven. “Fine,” he grumbled, “You did keep the ones for Gabriel though, right?” reaching and opening the door, closing it right away, to keep the cold from chilling the room again.
“Hey, Kiddo, I’m glad you’re back safe,” Sirius said quietly, kissing Harry’s forehead, before sitting back down with a fresh cup of hot chocolate that he’d retrieved while they returned. It looked like they’d bought themselves a good haul judging by the packages he had. Rodolphus had a book in hand, but Corvus was nowhere to be seen, perhaps he’d already left for bed. “Kettles hot if you want something to drink.”
Harry snorted, “This place is set up muggle style?” he glanced at Rabastan, “I thought your grandparents bought this?”
“Of course it’s not set up muggle style,” Rabastan replied, his tone quiet, matching Harry’s as Cassiopeia was sleeping on the sofa. Rolling his eyes, he called it a kettle but the truth was, it was a container with a spout filled with boiling hot water, and it would remain so for at least an hour or two. Sirius called it a kettle despite the fact it wasn’t the container that actually boiled the water. He was maddening like that, clearly, he’d spent way too much time in the muggle world in his youth. Oddly enough, Harry hadn’t spent enough time with Sirius to notice his idiosyncrasy’s. At least not outside of the manor at any rate.
“Where’s Cepheus?” Harry questioned as he set everything on the table, to be dealt with later, moving closer to the fire, and bending down to pet at Gabriel, he was still cold, so he had clearly been out at some point. More to the point, why was Cassiopeia still here on her own? Trouble sleeping in a new location perhaps?
Sirius smiled, “She was waiting up for you,” he explained, he wouldn’t lie to Harry, for he knew it would not be forgiven easily, even simple white lies. “Just a piece of advice for future, children remember everything you promise them. Believe me, I promised to take them to the closest park to play and they were at our door at the crack of dawn holding me to my oath.”
Rodolphus laughed quietly, eyes gleaming brightly in mirth, he remembered that, oh, it had brightened his entire day. It didn’t help that Sirius wasn’t a morning person as it was, but they had held their word and took the twins out. The upside being in the muggle park at six o’clock in the morning, there were no muggles there Rodolphus thanked Merlin for that. He had commissioned a wizarding company to create magical versions of the items found in the muggle parks, he’d have them placed in two areas, Lestrange manor and in Hogsmeade village, it was quite ingenious really, and he just knew the children would love it. Harry had suggested that he head to Diagon Alley and suggest the owners of the shops that sell food to have something built for them. Harry had given his own funds to see that there was one built in Knockturn Alley, knowing nobody would be able to afford it down there. It was one of the poorest parts of the magical world.
Guilt crashed into Harry, he had truly meant it when he made the promise, but he’d just been enjoying himself too much and time had just trickled by.
“Don’t feel too bad, kiddo, seriously, she’ll forgive you,” Sirius reassured him, “We really should get her to bed though.” They’d been lazy leaving her there, but the truth was kids could sleep anywhere, it was something that was becoming abundantly obvious to him. seriously, he wasn’t sure how they did it, but they had slept in some very uncomfortable looking positions.
It didn’t help Harry feel any better, he felt rotten.
“Uncle Harry, you’re back!” came the sleepy shriek of a delighted little girl, as she took note of him. Clambering off the couch to come closer, any sleepiness she’d felt was vanished. “Can I have my gift now?”
Harry laughed, picking up the little girl, his fondness showing so easily, “I am, I’m sorry I was gone so long…and yes, I have your gifts.” Hugging her close, enjoying his time with her. Keeping a hold of her, he moved towards the table and absently begun to use his magic to get everything back to its original size, plucking a few things out, while Cassiopeia’s eyes widened as she watched.
“For me?” there was more than one gift there.
“They are,” Harry said, a wicked gleam coming to his eye, “How would you like to come ice-skating with me?”
“Now?” wiggling to get down, shrieking on the spot, “Yes! Yes! Yes!” raising her arms, fisting her hands in delight.
Harry grinned, as Sirius groaned, but he raised no further objections, he wanted the twins to have good memories of holidays, of fun events, and just happiness. A happiness that was missing from his own life, all he remembered was misery, both he and his brother had attempted to deal with it in different ways. He rebelled, chose to antagonise them while Regulus had decided to try and be this perfect pureblood heir. Naturally, neither had worked, Walburga and Orion were just miserable people, why would they care to make sure their kids weren’t as miserable? It wasn’t all his father’s fault, he knew, but it didn’t stop the thinking.
Plus, Sirius was rather spontaneous himself!
“Sounds like fun!” Sirius chirped, “Let’s go!”
Rodolphus stared at Sirius with a pointed look.
“Fine, I’ll go wake Cepheus up,” Sirius deliberately misinterpreted his husband’s look.
Rodolphus just sighed and shook his head, an amused glimmer in his eye, truthfully, he recalled his father doing something similar with them both. It had been one of his fondest memories, if he recalled correctly, bit too much to drink, but it had been really fun. He knew he hadn’t expected it to happen all the time, so it’s likely the twins will know not to expect it as well. Sirius was impulsive, becoming a parent hadn’t removed that from him entirely. He had to be the responsible one, to make sure the twins didn’t get Sirius to push back their bed times, or give them too many stories, or sweets. They might see it as strict, but all the books he’d read indicated children needed structure, guidelines, to make communication a priority and most important be consistent with any discipline. He stuck to the books, and thankfully, so did Sirius.
It was the very same upbringing as himself, so it couldn’t be too bad a guideline to follow.
Although, he knew he had disappointed his father a time or two.
Harry just sniggered at the look on Rodolphus’ face, as he set Cassiopeia on her butt on the pillow and began to get the ice-stakes on her feet after putting a pair of leg warmers on in a bright purple colour with stars that Cassiopeia cooed at, they were very pretty. Once the ice-skates were on, shoved the leg warmers down, covering the top of the ice skates. “There we go, now your jacket, Accio Cassiopeia’s jacket and gloves!” she would not be cold on his watch.
“So much for reading,” Rabastan rasped out against his ear, grunting at the elbow he received in his side.
“Shut it, you.” Harry said.
Rabastan just chuckled, he had not missed the shiver that wracked Harry’s frame, attraction was definitely not going to be a problem for them. He couldn’t wait until they married, not so that Harry was his, but because he’d be older, old enough that he didn’t feel like a bleeding pervert for his…indecent thoughts and dreams as of late. He was also extremely pleased Harry did react to him. Sure, marriages could survive with just the partners friends, fond of each other, but he’d always wanted a relationship like his parents had, real love, real attraction and desire. Friendship had come first though.
“Can we go now?” Cassiopeia called out loudly, just below shouting, jumping in her ice skates, Harry could only be grateful for Skate guard that stopped the blades being imbedded in the wood.
“In a minute, we have to wait for Sirius and your brother,” Harry reassured her that they were going.
“I thought you’d forgotten your promise,” Cassiopeia told Harry.
Harry knelt down, and confessed, “I did, I was having a lot of fun with uncle Rabastan, and I forgot the time,” she’d understand one day when she fell in love, but it wasn’t this day. “I’m sorry, do you forgive me?”
Cassiopeia stared up at him, a pensive look on her face, as she really concentrated on whether she wanted to forgive him or not. A single glance at her ice skates had her nodding emphatically, “You’re forgiven!” her little legs wiggling in delight of the play to come! They were going on the ice rink to skate! Startling a little when a Woolley hat was set on her head. It was purple and it had a pom-pom on the top! It it sparkly!
“Would you like your matching gloves instead of those ones?” they’d bought her pink ones before she came to live with them, but had soon learned her favourite colour was purple. Harry and he had bought her a lovely purple sparkly set they knew she’d love, and the leg warmers to almost match.
She quickly took off the pink gloves Harry had put on earlier, eagerly shoving her hands out expectantly, Rabastan just huffed out an amused chuckle, before helping her into them. He should consider himself lucky they were mittens and not fingered gloves, otherwise it would have been significantly more difficult. Especially since Rabastan wasn’t used to it.
“Would you like a hot chocolate to take with you?” they were only going outside the cabin a bit, but he thought he’d ask.
Harry looked at him amused, “You’re going to be constantly at the toilet at this rate,” they had drank way too much hot drinks while they were out, not to mention been a bit too greedy with the biscuits, which by the way, he was very reluctant to share with everyone. He’d need to see about requesting the baker to make him some on a weekly basis, he’d pay anything for them. Something to ask about before they return home. He also wondered if they’d made any arrests yet, regarding the thefts of his company. Well, it was his company now, it had happened when it was Honeydukes.
“You look a million miles away,” Rabastan said amused, and clearly, he hadn’t heard his reply but no matter, as Sirius and Cepheus returned, raring and ready to go. Cepheus made a beeline for his twin the second he was in the living room leaving Sirius faux pouting over the little boys action. “What’s on your mind? And please don’t say the books.”
Harry sniggered, “No, I actually wondered if the idiot stealing from the Honeydukes has been arrested yet.”
“Are you going to change the name?” Rabastan asked, “Normally changing the name of a company would be detrimental to the brand, but considering who you are, I wouldn’t be surprised if you actually succeed where everyone failed.”
“Part of the pay I gave him was being allowed to use the Honeyduke name and continue the brand.” Harry told him, “It will be worth it though.”
Rabastan couldn’t say he was surprised that Harry had thought of everything, his father had done well in teaching Harry everything he needed to know. What he hadn’t known, he figured it out in books, Harry was a very good businessman.
“Let’s go! Let’s go! Let’s go!” shrieked Cassiopeia, her excitement getting the better of her.
“Quiet down, Cass, grandpa is asleep,” Rodolphus stated firmly, as they all made their way out of the cabin, thank Merlin most of the rooms were covered in silencing spells, otherwise his father would have definitely been woken up, she had quite a pair of lungs on her, she was usually so well behaved, but she really was coming into her own as of late. “You are staying up with them tonight.” Rodolphus warned Sirius, he had the same childish gleeful energy the children had, and it made him smile despite his attempts at being stern.
“You wish,” Sirius teased, planting a kiss on his lips, causing Cepheus to ‘EEW!’ not used to such affection between anyone, their grandfather had raised them, and he didn’t have anyone to show affection to except for the twins before he passed away. That ‘ew’ faded in the face of the cold, which hit them like a blast to the face, but the excitement had them ignoring the cold, as they traipsed towards the rink with the twins held in their hands, Sirius had Cepheus and Harry had Cassiopeia.
The twins clapped and cheered when globes of light left Rabastan’s wand, lighting up the entire ice rink, the pond had naturally frozen over. The thickness made it impossible to tell if there was anything under it swimming around. There wasn’t any sort of barrier or anything to prevent someone going too far and ending up off the ice itself. Which for the grownups wouldn’t be a problem but the children wouldn’t know any better. At least not until they were face planting in the snow.
As if sensing his thoughts, Rabastan erected a wooden barrier around the pond, Harry smiled when he noticed the fence becoming illuminated with various different colours. It thrilled the twins, immensely. “You’re an amazing uncle,” he thought about their safety and entertainment, if he was that good an uncle, then he was definitely going to be an amazing father one day.
Rabastan arched a brow, slightly befuddled on where that statement was coming from before his gaze darkened. “Normal, perhaps,” was all he said, not all uncles were like Harry’s. He’d deserved better than that pathetic muggle he’d endured. Using a few spells to make things safer for the twins should not be praiseworthy or noteworthy in any way. Yet to Harry it was something amazing, noteworthy. He attempted to normalise it without dismissing the praise, because Harry was entitled to his feelings and he’d be damned before he let Harry feel unheard.
Rodolphus hollered for his brother, as he attempted to keep himself upright on the ice.
“Come on,” Rabastan said, squeezing his elbow, as he got rid of the skate guards and took to the ice.
Harry watched them all for a few minutes, renewing the warming charms on himself, he carefully removed his own skate guards and joined his family. Positively glowing, his family had gone from just Corvus to three of them, Corvus, Rodolphus and Rabastan. Then Sirius, Aurelius and Bill joined his family and to round it up, the twins. They’d brought new energy into their lives, and despite the shaky beginning, Harry wouldn’t have them any other way. Barking brought Harry out of his thoughts, to see him jumping around in the snow, well, not just jumping, he was literally burying himself in the snow before running around like someone had just given him ten energy boosters.
Harry laughed, “What on earth has gotten into him?” watching Gabriel spin around.
“FRAPs, Frenetic Random Activity Periods, but for some reason it’s referred to quite lovingly by many pet owners as Zoomies.” Rabastan explained, watching him with a loving gaze. Gabriel spent most of his time with him, so he had gotten closer to him than anyone else, including Harry but that would change no with him not returning to Hogwarts.
“He’s not got much hair, we can’t let him stay out too long,” Harry fretted over Gabriel. Grateful that he wasn’t attempting to come onto the ice and was content to run around in the snow itself. It was much safer that way, he could just imagine him breaking a leg on the ice.
“He’ll be just fine; we’re not going to be out long ourselves.” Rabastan commented, Harry had such a loving heart for those he cared about deeply.
Harry hummed, only wrenched out of his thoughts when he heard a cry, Cassiopeia was on the ice, upset having fallen.
“Cushioning charms!” the four of them called out in exasperation, something was always forgotten. However, with nobody panicking and making the situation worse, Cassiopeia calmed relatively quickly. Once the initial shock and pain left, she was off skating again, giggling away.
“Weird,” Harry murmured, furrowing his brow at the twins, wondering if that was normal behaviour.
“That’s kids for you,” Sirius commented, “It’s the shock of it that makes them cry more than the initial pain. I remember Regulus falling and hurting himself, he was young, I remember father comforting him despite Walburga’s disgust at our ‘weaknesses’. He was still crying when father left him on his bed, I managed to cheer him up with his favourite toys…so many memories I’d forgotten.” He confessed solemn, but since the twins had come into his life, more and more memories from his childhood were brought forth. He had loved his younger brother so much at one point until it turned bitter when Regulus turned into this perfect pureblood heir in order to please their parents.
“Mine can stay forgotten,” Harry said wisely, he wondered if Regulus would accept a position in a portrait, he wasn’t even sure he could manage one let alone the collection he was going to have. It was meant to be a one-time thing as a thank you to Corvus for everything he’d done. He couldn’t literally bring her back, she’d been gone too long, but a portrait of her? With her thoughts and feelings imbedded within? That he found out how to do and implemented it.
“Thank Merlin for that, eh,” Sirius said patting Harry on the shoulder, a roughish grin on his face as he watched his family skate. Cepheus had figured out that he could throw himself down and not get hurt. He was now falling on purpose and making the most outrageous moves a fearless little lad. Then again, kids were all fearless, they didn’t understand possible consequences of their actions.
Cassiopeia shrieked in delight as she fell, but remained aloft inches from the ground unharmed, “Again! Again! Again!” Cepheus shouted, and both of them were off doing the most daring (to a child) stunts.
“Damn, she’s got a set of lungs on her,” Harry sniggered, before beginning his own attempts at skating, which he found was more difficult than actually skiing. Eying Rodolphus and Rabastan’s trainers which had an ice blade magically created instead of an actual pair of ice-skates. He wondered if they would be better than actual boots, which were very uncomfortable, too tight, and he could already feel blisters rubbing themselves against his feet. They were new, it was to be expected. “Did you skate here when you were young?” wondering at how easy they found it, especially Rabastan, wasn’t his feet beginning to ache from the breaking in of the skates.
“We don’t remember it but father informed us we had,” Rodolphus explained, “We preferred skiing up to a point.” It wasn’t as if they’d come here a lot, they’d wanted to see the snow so their family obliged, as you grow your wants and desires changed, and he most definitely didn’t want to be in the freezing cold when he could go somewhere warm.
“How do you do it?” Harry asked, vexed with himself, watching as they skated backwards, he could barely skate forward never mind back.
So Rabastan moved towards him, “Bend your knees, and move like this,” and Harry watched, huffing out in amusement, He was barely moving his legs or feet, how could he copy him with so little to go on? Eventually though, with a little help, he begun to get the hang of it, which pleased him immensely. He’d never make a professional out of himself, and honestly? He preferred skiing, ice-skating definitely wasn’t for him but he did enjoy the day simply by the fact he was with Rabastan. He’d even forgotten to be irate at him for removing his books out of his trunk. The berk.
It must have been anywhere between an hour or two when Rodolphus snapped to attention causing Harry, Rabastan and Sirius to straighten up themselves, wands in hand automatically scanning the horizon searching for a threat.
“What is it?” Sirius demanded, already moving towards the twins protectively, glancing at Harry – despite knowing he could protect himself – he was pleased when Rabastan stood directly in front of him to protect him from any spell that might come there were.
“Some sort of light, a spell perhaps?” Rodolphus stated tersely, eyeing the location he could have sworn it came from, the children used to the adults conversing didn’t even so much as pause in their gleeful play as they flung themselves on the ice only to be held off the ground by the spells put on them to protect them from such play.
“You mean someone casting Lumos? They could be miles away,” Sirius pointed out calmly, just as alert as his husband, but not quite ready to go an all-out war with a single light. Turning so he could see the areas where his husband and brother-in-law could not. His godson was all out looking all around, if he had the ability, his head would be spinning fully around as he took a measured calculating assessment of his situation. He shivered a little seeing those green eyes filled with such cold calculating savagery, one that screamed he would do anything for his family, and nothing and nobody would be safe if anything happened.
Sirius knew deep in his heart if anything happened to them, the world would not be safe from Harry’s ire. For that reason alone, he prayed that if any sort of calamity happened to them, it would take Harry with them, or that at least Rabastan would survive so that he could talk Harry down. Oh, who was he kidding, Rabastan would be right there along with him. They loved who they cared about fiercely, but if they lost them, there would be nothing to anchor them. To be quite frank…Sirius wasn’t sure he could survive with Harry or Rodolphus, if anything happened to them, well, it was called the Black Madness for a reason.
Merlin… help the magical realm if anyone was stupid enough to attempt anything.
“It’s possible,” Rodolphus murmured, before all of them breathed out in relief, when their house-elf appeared where Rodolphus was watching, a camera in her hand.
“Llrune,” Harry murmured, relieved beyond belief.
“Paranoid idiot,” Rabastan grumbled, his body easing off the sudden tension.
Sirius snorted, “I shouldn’t be surprised your father thought of this,” gesturing towards the camera and the photos and the house-elf, who had already retreated, she had luckily understood their reactions and sought to defuse it.
“You probably should have,” Harry commented, rubbing his hands together through his gloves, “They should have pictures of their childhood.” His own had ceased at fifteen months until eleven-years of age. He knew he wasn’t wanted, but at least Sirius and Rodolphus hadn’t done it out of spite, just the lack of forethought.
“Yes, they should,” Sirius agreed thoughtfully, patting Harry on the back absently, he’d made the mistake of asking Harry once, he’d never made that sort of mistake again. although, he was tempted to see if he could get the rare photos of Harry at school though, his school photos. He only got them taken once or twice apparently, the rest of the time he was ‘absent’ when they were taken. They didn’t want to pay for them and waste their money, and didn’t want to have anyone asking why they didn’t want pictures of their ‘nephew’ they’d taken in ‘out of the goodness of their hearts’. No, best to just ensure he was absent on those days. The bitterness and sadness that suffused Harry had Sirius feeling sick to his stomach the rest of the day. “Although, you’d never know it’s the same kids.” He sniggered, recalling some of the photos they did have of the twins. Pink, purple, blue, yellow, brown, black hair and in different styles, they had such amazing control over it, and he used to think Tonks did…how foolish he was, she had nothing on them.
Harry laughed, nodding his head, that was very true.
“Ooohh, hot chocolate! Now Llrune you’re spoiling us!” Sirius was first to skate hastily towards the tray, four big mugs with two smaller ones with dozens of marshmallows and a mint stick – and likely far cooler than the adults drinks – with chocolate dusting coating it.
“Me, me, me, me!”
“No, it’s my turn! Me first!”
“Nope, me first!” Sirius cackled at them causing both to giggle at their papas antics.
“Here you go, be careful and not drop them,” Harry said after testing the cup for warmth and finding it likely cool enough for them to drink. Not that it would matter much if they were dropped, knowing Llrune there was plenty left over, and if they didn’t have any need of seconds, the house-elves would be allowed an extra treat.
Rodolphus handed Cepheus his own cup, huffing out an amused laugh when the children’s mouths and noses were quickly coated in cream and dots of marshmallow that fell back into the cup.
Harry leaned over the barrier and petted Gabriel, pleased to feel he was warm despite how cold it was. He didn’t have much in the way of hair, which was normal for his breed, they weren’t made for colder weather, not like double coated animals were but he’d be okay for the holiday. He should have realized it was nothing to be concerned about when Gabriel didn’t even react to anything earlier. He was used to the presence of House-elves, even when they were invisible to the naked eye, he likely could still see them or at the very least sense them.
Watching his family with amusement, the twins were pretend fighting with their mint sticks, while Sirius and Rodolphus were huddled together.
“Don’t worry about him, I put a mild warming rune into his collar,” Rabastan said, skating back over to Harry. They didn’t want to overheat him, and when they weren’t outside, the collar wasn’t on so they didn’t need to worry about any sort of malfunction.
“I wasn’t worried,” Harry said, fibbing a little, he was a tiny bit concerned but not truly worried about Gabriel. Dogs had survived harsh environments for centuries, they used to be left outside in all temperatures. It was only in recent years that humans begun to take better care of their pets and cherish them in a way they deserved.
All Rabastan had to do was raise an eyebrow in Harry’s direction.
“Alright, maybe a little bit,” grumbled Harry, listening to Rabastan chuckle, as he brought Harry against him, leaning his chin on Harry’s head, just enjoying the closeness. “Llrune? Can you bring out the biscuits please? They’re in the packages I brought home.”
“What’s so special about these biscuits?” Sirius perked up in curiosity, nobody needed to say anything more, he loved his food, who wouldn’t after years of naught but gruel? Then having to limit his intake on all foods while he recovered, which sucked by the way, but he’d managed it, with Rodolphus’ help. It had been difficult, he’d always been rather impulsive, act first think never actually.
“They’re handmade here, they crumble in your mouth, they’re delicious, just wait, you’ll love them.” Harry declared, and within a few moments the box was added to the tray. “Hey, hey, there’s enough for everyone, calm down.” Urging the twins to stop trying to grasp a hold of all the biscuits they could get their hands on. Letting them have their three each, he handed over the rest to Rodolphus and Sirius, “Leave a few for Corvus.”
“A few? Where’s the concern about what he eats?” Rodolphus teased before moaning in delight, oh, he hadn’t been kidding at all, they were delicious. “Where did you say you got them?”
“I didn’t,” Harry teased right back, “And Corvus is on holiday, he should be allowed some too.” He knew he was a bit too zealous with Corvus’ help but he couldn’t help it. The very idea of something happening to his father – he did not have the guts to say that word out loud – left him shaken in a way nothing had before, not even what Lockhart had done that to him.
It was Rabastan that ultimately told his brother where to get them after he whined at Harry a few times while his fiancé pretended to talk about everything else except where he got the delicious goods. He couldn’t blame his brother, they were good.
Harry even sneakily gave a half to Gabriel, it’s not like he’d do it all the time, not that he would, his breed was meant to be slim. It was his dog anyway, he could do as he pleased.
They stayed out only another half-hour, which was longer than expected really, but the twins despite having a nap crashed hard after all the excitement of the day caught up with them.
A/N – sorry guys, but 2025 is not shaping up to be a good year ugh between hurting my shoulder, my dog falling down the stairs, my mum getting sick and the storm wrecking my garden today (not in any particular order LOL) I’m waving the white flag in defeat I already dislike 2025 lol hopefully this is the worst of it!
Sooo, the next chapter of this will it be lessons on being a lawyer? If there are any in the group some advice and suggestions definitely wouldn’t go amiss! Even if it’s just to make it look like I know what I’m saying/doing lol or will we skip right to the next holiday with Harry’s friends? It’s too big a jump though and I cannot think of middle ground – too bad it’s not time for Harry to get married lol – or perhaps the next chapter the holiday then his marriage before some mentions of actually passing his exams and dedicating his time to becoming a lawyer? So much time to skip before the next arc ending I have a vision of what happens in my mind and certain things need to come to pass sooooo yeah, these things need to happen first.
And I know you guys love the chapters were nothing in particularly dramatic happen lol I used to think people would hate them to be honest! Not sure why to be entirely honest heh! Read And Review Please! now I’ll need to be off and walk the dogs in the pishing rain and dark stormy weather since my fences are completely demolished it’s going to be a long year I reckon but it can always be worse. We’re all safe and alive and that’s all that matters! Thank you for your patience with me lately I know I'm not updating as frequently as usual x
Chapter Text
The Contract
Chapter 149
Jackson Dolohov smoothed down his tie compulsively as he approached Lestrange Manor. He was housed a mere twenty minutes away, situated within the estate, after a rather lengthily oath – and his wife and children would need to do so as well – to safeguard the estate and it’s people. He shouldn’t have been surprised by their staunch security measures, given what had happened in the past. Not that you’d know anything had happened, there was no outward damage, it had all been contained within apparently. A hell of an explosion had been contained within those ancient wards, and he was in awe that it had been able to capture something modern, something it hadn’t been spelled to work against.
He could hear the sound of people chatting as he walked, noticing that the chiminea’s were cutting off the front of the manor, leading instead towards the back garden. The wooden trellises paving the way, quite literally, each of them with the most refreshing scents, and gorgeous colours. The trellises gave way to pavilions erected in the garden, which was very busy but he was pleased to see there wasn’t too many people here. He liked to socialise as much as the next person, but he didn’t know anyone here except for Bill, Harry, Aurelius and perhaps distantly the Lestrange brothers.
“Jackson, so pleased you could join us,” Corvus called out, gesturing for the wizard to join him, he was seated and had every intention of remaining so. He hadn’t taken any potions wishing to enjoy today properly, he’d have a few drinks, take a potion for the aches and pains later. “Has your wife been able to sort out the International Portkey’s?” much to Jackson’s vexation, he hadn’t seen his children as they’d planned due to them being denied an International Portkey.
“Everything has been sorted out now, thank you, I appreciate you talking to them for me,” Jackson confessed, and it was true, he was very grateful. He’d already missed many weekends with his children and wife, now it was sorted they would be here this weekend and would be swearing their oaths before they could get on with their day. Unfortunately, or fortunately, the children actually wanted to see the animal sanctuary and all the ‘cool’ animals that were there so he didn’t need to go far for their first outing. Oh, he could hardly wait, he missed them something terribly. They would have enjoyed the party, although, the children here – if they could be called that really – were already a tad bit older than his children.
Corvus and Aurelius’ suspected it was his last name causing someone to interfere within the department. Dumbledore and his cause might be over, but that didn’t mean there weren’t some idiots out there that believed that ‘You-know-who’ would return and was doing their level best to make things as difficult as possible for the ‘Death Eater scum’. They’d rooted out a massive amount of prejudice, both in Hogwarts and the Ministry, but not it all. Jackson’s last name had likely been enough to cause someone to interfere. Jackson had foolishly tried to deal with it on his own for weeks before mentioning it to Harry, who immediately conferred with Corvus and Aurelius. Now everything was sorted and his wife was now in possession of an internation portkey capable of bringing them here to the UK.
Loud squealing heralded the twins running away with boundless energy, the family – Harry’s – dog following them. Licking them with his tongue causing renewed shrieks. Gabriel delighted in bounding after the twins, despite the fact, should he truly wish, he could run rings around them. Gabriel had a lot of energy but he was very careful with the twins, Rabastan had been very careful in training him, and continued to reinforce them to his day.
Jackson laughed softly as he watched the children play, there was always something…nostalgic about such scenes. Watching them run as quickly as their little legs could carry them. Idly wondering if those children were going to receive both the Black and Lestrange estates, or if it would only be the Black estate? Was Sirius the Lord? Rodolphus was the twins father now, as his father’s heir, he was the recipient of the majority of the estate short of something catastrophic happening. Then again, given what has been happening over the years to Harry…perhaps it was best not to tempt fate by his thoughts alone. “Twin Metamorphmagus’, has there ever been another set of twins with the ability?”
“There hasn’t actually, triplets were born a century ago, and only one out of the three had the capability of Metamorphmagus.” Sirius joined them, panting outrageously but with a roguishly handsome grin on his face. “Harry and I searched through the book of records, luckily it didn’t take too long with the decline in those born with the ability.” And also updated it, the twins were now in the Black book of records for Metamorphmagus’.
They had no idea they would be adding to it again numerous times before the book was passed onto the next Lord Black.
“They’re amazing,” Sirius confessed, watching them play, with awe. “They have some serious control over their abilities, I didn’t even realize such a thing was possible. I thought it would be like accidental magic in a way.” all was true enough, he thought they’d struggle up until they were older.
“Why would you think that?” Jackson asked in curiosity, out of everyone you’d think the Black family would be the one most familiar with all the family gifts and the capabilities of the children born with the ability.
“As the black sheep’s’ of the Black family Andromeda and I kept in touch,” Sirius confessed, “Not as much as we could have, perhaps if I had things wouldn’t have ended up the way they did. Andromeda had a daughter called Nymphadora, she was a Metamorphmagus.” This was while he was still in school, at Hogwarts.
“Wait, was?” Jackson arched a brow startled by the term used.
“She was disowned,” Sirius explained bluntly, “It ripped the Black gift from her. She no longer has the ability to morph into anyone or anything. She was the one that I based everything I thought I knew on.” He wondered where she was, had she gone back to her mother’s now that her sentence was finished? She couldn’t be an Auror she had a record, and did not have the coveted ability that would see her accepted into the force without full process. She idly wondered if Andromeda would let her daughter back into her life given what she had done.
“Thought you knew?” Jackson leaned forward fascinated.
“When Andy wrote about her daughter she spoke about her abilities primarily. Who wouldn’t be proud and like to brag that your daughter has the gift after being disowned?” Sirius said dryly, “She didn’t have anything on the twins, they’re bloody brilliant. I am not saying that just because they’re my kids. They can transform into whoever and whatever they please without any difficulty. Tonks could only hold it for a few moments, or ended up stuck unable to change back, constantly went back and forth with her height. What Andy described was nothing like how the twins are.” Not that he’d kept in touch for very long after he finished Hogwarts, he’d given up every part of his Black heritage including Andromeda in a bid to please Dumbledore to prove himself to his chosen side.
“Fascinating, do you know now what the difference was? The diluted blood?” Jackson queried, although, he personally didn’t believe that muggle blood diluted magical blood. If that had been the case, it would have been well known and documented by now.
“The conclusion we’ve reached is that her ability was…erratic due to her mother’s informal disownment.” Corvus rejoined the conversation, sitting back in the pillowed chair that Harry had set up for him. He worried too much, about everyone except himself, the silly boy. “The gift siphoned off far too easily to be anything other than a weakened imitation of its truest form.” Which spoke volumes on its strength considering what she could do with the ability.
“Informal?” Jackson enquired dubiously.
“Magic is an ancient form, intent rather than words is the primary focus, until we are taught otherwise.” Corvus whispered wisely, “The words might not have been intoned, but I believe magic did disown her. She was a firecracker, that girl, powerful, she could have done anything, she was as intelligent as Dorea. Now she rarely made an appearance in the magical world, and she seemed entirely dimmed, I confess, it was a difficult time for her, but I do not believe it could have caused her lack of fire.” Even Narcissa felt overwhelming when compared to Andromeda now.
“You say informal, but the truth was, my mother likely did disown her,” Sirius said bitterly, he detested the mere mention of the witch. He did perk up in glee just imagining the fact she was stuck alone in that decrepit pit she called a house. Never to harm her family again, everyone was happier without her presence anyway.
“Such information isn’t known?” Jackson asked slightly confused, if they had all the information about Metamorphmagus’ why didn’t they know everything? Separate books? “You haven’t read the book?”
Sirius looked decidedly amused by the words, “I am not the Lord, so it’s impossible for me to do so.” at least without permission, only the Lords have all those records, births, deaths, disownments, any adoptions, and yes, just like the books on Black magical gifts and even written word by Black ancestors pertaining to gifts and how they controlled their ability. It was so old that some of the messages were in old English. “And don’t get me started on Harry, seriously, I don’t know how he does it, he’s got like a dozen projects he’s working on. Completed roughly six over the course of the past few years. The laws he’s changed, the Wizengamot meetings, keeping up with his portfolio’s Black and Potter ones from Gringotts, his education, his O.W.L’s and his N.E.W.T’s.”
“Fourteen,” Corvus corrected, “Fifteen if you count the new book, he’s currently finishing translating. It really is very fascinating; the Egyptians were most definitely ahead of their time. The newest book is all about a spell that acts like a de-aging, its permanent and only works once but it is all dependant on the power behind it. The Egyptians were able to de-age a year or two, nothing significant I’ll confess, but to do so and have it permanent? Not even the modern potion we have can do so.” he truly was in awe, but the ancient arts were always far superior to modern medicine and spells.
“Translating? He reads Hieroglyphs?” Jackson asked amazed, he hadn’t been aware of that particular titbit!
“Oh, no, he’s translating it from Parseltongue,” Corvus corrected his belief, “However, he can read and write Hieroglyphs, he’s translated a few books from Egyptian to English.” It was a long arduous task but Harry seemed to relish the challenge’s he constantly faced. It didn’t matter how often people told him to calm down, to enjoy life, but Harry just said to him once that this was him enjoying life. Harry felt wrong just sitting doing nothing. It didn’t help that Corvus had actively encouraged Harry in his smarts – encouraged him in anything for the first time in his life – and there was no denying he was very intelligent. The books and items he’d found whilst in Egypt deserved to be shared with the world.
“And he’s done this while I’ve apprenticed him?” Jackson asked, slightly offended, “Have I not been giving him enough work?”
Sirius laughed, “As I said, I don’t know how he does it,” not even Lily had been that studious during or after Hogwarts. Harry was more intelligent than his parents, he reckoned Harry got it from the Black family. Not to brag or anything, but Black’s when they weren’t mad as a hatter, were very intelligent, just look at Dorea. She lived more time as a Potter than a Black but nobody ever forgot she was indeed a Black.
“How is he doing?” Corvus asked, having no doubt that Harry was doing very well, his intelligence could not be understated.
“He’s doing very well, he’s already familiar with a great many of the laws, his years within the Wizengamot will put paid to that.” Jackson replied, he saw no surprise in either gaze, and didn’t expect it given what he had just heard. “Now I’m wondering if he is bored with the material, I’m giving him.”
Sirius hummed, “Not bored, just already knowledgeable, Harry has known what he wanted to do for years and has never wavered from his chosen path.” He wanted to help people, to stop anyone going through what he did, to stop what happened to him – Sirius – ensuring nobody suffered from an injustice. To never be imprisoned without a trial. It was amazing really, not even James or him had decided what they wanted to be – Aurors – before they left Hogwarts. Not that they’d had the opportunity, Voldemort and the war had put paid to that.
“Oh, I don’t know, I believe he did consider his Art for a few moments,” Corvus mused thoughtfully, a fond smile on his face. Oh, it was something else getting to talk to his wife every day. After so long without her, he’d expected it to be awkward at first, but no, it was as if she’d never been away. He spoke most often about his boys, Rabastan, Rodolphus and Harry. “He’s very good and he could make a career of it.” There was no doubt, honestly, the painting of his dear wife was truly something else. He could earn billions in the right circles, far more than he would as a lawyer.
“I wonder where it comes from, neither Lily or James could draw to save themselves,” Sirius said ruefully, which was true, the closest thing that James could draw was the marauders map they’d made.
Corvus just smiled, he had actually asked Harry where he’d learned to draw so well, presuming perhaps the muggle school he attended. It wasn’t the case at all, no, he had learned on his own, within the confines of the cupboard. He’d drawn out of sheer unmitigated boredom, and his talent had bloomed. Beginning with crayons then coloured pencils, even water colours that apparently Dudley had thrown at him in vexation that it wasn’t something better. His talents had flourished and he was very good, perhaps when it was time to retire, he may take up the paintbrushes again.
“Drawing isn’t a magical talent passed down through the family,” Jackson pointed out, he was beginning to see what Harry meant about Sirius having a complex about his best friends. He often found ways to insert them into the conversation, he pondered on whether it had lessened or if it had become more convoluted.
“Too true,” Sirius chuffed, his gaze wandering to the twins compulsively to ensure all was well, and found them on the ground with some food, feeding themselves and the dog. “Hey, where is Harry, by the way?” realizing that he hadn’t seen him in ages, long before the party prep started. He’d been Rabastan but he couldn’t remember seeing Harry help set everything up, which was highly irregular in and on itself.
“He’s at the Ministry of Magic,” Jackson replied, wincing a little wondering if he had kept it from them for some reason? Had he let the cat out of the bag? Corvus’ next words cause Jackson to positively swoon in relief that he hadn’t broken his students confidence.
“He’s sitting his SQE,” Corvus told him, retrieving his pocket watch, he deftly opened it to find the time, “He should be done in twenty minutes.” Pleased that he was able to open it without fumbling with the aches in his hands getting the better of him. He would take something this evening, but for now, he truly just wanted to enjoy the day without disorganised thoughts.
“That’s today?” Sirius smacked his hand on his forehead at his thoughtlessness. “I thought it was next week!” although, it did explain Harry’s sudden rush in last minute research last night. And how does ‘last minutes research look you may ask?’ Well, it cards strewn everywhere with the questions in the front answers at the back. Dozens upon dozens of them were spread across the table before dinner yesterday evening. That really should have been a glaring clue! He didn’t even get to wish him luck.
“No, it is today,” Corvus answered simply, and he had no doubt that Harry would pass with flying colours. He would not be the youngest to pass, not to mention his score would likely be very high, almost the best. It was too late for that, but he was glad for it, he’d had a chance to be a child at Hogwarts, make life-long friends, socialise and do homework in his dorm room. It would be a few more years before he became a practicing lawyer. Which type of lawyer he becomes... Is something only known to Harry at the moment. It’s not something anyone had thought to ask actually, and it had never been discussed. Hmm, something to ask him later if he remembered, that is.
“What’s today?” Aurelius asked, joining them, watching his students from the corner of his eye. Draco, Theodore, Vincent, Blaise and Greg were all in the queue for food, no surprise teens and their stomaches. He would have done anything for such indulgences when he was a teenager. Well, he did whilst at Hogwarts, but during the summers it was hellish.
“Harry is taking his SQE's,” Corvus repeated.
“How long will it be before he gets his results?” Aurelius queried, he didn’t know everything even if he made an attempt to make it seem like he did. This little group wouldn’t be going behind his back and gossiping over it anyway so he had nothing to fear. Smirking and inclining his head when Barty came over with bottles of beer and glasses of whisky or whatever it is they chose to drink. “Will he wait to receive them or wait a week or so before receiving an owl?” it truly could go either way.
“We will receive the results within ten minutes of the test finishing,” Antonio answered, joining the group, before Jackson was able to, but he did nod his agreement, it was roughly the most stressful ten minutes of his life.
“I’m surprised you didn’t attempt to go with him,” Rodolphus smacked his brother on the back with a laugh, those two were joint at the hip, Harry and his brother. Well, why wouldn’t he? Harry was becoming a handsome man and they had been betrothed, and were now engaged, one day they would marry.
“I wanted to,” Rabastan confessed sheepishly, “Unfortunately, he found out I was late with an article and made me stay to finish it.” Ignoring the coos of ‘whipped’ coming from his brother, just wait, he’d get him back. Unfortunately, Harry had been right, he couldn’t just back out of articles like that, not without a very legitimate reason. It would cause a lot of people to have to scramble something together, and cause delays in the magazines printing which was not on.
“Made you?” Aurelius questioned dryly, eyeing Rabastan with a glimmer in his gaze, a shimmer that if one looked closely, you’d see a tinge of red to it. An unfortunate reminder of his most desperate days.
Rabastan huffed, “Like you don’t know how convincing he can be,” he would be safe, he was going to Floo to the Ministry and return either by using the Floo again or using the Portkey. He declared it truly depended on how long the queue was and how many people were taking the test, he wasn’t going to wait forever when he had a Portkey that could bring him home.
Aurelius smothered his laughter, it was true, Harry had caught him off guard many times, he knew what to say to get through to people. It was what was going to make him a wonderful lawyer, if it was up to him, he would have ensured Harry was already one. His ability to skirt around the law was truly astonishing. What he’d done to get his followers out free in the eyes of the law and ensured they were seen as innocent truly was awe-inspiring. Even he wouldn’t have come up with something like that, and he was vastly intelligent. Harry had a way of looking outside the box ways to do things.
The rest of them were not so restrained, they laughed, with real genuine amusement.
Barty watched them all, it had taken him years to feel normal after Azkaban and then what his father did to him. He’d felt abandoned to begin with, their cause forsaken, their enemy seemingly forgiven and everything just forgotten. That brotherhood, the mission had been all he had for years, he’d have died for his cause, so yes, it had been difficult to understand in the beginning. Getting real help though, that’s when he learned how to really live, to find something for himself, a hobby and a life. A few years ago, he wouldn’t have been able to deal with all this, but now? he was grateful for it, for the inclusion, a normal life was thrilling, exactly what he needed after all he’d been through and having the Dark Lord’s permission felt like a blessing it was now instead of a horror. His therapist had suggested yesterday to perhaps seek out companionship, not of a friend, but a partner, something he really should have long since had. A wife.
“I presume you got it finished?” Corvus enquired, he kept every single article his son collaborated in, kept safe in a box, he was very proud of him. It was kept as a reminder that he hadn’t known everything about his sons, and that he hadn’t been as encouraging as he ought to have been. Harry in his own simple way had encouraged his son to gain a Mastery, to do his own thing that it didn’t need to take up all his time but doing something you enjoy was good for you. Having something to do along with the items Harry had made for them to combat against the Dementors had likely worked wonders for their mental health but the Mastery likely had been the metaphorical cherry on top.
“I did, I popped along instead of using an owl, since time definitely wasn’t on my side.” Rabastan told his father, he hadn’t wanted to risk getting Harry’s ire up. Harry was always so proud of him, as they read the article together, and Rabastan loved it, especially nowadays where Harry was very…physically demonstrative of his happiness in regards to what Rabastan had done. Nothing indecent, he would never dishonour Harry that way or let Harry do so – teenage hormones are overwhelming he would know – hugs and kissing, but to Rabastan they were the highlight of his day. He would wait forever for Harry to be ready if he was honest. He didn’t want Harry for sex, he loved him just as he is, the vastly intelligent, mature young man that he was. Although, sex definitely was on his mind very often, how could it not be? Harry was…gorgeous.
Corvus nodded his approval, pleased with his forethought, although, he could have used a House-elf as well. However, they were rather busy setting this party up, there was no reason for it, Harry had just wished to have everyone he cared around for the day. So, they had invited everyone to an impromptu BBQ. What better day, than today? use it to double up as a congratulatory meal after he passes his SQE's. He had absolutely no doubt that Harry would pass them with flying colours.
“How are things with the twins?” Helena asked, leaning against her husband as she enquired about the newest addition to the Lestrange family. “Are they Lestrange’s or Black’s? or are you hyphenating?” unlike Jackson she had been aware that Sirius wasn’t the head of the Black family, no, that honour was fully Harry’s. She knew because of her husband’s dealing with both family seats.
“They will remain Black’s by blood, but are legally adopted into the Lestrange family,” Corvus explained, they didn’t want to risk the twins losing their abilities if they give them a blood adoption potion. They would never be the Lord or Lady Lestrange, and likely would never be Lord or Lady Black (not that a lady could be Lady Black legally the Black family was patriarchal) for now. Who knows, Harry might change things, he was already doing so much but his focus was on the Wizengamot at the moment. His son, Rodolphus was the heir, but he wasn’t confident about his decision now. He would only be comfortable about continuing on down that route if his son had an actual child of Lestrange blood. If he didn’t, he might actually give the Lordship to Rabastan if he and Harry have a child. He wasn’t sure how that would be taken, and he did not wish to see the bonds broken or strained with anger or resentment. Nothing broke families up quicker than when money was mentioned.
The twins didn’t need money, their grandfather had left them his entire estate.
“I presume due to their abilities?” Antonio deduced with a knowing gleam in his gaze, he too would never conceive to such an idea. The ability was so blessedly rare, it was a god given gift. It was blasphemous to consider it even for a moment.
Corvus inclined his head, yes, indeed, that was the primary reason. If he had his way, he would have desired to have one of Rabastan and Harry’s children to marry one of the twins, bring the ability into the Lestrange family. He nixed the thought as soon as it occurred, naturally. He was well aware that his matchmaking had left a lot to be desired. He was also now aware that even if they did marry into the family there was no guarantee the ability would crop up. Never in all the centuries that they recalled their lineage had a family not with the Black name ever garnered the ability until Nymphadora Tonks (and she didn’t count anymore) so what were the chances? He wished he’d realized that thought before he married his eldest child to Bellatrix Lestrange, the horror of that marriage will never be forgotten. The fact his son had forgiven him was a miracle all on its own.
“Do you allow visitors to the Sanctuary?” Jackson asked once there was a silence for a few moments giving to way another conversation to be opened it was the polite thing to do.
Aurelius arched a brow at Jackson wondering what he was thinking, unfortunately, he couldn’t read his mind he was a Lord and had the full work up. Lordship rings and the like, which offered protection like nothing else, except perhaps the Lestrange wards, now those were some seriously wrong wards they had up.
“Seldomly,” Corvus answered, “May I enquire as to why?” probing for his own curiosities sake.
“My children will be coming at the weekend, I may have mentioned it to them during one of our Floo calls, I really need to find something more comfortable,” Jackson grumbled, even young, kneeling before the flames for ages was still stiff and boarding on painful. “I would pay for the excursion.”
“Hmm, that might be something to consider, Corvus,” Aurelius pointed out thoughtfully, “It is a means of gathering funds, to safeguard the sanctuary and allow it to continue, especially if none of the animals that pass through have anything that could produce funding for you.” Such as scales, venom or the like to sell. He would definitely mention it to Harry, Corvus might be too stubborn initially, seeing it as a charity of sorts, but Harry could most definitely make it work. Not that funds, had been a concern in the past six years, not since Harry could help with the snakes and the other animals that had been brought in which had been fortunate as to be useful as they were healed.
Corvus predictably waved his hand, nixing the idea without even giving it a single thought.
“Two galleons for an adult and one for a child, any baby under three go free,” Bill suggested, “With a revolving door of different animals, people would keep returning to see what you have.”
“That would be putting my family at risk,” Corvus pointed out, and not to mention his tenants if he changed the warding scheme to allow for strangers to come into his domain to see the animals in his sanctuary.
“Not if it’s done properly,” Rodolphus mused, he knew how much stressing his father had done over that sanctuary, it had been the only thing he had for a long time. Especially when he and Bastian had been in Azkaban. He still tried to do his rounds at least once or twice a week, despite having paid help. Graham Goyle, Gregory’s uncle, not to be mistaken for the cousin Graham Goyle (who worked at Hogwarts incidentally) honestly, they really needed to use different names, it got confusing really fast.
“Maybe once we’ve caught this son of a bitch,” Sirius muttered, eyes dark and stormy, it was really irritating all of them this elusive enemy they had. The fact they’d hurt Harry enraged them all more than the fact they had attempted to kill them all. They’d gone back to listen to the voice again in the pensive, the threat/warning they’d given Harry but there was just no identifying them.
“Way to sour the mood,” Bill said barely hiding his annoyance, and he knew it would vex Aurelius for weeks, he could have slapped Sirius silly for mentioning it. Aurelius was obsessive, to the extreme. He barely refrained from groaning and smacking his head against the table. His lip did curl, as he stared at Sirius with a hint of seething fury.
Sirius winced a little, grimacing, but ultimately shrugged his shoulders, Harry was more important than anything Bill might be pissed about.
“Bitch!” “Bitch!” “Bitch!” “Itch!”
Everyone froze at the sound of the twins repeating Sirius’ earlier words with cheerfulness that definitely didn’t belong to that word. Sirius went red in mortification, horrified that they’d heard him. He just knew they’d repeat the words over and over again; he would never be able to take them out in public, Merlin, he could just imagine the Ministry taking the twins off him and daubing him too irresponsible to handle parenthood. Corvus was completely aghast, while everyone else burst out laughing. Earlier concern forgotten in their amusement.
“No, no, no,” Sirius panicked, “I said itch, itch!”
The twins seeing everyone was amused by their antics kept repeating the word over and over again, giggling with a smile so wide that it was literally impossible not to melt at the sight of.
“Itch…I said itch,” Sirius bleated weakly, “A little help here,” he scowled at his husband, was this instant karma he was sure of it. One little bloody slip up with those two’s bat hearing within range and it was all for nothing. He wasn’t used to completely censoring himself, not anymore, Lily had enforced it when Harry began to pick up words, but it was so long ago. Now he was trying to be a good father, to raise the twins right, swearing before they were four wasn’t the way he envisioned!
Rodolphus just watched his husband making no effort to aid him, eyes gleaming with merriment.
“Sirius…don’t lie to them, just be honest.” Corvus told his son-in-law, giving him a suggestion on how to deal with the twins.
Helena nodded, “I found honesty worked better as well.”
“Hannah heard you swear?” Sirius asked, perking up, now that was a story definitely worth hearing.
Antonio chuffed, “It was me; she overheard me talking about a client whose activities had gotten her into hot water with the aurors.”
Everyone turned to stare at Antonio, curious to know exactly what he was talking about.
“A lady of the night,” Helena added, shaking her head, honestly, she nearly had a stroke when her daughter asked her what a whore was. It was only after talking with her husband, did they realized that their daughter had snuck into her fathers’ office. Overheard a conversation between her father and an auror.
Sirius ignored the renewed laughter and conversation that everyone was having around him. Instead, he knelt down in front of the twins, their grey eyes filled with naught up happiness, he never wanted to see that waver, it made him wonder why his own mother had done it to him and Reggie. It reaffirmed everything he already knew, his mother really shouldn’t have had children. His father had tried, but the longer time went on as he learnt to be a father…the more the anger abated, he begun to feel a measure of forgiveness, helped along by actually talking to and spending time with Orion’s portrait, the main one was still in Gallifray hall.
“That’s a very bad word,” Sirius explained to the twins, who quietened down their utterance of the word ceasing entirely. “I was very naughty to use it.”
“Go to the naughty step! NOW!” Cassiopia declared, stomping her little foot and crossing her arms a determined pout on her face.
“What?” Sirius asked genuinely taken aback.
“You heard them,” Rabastan chortled, high fiving Cassiopia who giggled behind her hand.
Sirius just groaned, being an adult sucked, he just wanted to laugh with the rest of them.
“Naughty step it is!” Rodolphus declared, giving Sirius a little shove, urging him to move a devilish grin on his face.
“What? I am not going to a ‘naughty step!” Sirius hissed through clenched teeth; he wasn’t sure what the hell it is to be entirely honest.
“It’s something Harry does,” Rabastan explained, “If they’ve been naughty like throwing their food, or hitting each other or him, he puts them in the naughty step for a few moments to let them calm down. The twins themselves came up with the term ‘naughty step’ which makes no sense to me, since it’s not really a step, it’s a chair.” Harry would never hit a child, not after what he’d been through, the twins did need a way for them to understand right from wrong, so Harry had come up with that way. He’d only done it twice, so it was amusing to see Cassiopia demand he go to the ‘naughty’ step. It’s something that was beginning to pick up traction within muggle society by their version of mind healers, he couldn’t recall what Harry called them, oh, yes, therapist, he thinks.
Had he spoken out loud? He hadn’t done that sort of thing in a long time.
Draco, Blaise, Theodore, Vincent and Greg were leaning on each other positively howling with laughter. The sight of such a small child stomping their foot and demanding the adults in their lives to go to the ‘naughty step’ was utterly hilarious. They were so glad they had come today.
“Why are you using the Floo network to talk to your wife and kids?” Barty asked of Jackson, yes it was a bit late to be asking, that conversation had well passed.
Jackson turned to face Barty, frowning in confusion, “To talk to my wife and children?” he explained, more confused than anything at this point.
“Why haven’t you purchased mirrors? Are there problems with the distance?” Barty asked, his curiosity piqued.
“Mirrors?” Jackson asked, even more confused than before, how on earth could he talk to his wife through a mirror?
“Sirius, do you not sell your communication mirrors abroad?” Barty asked, interrupting the showdown between a young child and her father.
“Of course, why do you ask?” Sirius asked, eager to take any conversation that got him out of this strangeness that was happening. Damn his bloody mouth, he really should have thought it through before saying that blasted word.
“Jackson doesn’t seem familiar with the communication mirrors,” Barty explained, drinking the remains of the beer in his bottle, no surprise that the beer was top of the line, as if Corvus would allow anything substandard to be served. He made a mental note to get some for himself, although, hopefully it wouldn’t require buying from abroad – not that he would be surprised by it – but definitely worth it in his case.
“They mustn’t be very good at advertisement then,” Sirius said, pursing his lips a little, unimpressed, but as long as they sold, he couldn’t care less. “Hold on a minute, I’ll go and get a few so you may…” before he could finish Harry appeared.
“Four hundred and ninety-eight!” he hollered triumphantly, fist raised in victory with the results scrunched in his hand. He’d done it! He’d bloody done it! His green eyes were filled with glee.
The cacophony of noise made one congratulatory indecipherable from the next.
Naturally, Rabastan was first to reach Harry and he gleefully hugged him so proud of him, he knew how much Harry wanted this.
The kiss Harry laid on him was very unexpected, but welcomed all the same.
They decidedly ignored the wolf whistling their actions caused.
Edited
Pages Navigation
crankypants on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 03:59PM UTC
Comment Actions
Drewbie on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 04:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
foxygirl98 on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
lulucin on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 05:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
mephistopholes on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 05:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
dgluk on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 05:45PM UTC
Comment Actions
SerenSly (ShayeLayte) on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 06:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wishfull_star on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 07:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
LeeChoonHee on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 07:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:40AM UTC
Comment Actions
LeeChoonHee on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 06:11PM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 06:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
LeeChoonHee on Chapter 1 Sun 18 Sep 2022 08:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
judek202 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 07:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mysticshay24 on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 09:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
Salinia on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 09:13PM UTC
Comment Actions
PsychoJordan on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 09:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
mrequecky on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 09:42PM UTC
Comment Actions
CrowleyIsKing666 on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 10:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
deepika (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 18 Jun 2023 06:50AM UTC
Comment Actions
CrowleyIsKing666 on Chapter 1 Sun 18 Jun 2023 09:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 18 Jun 2023 09:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
ladyofsilverdawn on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 10:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Mummyvamp on Chapter 1 Wed 09 Jan 2019 10:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
imsandir on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jan 2019 01:30AM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
Absolems_mAlice on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jan 2019 04:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
MadasaHatterSmilelikeaCheshire on Chapter 1 Thu 10 Jan 2019 05:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
DebsTheSlytherinSnapeFan on Chapter 1 Sun 11 Sep 2022 10:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation